■,%, 
 
 e>. 
 
 11^. w. 
 
 '«'. ^ '• „0. 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 7 
 
 ^ 
 
 .^/ 
 
 
 «4^I^- 
 
 < <t 
 
 £ 
 
 % 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 LI 
 
 1.25 
 
 ,50 ™^ 
 
 :: 1^ illio 
 
 iiiiii 
 
 \A III 1.6 
 
 V] 
 
 «^ 
 
 "c^l 
 
 /2 
 
 °% 
 
 .^' V 
 
 
 
 /. 
 
 / 
 
 /A 
 
 «-v# 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 

 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHIVI/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 O' 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 L'Instltut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a AtA possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la methods normale de fiimage 
 sont indiquis ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 □ Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommagie 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 □ Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagdes 
 
 □ Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur6e et/ou pellicul6e 
 
 □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaur6es et/ou peiliculdes 
 
 D 
 
 Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 I I Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 I — ~V Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 I ^ Pages ddcolories, tachetdes ou piqudes 
 
 □ Pages detached/ 
 Pages ddtachdes 
 
 n^° 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured inic (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 
 ore de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Relid avec d'autres documents 
 
 r~V Showthrough/ 
 \2l\ Transparence 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 Quality indgaie de i'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intdrieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties 
 iors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 film6es. 
 
 □ Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 D 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6t6 filmies d nouveau de fapon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 D 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl^mentaires: 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmd au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 y 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 National Library of Canada 
 
 L'exemplaire filmA f ut reproduit grdce d la 
 g6n6rosit6 de: 
 
 BibliothAque nationale du Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol -^" (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 IVIaps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les images suivantes ont At6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettet6 de l'exemplaire film6, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprim6e sont filmte en commenpant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 derniire page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration. soit par le second 
 plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmis en commen^ant par la 
 premidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la 
 derniire image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbols ^»> signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols ▼ signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 filmte & des taux de reduction diff^rents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul clichi, il est filmi A partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche i droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images n^cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la m^thode. 
 
 . ..-f.. 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
!■! pii,im»i,"i.iiji jn.^fiiiwpii|ywp 
 
 i./v^'" ■' 
 
 3*v,'*i^ 
 
 i'. . > 
 
• ; ■■ 
 
 m 
 
 DIGEST 
 
 OF THE 
 
 S. P. G. EECOEDS 
 
 
B^^ 
 
 '.■-■. * 
 
 1 
 
 THE RIGHT REV. SAWUEL SEABURY. D D. 
 
 (Thr first Bishop of lie Aiwrii-nii Cliiirfh). 
 
 OONSKCUAllili HlSimi' OF CO.NXEt riCL r, NOVKMUKB U, 1781. 
 
I 
 
 
 I 
 
 CLASSIFIED DIGEST 
 
 OK TlIK 
 
 RECO R D 
 
 iD 
 
 OK THE 
 
 Satictn for tijc f ropagatbn of tbc 6ospcI 
 in ^foreign ^larts 
 
 ITOl ISO') 
 
 ovrni Ml ill sri>pLj:Mi':xTAin' isfoumation) 
 
 LONDON 
 
 |1ublisbtb at \\t ^oM% t^fiite 
 
 19 DELAHAY STREET, WESTMINSTER, S.W. 
 
 1898 
 
 (All riiihts reserved) 
 
^R^m 
 
 
 
 rnixTKi) BY 
 
 BroTTlSWDODE AXIJ <ci., NliW STHKKT f^l'MlK 
 1.0MJ0.. 
 
 ■ ; 
 
VI 
 
 Till-: SOCIETY'S 
 
 AitcuuiHiiui> Wake, 1716-37. 
 
 AiU'iiiUhMioc HuiTox, I7S7-8. 
 
 AllCllUI.SHOP POTIBn, 1737-47. 
 
 AiicmtisHop Tknison, 1701-15. 
 
 Aiiciiiiisiiiii' llKuiiiNn, 1717-57, 
 
 AuC'lllllr<lli>l' CoilNWALI.W, I7()8 H3 
 
 
 A lie II Ills 
 
 Aucimisiiin' Skckkii, 1758 t;8. 
 
 The Society's Charter of 1701 named Archbishop Tenison as the first President, and 
 empowered the Society to choose on tlie tliird Friday in l-'ebrnary one President for the 
 year ensuing. The Archbishop of Canterbury was always elected annually until, by the 
 Supplemental Charter of April (J, 1882, the Archbishop became ex officio President. 
 
PRESIDEXTS, 17(11-1893. 
 
 va 
 
 M7-57. 
 
 AiK'iiiiisiioi' 3urrox, 1805 2h. 
 
 Aiiciiuiwiiui' iloonK, 1783-1S05. 
 
 •»wy. ■■'-.'^j^^ 
 
 AlailUl.slKJP ItKMiON, 1882. 
 
 AllClllUf^MOr SUMNKll, 1848-62. 
 
 Au^llHl^i|101• ilOWLKY, 1828-18. 
 
 Aliiiimsiiop Tait, 1868-82. 
 
 ■ n 
 
 h 
 
 '■i'i 
 
 i"'. 
 Hi 
 
 AiKiililtfllor LtPXULKV, 1862-8. 
 
 The portraits in the Society's possession have heen reproduced in the above form 
 thron^h the bounty of the llev. Brynier iJclchcr (one of the Society's Vicc-prcBidents) and 
 the Hid of his son, H. W. Belcher, Esq. 
 
'.i: ','.r 
 
 
 
 ! 1 f- . 
 
 \ ,■' ^r I ■ ' ■-':, 
 
 (i < 
 
 . r 
 
 i',va 
 
 PEEFACE. 
 
 • v ' ;..* : »•>.'■ * .r 4 < , 
 
 
 
 Some eight years ago it was proposed to print verbatim the 
 manuscript journals of the Society, from its incorporation in 
 1701 to the end of the 18th century. The idea was suggested by 
 the very frequent enquiries for information as to the agents by 
 whom the Church was planted in foreign parts in the last century, 
 which were addressed to the Society from Churchmen — lay and 
 clerical — in America. The work of the Society on that continent, 
 especially in the United States, seems to be remembered with 
 extraordinary interest and gratitude, and all incidents connected 
 with it and with the workers are eagerly sought after and 
 treasured. 
 
 The scheme was abandoned, because, although from many 
 quarters there came expressions of sympathy, the cost at which 
 five large quarto volumes could be produced seemed to be prohi- 
 bitive, the more so as the Society's work in the present century 
 would still be left to some future day. It was also felt that in a 
 reprint of such archives there would be much that was not 
 interesting in itself, and a carefal and accurate digest of such 
 vast materialB seemed to be a task beyond the powers of any 
 
T- 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 officers of the Society, who were abready fully engaged. This 
 consideration, however, did not weigh with the compiler of the 
 following pages, and Mr. C. F. Pascoe, who has special charge 
 of all the Society's MSS., archives, and books, applied himself 
 to it with great diligence and perseverance, with the result that 
 he has produced a complete chronicle of the Society's work in 
 all parts of the world, from 1701 to 1892. He has sacrificed to 
 it all his leisure time and his annual holidays for the last five 
 years, and it will be comparatively easy, as time goes on, to 
 publish every ten years a similar record of the Society's work. 
 I have gone carefully through the proof-sheets, and have 
 given such an amount of " editing " as makes me ready to accept 
 the full responsibility for any faults that may be discovered in 
 the book, while all the credit of a most painstaking labour 
 remains with him to whom it is justly due. 
 
 H. W. TUCKER, 
 
 Secretary. 
 
 19 Delahay Street, S.W,, 
 April, 1893. 
 
 .'^'■tf»?r;^ 
 
 • . % 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 :3c 
 '^ 
 I 
 
 \ ■ 
 
 ■X-m 
 . % 
 
 ."■'nnj 
 tH 
 
 ptm 
 t lioli< 
 
 1 i • 
 
 ■■\it , 
 
 ■'■.M- 
 
 r, : 
 
 .■s 
 
 '-'"i- ■ 'i^i^' 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■,v* 
 

 
 ^•■^■■^:VY;-;:-::'r • r\ 
 
 I '.I",',. I', 
 
 '»■.•■ ■■•■ *.f 
 
 
 ■"S(*\-*ll« 
 
 -^4 
 
 
 
 . •) rJJ. 
 
 } *« I Iifrt l»d ;^ .priy^gtf^dC teeeraiiii the i{rfit cbpgl;; 5^v^d f 
 ]>^^: ^|k^ lat ^e a»mals of ;aie ISo^li^ 
 
 I caniiolb say a be^' oiiC^^t i^- oertaiiiiy w6ald have^ b<»^ r 
 a^lkmc^roaelf it^ht^ of c^ntilaiiukg '^ 
 
 £u#faiJQgV)i^ I opened it/ !]1iq;m(^^ 
 Wd stnmg jandV^n^fihic^ 
 
 ,<»Bd<ak8ati<Ht; and i^e little tetiefies.whidii ampefMred Jbbth i^ &m 
 tezinemd in tJie potee were so en^pE^g^tlttt I ocoine^ t^^^^^^ 
 afternoon in a perfeetlj cUstr^^ jtk>!ittition % reiUKk^o^ 
 (^oeUeiic^.of 1^ ]>%e9t. It is rjbbok £ slj^ill k^ aiwa^ ne^, 
 ^%M^ I oiem (&lj^ sa; ji|at I ^W-'p^:ii-'9eicy^0fg^t 
 
 nain>bcr<]^ plaQl^8,^aad ait eyi^ [^ I feii comp^«4 to go on^jund 
 xK>mpiBUed,toxeada^^ liM9t^p^»xtflip^ 
 
 ItooOcr-tibeirQ is: ttor ^l^s^; of 1^^^ qciiitaSui &^ \ 
 gaiQdt»iriie4 To^^ cctrnpUib «d^ ias J> Mi^t ^ 
 
 f!HHpi^uif(ti||(^^^^ of ik» BocdiB^ir ^; 
 
 potn^y^W^^ B is ftSl: ©T i i^ lb te^^^^ 
 
 narrsttte !|i;^ ^ of yivulnesr in its ^ooo^ 
 80]^ d^igl^l^ tof^ kiiow wbftt a^^(»^ Of I^ i^ 
 ^asooe has edited xl^ ani^ not 01^ edited it,, bat^^ di^sted^ ^ 
 *ii(riiole of .wjliat w$uld have taken five bulky quarto Tdlomee to 
 pi'mt, aktd thrown, it into this readable and concnse shape^ and/ 
 baa done it by, devoting att his leisiure time and his annual: 
 lididajTs to it Iter the last five jrears^ so that the dtttotion^of cnr , 
 miseipna]^ is certainly paraU^ed by th^ devotiom of ttif^ cHAy 
 aiic^yalii^jMri^tat' home;, I ehcW M^'i^t i^ ive read and' ;1^ 
 laani sooh a bO(^ we Iftu^ ^ow ae mtu^^ajwut thfli UiamatmU ''' ^^ 
 i^ i^l| al miittak0.4^:i^<^ tlrai ifLmore fhftd «i#oqjir '^^^- 
 
 '«i 
 
 
 
 t,; 
 
^.mtLr, 
 
 *w 
 
 ^"^v: 
 
 ■ »,/','' 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 /•-^:-;: ". : ' .'s.;^- . ■,■■ ■■ . ' 
 
 ISA-, ','.., '.,,> • ■ , , / ■ ■. ■ ■!■ 
 
 r«(.;;i:> ;1^', ^.' 7-< •. '. ■•'■i.'i.''' ■' 
 
 ■ ,' '.I' 
 
 
 
 
 
 )t" 
 
 < ■ 
 
 ' 1 , v . :'. 
 
 '•. v.-"'".", ',''i' ' ■ ' '' ■■•■ ■ '■ 
 
 
 
 '■^■^<\. ■ '■" *' .- ■ 
 
 V ■'?>'' •■-•"■■■• 
 
 'lb*'. -V '- ■. 
 
 ft r ,A,'-. ■ ■ . 
 ■'■,-'•''■'■ ■ I ,. ',,•• 
 
 ■t^:'\ ■ ■■;■ ' :.'. ^ 
 
 
 ■■■•■■?■ >!,,*'• 
 
 rI^*; 
 
 -.^ 
 
 ',/■-: ■/ 
 
 
 ^.\/, . "'■,, 
 
 
 :'V-, y. 
 
 ■.-.■>». - . 
 
 i--- 
 
 
 ;i.'> ^' 
 
 
 
 ;i:^ .' 
 
 ' •-"■■■..■ ! ■• ■ > '.^"f-^ koM 
 ■•»> ••'•ii*- ■' '•3£i> '. t^ ■?';<«,i 
 
 ^■i5%-'**^ 
 
 ■or.Si^s^ 
 
 ^'--'^(^i^n 
 
 
 M .•.^ 
 
 r:<>' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^V: ^i^^t.;. 
 
 ; f«"- '-is 
 
 *?l6i- 
 
 ^^?^^"^ 
 
 -<-"♦■ ^." 
 
•>•'■ ■■,, . ■■»■' , 
 
 .'•'L-i 'ti'','.w 
 
 :;^-#!u 
 
 
 -■, ^ •:, 
 
 \^/^y' ■-'Xi. 
 
 ' '. '-■ '- ,;■«.'''*'■ 
 
 '■{•::..: I- f^s'i' 
 
 .■_j^../,^;>;^l,.,;., 
 
 ;..>*♦■ 
 
 
 i I". «.' » 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 • j-i«*>* ' '.f*.' .'1''^ 
 
 1 - ,■ * . •.''to ! 1^ • 
 
 •o«- 
 
 ' FRONTISPreCE— THE SOCIETY'S PRESIDENTS, 1701-1898, 
 
 AND BISHOP SEABUBY. 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 CHAP. PACK 
 
 I. Orioim, Object, and Fibst 
 
 PROCAEDniaB 
 
 Society . 
 
 OF 
 
 THE 
 
 1-9 
 
 II. North America -The United 
 States — Introduction 9-12 
 
 m. South Cabouna . . 12-20 
 
 IV. North Carolina 20-6 
 
 V. Georgia . . . 26-9 
 VI. Virginia . . .80 
 
 vn. Maryland . . 81-8 
 
 vm. Pennsylvania 33-40 
 
 IX. New England . 41-61 
 
 X. New Jersey . 62-6 
 
 XI. New York . 67-79 
 
 xn. ScfiofABY of Results . 80-7 
 
 xm. British K. Ameriea— 
 
 Introduction . . .88 
 
 XIV. Newfoundland and Nobtbbbn 
 
 Labrador . . 88-102 
 
 XV. Bermuda . . . 102-6 
 
 XVI. Nova Scotu, Cape Breton, 
 and Pbincb Edward 
 Island . . . 107-25 
 
 xvn. New BRxmswiCK . . 125-36 
 
 xvm. Quebec and Ontabio Pro- 
 vinces . . . 185-41 
 
 xzx. QuBBBC (oonftntMd) 148-62 
 
 XX. Ontario (eonMnu«d) . 158-76 
 
 xn Manitoba and Nobth-Wbst 
 
 Canada . . 177-81 
 
 xxn. Bbitisb GoLXTiiBU 181-92 
 
 SumABY . . , 192-3 
 
 chap. paoi 
 
 xxni. West Indies. Central 
 and South Ameriea— 
 
 Intboduction . . 194-6 
 
 XXIV. Windwabd Islands . 196-206 
 
 XXV. Tobago . 206-7 
 
 XXVI. Trinidad . . 208-10 
 XXVII. Leeward Islands 210-15 
 
 xxvm. Bahamas . 216-27 
 
 XXIX. Jabiaica . . 228-33 
 
 XXX. MosKiTo Shore . 284-7 
 
 XXXI. Bbitibh Honduras . 288-40 
 xxxn. Panama . . 240-1 
 
 xxxni. British Ouiana . . 242-51 
 Summary . . 252-8 
 
 xxxrv. Africa— Introduction . 254 
 
 XXXV. West Africa . . 254-68 
 
 XXXVI. Cape Colony, Wertebn and 
 
 Eastebn Divisions . 268-85 
 
 xxxvn. Cape Colony, Wbstebn 
 
 Division (cantinutS^ 286-97 
 
 xxxvm. Cape Colony, Eastebn 
 
 Division {continue^ 297-305 
 
 XXXIX. Cape Colony, Eaffbabia 305-17 
 
 XL. Qbiqualamo Wsst . 317-19 
 
 xu. St. Helena ,' '. 819-22 
 
 XLn. Tristan d'Acuhha . 822^ 
 
 XLin. Basutoland . . 324-7 
 
 XUT. Natal . 828-85 
 
 XLV. ZULULAMD . . 835-42 
 
 . xLvi. Swaziland . 842^ 
 
 OVII. TONGAIiARD . . . 844-6 
 
L_aj -ij 
 
 =¥== 
 
 iiUwii Vim 
 
 XII 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 
 CRAP. 
 
 PAOR 
 
 OHAP. 
 
 PA»I 
 
 XLTin. DilmkmBat 
 
 846-7 
 
 LXXI. HAWAIUir IlbANDC 
 
 460-4 
 
 SLix. Ob&noi Fbxb Statc . 
 
 847-58 
 
 Lxxn. NbwOuinba 
 
 464-6 
 
 L. Tbambtaal . 
 
 864-8 
 
 SUMHABT 
 
 466-7 
 
 LI. BbOHDANAIiAMD 
 
 859-61 
 
 
 
 LII. MaTABBIiBLAND 
 
 862-8 
 
 iixxui. Asia— Intboductiom . 
 
 468-9 
 
 UII. MASHONAIiAin) 
 
 863-6 
 
 LxxiT. Indu — Intboouction . 
 
 469-78 
 
 uv. Oazaland . 
 
 867 
 
 Lxxv. Bengal 
 
 478-600 
 
 Lv. Cbntral Africa . 
 
 367-8 
 
 Lxxvi. Madras 
 
 601-68 
 
 r.vi. Mauritius . 
 
 . 868-73 
 
 Lxxvii. Bombay 
 
 668-89 
 
 LTii. Madaoascar 
 
 . 374-80 
 
 Lxxviii. N.-Westebn Provinces 690-603 
 
 Lviii. Northern Africa 
 
 380-1 
 
 Lxxix. Central Provinces . 
 
 604-6 
 
 SUMUARY . 
 
 . 382-5 
 
 Lxxx. Assam 
 
 606-11 
 
 
 
 Lxxxi. Punjab 
 
 612-28 
 
 
 
 Lxxxn. Burma 
 
 629-66 
 
 ux. Australasia— Introduction 
 
 Lxxxm. Cashmerb . 
 
 666-7 
 
 
 386 
 
 Lxxxiv. Ajmbre and Bajputana 
 
 657-8 
 
 T.x. New South Wales wi 
 Norfolk Island . 
 
 Lxi. Victoru . 
 
 Lxii. Queensland 
 
 th 
 
 . 386-403 
 
 . 404-10 
 
 . 411-15 
 
 Lxxxv. Europeans in India . 
 
 Lxxxvi. Cbtlon 
 
 Lxxxvii. Borneo and The 
 Straits . 
 
 668-9 
 660-81 
 
 682-708 
 
 Lxiii. South Austraua 
 
 . 416-24 
 
 Lxxxvui. China 
 
 708-12 
 
 Lxiv. Western Australia 
 
 424-8 
 
 LXXXIX. COREA 
 
 712-15 
 
 Lxv. Tashanu 
 
 . 428-38 
 
 xc. Manchuria . 
 
 716 
 
 Lxvi. New Zealand 
 
 . 438-48 
 
 xci. Japan .... 
 
 717-27 
 
 Lxvii. Melanesia 
 
 . 444-52 
 
 xcn. Western Asia . 
 
 728-9 
 
 Lxvm. PrrcAiRN Island . 
 
 452-4 
 
 Summary . 
 
 780-8 
 
 Lxix. Norfolk Island . 
 
 . 454-6 
 
 
 
 LXX. Fui . 
 
 . 456-60 
 
 xom. Europe 
 
 784-42 
 
 
 . ' APPE 
 
 NDIX. 
 
 
 xciv. The American and The 
 Enoubh Colonial and 
 Missionary Episcopate, 
 with Portrait of Bishop 
 C. Inglis and Notes on 
 Church Organisation 
 Abroad . . 748-68 
 
 xcv. Education (with illustra- 
 tions of Colleges) . 769-97 
 xovi. Books AND Tbanslationb 798-816 
 xovn. Mbdioal Missions . 816-18 
 
 xovm. Emiorahts and 
 noN 
 
 Emioba- 
 . 818-20 
 
 xcix. Intercession for Missions 821 
 c. The Society's Funds . 822-38 
 ci. Anniversary Sermons 883-5 
 cii. The Society's Offices and 
 
 Secbetaribs . . 885-6 
 cm. The Missionaries of thb 
 
 Sooibty, 1702-1892 886-924 
 
 (the Missionary Boll begins on p. 849). 
 
 Thb Society's Chabtbb (1701) 926-8 
 Thb Sooibty's Supplbmbntaii 
 
 Chabtbb (1882). . 929-82 
 
 INDEX 988-80 
 
xm 
 
 ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE REFERENCES AT THE 
 
 END OF THE CHAPTERS (and op theik 
 
 Sub-divisions) piiom Page 9 to Page 846. 
 
 (T/m abbreviations and signs in tlu " Missionary Roll " {pp. 849-924) 
 are explained on p. 848.) 
 
 A MSB. ... 
 App. Jo. ... 
 
 C.D.C. ... 
 
 Church in Col. 
 
 O.M. 
 
 Jo. 
 
 L. ... ... 
 
 M.D.O. ... 
 
 M.P. 
 M.H. 
 M.B. 
 MSS. ... 
 
 N.M. 
 
 Q.M.L. ... 
 
 JK« • • • • • • 
 
 S.C. 
 
 S.P.C.K. . , . 
 S.P.Q. ... 
 
 A-> 
 
 (See MSS. below). 
 
 Appendix to the .Journals of the Society (4 vols. A, B, C, D), 
 {see p. 815). 
 
 Calcutta Diocesan Committee of the Society. ■'"./■■. 
 
 The Church in the Colonies {see p. 814). 
 
 The Qospel Missionary (see p. 814). 
 
 The Journals of the Society {see p. 815). 
 
 Letter. 
 
 The Madras Diocesan Committee of the Society. * 
 
 The Mission Field {see p. 814). 
 
 Missions to the Heathen (see p. 814). ' '- 
 
 The Monthly Record {see p. 814). 
 
 The Manuscripts of the Society (grouped in 13 divisions, 
 
 A to M) (see p. 815). 
 
 News from the Missions (see p. 814). 
 
 The Quarterly Missionary Leaf (see p. 814). 
 
 The Quarterly Paper (see p. 814). ' 
 
 The Annual Reports of the Society (see p. 814). 
 
 Sub-Conmiittee of the Society. 
 
 The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 
 
 The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign 
 Parts. 
 
^Tsmmm 
 
 xiv BRIEF SUMMARY OF THE SOCIETY'S OPERATIONS, 
 
 1701-1892. 
 
 
 (1) The Field and 
 
 (J) No. of Races mini- 
 stered to 
 
 (3) 
 
 No. of 
 LanguawPS 
 used by 
 the Mis- 
 sionaries 
 
 (4) Ni). of Ordained 
 Missionaries employed 
 
 (5) 
 •No. of 
 Oentral 
 SUtlons 
 
 1 
 
 Society s 
 Expendi- 
 ture 
 
 (7) Reference 
 to more 
 
 Period 
 
 European 
 
 and 
 Colonial 
 
 Native 
 
 (dark 
 
 races) 
 
 detailed 
 statement 
 
 NoHTii Amkhica:\ 
 Tlie olderColonles, ( 
 now the Unitkd 
 Statiw 1702M . 
 
 8 European Colonial 
 races, also Negroes, and 
 over 14 Indian trllies 
 
 8 
 
 309 
 
 — 
 
 300 
 
 £337,464 
 
 *» pp. 86-7 
 
 Nkwfoundland ( 
 
 imd Canada .\ 
 
 1708 I H93 1 
 
 S European Colonial 
 races, 27 Indian trll)es, 
 also NcimxM, mixed 
 rncrx, and (UiincKe 
 
 1 " 
 
 1,44S 
 
 — 
 
 H30 
 
 1:1,780,188 
 
 5;mpp.192 3 
 
 WkBT IXDIKfl, / 
 
 (JRNTRAI. and 1 
 HouTii America 1 
 
 1712 lHft2 { 
 
 Eiiro|)eaii('(>lnnl8t»,nli<o 
 Nt'trrooH, mixofi races, 
 9 Indian trilws, and 
 Hindus and Cldnoso 
 
 :i93 
 
 7 
 
 172 
 
 C611,!H)7 
 
 Jlwpp.363-3 
 
 Africa . . .1 
 176J-1802 
 
 4 European Colonial 
 races, 27 African fami- 
 lies, many mixed 
 coloured races, also 
 Hindus and Phineso . 
 
 • 17 
 
 404 
 
 65 
 
 271 
 
 £679,394 
 
 .%e pp. 883-6 
 
 Aubtralaaia 
 1793-1893 
 
 Colonists, 9 Native 
 races, also mixed 
 coloured races 
 
 1" 
 
 4S8 
 
 S 
 
 SB5 
 
 £341,308 
 
 &• pp. 466-7 
 
 AfllA 
 
 1820-93 
 
 33 Native races, also 
 Europeans and half- 
 castes . . , , . 
 
 ( 37, and 
 many 
 
 ■| dialects 
 of some 
 
 ^of these 
 
 ■ S81 
 
 199 
 
 206 
 
 £3,014,889 
 
 &e pp. 780-3 
 
 Europe , . . ( 
 1702-4,1864-92 ] 
 
 9 (Europeans princi- 
 pally) .... 
 
 4 
 
 114 
 
 — 
 
 231 
 
 £139,303 
 
 See p. 741 
 
 Total (tee notes on 
 
 126 families (a) 
 
 88(6) 
 
 3,604 276^ 
 
 1 i 
 2,271(rf) £6,700,340 
 
 k 
 
 next page) . 
 
 3,608 (0 
 
 
 COMPARATIVE STATEMENT OF THE ANGLICAN CHURCH ABROAD, 1701-1892. 
 
 
 
 1701 
 
 
 
 1802 (0 
 
 
 «■ 
 
 Church 
 Mem- 
 bers 
 
 Clergy 
 
 Dio- 
 ceses 
 
 Local 
 Mis- 
 sionary 
 effort 
 
 Church 
 Mem- 
 bers 
 
 Clergy; 
 
 Dio- 
 ceses 
 
 Local Missionary effort 
 
 North Auebica:\ 
 
 The older Colonies, 
 
 now the UsrraD • 
 
 STATK8(Amerionn 
 
 ChurohX&Mcxico) 
 
 43,800 
 
 50 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 • 
 3,313,000 
 
 • 
 4,366 . 
 
 • 
 70 
 
 Domestic and Foreign 
 Missions (sfe p. 87) 
 
 Newfoundland 
 and Canada . 
 
 600 
 
 ?2 
 
 
 
 723,733 
 
 1,136 (212 S.P.O.) 
 
 21 
 
 • 
 10 
 
 « 
 18 
 
 22 
 
 Domestic and Foreign 
 Missions (tee p. 193) 
 
 West Indies, 
 Central and 
 South America 
 
 ? 
 
 ?23 
 
 
 — 
 
 • 
 688,500 
 
 « 
 :311(33S.P.Q.) 
 
 Domestic and Foreign 
 Missions (tee p. 253) 
 
 Africa . 
 
 Only a 
 few 
 Euro- 
 peans 
 
 One or 
 two 
 Chap- 
 lains 
 
 ' 
 
 — 
 
 • 
 808,669 
 
 • 
 484(169S.P.a.) 
 
 Domestic MIssIodb 
 (tee pp. 888, 386) 
 
 Australasia 
 
 - 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1,493,313 
 
 1,043 (19SJ.G.) 
 
 Domestic and Foreign 
 Missions («M p. 467) 
 
 Asia 
 
 A few 
 Euro- 
 peans 
 only 
 
 4 
 Chap- 
 :ialn8 
 
 
 — 
 
 • 
 378,178 
 
 • 
 1,086(284 S.P.G.) 
 
 • 
 19 
 
 Domestic Missions , 
 t (lee pp. 781-8) 
 
 EtntoFS (Continent) 
 
 ? 
 
 ? 
 
 — 
 
 ? 
 
 176 (83 S.P.O.) 
 
 1 
 
 Total 
 
 ? 
 
 81? 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 e,eo7!287 
 
 8,442(680 8.P.G.) 
 
 161 
 
 1 
 
 
 («)(6) 
 
 (e) (d) ( 
 
 «) mi 
 
 Bootnotei 
 
 on next page 
 
 • See («) on 
 
 naztp 
 
 1 
 
leferenre 
 imore 
 
 ttem«nt 
 
 I pp. 86-7 
 >pp.l9S 3 
 e pp. 353-3 
 
 j«pp.M8-6 
 
 K» pp. 466-7 
 
 S« pp. 730-3 
 See p. 741 
 
 -1892. 
 
 anary effort 
 
 nd Foreign 
 we p. 87) 
 
 nd Foreign 
 (i«e p. 193) 
 
 ,nd Foreign 
 (»«« p. 353) 
 
 llgdong 
 8,386) 
 
 nd Foreign 
 rp.467) 
 
 ligsions , 
 81-8) 
 
 XV 
 
 V// , i r.l: VH i\V\' 'i) 
 
 f •• r r . 
 
 The Society has had the privilege of sending the first ministers of 
 our Church into man^ of our Colonies, and with the exception of the 
 Falkland Isles fwhere it had only an honorary Missionary), every Colony 
 of the Empire nas at some time or other received its aid. While from 
 the first it nas had direct Missions to the heathen, the bociety (to quote 
 Bishop G. A. Selwyn's words) has adopted " the surer way of spread- 
 ing the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth " by " building up 
 the Colonial Churches as Missionary centres" ; 20 of the American 
 Dioceses, and all but 10 of the 87 English Colonial and Missionary 
 Dioceses, include Missions which were planted by the Society — in most 
 instances before the foundation of the See — and 107 Bishops have ', 
 been supported, wholly or in part, from the Society's funds. The 
 loyalty of the Missionaries to the Church of England may be gathered 
 from the fact that of the 8,698 employed between 1702 and 1892, 
 only three cases of secession to other Christian bodies are recorded 
 in the roll, while the accessions for the same period number at least 
 106— probably many more {see p. 847). , • 
 
 The operations of the Society are now carried on in 51 dioceses, ' ' 
 the number of languages in use being 68. A little more than one- 
 fourth of itd funds is all that is now spent on our Christian Colonists, — ' 
 about five-eighths are spent on the conversion of the heathen, and 
 on building up the native Churches within the Empire, and the 
 remainder on Missions in foreign countries, such as China, Corea, Japan, 
 Borneo, Madagascar, and Honolulu. Of the 680 ordained Missionaries , 
 now on its list 119 are natives of Asia, and 88 natives of Africa. , V 
 
 In the Society's Colleges there are about 2,600 students; and 
 2,800 lay teachers, mostly natives, are employed in the various Mis- , y, 
 sions in Asia and Africa, in the schools of wmch 88,000 children are 
 receiving instruction. - 
 
 ■ ' * {Fooi-notea to p. xiv.) 
 
 (a) 10 European or European Colonial, 46 American Indian, 27 African, 9 Austral- 
 asi)ui, and 88 Asiatic families. 
 
 (6) After allowing ior repetitions and omitting many dialects. 
 
 ' (c) After allowing for repetitions and transfers. (The actual number of lay agents 
 employed during the same period cannot at present be stated, as the record of names is 
 inoomplste, but it may be taken as over 6,000.) 
 
 (({) Includes some 18,000 out-stations. 
 
 (e) This table takes into account the foreign Missions of the American Church, and 
 other parts which are outside the scope of the tables given on pp. 87, 268, 888, and 
 788, ieo. 
 
 (/) ApproKimate. 
 
 I'if* 
 
 m 
 m 
 
 ''■M 
 
 i0i 
 
-.1 XVI 
 
 FIELD OF THE SOCIETY'S WORK. 
 
 NORTH AMERICA, 1702 ; CONTINENT OF EUROPE, 1702 ; WEST INDIES, 1712 ; 
 CENTRAL AMERICA, 1748 ; AFRICA, 1762 ; AUSTRALASIA, 1708 ; ASIA. 1820 ; 
 SOUTH AMERICA, 1886 :- 
 
 , *1702 South Carolina 
 
 
 1836 Leeward Islands 
 
 
 Westn. Borneo 1848 
 
 • „ New York 
 
 *■ „ Jamaica 
 
 
 Melanesia 
 
 . 1849* 
 
 * „ New England 
 
 „ British Guiana 
 
 
 Natal . . 
 
 l» 
 
 * „ New Jersey 
 
 1836 Trinidad 
 
 
 Rupertsland (Mani- 
 
 * „ Pennsylvania 
 
 „ Mauritius 
 
 
 toba «o.) 
 
 . 1860 
 
 • „ Virginia 
 
 * „ South Australia 
 
 
 Orange Free State,, 
 
 „ Europe (Continent) 
 
 n838 Victoria 
 
 
 Assam . . 
 
 . 1861 
 
 *I703 Maryland 
 
 ^-t^SM^ 
 
 
 Tristan d' Acun ha „ 
 
 „ Newfoundland 
 
 
 Pitoairn Islar. 
 
 :858* 
 
 •1708 North Carolina y 
 
 V^ji^^S^^MP'^'flfl 
 
 ^^W 
 
 - Pur\jab. . 
 
 1864 
 
 \ 1712 Windward Island ^ 
 
 i^^^^^BjSjMJ^fc^ ^^ 
 
 
 Western Asia 
 
 * 
 
 n 
 
 1728 Nova Scotia /ti^ 
 
 j^yyBPB^ 
 
 
 Kaffraria . . 
 
 1866 
 
 *178a Georgia fj^ 
 
 ^1^^-^ / IT > 
 
 
 i The Straits . 
 
 1866 
 
 „ Bahamas fn^ 
 
 /^IPk ^ ^L ^ 
 
 1 X^ 
 
 2^ Lower Burma 
 
 1869 
 
 *1748 MosquitoShore jjp^l 
 
 ^Jr|^"*^j^aa y 
 
 V^ 
 
 ■^ Zululand . 
 
 • II 
 
 (Cent. America) ll^B 
 
 SL ^^"^"^Mllf^y 
 
 SsJf 
 
 ^& Brit. Columbia „ 
 
 1762 Western Africa hrih»4f^ 
 
 ^Sks^ W^C'^^^ 
 
 MMf^i 
 
 3 Northn. Africa 1861 
 
 < 1769 Quebec Prov. 
 
 IVffaMi 
 
 ' ^'T^^ JjS^ 
 
 f. 
 
 ffflrt 
 
 ^ Hawaiian lslds.1862 
 
 1 1783 N. Brunswicit 
 
 lulkKAi 
 
 ^^^ l^fij)} 
 
 i« 
 
 - w ' 
 
 3 China . . . 
 
 1868 
 
 1784 Ontario Prov. 
 
 Ri£ 
 
 I^Nli^. ^/.^KmTJJI 
 
 fir 4| 
 
 ^ Transvaal 
 
 1864 
 
 ' 1785 Gape Breton |n|£S' 
 
 '^^hL '^i^mmflS 
 
 %•' 
 
 1 Madagascar . 
 
 II 
 
 *1798 N. South Wales MISS 
 
 y^fcaHpijii ^B^Val ra^ 
 
 i:^ ' 
 
 5W Cashmere . . 
 
 1866 
 
 1796 Norfolk Island Vl^J^I 
 
 ^ itj^'^ '\ w^n 
 
 W . 
 
 yjff Upper Burma 
 
 1868 
 
 1819 Prince Edward VP^IP 
 
 -^■^^^^^v 
 
 
 JJ Griqualand W. 1870 
 
 Island v»zS^ 
 
 4 AAA B— ^^\ vCf^lNHi 
 
 ?Ct^%#-^^u^ ^ 
 
 i-.:^ 
 
 W Swaziland . 
 
 1871 
 
 i 1820 Bengal ^^^ 
 
 ' #<^:^^^^K? ^^..y^' 
 
 ^^4 
 
 f Beohuanaland 1878 
 
 1821 Cape Colony \/^ 
 
 7BaBEjl^HM|B^PpJ 
 
 
 Japan . . . 
 
 11 
 
 (Western Division) ^ 
 
 ^^^^P 
 
 
 Basutoland . 
 
 1875 
 
 *1822 The Bermudas ^ 
 
 
 Central Africa 1879* 
 
 1826 Madras 
 
 
 Fiji ... . 
 
 1880 
 
 1880 Bombay 
 
 ^^**™" "^^ 
 
 
 Ajmere Ac. . 
 
 1881 
 
 „ Cape Colony 
 
 1840 Queensland 
 
 
 Panama . . 
 
 1888 
 
 (Eastern Division) . ; 
 
 * „ New Zealand 
 
 
 North Borneo 
 
 1888 
 
 1882 Seychelles 
 
 „ Ceylon 
 
 
 Corea . . . 
 
 1889 
 
 1888 N.W. Provinces, India 
 
 1841 Western Australia 
 
 
 Mashonaland 
 
 1890 
 
 *1 836 Tasmania . 
 
 1844 British Honduras 
 
 
 New Guinea , 
 
 * 
 II 
 
 „ Tobago 
 
 *1846 Central Provinces, India 
 
 Manohuria . 
 
 1882 
 
 .•.\".. ■ ... 
 
 1847 St. Helena 
 
 
 
 
 N3.— The " Digest " hu brought o 
 
 ut the important fact that aerer*! distriots we 
 
 re oocupied t^ the Soelety at an 
 ion of the varioM dlTitioni In • 
 
 eurUer period than \mA bee 
 
 n Buppoeed. 
 
 The above table shows the date 
 
 oft 
 
 Intoconpat 
 
 complete and ooireot form for the first time. 
 
 • The aiterisk indicates that the Society haa wl'Jidrawn from the distriot 
 
.^- 
 
 CLASSIFIED DIGEST. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 omaiN, OBJECT, AND FIRST PROCEEDINGS 
 
 THE SOCIETY. 
 
 OF 
 
 Althouoh it was not till 1701 that the Church of England began to 
 conduct Foreign Mission work on an organised system, the two preced- 
 ing centuries had not been entirely barren of Missionary effort. No 
 sooner was England freed from the supremacy of the Pope than 
 Archbishop Cranmer hastened (1534-6) to provide two chaplains for 
 Calais, at that time Britain's only foreign possession. When Martin 
 Frobisher sailed (May 81, 1578) in search of the North-West Passage 
 to India " Maister Wolfall " was " appointed by her Majestie's 
 Councill to be their Minister and Preacher," his only cave being to save 
 souls. Wolfall was privileged to be the first priest of the reformed 
 Church of England to minister on American shores. To "discouer 
 and to plant Christian inhabitants in places conuenient " in America 
 was the main object of the expedition of Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who 
 took possession of Newfoundland in 1588, and to whom was granted 
 (by Queen Elizabeth in 1578) the first charter for the founding of an 
 English colony. Similar powers were given in 1584 (by Letters 
 Patent and Parliament) to Sir Walter Raleigh, his half-brother, and 
 Wingandacoa was discovered in that year and named Virginia (now 
 North Carolina). The first band of colonists sent there included 
 Thomas Heriot or Hariot, the eminent scientist and philosopher, who 
 may be regarded as the first EngUsh Missionary to America. The 
 emigrants failed to effect a permanent settlement, but during their 
 stay at Boanoke (1585-6) Heriot " many times and in euery towne " 
 where he " came " " made declaration of the contents of the Bible " and 
 of the " chiefe points of BeUgion " to the natives according as he " was 
 able." One named Manteo, who accompanied the party on their 
 return to England (1586) was appointed Lord of Boanoak (by Raleigh), 
 and on August 18, 1587, was baptized in that island— this being the 
 first recorded baptism of a native of Virginia. From this time and 
 throughout the 17th century the extension of Christ's Kingdom con- 
 tinued one of the avowed objects of British colonisation. 
 
 But though the religious duty obtained some recognition everywhere, 
 performance fell so far short of promise that when in 1676 Bishop 
 CoMPTON instituted an inquiry into an order of King and Council " said to 
 have been made ' ' [in the time of Charles I., see p. 743] " to commit unto 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 ^-m 
 
2 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i i 
 
 the Bishop of London for the time being the care and pastoral charge 
 of sending over Ministers into our British Foreign Plantations, and 
 having the jurisdiction of them," he "found this title so defective that 
 little or no good had come of it," there being " scarce four Ministers 
 of tlie Church of England in all the vast tract of America, and not above 
 one or two of them, at most, regularly sent over." His proposals to 
 several places to furnish them with chaplains were encouraged by the 
 settlers and by Charles II., who allowed each minister or school- 
 master £20* for passage, and ordered that henceforth " every Minister 
 should be one of the Vestry of his respective parish." Whereupon the 
 people " built churches generally within all their parishes in the 
 Leeward Islands and in Jamaica." And for the better ordering of 
 them the Bishop prevailed with the King " to devolve all Ecclesiastical 
 Jurisdiction in those parts upon him and his successors, except what 
 concern'd Inductions, Marriages, Probate of Wills, and Administrations," 
 and procured from his Majesty, for the use of the parish churches, 
 books to the value of about £'1,200. Soon after this the people of Rhode 
 Island built a church, and six were [ordered to be] established by the 
 Assembly of New York.f For the regulation and increase of religion 
 in those regions the Bishop of London appointed the Rev. James 
 Blaib to Virginia [about 1690] and the Rev. Dr. Thomas Bray to 
 Maryland [1696] as his commissaries [1]. 
 
 Laudable as may have been the exertions made for planting the 
 Church, they were so insufficient that at the close of the 17th century 
 " in many of our Plantacons, Colonies, and Factories beyond the 
 Seas . . . the provision for Ministers " was " very mean " ; many others 
 were *' wholy destitute, and unprovided of a Mainteynance for 
 Ministers, and the Publick Worshipp of God ; and for Lack of Support 
 and Mainteynance for such " many of our fellow- subjects seemed " to 
 be abandoned to Atheism and Infidehty." [S.P.G. Charter p. 925.] 
 The truth was that the action taken had been isolated and individual, 
 and therefore devoid of the essential elements of permanence. If 
 under such circumstances individual effort was greatly restrained or 
 wasted, it at least served to kindle and foster a Missionary spirit, and 
 with the growth of that spirit the need of united action on the part 
 of the Church became more and more apparent. Out of this arose 
 what may be called the Beligious Society movement of the 17th cen- 
 tury, to which the origin of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel 
 may be traced. This movement had been preceded by a Missionary 
 undertaking which deserves special notice. In 1646 John Eliot '* the 
 Apostle of the North American Red Men " began his labours among 
 them in New England, which he continued till his death in 1690. 
 Through his tracts the wants of the Indians became known in Eng- 
 land, and so impressed was " the Long Parliament " that on July 27, 
 1649, an ordinance was passed establishing " A Corporation for the 
 Promoting and Propagating the Gospel of Jesus Christ in New 
 England," consisting ot a President, Treasurer, and fourteen assistants, 
 to be called " the President and Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel in New England." A general collection throughout England 
 and Wales (made at Cromwell's direction) produced nearly £12,000, 
 
 * This "Royal Bounty" was continuud to at least the end of Queen Anne's reign. 
 t See p. B7. 
 
 I i 
 
 thi 
 
 ,yi'<' 
 
 >^v 
 
,v , ORIGIN, OBJECT, ETC. OP THE SOCIETY. i V 
 
 of wliich £11 ,000 Mas invested in landed property in E ngland. By means 
 of the income ^fi<!Hionaries were maintained among the natives in 
 New England atd New York States. On the Restoration, in 1660, the 
 Corporation necesfiarily became defunct, but was revived by a Charter 
 granted by Charles II. in 1662, under the name of " the Company for 
 the Propagation of the Gospel in N§w England and the parts adjacent 
 in America." The new Charter was obtained mainly by the exertions 
 of the Hoi). Eobert Boyle, who became the first (Irovernor. Tht: 
 operations of the Company were carried on in New England up to 
 1775, and after an interval of eleven years, caused by the American 
 Revolution, removed to New Brunswick in 1786, and thencG in 1822 
 to other parts of British America, an extension being made 'ilso to the 
 West Indies for the period 1823-40. The funds of the Company, for 
 the regulation of which three decrees of Chancery have been obtained 
 (1792, 1808, 1836), now yield an annual income of £3,500 (from invest- 
 ments). This, the first Missionary Society established in England, is 
 generally known as '* The New England Company." As reconstituted 
 in 1662 it was limited to forty-five members, consisting of Church- 
 men and Dissenters [2] . 
 
 About twelve years later the existence in England of " infamous 
 clubs of Atheists, Deists, and Socinians" "labouring to propa- 
 gate their pernicious principles," excited some members of the 
 National Church, who had a true concern for the honour of God, 
 to form themselves also into Societies, " that so by their united 
 zea) an^l endeavours they might oppose the mischief of such 
 dangerous principles, and fortifie both themselves and others against 
 the attempts of those sons of darkness, who make it their business 
 to root out (if possible) the very notions of Divine things and all 
 differences of Good and Evil." Encouraged by several of the Bishops 
 and Clergy, who, as well as Queen Anne, inquired into and approved 
 of their methods and orders, these Religious Societies soon spread 
 throughout the kingdom — increasing to forty-two in London and 
 Westminster alone — and became " very instrumental in promoting, in 
 some churches, Daily Prayers, Preparatory Sermons to the Holy 
 Commimion, the administration of the Sacrament every Lord's Day 
 Bnd Holy Day, and many other excellent designs conformable to the 
 Doctrine and Constitution of the Church of England, which have, not 
 a little contributed to promote religion." [Sec " A Letter from a 
 Residing Member of ihe Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge 
 in London to a Corresponding Member in the Country " (Downing, 
 London, 1714) ; also Dr. Josiah Woodward's " Account of the Rise and 
 Progress of the Religious Societies in the City of London " (1701) [3].] 
 
 Among the promoters of this movement was the Rev. Dr. Thomas 
 Bbay. Bom at Marston, Shropshire, in 1656, and educated at Oswestry 
 and at Hart Hall (or Hertford College), Oxford, he became successively 
 Curate of Bridgnorth (Shropshire), Chaplain to Sir Thomas Price at 
 Park Hall (Warwickshire), Incumbent of Lea Marston, Vicar of Over 
 Whitacre, and in 1690 Rector of Sheldon, an ofiice which he held till 
 within a few months of his death in 1730. On his appointment as 
 Ecclesiastical Commissary for Maryland by the Bishop of London in 
 1696, Dr. Bbay, before proceeding to America, employed his time in 
 sending out clergymen and supplying them with suitable libraries. 
 
 !.l 
 
 ?l 
 
 '■'•W'^ 
 
 
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 And failing to obtain assistance from Parliament, he originated the 
 plan of a Society to be incorporated by Charter, for spreading Christian 
 knowledge at home and in the plantations or colonies. The plan was 
 laid before the Bishop of London in 1697 ; it could not then be fully 
 carried out, but it soon gave rise to the " Society for Promoting 
 Christian Knowledge." 
 
 Th6 foreign branch of the designs of this excellent institution — 
 declared at the outset to be " the fixing Parochial Libraries throughout 
 the Plantations (especially on the Continent of North America) " — 
 had not been extended to the employment of Missionaries, when it 
 devolved* on a new organisation formed specially for the supply of living 
 agency abroad, viz.. The Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel in Foreign Parts. The first meeting of the S.P.C.K. was 
 held on March 8, 1699, the members present being the Lord Guildford, 
 Sir Humphrey Mackworth, Mr. Justice Hook, Dr. Bray, and Colonel 
 Colchester. In December 1699 Dr. Bray, having been obliged to sell 
 his eflfects and raise money on credit to pay for his voyage, left for 
 America, where he organised as far as he then could the Church in Mary- 
 land, and returned to England in the summer of 1700 in order to 
 secure the Royal Assent to a Bill for its orderly constitution. At home 
 much interest was aroused in his Mission, Archbishop Tenison 
 •declaring that it would be "of the greatest consequence imaginable " 
 to the establishment of religion in America [4]. Without doubt it 
 was mainly the action taken by Dr. Bray that inspired the efforts made 
 in the next year by Convocation, the Archbishop, Bishop Compton, 
 and the S.P.C.K., with the view to the propagation of the Gospel in 
 foreign parts. The Minutes of the Lower House of the Convocation 
 of the Province of Canterbury show that on March 18, 1701 : — 
 
 " At the proposal of Dr. Isham, a Committee of twelve were named to enquire 
 into Ways and Means for 'promoting Christia7i Bcligio7i in our Foreign Plan- 
 tations: and the said Committee are directed to consult with the Lord Bishop of 
 London about the premises as often as shall be found necessary. Ei, ulterius 
 nrdindrunt — that it be an instruction to the said Committee, that they consider 
 the promotion of the Christian religion according to the doctrine, discipline, and 
 worship of the Church of England as by law established. And that it be a further 
 instruction to the said Committee to consider how to promote the worship of God 
 lamongst seafaring men whilst at sea. And it was declared to be the opinion of 
 this house, That any members might come and propose anything to this or any 
 other Committee, unless it was otherwise ordered by this house, but none to have 
 liberty of suffrage except such as are deputed to be of the Committee." [Page 243 
 of The History of the Convocation of the Prelates and Clergy of the Provinxe of 
 Canterbury, 1706 [1701]. London : A. and J. Churchill, 1702.] 
 
 According to Dr. Atterbury (Prolocutor of the Lower Hoase of 
 Convocation) • — 
 
 " When business of high consequences to the Church, and such as was likely 
 to do honour to the promoters of it, was started by the clergy, attempts of the 
 Fame kind, without doors, were set forward which might supersede theirs. Thus 
 %vhen the Committee, I have mentioned, was appointed, March 13th, 1700 [1701], to 
 consider what might be done towards ' propagating the Christian religion, as pro- 
 fessed in the Church of England, in our Foreign Plantations ' ; and that Committee, 
 composed of very venerable and experienced men, well suited to such an enquiry, 
 had sat several times at Bt. Paul's, and made some progress in the business 
 referred to them, a Charter was presently procured to place the consideration of 
 that matter in other hands, where it now remains, and will, we hope, produce 
 
 • Sw p. (!. 
 
 (by 
 
ORIGIN, OBJECT, ETC. OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 excellent fruits. But whatsoever thoy are, they must be ftcknowleJgoJ to have 
 gprung from the overtures to that purpose first made by the Lower House of Con- 
 vocation." [Page 13 of Preface to Some Proceedings in the Convocation of 170'i 
 (by Dr. Atterbury) 1708.] 
 
 The first meeting of the Committee of Convocation was held oi» 
 March 15, 1701, and within the next three weeks Dr. Bkay appealed 
 to WiUiam III. in the following terms : — 
 
 " To the King's Most Excellent Majesty, the humble PetitioJi of Thomas 
 Bbay, D.D., 
 
 " Humbly shciceth, 
 
 " That the Numbers of the Ii'habitants of your Majesty's Provinces in America 
 have of late Years fjreatly increas'd ; that in many of the Colonies thereof, more 
 especially on the Continent, they are in very much Want of Instruction in the 
 Christian Religion, and in some of them utterly destitute of the same, they not 
 being able of themselves to raise a sulHcient Maintenance for an Orthodox Clergy 
 to live amongst them, and to make such other Provision, as shall be necessary for 
 the Propagation of the Gospel in those Parts. 
 
 " Your Petitioner further sheweth, That upon his late Arrival into England' 
 from thence, and his making known the aforesaid Matters in this City and 
 Kingdom, he hath great Reason to believe, that many Persons would contribute, as -. 
 well by Legacy, as Gift, if there were any Body Corporate, and of perpetual Suc- 
 cession now in Being, and establish'd in this Kingdom, proper for the Lodging of 
 the said Legacies and Grants therein. 
 
 " Now forasmuch as Your Majesty hath already been graciously pleas'd to take 
 the State of the Souls of Your Majesty's Subjects in those Parts, so far into Con- 
 sideration, as to Found, and Endow a Royal College in Virginia, for the Religious 
 Education of their Youth, Your Petitioner is thereby the more encouraged to 
 hope, that Your Majesty will also favour any the like Designs and Ends, which 
 shall be Prosecuted by proper and effectual Means. 
 
 " Your Petitioner therefore, who has lately been among Your Majesty's Subjects 
 aforesaid, and has seen their Wants and knows their Desires, is the more 
 embolden'd, humbly to request, that Your Majesty would be graciously pleased to 
 issue Letters Patent, to such Persons as Your Majesty shall think fit, thereby Con- 
 stituting them a Body Politick and Couporatk, and to grant to them and their 
 Successors, such Powers, Privileges, and Immunities as Your Majesty in great 
 Wisdom shall think meet and necessary for the Effecting the aforesaid Ends and 
 Designs. 
 
 " And your Petitioner sluill ever Pray do, 
 
 "TuoMAs Bkay." 
 
 The reception of the above is thus recorded : — 
 
 " WiiiTE-ILvLL, April "ith, 1701. 
 
 " His Majesty having been moved upon this Petition is graciously pleas'd to 
 refer the same to Mr. Attorney, or Mr. Solicitor-Crcneral, to consider thereof, and 
 Report his Opinion, what His Majesty may fitly do therein; whereupon His 
 Majesty will declare His further Pleasure. 
 
 " JA. VEnxoN." [5] 
 
 The matter was now formally taken up by the S.P.C.K. At the meet- 
 ing of that Society on May 6, 1701, " the Draught of a Charter for the 
 Erecting a Corporation for Propagating the Gospell in Foreign Parts 
 was read," and on May 12 Dr. Bray's petition with other papers 
 relating to the subject. The Archbishop of Canterbury was the first 
 to promise a subscription (twenty guineas) towards the charges of 
 passing the Charter, which document was on May 19 " again read and 
 debated and several amendments made, and the names of the Secretary 
 and other oflScers . . . agreed to." It being " very late" its further con- 
 
 
 
« 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 : 
 
 sideration was " referred to Sir Richard Bulkeley, Mr. Comyns, Mr. 
 Serjeant Hook, and the Secretary." The S.P.C.K. (May 26) under- 
 took to advance the " moneys wanting for the Payment of the Charter," 
 and (June 9) £20 was actually paid on this account. [See also p. 822.] 
 The Charter as granted by "William III. [sec p. 925] was laid before the 
 S.P.C.K. by Dr. Biiay on June '23, and thanks were tendered to him 
 for " his great care and pains in procuring the grant," and to the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury for " promoting the passing the aforesaid 
 Letters Patents," and the latter was asked to summon a meeting of the 
 new Society [GJ. It should here be noted that in a "form of 
 subscription for raising the money due to Dr. Bray upon account of 
 the Plantations," adopted by the S.P.C.K. in November 1701, it is 
 stated that there remained due to Dr. Bray £'200, " part of a greater 
 sum by him advanced upon the credit of public Benefactions towards 
 the propagation of Christian knowledge on the Continent cf North 
 America," that the said sums had been really expended by him upon 
 that account, in particular "divers ministers" had been " sent over," 
 and "many Parochial Libraries" "fixed in the Plantations on the 
 said continent." It was added th{.,t the S.P.C.K. had " thought fit to 
 sink the subscriptions for the plantations (to which all their members 
 were obliged to subscribe upon admittance) by Reason that that Branch 
 of their Designs is determined " by the incorporation of the S.P.G., 
 which included most of the members of the S.P.C.K [7]. [N.B. — The 
 operations of the S.P.C.K. did not, however, long remain restricted to 
 the British Isles. From 1710 to 1825 it supported Missions in India 
 conducted by Lutherans [sec p. 501-8], and though its employment of 
 Missionaries then K,eased it has since continued to assist materially in 
 building up branches of the English Church in all parts of the world.] 
 
 The first meeting of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel 
 in Foreign Parts was held on June 27, 1701, at Lambeth Palace,* and 
 there were present : the Archbishop of Canterbury, President ; the 
 Bishops of London (Compton), Bangor (Evans), Chichester (Williams), 
 and Gloucester (Fowler) ; Sir John Philips, Sir William Hustler, Sir 
 George Wlieler, Sir Richard Blackmore, Mr. Jervoyse, Segeant Hook, 
 the Dean of St. Paul's (Sherlock), Dr. Stanley (Archdeacon of London), 
 Dr. Kennett (^ Archdeacon of Huntingdon) ; the Rev. Drs. Mapletoft, 
 Hody, Stanhope, Evans, Bray, Woodward, and Butler; Mr. Shute, 
 Drs. Slare and Harvey; and Messrs. Chamberlayne, Brewster, 
 Nichols, Bromfield, Bulstrode, and Trymmer. After " His Majestie's 
 Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England constituting a Cor- 
 poration for Propagating the Gospell in Foreign Parts were read," 
 officers and members were elected, and steps were taken for the 
 preparation of a Seal and of Bye-Laws and Standing Orders, also for 
 the printing of copies of the Charter, and defraying the charges of 
 passing it [8]. 
 
 The second meeting, held July 8, 1701, at the Cockpit, decided 
 that the device of the Seal should be :— 
 
 " A ship under sail, making towards a point of land ; upon the 
 prow standing a minister ^vith an open Bible in his hand ; people 
 standing on the shore in a posture of expectation, and using these 
 words, Transiens adjuva nos." 
 * Place not stated in S.P.O. Journal, but recorded in that of S.P.C.K., June 80, 1701, 
 
ORIGIN, OBJECT, ETC. OP THE SOCIETY. 
 
 'T'2!- 
 
 The Bye-Laws and Standing Orders adopted at this meeting 
 provided that the business of the Society should be opened with prayer, 
 that there should be an annual sermon [sec p. 888], and that the 
 following oath should be tendered to all the officers of the Society 
 before admission to their respective offices : " I, A. B., do swear that I 
 will faithfully and duly execute the office ... of the Society for 
 the Propagation of the Gospel in Forreign Parts, according to the best 
 of my judgment. So help me God " * [9]. 
 
 Subsequent meetings were for many years held generally at 
 Archbishop Tenison's Library in St. Martin's-in-the-Fields, the 
 ■episcopate being largely represented, notwithstanding that the hour was 
 frequently as early as eight or nine in the morning. [See Journals.] 
 
 On March 6, 1702, a Committee was appointed " to receive all 
 pioposals that may be oftered to them for the Promoting the designs 
 of this Society, and to prepare matters for the consideration of the 
 Society " [10]. From June 18, 1703, this body became known as " the 
 Standing Committee " [11] : its meetings were long held at St. Paul's 
 Chapter House [12], and up to 1882 it continued subject to " the 
 Society" as represented in the Board meetings. On April 6 of that 
 year a " Supplemental Charter " was granted to the Society [sec p. 929], 
 one result of which was that the Standing Committee was placed on a 
 fully representative basis, and thus became for nearly every purpose the 
 Executive of the Society [13]. 
 
 On August 15, 1701, the Society entered on an enquiry into the 
 religious state of the Colonies ; information was sought and 
 obtained from trustworthy persons at home and abroad — the 
 Bishop of London, English merchants. Colonial Governors, con- 
 gregations, &c.t — and on October 17 progress was made in raising 
 " a Fund for the Propagation of the Gospel in Forrein Parts " [14]. 
 
 The Charter shows that the Society was incorporated for the 
 threefold object of (1) providing a maintenance for an orthodox Clergy 
 in the plantations, colonies, and factories of Great Britain beyond the 
 seas, for the instruction of the King's loving subjects in the Christian 
 religion ; (2) making such other provision as may be necessary for the 
 propagation of the Gospel in those parts ; and (3) receiving, managing, 
 and disposing of the charity of His Majesty's subjects for those 
 purposes. The construction placed upon the first two heads by the 
 founders of the Society was thus stated by the Dean of Lincoln, in the 
 first anniversary sermon, Feb. 1702 : — 
 
 " The design is, in the first place, to settle the State of Religion as well as may 
 be among our ouii People there, which by all accounts we have, very much wants 
 their Pious care : and then to proceed in the best Methods they can towards the 
 
 Conversion of the Natives The breeding up of Persons to understand the 
 
 ^reat variety of Languages of those Countries in order to be able to Converse with 
 
 * In confomiity with the proviHions of Act 5 & 6 Will. IV. cap. (12, the following 
 ■"declaration " waH Hubstituted for the " oath " in 183(). " I, A. B., do declare that I will 
 faithfully and duly execute the office of . . . the Society for the Propagation of Uie 
 Gospel in Foreign Parts." In 1850 the declaration was abolished [Off]. 
 
 "f In particular see Memorial of Colonel Morris " concerning the State of Religion in 
 the Jerseys," «fcc. and Philadelphia ; Governor Dudley's " Account of the State of Religion 
 in the English Plantations in North America " ; Rev. G. Keith's Letter " About the State 
 of Quakerism in North America " ; a Letter from the Lords Commissioners of Trade and 
 Plantations " concerning the conversion of the Indians " ; and "A List " (furnished by 
 the Bishop of London) "of all the Parishes in the English Plantations in iVmerica " [14aJ. 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 m 
 
mmamm 
 
 II I.; 
 
 SI 
 
 fP SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 008PEL. 
 
 the Natives, and Preach the Gospel to them .... this is very great CJuirity, 
 indeed the greatest Charity we can show ; it is Charity to the Sotils of men, to the 
 Souls of a great many of our otcn People in those Countries who by this may be 
 reformed, and put in a better way for Salvation by the use of the means of Grace 
 which in many places they very much want, but especially this may be a great 
 Charity to the souls of many of those poor Natives who may by this be converted 
 from that state of Barbarism and Idolatry in which they now live, and.be brought 
 into the Sheep-fold of our blessed Saviour " [15], 
 
 At one time it seemed as if this interpretation would not be adhered 
 to, for in 1710 it was laid down by the Society that that branch of its 
 design which related to the "conversion of heathens and infidels" 
 " ought to be prosecuted preferably to all others." [See p. 69.] Though 
 the proposed exclusive policy was not pursued, the Society through- 
 out its history has sought to convert the heathen as well as to make 
 spiritual provision for the Christian Colonists, and, according to its 
 ability, neither duty has ever been neglected by it. On this subject 
 much ignorance has hitherto prevailed at home ; and in some quarters 
 it is still maintained that the Society did nothing for the evangeUsatiou 
 of the heathen to entitle it to be called " Missionary " until the tliird 
 decade of the present century. The facts are that the conversion of 
 the negroes and Indians formed a prominent branch of the Society's- 
 operations from the first. The object was greatly promoted by the- 
 distribution of a sermon by Bishop Fleelwjod of St. Asaph in 1711 [16], 
 and of three addresses* by Bishop Gibson of London in 1727 [17] ; and 
 to quote from a review of the Society's work in 1741 by Bishop Seeker, 
 afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury : — 
 
 *• In less than forty Years, under many Discouragements, and with 
 an income very disproportionate to the Vastness of the Undertaking, a 
 great deal hath been done ; though little notice may have been taken 
 of it, by Persons unattentivc to these things, or backward to aclmowledge 
 them. Near a Hundred Churches have been built : above ten thousand 
 Bibles and Common-Prayers, above a hundred thousand other pious 
 Tracts distributed : great Multitudes, upon the whole, of Negroes and 
 Indians brought over to the Christian Faith : many numerous Congre- 
 gations have been set up, which now support the Worship of God at their 
 own Expence, where it was not known before ; and Seventy Persons 
 are constantly employed, at the Expence of the Society, in the farther 
 Service of the Gospel" [18]. •' : 
 
 Further proof will be found in the following chapters, which contain 
 a brief record of the Society's work in all parts of the world. In 
 particular, see the accounts of tlie early Missions to the heathen in New 
 York Province [Negroes and Indians, 1704, &c., pp. 68-74], in the West 
 Indies [Negroes, 1712, &c., pp. 194, 199, &c.], in Central America 
 
 * (1) "An Address to Serious Christians among ourselves, to Assist the Society for 
 Propagating the Gospel, in carrying on tlie Work of Instructing the Negroes in oar 
 Plantations abroad." (2) " Letter to the Masters and Mistresses of Families in the 
 English Plantations abroad ; Exhorting them to encourage and promote the Instruction 
 of their Negroes in the Christian Faith." (3) " Letter to the Missionaries in the English 
 Plantations; exhorting them to give their Assistance towords the Instruction of tha 
 Negroes of their Several Parishes, in the Christian Faith " [17a]. 
 
NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 [Moskito Indians, 1747, &c., pp. 284-Gl, in West Africa [Neprroos, 
 1752, Ac, pp. 254-8], and in Canada [Indians, 1778, &c., pp. 139-40,. 
 154, 165, &c.] ; sec also pp. 86, 192, 252, 882, &c. 
 
 Eeferences (Chapter I.)— [1] R. 1700, pp. 11-14. [2] Accounts of the New EnglnmT 
 Company. [8] British MuHeum, niid " American Pamphlets, 1(!50-1704," in S.P.G. 
 "White Kennet" Lihrary (bound in green). [4J S.P.C.K. Journal, Aug. H, 1700. [6] 
 " Life and Designs " ilc. of Dr. Bray : Brotherton, London, 170(5 (S.P.G. " Wliite 
 Kennet " Library). [6] S.P.C.K. .Tournak, May 5, 12, 1», 20, and June 9, 28, 1701. 
 [7] S.P.C.K. Journal, Nov. 4 and 18, 1701. [8] Jo., V. 1, pp. 1-3, and page H22of this 
 book. [0] Jo., V. 1, pp. 4-5. [9rt] Jo., V. 44, pp. 04, 121 ; R. 1834-5, p. vi. ; R. 1830, 
 p. vi. ; Jo., V. 40, pp. 85, 107. [10] Jo., V. 1, p. 39. [11] Jo., V. 1. p. 109. [12] See the 
 Standing Committee Books. [13] See the Bye-Laws and Regulations of the Society for 
 the period. [14] Jo., V. 1, pp. 13-18, and p. 822 of this book. [14«] Jo., V. 1, p. 13, 
 and App. Jo. A, pp. 4-42 ; do. B, pp. 1-5. [15] S.P.tV. Anniversary Sermon, 1702, 
 pp. 17-18. [16] Printed in S.P.G. Report for 1710. [17 & 17a] R. 1740, pp. 00-8, and 
 printed in full in Humphreys' Historical Account, 1.730, pp. 250-75. [18] S.P.G. Anni- 
 versary Sermon, 1741, pp. 11-12. 
 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 NOBTH AMEBIC A : THE OLDER COLONIES, NOW THE 
 UNITED STATES— {INTRODVCTION). 
 
 For the greater part of the 18th century the Colonies of Great Britain, 
 extending along the East Coast of North America, from South 
 Carolina to Maine, together with the negroes, and with the Indian 
 tribes who dwelt further inland, constituted the principal Mission- 
 field of the Society. These Colonies were first settled by private 
 adventurers, mostly representatives of divers denominations, dissenting 
 from the Mother Church, yet too much divided among themselvcn to- 
 preserve, in some parts, even the form of religion. Hence, notwith- 
 standing the prominent recognition of religion in the original schemes 
 of colonisation, the Society found this field occupied by 250,000 
 settlers, of whom whole Colonies were living " without God in tho 
 world," while others were distracted with almost every variety of 
 strange doctrine. Church ministrations were accessible only at a few 
 places in Virginia, Maryland, New York, and in the towns of Phila- 
 delphia and Boston, and the neighbouring Indians had been partly 
 instructed by the Jesuits and by John Eliot and agents of the New 
 England Company. Until 1785 the Society laboured to plant, in all 
 its fulness, the Church of Christ in those regions. 
 
 In the Rev. GEOuaE Keith the Society found one able and willing^,, 
 not only to advise, but also to lead the way. Originally a Presbyterian^ 
 he had been a fellow-student of Bishop Burnet at Aberdeen, but soon 
 after graduating he joined the Quakers, and went to New Jersey and 
 afterwards to Pennsylvania. There he became convinced of the errors, 
 of Quakerism, and returning to England in 1694 he attached himself 
 to the Mother Church and was admitted to Holy Orders in 1700. 
 His zeal and energy, combined with his experience of the country. 
 
 Ml 
 III 
 
 m 
 
 W 
 
 
 m 
 
 i^4 
 
10 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 pointed him out as well qualified for the service of the Society. 
 Accordingly he was adopted as its first Missionary on Feb. 27, 1702 [1], 
 and with the Rev. Patuick Gordon (appointed March 20) [2], sailed 
 from England on April 24, 1702. Among their fellow-passengers were 
 Colonel Dudley, Governor of New England, and Colonel Morris, 
 Governor of New Jersey, and the Rev. John Talbot, Chaplain of the 
 ship, from each of whom they received encouragement, and Talbot 
 was so impressed with Keith's undertaking that he enlisted as 
 companion Missionary [3]. They landed at Boston on June 11, and 
 on the next day Keith wrote to the Society : — 
 
 " Colonel Dudley was ko very civil and kind to Mr. Gordon and me that he 
 caused us both to eat at his table all the voyage, and his conversation was both 
 pleasant and instructive, insomuch that the great cabin of the ship was like a 
 collodge for good discourse, both in matters theological and philosophical, and very 
 cordially he joined daily with us in divine worship, and I well understand he 
 purposeth to give all possible encouragement to the congregation of the Church of 
 England in this place. Also Colonel Morris was very civil and kind to us, and 
 so was the captain of the ship, called the Centurion, and all the inferior officers, 
 und all the mariners generally, and good order was kept in the ship ; so that if 
 any of the seamen were complained upon to the captain for profane swearing, he 
 caused to punish them according to the usuall custom, by causing them to carry a 
 heavy woodden collar about their neck for an hour, that was both painful and 
 shameful ; and, to my observation and knowledge, severall of the seamen, as well 
 as the officers, joined devoutly with us in our daily prayers according to the Church 
 of England, and so did the other gentlemen that were passengers with us " [4]. 
 
 ing.l 
 
 whil 
 
 aftel 
 
 the" 
 
 Adnl 
 
 and[ 
 
 Sole! 
 
 theyl 
 
 ■I ! 
 
 'i! 
 
 1^ 
 
 -I' 
 
 The object of Keith's Mission was to enquire into the spiritual 
 condition of the people, and to endeavour to awaken them to a sense 
 of the Christian religion. How that object was accomplished is fully 
 told in his Journal published after his return to England [5], of which 
 the following is a summary : — , , . ,t ; , j r » i 
 
 " I have given an entire Journal of my two Years'* Missionary Travel and Service, 
 ■on the Continent of North America, betwixt Piscataway River in New Englaiid, 
 and Coretuck in North Carolina ; of extent in Length about eight hundred miles ; 
 with which Bounds are Ten distinct Colonies and Governments, all under the 
 Crown of Englniid, viz., Piscataway, Boston [Colony called Massachusett's Bay], 
 Rltod. Island [Colony included also Naraganset, and other adjacent parts on the 
 Continent], Connect icot, New York, East and West Jersey, Pcnsilvania, Maryland, 
 Virginia, and North Carolina. I travelled twice over most of those Governments 
 and Colonies, and I preached oft in many of them, particularly in Pensilvania, 
 West and East Jersey, and New York Provinces, where we continued longest, and 
 found the greatest ocasion for our service. 
 
 "As concerning the success of me and my Fellow-Labourer, Mr. John Talbot's, 
 Ministry, in the Places where we travelled, I shall not say much ; yet it is 
 necessary that something be said, to the glory of God alone, to whom it belongs, 
 and to the encouragement of others, who may hereafter be imployed in the like 
 Service. 
 
 " In all the places where we travelled and preached, we found the people 
 generally well affected to the Doctrine that we preached among them, and they did 
 generally join with us decently in the Liturgy, and Public Prayers, and Administra- 
 tion of the Holy Sacraments, after the Usage of the Church of England, as we had 
 occasion to use them. And where Ministers were wanting (as there were wanting 
 
 • Keith was actually " two years and twenty weeks " in the Society's service, and on 
 completing his misBion he was elected a member of the Society in consideration of 
 " bis great experience in the affairs of the plantations," &c. [6]. 
 
 
NORTH AMERICA. 9 
 
 In many places) the People earnestly desired us to present their Kequest to the 
 Honourable Society, to send Ministers unto thein, which accordingly I have done : 
 and, in answer to their request, the Society has sent to such places as seemed 
 most to want, a considerable number of Missionaries. 
 
 " Beside the general Success we had (praised be God for it) both in our Preacli- 
 ing, and much and frequent Conference with People of Diverse I'erswasions, many of 
 which had been wholly strangers to the Way of the Church of Englatid ; who, 
 after they had observed it in the Publick Prayers, and reading the Lessons out of 
 the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, and the manner of the 
 Administration of Baptism, and the Lord's Supper, were greatly affected with it, 
 and some of which declared their great satisfaction and the Esteem they had of the 
 Solemn and edifyingmannerof our Worship and Administration, far above whatever 
 they could observe in other Ways of Worship known to them. 
 
 " To many, our Ministry was as the sowing the Seed and Planting, who, probably, 
 never so much as heard one orthodox Sermon preached to them, before we came 
 and Preached among them, who received the Word with Joy ; and of whom we 
 have good Hope, that they will be as the good ground, that brought forth Fruit, 
 some Thirty, some Sixty, and some an Hwulred Fold. And to many others it 
 was a watering to what had been formerly Sown and Planted among them ; some 
 of the good Fruit whereof we did observe, to the glory of God, and our great 
 Comfort. . . Almost in all these Countries where we Travelled and Laboured , . . 
 by the Blessing of God on our Labours, there are good Materials prepared for the 
 Building of Churches, of living Stones, as soon as, by the good Providence of God, 
 Ministers shall be sent among them who have the discretion and due qualifications 
 requisite to build with them " [7]. 
 
 In a letter (Feb. 24, 1703) written during his Mission, Keith said : — 
 
 *' There is a mighty cry and desire, almost in all places where we have travelled, 
 to have ministers of the Church of England sent to them in these Northern parts 
 of America. . . If they come not timely the whole country will be overrunne with 
 Presbyterians, Anabaptists, and Quakers " [8]. 
 
 Mr. Talbot also wrote (Sept. 1, 1708) :— 
 
 " It is a sad thing to consider the years that are past ; how som« that were born 
 of the English never heard of the name of Christ ; how many others were baptized 
 in his name, and [have] fallen away to Heathenism, Quakerism, and Atheism, for 
 want of Coniirmation. . . 
 
 " The poor Church has nobody upon the spot to comfort or confirm her children ; 
 nobody to ordain several that are willing to serve, were they authorized, for the 
 work of the Ministry. Therefore they fall back again into the herd of the 
 Dissenters, rather than they will be at the Hazard and Charge to goe as far as 
 England for orders : so that we have seen several Counties, Islands, and Provinces, 
 which have hardly an orthodox minister am'st them, which might have been sup- 
 ply'd, had we been so happy as to see a Bishop or Suffragan Apud Americanos " [9]. 
 
 These representations were followed by petitions from multitudes 
 of Colonists, whom the Society strove to supply with the full 
 ministrations of the Church, at the same time using direct means 
 for the conversion of the heathen, whether Negroes, Indians, or 
 Whites. 
 
 In addition to its efforts to meet the calls for pastors, evangelists, 
 and school teachers, the Society distributed great quantities of Bibles, 
 Prayer- Books, and other religious works [see p. 798] ; " and for an 
 example, to furnish the Churches with suitable ornaments," it sent 
 services of Communion Plate, with linen, &c. [10]. 
 
 The hindrances to the planting and growth of the Church in 
 America in the 18th century may be indicated, but cannot be realised 
 in this age. As the chief hindrance is fully stated in another chapter 
 
12 
 
 SOCIErY FOR the; PnOPAOATION or THE GOSPEL. 
 
 [see p. 743], it will suffice to say here that the want of a Bishop was 
 severely felt by the members of the Church in each of the following 
 colonies. 
 
 lirfcrrncca (Clmpter II.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, p. '.\'2. [2] Jo,, V. 1, pp. 4ft-7. [3] Jo., V. 1, 
 Aug. HI, Hep. IH, Nov. 20, 170'2. [4) A MSH., V. 1, No. ». |6J Jo., V. 1, Aug. iJO and 28, 
 1704 ; July -20, 1700 ; Jan. IH, Fel). 1 aud *2H, March 15, May 17, July 1», and Aug. 1(5, 
 1700. [6| Jo., V. 1, Oct. iiO and Doc. 15, 1704. [7] KoitliV Journal, pp. 82-0. [8J A 
 MSS., V. 1, No. 87. [OJ A MSS., V. 1, No. 125. [lOJ U. 1700, pp. 7!J-4. 
 
 13 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 iJ: 
 
 Bill 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 , .South Caboi.ina (originally united with North Carolina in one colony), was settk'tJ 
 under a Charter granted to a Company in l(i(!2, whoHO professed motives were a desire 
 to enlarge his Majesty'n <lo, linions and "zeal for the propagation of tho Christian fuith 
 in a country not yet cultixated or ])lanted, and oidy innabited by some barbarous people 
 who had no knowledge of God." But the Society found in 1701 that more than one-half 
 of the 7,000 Colonists {to say nothing of tho negroes and Indians) were themselves living 
 regardless of any religion, there being only one* Church (at Charlestown), no schools 
 and few dissenting teachers of any kind. 
 
 The first Missionary of the Society to South Carolina, the Rev. 
 S. Thomas -who was the third sent by it to America — was less for-' 
 tunate in his voyage than Keith and Gordon. In the passage down 
 the English Channel he was "forc'd to lye upon a chest," and " after 
 many importunate and humble pcrswasions " he at last obtained leave 
 to read prayers daily, but he was "curs'd and treated very ill on 
 board." At Plymouth he was so ill that his hfe was despaired of, 
 but during his detention there he recovered so far as to be able to 
 officiate " severall Lord's Day for a minister att Plimstockj who was both 
 sick and lame . . . and whose family " was " great and circumstances 
 in the world mean." Receiving " nothing from him but his blessing 
 and thanks," Mr. Thomas went on his way in another ship with a 
 " civil " captain, and for the rest of the voyage he " read prayers thrice 
 every day and preached and catechised every Lord's Day." After 
 "12 weeks and 2 dayes at sea " he arrived at Charlestown on 
 Christmas Day, 1702. He was designed for a Mission to the native 
 Yammonsees, and on his appointment £10 was voted by the Society 
 " to be laid out in stuffs for the use of the wild Indians." Wild indeed 
 they proved to be — they had revolted from the Spaniards " because 
 they would not be Christians," and were in so much danger of an 
 invasion that they were *' not at leisure to attend to instruction " ; nor 
 was it " safe to venture among them." Surrounding him, however, 
 were a body of heathen equally needing instruction, and more 
 capable of receiving it, viz. the negro and Indian slaves who in the 
 Cooper River district alone outnumbered the savage Yammonsees. 
 Therefore, Mr. Thomas settled in that district. One of the places 
 included in his charge was Goosecreek, containing "the best and most 
 
 • App. Jo. A, p. 40. 
 
SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 18 
 
 numerous congregation in all Carolina," who were " as sheep without 
 a shepherd " [1]. 
 
 Numbers of the English settlers wore " in such a wilderness 
 and so destitute of spiritual guides and all the means of grace " 
 that they " were making near approach to that heathenism which 
 is to be found among negroes and Indians." Mr. Thomas pre- 
 vailed with "the greatest part of the people to a religious care in 
 sanctifying the Lord's Day," which had been "generally profaned." 
 Many also were induced to " set up the worship of God in their own 
 families," to which they had been "perfect strangers." The Holy 
 Communion " had not been administered " in one district before Mr. 
 Thomas came, and after " much pains " he could " procure only five " 
 communicants at first. Before long this number grew to forty-five, 
 and there was " a visible abatement of immorality and profaneness in 
 the parish, and more general prevailing sense of religion than had 
 been before known " [2]. After taking great pains to instruct the 
 heathen slaves also (Indians and negroes), some of whom were 
 admitted to baptism [8], Mr. Thomas visited England on private affairs 
 in 1705, at the same time being " empowered and desired " by "the 
 Governor, Council and Parliament" of Carolina "to make choice of 
 five such persons" as ho should "think fit, learned, pious, and 
 laborious ministers of the Church of England to officiate in the vacant 
 parishes, pursuant to a late Act of Parliament for the encouragement 
 of the publick worship of God according to the Church of England " 
 in the Province [4]. On this occasion Mr. Thomas submitted what 
 the Society pronounced to be " a very full and satisfactory account 
 of the state of the Church in South Carolina" [5]. He also drew 
 attention to an objectionable clause in the Act of the Assembly above 
 referred to (passed Nov. 4, 1704) [6], which placed in the hands of 
 certain lay commissioners the power of removing the clergy. Holding 
 " that by Virtue hereof the Ministers in South Carolina will be too 
 much subjected to the pleasure of the People," the Society referred the 
 matter to the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London, 
 and agreed to " put a stop to the sending any ministers . . . into 
 those parts till . . . fully satisfied that the . . . clauses are or shall 
 be rescinded, and that the matter be put into an ecclesiastical 
 method " [7]. While the Society was vindicating the rights of the 
 clergy, a petition was presented to the House of Lords by Joseph 
 Boone, merchant, on behalf of himself and many other inhabitants 
 of Carolina, showing : — 
 
 " That the Ecclesiastical Government of the said Colony !s under the Jurisdiction 
 of the Lord Bishop of London. But the Govemour and his Adherents have at last, 
 which the said adherents had often threatened, totally abolished it : For the said 
 Assembly hath lately passed an Act whereby twenty Lay-Persons therein-named, are 
 made a Corporation, for the exercise of several exorbitant Powers, to the great 
 Injury and Oppression of the People in general, and for the exercise of all Eccle- 
 Biastical Jurisdiction, with absolute Power to deprive any Minister of the Church 
 of England of his Benefice, not only for his Immorality, but even for his Impru- 
 dence, or for Innumerable Prejudices and animosities between such Minister and his 
 Parish. And the only Church of England Minister, that is established in the said 
 Colony, the Rev. Mr. Edward Marston,* hath already been cited before their Board ; 
 which the Inhabitants of that Province take to be a high Ecclesiastical Commission 
 
 
 [* Not a Mi6sion:.ry of the Society.] 
 
14 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOBPEL. 
 
 J 
 
 m 
 
 {4 
 
 Court, (lefltructive to the vory boing and essence of the Church of En(];lani1 and to 
 be had in the utmost Detestation and Abhorrence by every Man that is not an 
 Enemy to our Constitution ia Church and Htate." 
 
 " The House of Lords expressed their opinion— . -• ' -i 
 
 "That the Act of the Assembly lately past there ... bo far forth as the 
 same relates to the establishing a Commission for the displacing the Itectors or 
 Ministers of the Churches there, is not warranted by the Charter granted to the 
 Proprietors of that Cobny, as being not consonant to lieason, repugnant to the Laws 
 of this llealni, and destructive to the Constitution of the Church of England." 
 
 On this Resolution being laid before the Queen the matter of com- 
 plaint was effectually taken away [8]. A new Act was passed in 1700 
 in which provision was made for raising the salaries of the clergy 
 from £50 to £100 per annum, and in communicating the same to the 
 Society the Governor and Council explained that the Clause in the 
 Act of 1704 was " made to get rid of the incendiaries and pest of the 
 Church, Mr. Marston," and had the Society known the facts of the 
 case it would not have blamed them " for taking that or any other 
 way to get rid of him." Mr. Boone, they stated, was *' a most rigid 
 Dissenter," who, while pretending to defend the rights of the Clergy, 
 sought to destroy the Act " because it established the Church of 
 England . . . and settled a maintenance on the Church ministers." 
 In proof of this it should be added that at the very time he was 
 championing the cause of the Church, Mr. Boone was engaging " two 
 Dissenting ministers " and a schoolmaster to take back with him to 
 Carolina, and they were actually fellow-passengers with Mr. Thomas 
 on his return in 1706 [9]. Shortly after this the Governor and Council 
 addressed the following memorial to the Society : — 
 
 " We cou'd not omit this ( )pportunity of testifying the grateful Sense we have of 
 your most noble and Christian charity to our poor Infant Church in this Province 
 expressed by the generous encouragement you have been pleased to give to those 
 who are now coming Missionaries, the account of which we have just now received, 
 by the worthy Missionary and our deserving Friend and Minister, Mr. Thomas, who, 
 to our great Satisfaction is now arrived. The extraordinary Hurry we are in, 
 occasioned by the late Invasion, attempted by the French and Spatiiards, from 
 whom God hath miraculously delivered us, hath prevented our receiving a parti- 
 cular account from Mr. Thomas of your Bounty ; and also hath not given us leisure 
 to view your Missionaries' instructions, either m regard of what relates to them, or 
 to ourselve°. ; But we shall take speedy care to give them all due Encouragement 
 and the Veiieiable Society the utmost Satisfaction. There is nothing so dear to us 
 as our hoi;, P> si i;ion, and the Interest of the Establish'd Church, in which we have 
 (we bless (io(ri been happily educated ; we therefore devoutly adore God's Provi- 
 dence for br.nging and heartily thank your Society for encouraging, so many 
 Missionarif^si to come among us. We promise your Honourable Society, it shall be 
 our daily Care and Study, to encourage their pious labours, to protect 'lieir Persons, 
 to revere their Authority, to improve by their ministerial Instructions, and as soon 
 as possible, to enlarge their annua iSalorys . . . When we have placed your 
 Missionaries in their several Parishes according to your Directions, and received 
 from them an account of your noble Benefactions of Books for each Parish, we 
 shall then write more particular and full : In the mean Time, we beg of your 
 Honourable Society to accept of our hearty gratitude, and to be assured of our 
 incere Endeavour to concur with them in their most noble Design of Propagating 
 Christ's holy Keligion. . . . Sep. 16, 1706 " [10]. 
 
 By the same body the Society was informed in 1706 of the death 
 of Mr. Thomas, of whom they reported that " his exemplary life, 
 
 even more 
 
SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 15 
 
 diligent preaching and obliging courage " had secured him " the good- 
 will of all men. . . . He not only brought over several of the Dissenters 
 but also prevailed upon several that professed themselves members of 
 the Church of England to lead religious lives and to become constant 
 communicants, and other considerable services he did for the Church." 
 They added, " We do most humbly request your honourable Society to 
 send us four more ministers for the country, and upon your recom- 
 mendation we shall have them fixed in the several parishes there " [11], 
 Mr. Thomas' widow was voted two months' salary from the Society 
 and a gratuity of £25 " in consideration of the great worth of . . . 
 her husband and of his diligence in his ministerial oftice and for the 
 encouragement of missionarys to undertake the service of the 
 Society " [12]. 
 
 Other faitliful men were found to take up and extend the work 
 begun in South Carolina. For the Colonists, Missionaries were needed 
 oven more than for the negroes and Indians. So many of the settlers 
 lived " worse than the heathen " that the province was (in 1710-14 > 
 "spoiled with blasphemy, Atheism and Iminorality," and the great 
 obstacle to the free Indians embracing the Christian religion was ''"' 
 " scandalous and immoral life of the white men " among them calli 
 themselves " Christians " [18]. In the case of the slaves (negroes au' 
 Indians), many of the masters were extremely inhuman, ** esteemin< 
 them no other than beasts," and while, it is hoped, few went to the 
 extent of scalping on Indian woman (as one did in 1710), the owners 
 generally were, at first, opposed to the endeavours of the Missionaries 
 to instruct the slaves [14] . 
 
 " ' What I ' said a lady ; considerable enough in any other respect but in that of 
 Round knowledge ; ' Is it possible that any of my slaves could go to heaven, and 
 must I see them there ? ' " "A young gent had said some time before that he is 
 resolved never to come to the holy table whila slaves are received there." (L. from 
 llev. Dr. Le Jau, of Gooaecreek, Aug. IH, 1711 [15]). 
 
 All honour to those who were zealors in encouraging the instruction 
 of their slaves, such as Mr. John Morris (of St Bartholomew's), Lady 
 Moore, Capt. David Davis, Mrs. Sarah Baker, and several others at 
 Goosecreek, Landgrave Joseph Marton and his wife (of St. Paul's), 
 the Governor and a member of the Assembly (v/ho were ready to stand 
 sureties for a negro), Mr. and Mrs. Skeen, j\Irs. Haigue, and Mrs. 
 Edwards [16] . The last two ladies were formally thanked by the Society 
 for their care and good example in instructing the negroes, of whom no 
 less than twenty-seven prepared by them — including those of another 
 planter — were baptized by the Rev. E. Taylou, of St. Andrew's, within 
 two years. •' 
 
 Mr. Taylor wrote in 1713 : — 
 
 " As I am a Minister of Christ and of the Church of England, and a Missionaiy 
 of the Most Christian Society in the whole world, I think it my indispensible and 
 special duty to do all that in nie lies to promote the conversion and salvation of 
 the poor heathens here, and more especially of the Negro and Indian slaves in my 
 owr parish, which I liope I can truly say I have been sincerely and earnestly 
 endeavouring ever sirce I was minister here where therft ere many Negro and 
 Indian slaves in a most pitiful! deplorable and perishing condition tho' little 
 pitied by many of their masters and their conversion and salvation little desired 
 and endeavoured by them. If the Masters were but good Christians themselves 
 and would but conourre with t'ne Ministers, we should then have good hopes of the 
 conversion and salvation at least of some of their Negro and Indian slaves. But 
 
 ■il 
 
 •fyv^r: 
 
1 
 
 16 
 
 SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I'M 
 
 ii ' 
 
 ' ;1 
 
 i:-':i: 
 
 too many of them rather oppose than concurr with us and are angry with us, 
 I am sure I may say with me for endeavouring as much as I doe the conversion of 
 their slaves. . . . Icann't but honour . . . Madam Haigue. . . . In my parish . . . 
 a very considerable number of negroes . . . were very loose and wicked and little 
 inclined to Christianity before her coming among them. I can't but honour her 
 so much ... as to acquaint the Society with the extraordinary pains this gentle- 
 woman, and one Madm. Edwards, that came with her, have taken to instruct those 
 negroes in the principles of Christian Keligion and to reclaim and reform them : 
 And the wonderfull successe they have met with, in about half a year's time in 
 this great and good work. Upon these gentlewomen's desiring me to come and 
 examine these negroes ... I went and among other things I asked them, Who 
 Christ was. They readily answered. He is the Son of God, and Saviour of the 
 World, and told me that they embraced Him with all their hearts as such, and I 
 ■desired them to rehearse the Apostles' Creed and the 10 Commandments, and the 
 Lord's Prayer, which tbey did very distinctly and perfectly. 14 of them gave me so 
 great satisfaction, and were so very desirous to be baptized, that I thought it my 
 duty to baptize them and therefore I baptized these 14 last Lord's Day. And I 
 doubt not but these gentlewomen will prepare the rest of them for Baptisme in a 
 little Time " [17]. 
 
 Other owners in the same parish refused to allow their slaves to 
 attend Mr. Taylor for instruction, but he succeeded in inducing them 
 or some of tlieir families to teach the Lord's Prayer, and this was so 
 effectual that more negroes and Indians came to church than he could 
 find room for [18]. The desire of the slaves for instruction was so 
 general that but for the opposition of the owners there seems no reason 
 why the whole of them should not have been brought to Christ. So 
 far as the Missionaries were permitted, they did all that was possible 
 for their evangelisation, and while so many " professed Christians " 
 among the planters were "lukewarm," it pleased God "to raise to 
 Himself devout servants among the heathen," whose faithfulness was 
 commended by the masters themselves [19]. In some of the congre- 
 gations the negroes or blacks furnished one-half of the Communicants 
 out of a total of 50 [20]. 
 
 The froe Indians were described as " a good sort of people, and 
 would be better if not spoiled by bad example; " the Savannocks being, 
 howcvor, "dull and mean," but the Floridas or Cricks (Creeks) "honest, 
 polite," and their language "understood by many nations, particularly 
 the Yamousecs." They had some customs similar to the Jewish rites, 
 such as circumcision, and feast of first-fruits ; they loved justice, not 
 enduring " cither to cheat or be cheated," and had notions of a Deity 
 and the immortality of the soul. Many of them desired Missionaries, but 
 the traders hindered this as likely to interfere with one branch of their 
 trade viz. the exchanging of their " European goods " for slaves made 
 during wars instigated by themselves [21], 
 
 War had already reduced the number of the Indians by one-half, 
 and it was the desire of the Society to bring to them the Gospel of 
 peace. The Rev. Dr. Le Jau forwarded in 1709 a copy of the Lord's 
 Prayer in Savannah, the language of the Southern Indians, a* ' n 
 1711 Mr. J. Norris, a planter, interviewed the Society, and was en- 
 couraged in a design which he had formed of bringing up his son to the 
 ministry and sending him to the Yammonsees at his own expense [22]. 
 
 The Rev. G. Johnston, of Charleston, brought to England in 1713 
 a Yammonsce prince, at the request of his father and of the Emperor of 
 the Indians, for instruction in the Christian religion and the manners 
 of the English nation ; it was decided that under Clause 2 of the 
 
'■-• <*■ I 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 17 
 
 Charter the said youth might " be maintained, put to school and 
 instructed at the charge of the Society " [23]. This was done, and after 
 being twice examined by the Committee of the Society, he was sub- 
 mitted to the Bishop of London, and by him baptized in the Royal 
 Chapel of Somerset House on Quinquagesima Sunday, 1715, at the age 
 of 19, Lord Carteret, one of the proprietors of South Carolina, with Abel 
 Kettiiby, Esq., and Mrs. Caecilia Conyers, being sponsors, after which 
 he was presented to the King " under the character given " [24]. The 
 Society sent him back with a present for his father of a " gun or flfazee," 
 with a pair of scarlet stockings, and a letter of commendation to the 
 Governor and Council, who were " exhorted to contribute all ihey " could 
 " to the conversion of the Indians," and it was lioped that much would be 
 done, as the "whole Province" saw "with admiration the improve- 
 ment " of the prince [25]. On his return he wrote to the Society : — 
 
 SiK, 
 
 " Charles Town in South Carolina, December 3, 1715. 
 
 " I humble thank the good Society for all their Favours which I never 
 forget. I got into Charles Town the 30 September. I have hard noos that my 
 Father as gone in Santaugustena and all my Friends. I hope he will come to 
 Charles Town. I am with Mr, Commissary Johnston house. I learn by Com- 
 missary Johnston as Lady. I read every Day and night and Mr. Commissary 
 Johnston he an well kind to me alwas. I hope I learn better than when I was in 
 School. Sir, I humble thank the good Society for all their Favours. 
 
 " Your Most and Obedient Servent 
 
 "Prince Geouge." [26], 
 
 The absence of the father was caused by a war in which he was- 
 taken prisoner. This made the prince extremely dejected, but he 
 continued his education under Mr. Johnston, who took the same care ■ 
 of him as of his own children [27], and prevailed on the Emperor of the 
 Cherequois to let him have his eldest son for instruction ; the Rev. W. 
 Guy was also informed in 1715 by Capt. Cockran, a Dissenter at Port 
 Royal, that the son of the Emperor of the Yammonsees was with him, 
 and that he would take care to instruct him, and that as soon as he 
 could say the Creed, the LordV. Prayer, and the Ten Commandments» 
 he would present him for baptism [28]. 
 
 The efforts of a few rightr jus men availed not, however, to savft 
 the provinca from the calami' '^s of a war which"proved as disastrous to- 
 the Mission cause as to the material interests of the country. This 
 wr;;i' was caused partly by the oppression of the traders [29], who^. 
 having sown the wind, were now to reap the whirlwind. In 1715 
 thv3 Indians from the borders of Fort St. Augustino to Cape Fear 
 conspired to extii-pate the white peop^'c. On the Wednesday before 
 Easter some traders at Port Royal, fearing a rising among the Yam- 
 monsees, made friendly overtures to tb.em, which were so well received*^ 
 that they remained in the India cump for the night. At daybreak 
 they were greeted with a volley of "ihot, which killed all but a man and 
 a boy. These gave the alarm at T ort Royal, and a ship happening ta 
 be in the river, about 8G0 of the inhabitants, including the Rev. W. 
 Gut, escaped in her to J'a^rLdtou,the few families who remained being 
 tortured and murder^'i. The Appellachees, the Calabaws, and the 
 Creeks soon joined the Yammonsees. One party, after laying waste St. 
 Bartholomew's, where lOO Christians fell into their hands, was driven 
 
 u . ■• 'M 
 
 m 
 
 fl^o 
 
18 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1 ! 
 
 "ntoiided for 
 ■- ii" in the 
 tho Rev. L. 
 at Beaufort, 
 
 oflf the week after Easter by Governor Craven ; but the Indians on the 
 northern side continued their ravages until June 18, when, after 
 massacring a garrison, they were finally defeated by Captain Chicken, 
 of the Goosecreek Company. 
 
 The Missionaries suffered grievously from the war — some barely 
 escaping massacre, all being reduced and impoverished. Timely help 
 from the Society relieved their miserable state, and that of two French 
 clergymen. Rev. J. La Pierre,* of St. Dennis, and Rev. P. de Rich- 
 BOURG, of St. James's, Santee, who, but for this aid, must have left 
 their congregations, consisting of French refugees, who had conformed 
 to the Church of England [80]. 
 
 During the war the Rev. R. Maule, of St. John's, remained 
 four months shut up in a garrison ministering to the sick and wounded, 
 being, said he, " satisfied, not only to sacrifice my health, but (if that 
 could be of any use) my very life too, for the propagation of the Gospel of 
 Jesus Christ [31]." Both were sacrificed, as it proved, and at his death 
 in 1716 he left most of his property (or over £750 currency) to the 
 Society [32 j. So also did the Rev, R. Ludlam, of Goosiic? > >, in 1728- 
 the bequest, amounting to £2,000 currency, being pnrti 
 the erection of •' a schoole for the instruction of pn.)i* civ 
 parish [33J. A legacy of £100 was also bequeaihed b; 
 Jones, of St. Helen's, for the support of a free school 
 and in 1761 the Rev. C. Martyn, of St. Andrew's, attended a meeting 
 of the Society in England, and resigned his Missionary salary, " think- 
 ing the minister of St. Andrew's sufiiciently provided for without the 
 Society's allowance " [34]. The need of schools in South Carolina was 
 thus represented to the Society by some of the inhabitants of Dor- 
 chester in 1724 : — 
 
 " The want of country Schools in this Province in general and particularly in 
 this parish is the chief source of Dissenters here and we may justly be appre- 
 hensive that if our children continue lonjjer to be deprived of opportunity 
 of being instructed, Christianity [will] of course decay insensibly and v.'e shall 
 have a generation of our own as ignorant as the Native Indians " [35]. 
 
 Here, as elsewhere, the Assembly were moved to establish » free 
 school [36]. As early as 1704 a school was opened at Goosecreek ; y tlie 
 Rev. S. Thomas [37], and several of the ordained Missionarin >>t' fu. 
 Society acted also as schoolmasters. Mr. Morritt reported n 'Ti'j 
 that he had sent for, and was expecting, a son of a Creek chief i-^r 
 instruction in his school at Charleston [38]. 
 
 In 1743, two negroes having been purchased ana trained as 
 teachers at the cost of the Society, a school was opened at Charleston by 
 Commissary Garden, with the object of training the negroes as in- 
 structors of their countrymen. The school was continued with success 
 for more than 20 years, many adult slaves also attending in the evening 
 for insti'uction. This was done by the Church in the face of many diffi- 
 culties and obstructions, and at a time when the Government hn I not one 
 institution for the education of the 50,000 slaves in the Col' .; [39]. 
 
 By the example of the Society and its Missionaries, th ) oorists 
 were led to take a real interest in spiritual things, and they ^:)w<;d 
 their gratitude by building and endowing Churches and Schools, and 
 
 * Mr. La Pierre was assisted again in 1720. h» boiug then in "miserable circuin- 
 Btances " [30^]. 
 
SOUTH CABOLINA. 
 
 Id 
 
 making such provision that in 1759 the Society decided not to fill up 
 the exicting Missions in the Province as they became vacant [40]. 
 The last of these vacancies occurred in 1766, but in 1769 a special call 
 was made on behalf of " the Protestant Palatines in South Carolina.'* 
 Having emigrated from Europe, they were •* greatly distressed for want 
 of a minister," there being none to be met with at a less distance than 
 60 or 70 miles ; "no sick or dying person " could "be ^•isiled at a less 
 expense than £10 sterling," and their settlement being in an infant 
 state, without trade and without money, they were unable to support 
 a minister, and therefore implored the aid of the British Government. 
 The Lords Commissioners of Trade and Plantations referred their 
 petition to the Society, with the result that the Rev. S. F. LuciTrs was 
 sent out ^0 minister to them [41]. Arriving at Coffee Town in i770, he 
 officiated on Easter Day to " a people very eager to hear tbe Word." 
 For want of a minister among theui " the children were grown up like 
 savages." In six months he baptized 40 children and 30 adults [42], 
 The people built two churches, and Mr. Lucius continued among them 
 as the Society's Missionary until the end of the American Revolution. 
 During the war he was reduced to " the deepest distress " by being cut 
 ■off from communication with the Society, and unable to receive his 
 salary for seven years (1776-88). After the evacuation of Charleston, 
 where he had taken refuge, he attempted to go to " his old residence ri 
 Coffee Town ; but, destitute as he was of every conveniency, and travel- 
 ling, vwre Apostolorum, on foot, encumbered with a wife and seven 
 children, along an unhospitable road, he was soon unable to proceed, 
 having . . certain information that he would not meet with a friendly 
 reception." He returned to Charleston, and in March 1783 proceeded 
 to Congarees (142 miles distant), " where a great number of the Pala- 
 tines were settled," who were in general " very irreprehensible in their 
 morals and behaviour," seventy being communicants [48]. 
 
 
 in. 
 
 STAtisTics. — In South Carolina (area 30,750 f- ' iles), where (1702-83) the Society 
 UBBiRted in maintaining 64 MiaBionariefl and planting .u Central Stations (as detailed on 
 pp. 849-50), there are now 995,577 inhabitants, of whom about 25,000 are Church MemberH 
 and 5,179 Communicants, under the care of 51 Clergymen and a Bishop. [A'ee «/so the 
 Table on pp. 86-7, and p. 849.] 
 
 :i&l 
 
 \iX< 
 
 Ine 
 
 Im- 
 
 Beferehem (Chapter III.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, June 19 and 20, July 3, Aug. 21, and Sept. 18, 
 1702, and June 18, 1703; A MSS., V. 1, Nos. 21, 25, 83, 8fi, 179; R. 1700, pp. 41-2; 
 App. Jo. A, pp. 40(5-80. [2] App. Jo. A, pj). 477-8. [3] App. Jo. A, pp. 472-8. 
 [4] Jo., V. 1, Sept. 21, 1705 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 394-5. TG] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 18, 170(1 ; App. 
 Jo. B, No. 74. re] App. Jo. B, No. 73. [7] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 15 and March 15, 170«. 
 [8] R. 170(i, pp. 75-9 ; Jo., V. 1, March 21 and April 18, 1707. [9] A MSS., V. 2, No. 149; 
 do. V. 8, No. 153; App. Jo. A, pp. 532-(5. [10] App. Jo. A, pp. 527-30. [11] App. Jo. 
 A, pp. 537-8. [12] Jo., V. 1, May 30, July 18, and Aug. 15, 1707. [13] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 20. 
 1710; Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712; Jo., V. 3, Oct. 15, 1714. [14] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 21, 1709; 
 Oct. 20, 1710 ; Jo., V. 2, Oct. 9, 1713. [15] A MSS., V. 0, No. 142. [lo] Jo., V. 2, 
 June 15, 1711; Oct. 10, 1712; Oct. 10, 1713; June 1, 1714; Jo., V. 3, Oct. 7, 1715, 
 Nov. 22, 1710 ; R. 1724, pp. 40-1. [17] Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1713 ; A MSS., V. H, pp. 35(J-7 ; 
 R. 1718, pp. 44-5. [18] Jo., V. 2, Oct. 16, 1713 ; Jo., V. 3, Oct. 7, 1715. [19] Jo., V. 2, 
 p. 887. [20] R. 1724, pp. 40-1 ; R. 1726, p. 40 ; R. 1758, p. 70 ; R. 1761, p. 62. [21] Jo., 
 V. 1, Sept. 16, Oct. 21, Doc. 30, 1709 ; Jo., V. 2, May 18, 1711 ; Oct. 10, 1712. 1 22] Jo., 
 V. 1, Sept. 10, 1709, Jan. 26 and Feb. 1, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, pp. 87-8. [23] Jo., V. 2, 
 pp. 297, 800. [24] R. 1714, pp. 59-60 ; Jo., V. 2, Aug. 20, Sept. 17, 1714 ; Jo., V. 8, 
 Jan. 21, 1715. [25] Jo., V. 2, Aug. 20, 1714; Jo., V. 3, Jan. 21, 1715, July 6 1710; 
 Accounts of Society's Expenditure, 1714 ; R. 1714, p. 60. [26] B MSS., V. 4, p. 84. 
 [27] Jo., V. 8, Feb. 1, 1717. [28] Jo., V. 8, Oct. 7, 1715, July 6, 1716, Feb. 1, 1717. 
 [29] Jo., V. 3, Nov. 22, 1716. [30] Humphreys' Historical Account of the Society, 
 pp. 97-102 ; Jo., V. 3, pp. 71-2, 89, 91-2, 158-9, 168, 221-36. [30a] Jo., V. 4, Jan. 16, 
 
 C2 
 
 M 
 
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaiTION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1720. [SI] Jo., V. 8, p. 281 ; A MSS., V. 11, p. 127. [32] Jo., V. 8, pp. 260, 27», 850, 
 857-8; Jo., V. 4, p. 67; A MSS., V. 13, pp. 237, 249. [33] Jo., V. 5, pp. 201, 222-3 ; 
 B MSS., V. 4, p. 219. [34] R. 1761, p. 63 ; Jo., V. 15, p. 133. [35] and [36] A MSS., 
 V. 19, pp. 09-70. [37] App. Jo. A, p. 478. [38] R. 1725. p. 86. [39] Jo., V. 9, pp. 48-9, 
 108-4,288-9,279; Jo., V. 10, pp. 11, 12, 02, 64, 328 ; K. 1740, p. 68; R. 1748, p. 58; 
 R. 1747, p. 63; R. 1757, p. 50. [40] R. 17.59, p. 63. [41] Jo., V. 18, pp. 207-8, 252. 
 [42] Jo., V. 19, p. 83; R. 1771, p. 27. [43] Jo., V. 23, pp. 66, 273-5 ; R. 1783, p. 45. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 li i^ 
 
 II i :| 
 
 i i i 
 
 11 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 NoHTH Cabolina was included in the Charter grunted to the South Carolina Com- 
 ^"■uy in 1602. [See page 12.] In 1701 it contained at least 5,000 Colonists, besides 
 
 'c and Indians, all living without any minister and without any form of Divine 
 
 Aip pu'olicly performed. Ch-ldren had grown up and were growing up unbaptized 
 ■\\ cineducated ; and the dead ./ere not buried in any Christian form. 
 
 Aocfiding to an old resident, some good had been effected by religious books 
 supplied by the Rev. Dr. Bray in 1699-1700; but this to a certain extent had been 
 counteracted by the ill behaviour of the first clergyman, the Rev. Daniel Brett, who 
 also appears to have been sent over by Dr. Bh.\.y in th3 latter year. " For about J a 
 year ho behaved himself in a modest manner, aid after that in a horrid manner " [1], 
 [Mr. H. Walker to Bishop of London, Oct. 21, 1703.] 
 
 In his Journal Keith records that on May 10, 1703, leaving Elizabeth 
 County in Virginia— 
 
 *' We [i.e. Talbot and himself] took our journey from thence to North Carolina, 
 May 16, Whitsunday, I preached at the House of Captain Sanders in Corretuck in 
 North Carolina, on Bom. i. 16. We designed to have travelled further into North 
 Carolina, but there was no passage from that place by Land convenient to Travel, 
 by reason of Swamps and Marishes ; and we had no way to go by water, but in a 
 Ganow over a great Bay, many Miles over, which we essayed to do, but the wind 
 continuing several days contrary, we returned to Virginia " [2]. 
 
 Early in 1702, two months before Keith left England, the need of a 
 Missionary for Roanoak was recognised, but some time elapsed ere one 
 could be obtained [3]. 
 
 The Rev. John Blaie visited the Province in 1704 as an itinerant 
 Missionary, supported by Lord Weymouth, but returned the sam© 
 year enfeebled with poverty and sickness, having found it " the most 
 barbarous place in the Continent " [4]. 
 
 The country thus designated then consisted for the most part of 
 swamps, marshes, deserts, forests, and rivers, without roads or bridges, 
 but here and there a path, more easy to lose than to find ; and this, 
 added to an exacting climate, made it one of the most arduous and 
 deadly of Mission fields [5]. In 1705 Chief Justice Trot appealed for 
 500 copiesof Mr. John Fhilpot's Letter against the Anabaptists, " because 
 the said country swarm with Anabaptists " ; and the copies were 
 supplied by the Society, with additions from Bishop Stillingfleet's 
 works on the subject [6]. 
 
 A paper entitled "The Planter's Letter" showed such a want of 
 ministers in North Carolina that it was decided that the next " proper 
 person who offers shall be sent there " [7]. The Rev. J. Adams and 
 
•4v 
 
 KORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 21 
 
 of 
 per 
 tnd 
 
 the Rev. W. Gordon were approved in October 1707, and arriving in 
 1708 [8], took charge of four of the five districts into which the province 
 had been divided. In Chowan, though few of the people could " read, 
 and fewer write, even of the justices of the Peace and vestrymen," 
 yet " they seem'dvery serious and well inclin'd " to receive instruction, 
 and 100 children were soon baptized by Mr. Gordon. In Paquimans, 
 where a church had been begun by a IMajor Swan, ignorance was 
 combined with opposition from the Quakers, who were " very 
 numerous, extreamely ignorant, unsufferably proud and ambitious and 
 consequently ungovernable." By using the " utmost circumspection 
 both in publick and in private," and by the " success of some small 
 favours " Mr. Gordon " shewed them in physick, they not only became 
 very civill but respectfull" to him "in their way." After a year's 
 experience he returned to England, being unable to endure " the 
 distractions among the people and other intoUerable inconveniences 
 in that colony " [9]. A greater trial awaited Mr. Adams. In Pascotank 
 most of the people were Church members, and the government was 
 "in the hands of such persons as were promoters of God's service 
 and good order ; " but the Quakers " did in a most tumultuous manner 
 stir up the ignorant and irreligious " against the Rulers and the Clergy. 
 Of this he wrote (in October 1709) : — 
 
 " The abuses and contumelies I meet with in my own person are but small 
 troubles to me in respect of that great g.ief of hearing the most sacred parts of 
 Religion impiously prophan'd and rediculed. We had a Communion lately, and the 
 looser sort at their drunken revellingR and caballs, spare not to give about their bread 
 find drink in the words of administration, to bring in contempt thut most holy Sacra- 
 ment and in derision of those few good persons who then received it " [10], 
 
 From his congregations he derived not enough support " to pay for 
 diet and lodging " [11], and it was only by an increased allowance 
 from the Society that he was enabled to exist [12]. Writing from 
 "' Currituck " in 1710 he said : — 
 
 " Nothing but my true concern for so many poor souls, scattered abroad as 
 sheep having no shepherd, and my duty to those good men who reposed this trust 
 in me, cou'd have prevailed upon me to stay in so barbarous and disorderly place 
 as this now is, where I have undergone a world of trouble and misery both in body 
 and mind. ... I have struggled these two years with a lawless and barbarous 
 people, in general, and endured more, I believe, than any of the Society's Mis- 
 sionaries ever has done before me. I am not able as the countrey is now, to hold 
 out much longer, but intend God willing, next summer or fall, to set out for 
 Europe" [13]. 
 
 From his flock he earned the character of " a pious and painfull 
 pastor, ' " exemplary and blameless," who had " much conduced to 
 promote the great end of his Mission." Before his arrival the blessed 
 Sacrament had never been administered in Carahtuck precinct, but 
 now (1710) there were more communicants there than in most of the 
 neighbouring parishes of Virginia, where there had long been a settled 
 ministry [14]. [See Addresses from "Carahtuck " and Pascotank, and 
 from Governor Glover.] 
 
 Sickness, however, prevented Mr. Adams leaving for England, and 
 he died among his flock. Successive Missionaries for many years 
 had to encounter additional hardships and dangers arising from the 
 incursions of the Indians. The Corees and Tuskaroras, near Cape 
 Fear, formed a plot which threatened the riin of the Colony. In 
 
 V\ 
 
 rF< 
 
I 
 
 ii 
 
 I' I: 
 
 99 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 small bands of five or six men they waited as friends on their victims, 
 and as opportunity offered slew them. At Boanoak 137 of the 
 inhabitants were massacred. Timely aid came from South Carolina 
 in the form of 600 whites and 600 friendly Indians, under Colonel 
 Barnwell, who defeated the enemy, killing 800, taking 100 prisoners^ 
 and forcing the rest, about 600, to sue for peace. Most of the other 
 straggling bands retreated into " Fort Augustino " district, under the 
 protection of the Spaniards. But though the Colony was saved from 
 extinction, about 30 Indians remained, and these meeting Avith little 
 opposition soon multiplied and gave much trouble. Families were 
 daily " cut off and destroyed " [15], and in the space of five years more 
 than 80 unbaptized infants perished in this way [16J. The Rev. G. 
 Bansfobd of Chowan was taken prisoner by the " salvages " as he 
 was going to preach, but escaped and took refuge in Virginia for 
 two months [17]. Mr. Ransford had several conferences in 1712 with 
 the King of the (friendly) Chowan Indians, who seemed " very in- 
 cHnable to embrace Cliristianity " [18]. But the itev. T. Newnam in 
 1722 reported that though the Indians were "very quiet and peacable,'' 
 he almost despaired of their conversion. They then numbered only 
 800 fighting men, living in two towns [19]. In the course of time the 
 Catawba and other tribes settled among the Planters, and, becoming 
 more open to instruction, baptisms occasionally resulted. The minis- 
 trations of the Rev. A. Stewakt in Hyde County, were at- 
 tended by " many of the remains of the Attamuskeet, Roanoke and 
 Hatteras Indians," who " offered themselves and their children for 
 baptism," and on one occasion he baptized 21. He also fixed a 
 schoolmaster among them, at the expense of Dr. Bray's Associates, 
 over whose schools in the Province he acted as superintendent [20]. 
 
 Among the negroes, a much more numerous body, greater results 
 were attained, though the INIissionaries' efforts were frustrated by the 
 slaveowners, who would " by no means permit " their negroes " to be 
 baptized, having a false notion that a christen'd slave is by law 
 free " [21]. 
 
 "By much importunity," Mr. Ransford of Chowan (in 1712) "pre- 
 vailed on Mr. Martin to lett " hiiu baptize three of his negroes, two 
 women and a boy. " All the arguments I cou'd make use of " (he said) 
 " would scarce effect it, till Bishop ffleetwood's sermon* . . . turn'd 
 y« scale " [22]. Yet Mr. Ransford succeeded in baptizing " upwards of 
 forty negroes" in one year [23]. As the prejudices of the masters 
 were overcome, a Missionary would baptize sometimes fifteen to 
 twenty-four negroes in a month ; forty to fifty in six months ; and 
 sixty-three to seventy-seven in a year. The return of the Rev. C. 
 Hall for eight years was 355, including 112 adults, and at Edenton 
 the blacks generally were induced to attend service at all the stations^ 
 where they behaved "with great decorum " [24]. 
 
 In no department of their work did the Missionaries in North 
 Carolina receive much help from the Colonists. The Rev. J. Urmston 
 in 1711 was with his family " in manifest danger of perishing for want 
 of food; we have," he said, "liv'd r.any a day only on a dry crust 
 and a draught of salt water out of the Sound, such regard have the 
 
 See p. 8. 
 
.•Sn C '. KORTH CABOLINA. 
 
 tft 
 
 be 
 law 
 
 to 
 nd 
 
 C. 
 ton 
 
 mt 
 
 ast 
 
 nthe 
 
 people for my labours — so worthy of the favour the Society have shewn 
 them in providing Missionaries and sending books " [25]. The poor 
 man was promised from local sources a house and £100 a year, but 
 actually received only £30 in five years, and that in paper money [26]. 
 
 Similar complaints were made by others, and to all " the trivial 
 round, the common task " furnished ample roor "or self-denial. Many 
 instances might be quoted to show that the bounty of the Society was 
 really needed and duly appreciated. 
 
 Thus the " Vestry of Queen Anne's Creek," on " behalfe of the 
 rest of the inhabitants of the precinct " of Chowan, wrote in 1714 : — 
 
 " Wee ... in a most gratefull manner Beturn our h'^arty thanks to the Honble. 
 Society &c. For their great Care of our Souls' health in sending over Missionaries 
 to preach the Word of God and administring the Holy Sacrament among us. Wee 
 and the whole English America ought to bless and praise the Almighty for having 
 putt it into the hearts of so many and great Honble. Personages to think of their 
 poor Country Folk whose lott it hath been to come into these Heathen Countries 
 were we were in danger of becomeing like the Indians themselves without a God ia 
 the World" [27]. . , , . 
 
 In the following year the Assembly of North Carolina divided the 
 country into nine parishes, and settled salaries for the Ministers of each 
 parish not exceeding £50. The preamble of this Act states that they 
 did this to " express our gratitude to the Eight Honourable the Society 
 for Promoting the Christian Religion in Foreign Parts, and our zeal 
 for promoting our Holy Religion " [28]. 
 
 In 1717 Governor Eden wrote to the Society, remonstrating on the 
 "deplorable state of religion in this poor province" : — 
 
 " It is now almost four months since I entered upon the Government, where I 
 found no Clergyman upon the place except Mr. Urmston, one of your Missionaries, 
 who is really an honest painestaking gentleman, and worthy of your care, but, poor 
 man ! with utmost endeavours, is not able to serve one-half of the county of 
 Abbermarle, which adjoins to Virginia, when as the county of Bath is of a much 
 larger extent, and wholly destitute of any assistance. I cannot find but the people 
 are well enough inclined to imbrace all opportunitys of attending the Service of 
 God, and to contribute, to the utmost ox their ability, towards the support of such 
 missionarys as you shall, in compassion to their circumstances, think tit to send 
 amongst them ; but our tedious Indian warr has reduc'd the country so low, that 
 without your nursing care the very footsteps of religion will, in a short time, be 
 worne out, and those who retain any remembrance of it will be wholly lead away by 
 the Quakers ; whereas a few of the Clergy, of a complaisant temper and regular 
 lives, wou'd not only be the darlings of the people, but would be a means in time 
 to recover those all ready seduced by Quakerism" [29]. 
 
 In 1782 the Society, observing with much concern that there was 
 not one Minister of the Church of England in North Carolina (and 
 being unable to do more), appointed an Itinerant Missionary (Rev. J. 
 Boyd) to travel through the whole of the country and at times officiate 
 in every part of it. Five yoars later the province was divided into two 
 itinerant Missions, to one of which was appointed the Rov. J. Gakzia, 
 whom the inhabitants of St. Thomas, Pamplico, had induced by fair 
 promises to come from Virginia, and were starving with his wife and three 
 children by not paying him " his poor salary of £20 per annum " [30] . 
 
 The travelling Missionaries were by no means equal to the mighty 
 task laid on them, but they served to keep religion alive, preaching 
 publicly, and from house to house, and baptizing from 600 to 1,000 
 
 t ■H 
 
 II 
 
 i ^ I'M 
 
 < \i 
 
 itiA 
 
24 
 
 SOCIETY FOK THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 • ■i; 
 
 persons a year, sometimes as many as 100 in a day [81]. Notwith- 
 standing the hardships involved, several of the Colonists themselves 
 were ready to undertake the office of a Missionary, and in the labours 
 of one of these will be found an example for all time. 
 
 In 1748 there came to the Society a magistrate from North Carolina 
 bearing letters signed by the Attorney-General, the SheriflFs, and the 
 Clergy of the province, testifying that he was of " very good repute, 
 life, and conversation." Having officiated for several years as a lay- 
 reader, in the absence of a clergyman, he now desired to be ordained 
 in order that he might more effectually minister to the wants of his 
 countrymen. Admitted to the sacred office, the Bev. Clement HalIi 
 returned a Missionary of the Society, with an allowance of £80 a 
 year [82]. Thenceforward he gave himself up to a life of almost in- 
 cessant labour, and for twelve years was the only clergyman for 
 hundreds of miles of country. Several of his congregations were so 
 large that they had to assemble under the shady trees for service [88]. 
 On one of his tours he baptized 876 persons in less than a month ; 
 on another, in one day, " at a very remote place," ninety-seven, several 
 of whom "were grown up, not having opportunity before " [34]. In 
 1762 he thus suminarised his labours : — „ • , 
 
 " I have now, through God's Gracious Assistance anA Blessing, in r.bout seven 
 or eight years, tho' frequently visited with sickness, been enabled to perform (for 
 ought I know) as great Ministerial Duties as any Clergyman in North America : 
 viz., to Journey about 14,000 miles, Preach about 675 Sermons, Baptize about 5,783 
 White Children, 243 Black Children, 57 White Adults, and 112 Black Adults- in 
 all 6,195 Persons ; sometimes adminr. the Holy Sacrat. of ye Ld.'8 Supper to 2 or 
 300 Communicants, in one Journey, besides Churching of Wonien, Visiting the 
 sick, (fee, d'c. I have reason to believe that my Health and Constitution is much 
 Impair'd and Broken, by reason of my contin. Labours in my Office, and also from 
 the Injurious treatment I have often reed, from the adversaries of our Church and 
 Constitution ; for w'ch I do, and pray God to forgive thorn, and turn their 
 hearts" [35]. Ij 
 
 After three years' more itineration work he was appointed to a settled 
 Mission, St. Paul's, and died in 1759, having received into the " con- 
 gregation of Christ's flock " 10,000 persons by baptism [86]. 
 
 Another Colonial candidate for Holy Orders, Mr. E. Jones, walked 
 from Liverpool to London, and for the last four days of the journey he 
 was reduced to living " upon a Penny a Day " [37]. 
 
 Those instances show that even North Carolina might have 
 furnished a sufficient number of Clergy had ordination been obtainable 
 on the spot. The neglect arising from the want of a Bishop must 
 have been great when a Missionary could report : — 
 
 " I found the people of the Church of England disheartened, and dispersed 
 like bheep, but have collected them into about forty congregations, or have as many 
 preaching places where I meet them, consisting on a moderate calculation, of seven 
 thousand souls men, women and children or 900 familys, inhabiting a country 
 of one hundred and eighty miles in length and one hundred and twenty in 
 breadth " [38]. [L., Rev. T. S. Drage, Fob. 28, 1771.] 
 
 The Society had long had reason to complain that the inhabitants 
 of North CaroUna, though frequently called upon to build churches 
 and parsonages and to fix glebes and salaries for settled Missionaries, 
 did little or nothing [89]. Up to 1764 only one glebe-house had been 
 finished, but in that year Governor Dobbs obtained some better 
 
 pro 
 onl 
 
NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 u 
 
 provision for the maintenance of the Clergy, whose number, then 
 only six, increased threefold in the next seven years [40].I 
 
 But in 1775 the Rev. D. Earl reported that he had " not received 
 a shilling of his salary from his parish for near three years." This 
 was partly owing to the political troubles. During the Revolution the 
 case of the clergy, who wished not to offend, but to be left at liberty 
 quietly to perform their duties, was " truly pitiable." Some were 
 " suspended, deprived of their salaries, and in the American manner 
 proscribed by the Committees " of the Revolutionists. " No line of con- 
 duct could protect them from injury ; " and the Rev. J. Reed, who 
 was one of those " advertised in the Gazette," did not long survive the 
 treatment he received. 
 
 Throughout the most trying period, however, the Rev. C.Pettiorew 
 was enabled to cuntinue his Missionary journeys and to baptize 3,000 
 infants within eight years, and though some Missionaries were obliged 
 to " engage in merchandise " or " other secular employment to obtain 
 a subsistence for their families," the North Carolina clergy on the 
 whole suffered less than their brethren in the other Colonies. In 1783 
 the Society withdrew its aid from its last Missionary in the Province 
 (the Rev. D. Eakl), having reason to beUeve he had " a very suflScient 
 maintenance " from other sources [41]. 
 
 Statistics. — In North Carolina (area, 52,250 sq. miles), where (1708-83) the Society 
 assisted in maintaining 83 Missionaries and planting 22 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 p. 850), there are now 1,399,750 inhabitants, of whom about 42,000 are Church Members 
 and 8,410 Communicants, under the care of 02 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [See also the 
 Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 850.] 
 
 ' Beferencea (Chapter IV.)— [1] A MSS., V. 1, No. 129. [2] Keith's Journal, p. 64. 
 [3] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702, and Feb. 15 and March 17, 1704. [4] Jo., V. 1, Nov. 17, 
 1704; A MSS., V. 2, No. 14 ; App. Jo. A, p., 252-7. [5] Sec Humphreys' Historical 
 Account of the Society, pp. 129-30; Hawkins' do., p. 64. [6] Jo., V. 1, March 30 
 and April 20, 1705. [7] Jo., V. 1, May 17, 1706. [8J Jo., V. 1, Oct. 17, 1707, Sept. 
 17, 1708. [9] A MSS., V. 4, Nos. 61, 105. [10] A MSS., V. 5, No. 102. [11] Jo., 
 V. 1, July 21, 1710. [12] Jo., V. 1, Oc 20, 1710; Feb. 8, 1711. [18] A MSS., 
 V. 6, Nos. 187-8. [14] Jo., V. 2, Ut^.^h 22, 1711; A MSS., V. 5, Nos. 178-6. 
 [15] Humphrey Historical Account of the Society, pp. 137-8 ; Jo., V. 3, Jan. 
 21, 1715. [lej A MSS., V. 10, p. 73. [17] Jo., V. 2, Oct. 9 and 16, 1713. [18] 
 Jo., V. 2, p. 228 ; A MSS., V. 7, p. 419. [10] A MSS., V. 10, pp. 93-4. [20] Jo. 
 v. 14, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 15, pp. 132-3 ; Jo., V. 16, pp. 165-C ; R. 1757, p. 48 ; R. 1764, p. 86 ; 
 R. 1769, p. 32. [21] A MSS., V. 5, No. 102. [22] A MSS., V. 7, p. 418 ; [23] A MSS., 
 V. 10, p. 70. [24] R. 1748, p. 43 ; R. 1749, p. 48 ; R. 1757, p. 48 ; R. 1772, p. 32 ; 
 R. 1773, p. 40. [25] A MSS., V. 7, pp. 305-6. [26] A MSS., V, 12, pp. 137-8. 
 [27] A MSS., V. 10, p. 66. [28] Trot's Laws of the British Plantations in America, 
 p. 83 (N.B. The Society assisted in the publication of Trot's book by taking 250 copies ; 
 see Jo., April 29, 1720, and Feb. 17, 1721). [20] A MSS., V. 10, pp. 72-8. 
 [30] R. 1732, p. 62; Jo., V. 6, pp. 37-8, 199; R. 1734, p. 63; R. 1739, pp. 58-4. [31] R. 
 1740, p. 54 ; R. 1748, p. 43 ; R. 1749, p. 48. [32] Jo., V. 9, pp. 272-8 ; R. 1759, p. 57. 
 [33] R. 1753, p. 69. [34] Jo., V. 11, p. 10 ; B MSS., V. 16, p. 121. [35] Jo., V. 12, 
 pp. 192-4 ; B MSS., V. 20, pp. 132-3. [36] R. 1759, pp. 57-8. [37] B MSS., V. 5, 
 pp. 178, 205. [38] Jo., V. 19, p. 119 ; B MSS., V. 5, p. 33. [30] R. 1749, p. 48. 
 [40] R. 1764, pp. 84, 86 ; Jo., V. 16, pp. 164-6 ; B MSS., V. 5, p. 201. [41] Jo., V. 21, 
 pp. 17, 504 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 73, 198, 400 ; R. 1775, p. 47. 
 
 l II 
 
 1 
 
 11 
 
 :-j 
 
1 
 
 ?6 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 r- Ij .V 
 
 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 GEOBGIA. 
 
 1 r::v,:r 
 
 , Georoia was establiBhcd aw an English Colony in 1783 with the object of protecting 
 the Bouthorn provinces of North America ugainst the encroochnienta of the UpaniardH and 
 French, and at the Banie time affording an aHylum to poor EngliHh families and to those 
 ProtestantH in Germany who were being persecuted because of their religion. By the 
 exertions of a philanthropiHt, General James Oglethorpe, a charter was granted by 
 George II. in 17B2, placing the administration of the Colony in the hands of a Corpora- 
 tion of Trustees — mosLly Cluirchmen — iit whose instance not only was liberty of conscience 
 guaranteed, but the Trustees themselves were debarred from receiving any "profit 
 whatsoever " by or from the undertaking. The first settlers sent out by the Trustees 
 consisted of US families, in all about 120 " Hober, industrious and moral persons." 
 They wore led by General Oglethorpe, and, embarking at Deptford, after a service in 
 Milton Church, they arrived at Georgia in January 1738. They were accompanied by 
 the Rev. Henuy Herbeut, D.D., who after three months' ministrations returned to 
 England to die. The expulsion of '25,000 German Protestants from the province of 
 Saltzburg, Bavaria, on account of their religion, evoked English sympathy to the extent 
 of £33,000, and some 250 of these exiles were, by the aid of the S.P.C.K., sent to 
 Georgia about 1735. 
 
 It appears that Dr. Herbert was not intended to remain in Georgia, 
 for before he and the first settlers had reached the country the Trustees 
 for establishing the Colony memorialised the Society in the following 
 terms : — 
 
 " That in pursuance of powers granted to them by His Majesty they have sent 
 out a number of families of His Majestie's subjects to settle in Georgia, and that 
 to provide for the establishing a regular Ministry according to the Church of 
 England they have already directed the laying out a site for the Church, and have 
 allotted three hundred acres of land for glebe for the Minister but in regard it 
 will be some years before the glebe can produce a sufficient maintenance for the 
 said Minister, they humbly hope that the Society will deem it to be within ye 
 intent of their Charter to make the like allowance to the Rev. Mr. Samuel Qcincy 
 the Minister chosen to be settled among them as they do for the Missionaries 
 establisht in the other Colonies till such time as the glebe shall be sufficiently 
 improved for his maintenance as likewise that they will favour the Trustees with 
 a benefaction of such books or furniture as they have usually given upon the 
 first foundation of Churches. That they have received some benefactions for 
 religious purposes which they have already set apart for erecting a Church for the 
 town of Savannah clearing the glebe land and building the Minister's house. 
 Benj. Martin, Secretary, Trustees Office Palace Court Westminster 17th of Jan, 
 1732 " [1733]. 
 
 The prayer of the Trustees was granted [1]. 
 
 The Eev. John Wesley became the successor of Mr. Quincy. 
 The following Minute records his appointment as a Missionary of the 
 Society, at a meeting held on January 16th, 1736, at which the Bishops 
 of London, Lichfield and Coventry, Rochester, and Gloucester, and 
 others, were present : — 
 
 " A memorial of the trustees for establishing the Colony of Georgia in America was 
 read, setting forth that the Rev. Mr. Samuel Quincy, to whom the Society had been 
 pleased, upon their recommendation, to allow a salary of fifty pounds per annum, 
 has by letter certified to the said trustees, that he is desirous of leaving the said 
 Colony of Georgia, and returning home to England in the month of March next. 
 
OBORGIA. 
 
 27 
 
 Lt. 
 
 to which they have agreed ; and the said trustees recommend the Bev. Mr. John 
 AVealey to the Society, that they would allow to him the said fifty pounds p. 
 annum from the time Mr. Quincy shall leave the said Colony, in the same manner 
 Mr. Quincy had it. Agreed that the Society do approve of Mr. Wesley as a proper 
 person to be a Missionary at Georgia, and that fifty pounds per annum be allowed 
 to Mr. Wesley from the time Mr. Quincy's salary shall cease " [2J. 
 
 Wesley had sailed for Georgia on October 14, 1735 — that is, before 
 his name was submitted to the Society. " His first design," as he 
 informed the Society in a letter written from Savannah on July 26» 
 1737— 
 
 •' was to receive nothing of any man but food to eat and rayment to put on, 
 and those in kind only, that he might avoid, as far as in him lay, worldly desires 
 and worldly cares ; but being afterwards convinced by his friends that he ought to 
 consider the necessities of his iiock, as well as his own, he thankfully accepted that 
 bounty of the Society, which he needed not for his own personal subsistance " [3]. 
 
 Arriving at Savannah in February, 1786, Wesley found little oppor- 
 tunity of carrying out liis design of evangelising the heathen, owing to 
 the bad hves of his countrymen. Over his European congregations he 
 exercised the strictest discipline — he baptized children by immersion, 
 accepted none but Communicants as sponsors, catechised the children 
 on Sundays after the Second Lesson in the afternoon, refused the Holy 
 Communion to Dissenters (unless previously admitted into the Church), 
 or to read the Burial Service over the unbaptized. He also took a 
 journey to Charleston (South Carolina) to make a formal complaint to 
 the Bishop's Commissary, of a person who had been marrying some of 
 his parishioners without banns or licence. During his visit, it being 
 the time of their annual Visitation, " I had," said Wesley, " the pleasure 
 of meeting with the Clergy of South Carolina ; among whom, in the 
 afternoon, there was such a conversation, for several hours, on ' Christ 
 our Eighteousuess,' as I had not heard at any Visitation in England, 
 or hardly any other occasion " [4]. 
 
 The claims of the settlers at Savannah and neighbourhood left him 
 no time for preaching to the Indifins, although he made several 
 attempts to do so. Thus his Journal records :— 
 
 " Saturday, Oct. 29, 1737.— Some of the French of Savannah were present at 
 the prayers at Highgate. The next day I received a message from them all, that, 
 as I read prayers to the French of Highgate, who were but few, they hoped I would 
 do the same to those of Savannah, where there was a large number who did not 
 understand English. Sundoy, 30th. —I began to do so, and now I had full 
 employment for that holy day. Tne first English prayers lasted from five to half- 
 past six. The Italian, which I read to a f" ^'^audois, began at nine. The second 
 service for the English (including the Se> i -ndthe Holy Communion) continued 
 from half an hour past ten to half on iiuar past twelve. The French Service 
 began at one. At two I catechised the children. About three I began the English 
 Service. After this was ended, I had the happiness of joining with as many aa 
 my largest room would hold in reading, prayer, and singing praise ; and about six 
 the service of the Moravians, so-called, began, at which I was glad to be present, 
 not as a teacher, but a learner." 
 
 If, as his labours show, Wesley spared not himself, it must be con- 
 fessed he spared not his flock. The strictest discipline of the Church 
 might have been thought sufficient for those who were as yet babes in 
 Christ, but weighted with rules of his own [which he called " Apostolical 
 institutions "] the burdens were heavier than could be borne. 
 
 1S 
 
 ■u'fti'l 
 
 M3M 
 
28 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 While yet tlissatisfied with the fruit of his labours, an event occurred 
 which caused him to leave Georgia. A rebuke which he found 
 occasion to administer to a member of his congregation- -a lady for 
 whom before her marriage he had entertained an affection — having 
 been angrily received, he refused to admit her to the Holy Communion, 
 since she had failed to comply with the rubric requiring notice of inten- 
 tion to communicate and open repentance of her fault. On this the 
 husband charged him before the Recorder and Magistrates with 
 defaming his wife and repelling her wit' ' cause. Wesley denied 
 the first charge, also the right of a soculi art to adjudicate on the 
 Recond — a matter purely ecclesiastical. The whole Colony became 
 involved in the quarrel. A true bill was found by the grand jury, 
 twelve, however, protesting; and for months courts were held, and 
 slanderous affidavits received, without Wesley having an opportunity 
 of answering them. These vexatious delays and the prospect of im- 
 paired usefulness decided him to return to England. The magistrates 
 Bought to prevent his departure, but he disregarded their order, and 
 on December 2, 1787, he records in his Journal : — 
 
 "Being now only a prisoner at larRo, in a place where I know, by experience, 
 every day would give fresh opportunity to procure evidence of words I never said, 
 and actions I never did, I saw clearly the hour was coino for leaving this place ; 
 and as soon as evening prayers were over, about eight o'clock, the tide then 
 serving, I shook off the dust of my feet and left Georgia, after having preached 
 the Gospel there (not as I ought, but as I was able) one year and nearly nine 
 months "[5]. 
 
 Besides the Mission at Savannah — w' vas renewed in 1789 — 
 others were opened by the Society. The ^. x. Bosomwobth found 
 at Frederica in 1744 " that the people had been too long as sheep with- 
 out a shepherd, and driven to and fro with every wind of doctrine " [6], 
 The Society joined Avith Dr. Bray's Associates in supporting a school- 
 master for the negroes in 1751, and an improvement in the slaves was 
 soon admitted by their owners [7]. At Augusta the Rev. S. Frink, in 
 1706, who made some converts among the negroes, reported his efforts 
 to convert the Cheeksaw [Chickasaw] Indians '• all to no purpose while 
 many of the white people " were " as destitute of a sense of religion as 
 the Indians themselves " [8]. 
 
 For although the Georgia Assembly had (Act of 1758) divided the 
 province into eight parishes, and made provision towards the building 
 of a church and the support of a clergyman in each parish, so little 
 advantage was taken of the Act that the Church of England remained 
 established in name only [9]. The condition of the settlers in 1769, 
 when there were but two churches in the whole of the country, and 
 these 150 miles apart, was thus described by Mr. Frink : — 
 
 " They seem in general to have but very little more knowledge of a Saviour 
 than the aboriginal natives. Many hundreds of poor people, both parents and 
 children, in the interior of the province, liave no opportunity of being instructed 
 in the principles of Christianity or even in the being of a God, any further than 
 nature dictates " [10]. 
 
 It was for such as these that the Church in America needed and 
 desired a Bishop " to bring again the out-casts " and " seek the lost." 
 To indifference and opposition succeeded persecution. The revo- 
 
OEOROIA. 
 
 29 
 
 lutionary war found tho Rev. J. Skymouu at Augusta. For " two 
 years after the hreaking-out of the rebellion " ho porforraed tho dutioH 
 of his parish, thouf,'h often "threatened by the mob," In 1771) ho 
 was a prisoner in the " rebel camp " for several days, but owing to tho 
 (uire of the officer in connnand* he was " well used." He reached homo 
 to find " one of his children a corpse and the rest of his family very 
 sick." Some months after his house was occupied by a rebel regiment and 
 the church turned into a hospital ; barracks were built on part of the glebo 
 and the remainder was sold. Tho success of the British troops enabled 
 Jiim to regain possession of his parsonage, but the enemy renewing the 
 attack he " fled into a deep thick swamp, where he remained, in the 
 greatest anxiety, five days and nights without any shelter. A party 
 Avas sent in search of him, who threatened his life, if they found him, 
 but, it pleased God, he escapod undiscovered." His family, however, 
 were " stripped of everything valuable even of their clothing and pro- 
 visions," and "85 innocent loyalists" in Augusta were "murdered" 
 "in their houses." For some time Mr. Seymour took refuge at 
 Savannah, where he assisted the Rev. J. Brown (another S.P.G. 
 Missionary detained there), and represented his own parisliioners in 
 the " Commons House of Assembly." Eventually he made his escape 
 to St. Augustine in East Florida, and there officiated imtil (1783-4) tho 
 Spaniards took possession of the Province t [11]. 
 
 Statihtich. — In O. uKia (area 59,475 8q. miles), where (l71)!)-8a) the Society assiHtwl 
 in mamtaining lii MiKKionaries and planting 4 Central Htationn (aH detailed on p. HOI), 
 there are now 1,543,180 inhabitantH, of whom about 'J9,()()0 arc Church Memberx and 
 5,975 ComniunicantH, under the caro of 38 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See also the Tablo 
 on pp. H(i-7 and p. 851.J 
 
 llefermccs (Chapter V.)— [1] Jo., V. 6, pp. «»-4, 7)1 ; A MSS. V. 24, p. 74. [2] Jo., 
 V. 0, p. 305. [3j .lo., V. 7, pp. 261-2. [4] Wesley'H Journal, 17aO-7, and Hawkins' 
 Account of the Society, pp. 'JS-fl. [5] Wesley'a Journal, Oct. 29 and Dec. 2, 1737. 
 Tyennan's Wesley, V. 1, pp. 155-8; Bp. Perry's History of the American Church, 
 V. 2, pp. 341-5. [0] Jo., V. 9, p. 839 ; R. 1744, p. 53. [7] Jo., V. 11, pp. 805, 811 ; 
 K. 1752, p. 54. [8] Jo., V. 17, p. 97; R. 1700, p. 08. [0] Jo., V. 18, pp. 205-fl. [10 J 
 .lo., V. 18, pp. 75, 205 ; Hawkins' Account of S.P.G., p. 104. fll] Jo., V. 22, pp. 
 »10-1«, 405-« ; Jo., V. 23, pp. 195-6, 884-0 ; R. 1781, pp. 49-52 ; R. 1783, p. 45. [llaj 
 Jo., V. 22, p. 312. 
 
 * General Williamson, whose " humanity " was " not unrewarded " when soon after 
 lie liimself became a prisoner — to the British forces [llaj. 
 
 t Florida was ceded to Spain in 1783, and to the United States in 1821. 
 
 ■^*1 
 
 
 
 
 
80 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i 
 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 VIBGINIA. 
 
 m 
 
 ViBoiNiA had the advantage of being planted (under a London Company) Ly settlers 
 who were mostly members of the Church of England. As soon as the Colony was fairly 
 established they began to make provision for their souls as Christians, as well as for 
 their temporal concerns as merchants. In 1612 the whole country was laid out into 
 Parishes or Townships, Churches were built, and an Act of Assembly fixed a salary 
 upon the Minister. > 
 
 The "maintenance" being "hurt by disuse," in 1701 nearly lialf 
 of the forty to forty-six parishes, containing 40,000 people, were un- 
 supplied with Clergy. Still the Colony was better provided than any 
 other, and therefore the Society's assistance was limited to gratuities 
 to two clergymen there, in 1702 and 1725, and the supply of religious 
 books [1]. 
 
 In 1702 a Mr. George Bond offered to convey to the Society his 
 right and title to an estate of 950 acres of land in Virginia. The offer 
 was accepted, but the title proving " dubious" the matter dropped [2J. 
 
 Keith, who with Talbot visited the country in April 1703, 
 records in his Journal : - 
 
 " May 23, Sunday, 1708, 1 preached at the Church in Princess Ann County in 
 Virginia, on Heb. 12, ] , and I baptized eight children there. Mr. Talbot preached the 
 same day at a Chappel belonging to the same county, and baptized ten children. The 
 whole county is but one parish, and is about fifty miles in length ; the People are 
 well affected, but they had no Minister, and greatly desire io have one ; and as they 
 informed us, the Minister's salary being paid in Tobacco (as it is generally all over 
 Virginia and Maryland *) the Tobacco of that county was so low that it could not 
 maintain him " [3]. 
 
 Statistics (1802). — Area of Virginia, 42,450 sq. miles; population, l,.'>12,5(i.'i ; Church 
 Members, about 110,000 ; Communicants, 22,151 ; Clergyman, 132 ; Bishops, 2. [Sec also 
 the Table on pp. BO-7 and p. 851.] 
 
 Befcrcnces (Chapter VI.)— 11] Jo., V. 1, June 26, 1702, Dec. 17, 1703, June 1(! and 
 Aug. 28, 1704, May ao, 1707 ; Jo., V. 2, Dec. 5, 1712 ; Jo., V. 4, March 18, 1720. [21 Jo., 
 V. 1, Sept. 18 and Dec. a and 18, 1702 ; R. 1700, p. 88. [3] Keith's Journal, pp. 1-5. 
 
 • [See p. 851.] 
 
 In 
 
31 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MARYLAND. 
 
 , .... .. ,.^ ...y. .,..- x,v,r.: ";'■•• r 
 
 ;■■;*;; 
 
 Mabyland — so named in honour of Henrietta Maria, consort of Charles I. — was first 
 settled in 16S4 un<^er a Charter panted to Lord Baltimore, a Boman Catholic. 
 Toleration having been granted to all who professed the Christian religion, the Colony, 
 at first mainly Romanist, lost its exclusive character, and local provision was made for 
 establishing the Church of England by Act of Assembly in 1692 &c. 
 
 In 1701 Maryland had a population of 25,000, settled Jn thirty 
 parishes, and although only about half supplied with Clergy, its claims 
 could not compare with those of other Colonies, and therefore it 
 received from the Society (and that only for a short time) occasional 
 help in the settlement of clergymen and libraries [1]. 
 
 The province was visited by Keith and Talbot in July 1708. 
 On "July 4, Sunday" (wrote Keith), " I preached at Annapolis on 
 1 Thess. i. 5, and had a large auditory well affected ; my Sermon, at 
 the request of a worthy person who heard it, was printed at Annapolis, 
 mostly at his charge ; and copies of it sent by him to many parts of 
 the country." Being requested "to have some friendly conference " 
 with the Quakers at Herring Neck, Keith endeavoured to do so, but r 
 
 " had spoke but a very few sentences when " (as he says) " they interrupted me very 
 rudely . . . abused me with reviling speeches in nieer (Jenerals as the manner 
 generally of the Quakers is, to all who endeavour to reform them from their Errors, 
 and especially to any who with a good conscience upon Divine Conviction, have 
 forsaken their Erroneous ways, to whom they are most outragious, as the Jews 
 were to St. Paul, after his conversion to Christianity." 
 
 At Shrewsbury he preached also, "where was a large auditory out 
 of diverse Parishes : But that parish of Shrewsbury had no Minister, 
 nor have had for some considerable time." Here he had some discourse 
 with a Quaker trader who was " extream ignorant," denying he had " a 
 created soul " [2]. The Society appointed a Missionary to this place in 
 1707, who, however, failed to reach his destination, being carried away 
 into captivity. His case deserves notice as illustrating some of the 
 dangers which Missionaries had to encounter in those days. The Rev. 
 William Coediner, an Irish Clergyman, received his appointment to 
 Shrewsbury in January 1707, with an allowance at the rate of j^60 
 per annum, on condition that he transported himself and family there 
 *' by the first opportunity." Three months passed before he could 
 find a ship, and when on April 13 he embarked on the Dover, man-of- 
 war, at Spithead, it was only for a day — for the Dover being ordered 
 on a cruise he landed, and the ship returned disabled. On May 24 he 
 re-embarked on the Chester, man-of-w^ar. After being *• sixteen times 
 out at sea " — sometimes fifty and sixty leagues— and driven back by 
 contrary winds or the French, the Chester at length left Plymouth in 
 company with five men-of-war and 200 merchantmen in the evening of 
 October 10. At noon on the next day they were engaged by fourteen 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 Vital 
 
 it: 
 
 ■^4 
 
 i" 
 
8S8 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAQATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 French men-of-war, and in two hours' time were all taken except the 
 Boyal Oak (escaped) and the Devonshire (blown up). The CJiester was 
 on fire several times, and the thirty-seven men on the quarter-deck 
 were all killed and wounded except the captain and two others. The 
 prisoners were searched •' to the very skin " and deprived of all they had. 
 The French sailors, taking compassion on the women and children, 
 gave some things back, which the chief officers then appropriated, 
 even the shoes and stockings of the little children. On October 19 the 
 prisoners were landed at Brest, having suffered from exposure and want 
 of food and clothing. There Mr. Cordiner was offered provision for his 
 mother, wife, and two children if he would betake himself to a convent. 
 On the way to Dinan, which was reached on December 5, they were 
 subjected to ill treatment from the Provost. A great many sick men 
 were " carryed in a very pitiful conr' '^'on, some . . . being blind with 
 the small-pox and whenever they t plained " they were beaten. 
 
 At Fugiers and at Dinan Mr. i^ordiner ministered to his fellow- 
 prisoners, and encouraged them. An Irish priest (Father Hagan) 
 having stopped his doing so in Dinan Castle, some of the merchant- 
 men procured a room in the town, where service was held every 
 Sunday and on holy days. Several " who never understood it before " 
 were instructed in the Liturgy and conformed. During their detention 
 at Dinan one of Mr. Cordiner's children and his servant died, and a child 
 was born to him. He was " several times . . . imprisoned for two or 
 three hours, and daily threatened with close restraint and confinement." 
 The number of English prisonftrs, at first 1,000, was increased to 1,700, 
 but some 200 died. The prisoners " were mightily cheated in their 
 allowance and too much crowded together, and the hospital at Dinan 
 was a place to despatch them out of this world." 
 
 When " the design of the Pretender" was in hand the French abused 
 and beat their prisoners and applauded the Scotch ; but when they found 
 " that he was obhged to return to France . . . they cursed the Scotch 
 bitterly," saying, " Scot will be Scot still, always false." Upon which 
 disappointment the prisoners were sent to England, landing at Wey- 
 mouth on December 11 [3]. 
 
 The truth of Mr. Cordiner's statementswas confirmed by a certificate 
 signed by sixty-two of the masters and officers, his fellow-prisoners, 
 who also testified that " by his sound and wholesom Doctrine, pious 
 Admonition, exemplary life and conversation "he 
 
 " established and confirmed several in that most pure & holy Beligion from W" 
 they would otherwise have been seduced & drawn away, by the sly insinuations and 
 false Delusions of our sedulous and crafty Adversaries, and hath in all other respects 
 discharged his Ministerial office and Function with that diligenc* carefulness and 
 sobriety and hath behaved himself with that Prudence, Piety, and Zeal as doth 
 become his character and Profession " [4]. 
 
 When in 1729 the Maryland Clergy were in danger of having their 
 salaries " considerably diminished " by the action of the Local 
 Assembly, the Society supported them in successfully opposing the 
 confirmation of the Act, and 
 
 " Besolved that the Lord Baltimore bo acquainted that in case the Clergy of 
 Maryland be obliged thro* the hardships they suffer by this Act to leave MaryUai 
 
PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 83 
 
 the Society will employ them in their Mission in other Governments, and will not 
 make any allowance to them or any other Clergymen as their Missionaries in 
 Maryland, there having been a sufficient maintenance settled upon them by a 
 former Act of Assembly, part of which is by this Act taken away and thereby the 
 Clergy rendered incapable of subsisting themselves in that Qovernment " [5.] 
 
 Statistics (1892). — Area of Maryland, 12,210 square n^iles ; Population, 984,943 ; 
 Church Members, about 164,000; Communicants, 30,9SU; Clergymen, 218; Bishops, 2 ; 
 [See also the Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 851.] 
 
 Eeferences (Chapter VII.)— fl] Jo., V. 1, Mar. 19, 1703; Nov. 17, 1704; Mar. 16, 
 1705 1 Jan. 17, Feb. 14, Apr. 9, May 30, Sep. 17, 1707 ; Mar. 19, 1708 ; Jo., V. 2, Nov. 29, 
 1711 ; Mar. 20 and 27, 1712. [2] Keith's Journal, pp. «C-7, 72. [3j App. Jo., B No. 117 
 (1) ; Jo., V. 1, Jan. 81, Mar. 7, Sep. 15, 1707 ; Mar. 5, and May 21, 1708 ; July 15, 1709. 
 [4] App. Jo., B No. 117 (2). [5] Jo., V. 5, pp. 210-1, 210, 225. 
 
 tfe-a^t 
 
 hi 
 
 r: 
 
 lUS 
 
 Lnd 
 
 lets 
 lnd 
 l>th 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 Pennsylvania was originally settled by Swedes and Dutch; the Swedes formally 
 surrendered to the Dutch in 1655, and the Dutch to the English in 1664. In 1680 the 
 country was granted by Charter to William Penn, from whom it took its name, the first 
 English settlers consisting of 2,000 Quakers taken over by him. The Dutch were 
 Calvinists; the Swedes, Lutherans. The Quakers were followed from the mother 
 country by other denominations, including some members of the Chur'ili of England. 
 Religious divisions set in among the Quakers ; the other inhabitants followed each what 
 was good in his own eyes; so that in 1701 "the youth" of the country were "like those 
 in the nsighbouring provinces, very debauch't and ignorant " ; [1] and the population 
 of 20,000 were for the most part living in general neglect of public worship of God, and 
 without the instituted means of grace and salvation. The Swedes from their first 
 settlement in 1636 and the Dutch were partly provided with Ministers ; but the 
 English Churcli was not set up till 1095, when Christ Church, Philadelpliia, was built 
 under the direction of the Rev. T. Clayton, then appointed there. 
 
 In 1700 the Rev. Evan Evans was sent to Philadelphia by Bishop , 
 Compton of London. His labours were so successful that congrega- 
 tions consisting chiefly of persons brought over from the Quakers 
 and other sectaries soon joined the Church of England in Philadelphia 
 and other places ; these he endeavoured to ground in the faith " till, 
 they were formed into proper districts and had Ministers sent over 
 to them by the Venerable Society " [la]. 
 
 On the application of the Church congregation at Philadelphia 
 William III. settled an allowance for a minister and a schoolmaster 
 there, and the Society in January and February 1702 bore the cost- 
 between £"80 and £40 — of the Letters Patent for giving effect to the 
 same [2]. On November 5 of the same year Keith and Talbot arrived 
 at Philadelphia, "and were kindly received by the two Ministers 
 there, and the Church People, and especially by the late converts from 
 Quakerism, who were become zealous Members of the Church." On. 
 the next day, Sunday, both preached in the church, " and had a very 
 great auditory, so that the church could not contain them, but many 
 stayed without and heard " [8]. Their preaching here and elsewhere 
 
 vl 
 
 mi 
 
r^ 
 
 84 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 'I 
 llfl 
 
 prepared the way for resident Missionaries, whom the Society were 
 not slow to send, the first being the Rev. H. Nichols, in 1703 [4]. He 
 was stationed at Chester, or Uplands, where the people had begun 
 building a church, but as the Vestry informed the Society " We 
 never had so much reason to hope that ever the Gospell would be 
 propagated, in these of all other Forreign Parts, till now we find 
 ourselves to be the subject of your great care " [5]. The Philadelphia 
 ^' Minister and Vestry " also wrote in 1704 : — 
 
 " We can never be sufficiently tliankf ull to Divine Piovidence, who hath raised 
 you up to maintain the Honor of religion, and to engage in the great work of 
 promoting the Salvation of Men. Gratitude, and an humble acknowledgemt. of 
 your noble and charitable Resolutions of propagating the Sacred Gospell in these 
 remote and dark corners of the world, is not only a duty, but a just debt to you 
 from all true Professors of Christianity. We cannot but with the profoundest 
 deference make mention of those noble instances of piety and Beneficience you 
 exhibited to the Church of God in generall in these uncultivated parts since you 
 v.-ere first incorporated, particularly we crave leave to return you our most thankful! 
 acknowledgements for your pious care in sending over the Eev. Mi\ Keith whose 
 unparallel'd zeal and assiduity, whose eminent piety, whose indefatigable diligence 
 (beyond what could be expected from a person of his declining years), whose frequent 
 preaching and learned conferences, whose strenuous and elaborate writing made him 
 highly and signally instrumenall of promoting the Church and advancing the number 
 of Christians not only here but in the neighbouring provinces " [6]. 
 
 Thus encouraged the Society continued to send Missionaries to 
 Pennsylvania to minister to the settlers, Welsh as well as English, 
 and to evangelise the heathen. The Colonists showed their desire for 
 the Church's ministrations by building and endowing churches, and 
 otherwise cortributing to the support of their pastors ; and it was to 
 the Church rather than to Dissenting teachers that the Quakers turned 
 for baptism when they became Christians [7]. 
 
 The Rev. T. Crawford, after two years' work at Dover, reported in 
 706:-- 
 
 " At my first comeing I found the people all stuffed with various opinions, but 
 not one in" the place that was so much of a churchman as to stand Godfather 
 for a child : so that I was two months in the place before I baptised any, on that 
 account . . . but now (I thank God) I have baptised a great number, they bring 
 their children with sureties very orderly to the church ; and also people at age a 
 great many the greater part whereof were Quakers and Quaker children for by 
 God's blessing upon my labours I have not only gained the heart of my hearers 
 but some that were my greatest enemies at first, and Quakers that were fully 
 resolved against me are come over and have joyned themselves to our Communion. 
 I have baptised families of them together, so I have dayly additions to the con- 
 gregation " [8]. 
 
 In Sussex County the Rev. W. Becket (1721-4) effected such a refor- 
 mation in the lives of the people as to draw forth the " thanks of 
 the Magistrates and gentlemen of the Church of England " in the 
 county [9]. Within three years three churches were built in his 
 Mission, •' yet none of them," he wrote in 1724, " will contain the 
 hearers that constantly attend the Church service " [10]. Grateful too 
 were the Welsh at Oxford and Radnor, to be ministered to in their 
 own tongue, while only "poor settlers" "in the wilderness." The 
 people at Radnor "built a church in hopes of being supplyed with the 
 right worship of God" [11], hopes which were first gratified in 1714 
 by the appointment of the Rev. J. Clubb. In referring to his death. 
 
I i'.ffM 
 
 PENNSYLVANU. 
 
 85 
 
 but 
 er 
 at 
 
 ng 
 a 
 
 by 
 
 ers 
 
 iiy 
 
 n. 
 n- 
 
 which occurred in December 1715, the Churcliwardens and Vestry 
 
 wrote in 1720 :— 
 
 " Mr. Clubb our late Minister was the first that undertook the care of Badnor 
 And Oxon and he paid dear for it, for the great fategue of rideing between the two 
 Churches, in such dismall wayes and weather as we generally have for four months 
 in winter, soon put a period to his Life " [121. 
 
 The death of a Missionary was frequently followed by the loss of 
 a congregation to the Church. " For want of Ministers episcopally 
 ordained " " many large congregations of Churchmen " were " obliged 
 to join with the Dissenters in worship," as appeared from the answer 
 of a Presbyterian teacher, who being asked how his congregation 
 stood affected in those unsettled times, answered he was " happy in 
 having his congregation chiefly consisting of Church of England 
 people who gave themselves up to none of those wild notions and 
 €nthusiastick ravings which some people practiced so much and were 
 so fond of" [13]. The disadvantageous position of the Church of 
 America for want of a Bishop was forcibly represented by the Rev. H. 
 Neill of Oxford. Himself formerly a Presbyterian minister he had, 
 eince conforming, educated for the ministry of the Church a nephew, 
 Mr. Hugh Wilson, who on returning from ordinatior in England was, 
 with the Rev. Mr. Giles, shipwrecked and drowned within sight of 
 land in 1766. On hearing of this Mr. Neill wrote (May 19) : — 
 
 " Such, alas ! are the misfortunes, and I may say, persecutions, that attend 
 the poor distress'd Church of England in America, that whilst the Dissenters can 
 send out an innumerable tribe of teachers of all sorts without any expences, we 
 must send three thousand miles cross the Atlantic Ocean, at the expence of all wo 
 me worth, sometimes, and as much more as we have credit for, as well as the risque 
 of our lives, before we can have an ordination — this is a difficulty that has, and 
 always will, prevent the growth of the Church in America. Few Englishmen that 
 can live at home will undertake the Mission — the great expences and dangers of 
 the Seas that the Americans must encounter with, before they can obtain an 
 ordination, damps their spirits, and forces many of them (who have strong in- 
 clinations to the Church) to join the Dissenters, and become teachers among them — 
 thus, when a vacancy happens among them, it can be filled in an instant, when a 
 vacancy among us [it] is some considerable time before they [we] can have a 
 minister. All this time the Dissenters are making such havock among the Church 
 people, that when a Missionary comes to one of these destitute places, he has all 
 the work to begin again and many years before he can collect his scattered 
 sheep. 
 
 " The Dissenters very well know that the sending a Bishop to America, would 
 contribute more to the Encrease of the Church here than all the money that has 
 been raised by the Venerable Society. . . . Alas ! we see and feel the power of 
 our enemies and weakness of our friends, and can only mourn in secret and 
 pray for better times " [14]. 
 
 One of the earlier Missionaries, the Rev. G. Ross of Chester, on the 
 return voyage from England in 1711 fell into the hands of the French, 
 by whom he was " carryed prisoner into France," where, he wrote : — 
 
 " I as well as others was strip't of all my cloaths from the crown of my head 
 to the sole of my ffoot ; in a word, I was left as naked as I was born, and that by 
 means of the greedy priest that was Chaplain of the Ship : he perceived that my 
 cloaths were better than his own, and therefore he never ceased to importune his 
 Captain till he got leave to change, forsooth, with me ; so that ! am now cloathed 
 in raggs, in testimony of my bondage " [Letter from Dinant, March 10, 1711.] [16] 
 
 In his Mission of Chester, to which when released he returned, 
 Quakerism had •* taken deep root," and was " cultivated by art and 
 
 d2 
 
 m 
 
 M 
 
 
86 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL 
 
 li i 
 
 m- 
 
 policy and recommended by fashion and interest," so that " the doc- 
 trine of Christ" met "with much reproach and opposition" [16]. 
 Some fifty years later, one of his successors, the Rev. G. Craig, 
 estimated the Church members in Pennsylvania to be less than one- 
 fiftieth of the whole population [17]. Nevertheless, in spite of 
 numerical weakness and other disadvantages, the Church gained in 
 strength wherever a faithful Missionary was maintained. 
 
 Thus at Perquihoma the congregation increased greatly " by the 
 daily coming over of Boman Catholicks, Anabaptists and Quakers " [18], 
 and at Conostogoe and Newcastle by Irish immigrants, of whom 
 from 8,000 to 10,000 arrived in Pennsylvania (in 1729-30), many being 
 shepherded by the Missionaries, the Bishop of Baphoe also remembering 
 them by a present of Bibles, Prayer Books, &<:. [19]. In Sussex County 
 the several "orderly, well disposed congregations" were joined by 
 Dissenters ; there were baptisms every Sunday, and " scarce a Com- 
 munion " but what some " were added to it." The " country-born 
 people " were generally members of the Church, and Quakerism 
 strangely decayed " even in that Province designed to be the Nursery 
 of it" [20]. Strangers who "accidentally attended" service at 
 Apoquiniminck expressed " an agreeable surprise at the decency and 
 regularity of it," and both here and in many other places, previous to 
 the Bevolutionary movement, Dissenters flocked to the churches, which 
 in the summer season were so crowded that, for want of room and 
 fresh air, the Missionaries had " to preach under the green trees " [21]. 
 
 The Eev. C. Inglis (who became the first Colonial Bishop) wrote 
 in 1763 that his Mission in Kent County was in " a flourishing state, 
 if building and repairing churches, if crowds attending the publick 
 worship of God and other religious ordinances, if some of other 
 denominations joining . . . and a revival of a spirit of piety in many 
 can denominate it such " ; though there was " still left Lukewarmness, 
 Ignorance and vice enough to humble him sufficiently and exercise, if 
 lit had it, " an apostolic zeal " [22]. 
 
 The inhabitants of York County in 1756 " acknowledged the infinite 
 service done by the Society's Missionaries in that dark and distant part 
 of the world," and particularly by the Rev. T. Barton, who, they wrote, 
 
 " has distinguished himself at this time of public danger with so much zeal 
 and warmth in behalf of Liberty and Protestantism that he has endeared himself 
 not only to his own people, but to all Protestant Dissenters there. He has con- 
 stantly persevered by word and by example to inspirit and encourage the 
 people to defend themselves and has often at the head of a number of his 
 couRregations gone to oppose the savage and murderous enemy, which has so 
 good an effect that they are verily persuaded that he has been instrumental undei' 
 God, in preventing many families from deserting their plantations and having the 
 fruits of many years' labours gathered by the hands of rapacious and cruel 
 niurtherers " [23]. 
 
 The " public danger " was caused by the incursions of the French 
 and Indians, who reduced Cumberland County to a condition " truly 
 deplorable." Mr. Barton reported in 1756 that though his churches 
 were " churches militant indeed, subject to dangers and trials of the 
 most alarming kind," yet he had the pleasure every Sunday to see tho 
 people crowding to them "with their muskets on their shoulders," 
 declaring that they would " dye Protestants and Freemen, sooner than 
 live Idolaters and Slaves " [24J. 
 
PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 87 
 
 The services rendered by Mr. Barton in organising his people for 
 defensive purposes were thus noticed in a letter from Philadelphia to 
 Mr. Penn, who communicated it to the Society : — 
 
 " Mr. Barton deserves the commendations of all lovers of their country ; for he 
 has put himself at the head of his congregations, and marched either by night or 
 day on every alarm. Had others imitated his example, Cumberland would not have 
 wanted men enough to defend it ; nor has he done anything in the military way 
 but what hath increased his character for piety, and that of a sincerely religious 
 man and zealous minister : In short Sir, he is a most wortli}', active and 
 serviceable pastor and Missionary, and as such please to mention him to the 
 Society " [25J. 
 
 In 1763-4 Mr. Barton reported : — 
 
 " The Churches in this Mission now make as decent an appearance as any 
 Churches in the province, those of Philadelphia excepted. But much more is the 
 pleasure I feel in observing them crowded every Sunday during the summer season 
 with people of almost every denomination, who come, many of them, thirty and 
 forty miles. . . . Amidst all the mad zeal and distractions of the Religionists that 
 surround me, I have never been deserted by any of those whom I had received in 
 charge. . . . This Mission then takes in the whole of Lancaster County (eighty 
 miles in length, and twenty-six in breadth), part of Chester County, and part of 
 Berks ; so that the circumference of my stated Mission only is 200 miles. The 
 county of Lancaster contains upwards of 40,000 souls : of this number, not more 
 than 500 can be reckon'd as belonging to the Church of England ; the rest are 
 German Lutherans, Calvinists, Mennonists, Moravians, New Born, Bunkers, 
 Presbyterians, Seceders, New Lights, Covenanters, Mountain-Men, Brownists, 
 Independents, Papists, Quakers, Jews, &c. Amidst such a swarm of Sectaries, 
 all indulg'd and favour'd by the Government, it is no wonder that the National 
 Church should be borne down. At the last election for the county to chuse 
 assembly-men, sheriffs, coroner, commissioners, assessors, &c., 5,000 freeholders 
 voted, and yet not a single member of the Church was elected into any of these 
 offices. Notwithstanding . . . my people have continued to give proofs of that 
 submission and obedience to civil authority, which it is the glory of the Church 
 of England to inculcate : and, whilst faction and Party strife have been rending 
 the province to pieces, they behav'd themselves as became peaceable and dutiful 
 subjects, never intermeddling in the least ... In the murder of the Indians in this 
 place, and the different insurrections occasioned by this inhuman act, not one of 
 them was ever concern'd. . . . Their conduct upon this occasion has gain'd them 
 much Credit and Honour. Upon the whole, the Church of England visibly gains 
 ground throughout the province. The mildness and excellency of her con- 
 stitution, her moderation and charity even to her enemies, and . . . the indefatigable 
 labours of her Missionaries, must at length recommend her to all, except those who 
 have an hereditary prejudice and aversion to her. The German Lutherans have 
 frequently in their Coetus's propos'd a union with the Church of England, and 
 several of their clergy, with whom I have convers'd, are desirous of addressing . . . 
 my Lord Archbishop of Canterbury and . . . Bishop of London upon this subject. 
 A large and respectable congregation of Dutch Calvinists in Philadelphia have 
 already drawn up constitutions, by which they oblige themselves to conform to 
 the Canons and Constitutions of the National Church, and to use her Liturgy and 
 forms, and none else provided they be approv'd of and receiv'd at Home and 
 that my Lord Bishop will grant ordination to such gentlemen as they shall 
 present to him. The Church of England then must certainly prevail at last. 
 She has hitherto stood her ground amidst all t^e rage and wildness of 
 Fanaticism : and whilst Methodists and New Lights have roam'd over the 
 country, ' leading captive silly women,' and drawing in thousands to adopt their 
 .strange and novel doctrines, the members of the Church (a few in Philadelphia 
 «xcepted) have ' held fast the profession of their faith without wavering.' And, if 
 <depriv'd as she is of any legal establishment in her favour, and remote from the 
 immediate influence and direction of her lawful Governor the Bishops, she has 
 stood unmov'd and gain'd a respectable footing— what might be expected if these 
 were onoe to take place. . . . Many of the principal Quakers wish for it [the 
 
 
 
 S" 
 
 
88 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOAriON OF THE OOSrEL. 
 
 I I 
 
 establishment of Episcopac^j in hopes it might be a check to the growth of 
 Presbyterianism, which they dread ; and the Presbyterians . . . would not chuse 
 to murmur at a time when they are obiig'd to keep fair with the Church whose 
 assistance they want against the Combinations of the Quakers, who would willingly 
 crush them " [26]. 
 
 Mr. Barton had made a favourable impression on the Indians, had 
 held conference with them, and induced some to attend Church ; but 
 he says : — 
 
 " Just when I was big with the hopes of being able to do service among these 
 tawny people, we received the melancholy news, that our forces, under the com> 
 mand of General Braddock, were defeated on the 9th of July, as they were marchings 
 to take Duquesne, a French fort upon the Ohio. This was soon succeeded by an 
 alienation of the Indians in our interest ; and from that day to this, poor Penn- 
 sylvania has felt incessantly the sad effects of Popish tyranny and savage cruelty ! 
 A great part of five of her counties has been depopulated and laid waste, and some 
 hundreds of her steadiest sons either murder'd or carried into barbarous cap> 
 tivity"[27]. [Nov. 8, 1766.] 
 
 With a view to the conversion of the Indians the Society in 175 ft 
 agreed to allow £100 per annum for the training of native teachers in 
 the College at Philadelphia under the Bev. Dr. Smith [28]. 
 
 " Nothing can promise fairer to produce these happy effects than the scheme 
 proposed by the honourable Society," wrote Mr. Barton. " In the conversion of 
 Indians many difficulties and impediments will occur, which Europian Missionaries 
 will never be able to remove. Their customs and manner of living are so opposite 
 to the genius and constitution of our people, that they could never become familiar 
 to them. Few of the Indians have any settled place of habitation, but wander 
 about where they can meet with most success in hunting : and whatever beasts or 
 reptiles they chance to take are food to them. Bears, Foxes, Wolves, Baccons, 
 Polecats, and even Snakes, they can eat with as much chearfulness as Englishmea 
 do their best beef and mutton " [29]. 
 
 Wars and rumours of wars, however, kept the Indians too unsettled 
 to listen to Christian teaching. In 1763 Mr. Barton wrote : — 
 
 " The Barbarians have renew'd their hostilities and the country bleeds again 
 under the savage knife. The dreadful news of murdering, burning, and scalping,, 
 is daily convey'd to us and confirmed with shocking additions. Our traders, with 
 goods to the amount of near £200,000, are taken ; our garrisons have been invested, 
 and some of them obliged to surrender. Above fifty miles of the finest country 
 in America are already deserted, and the poor people, having left their crops in 
 the ground, almost ready for the sickle, aie reduced to the most consummate 
 distress" [30]. 
 
 The obstacles to the conversion of the negroes were not so great ii> 
 Pennsylvania as in some parts of America. As early as 1712 the- 
 Missionaries began to baptize the slaves ; and a Mr. Yeates of Chester 
 was commended by the Eev. G. Ross for his " endeavours to train up 
 his negroes in the knowledge of reUgion " [81]- 
 
 Other owners were moved by the Bishop of London's appeal 
 [see p. 8] to consent to the instruction of their slaves ; and the result 
 was the baptism of a considerable number [32]. At Philadelphia th& 
 Rev. G. Ross baptized on one occasion twelve adult negroes, " who were= 
 publickly examined before the congregation and answered to the ad- 
 miration of all that heard them . . . the like sight had never before 
 been seen in that Church " [33]. The sight soon became a common 
 one, and in 1747 the Rev. Dr. Jenney represented that there was a great 
 and daily increasing number of negroes in the city who would with 
 joy attend upon a Catechist for instruction ; that he had baptized 
 
 se 
 
 ent 
 17' 
 
PENK8YLVANIA. 
 
 89 
 
 several, but was unable to add to his other duties ; and the Society, 
 "ever ready to lend a helping hand to such pious undertakings," 
 appointed the Bev. W. Stubqeon to be their Cateohist to the negroes 
 in Philadelphia [84]. Generally the Missionaries showed great dili- 
 gence in this branch of their work, Mr. Neill of Dover baptizing 162 
 (146 being adult slaves) within about 18 months [85]. The Revo- 
 lutionary War, which put a stop to this and many other good works, 
 entailed much suffering on the 5lissionaries. Mr. Barton reported in 
 1776 :— 
 
 '• I have been obliged to shut up my churches, to avoid the fury of the populace, 
 who would not suffer the liturgy to be us'd, unless the collects and prayers for the 
 King and royal family were omitted, which neither my conscience nor the declara- 
 tion I made and subscrib'd when ordained, would allow me to comply with : — and 
 although I used every prudent step to give no offence, even to those who usurped 
 Authority and Bule, and exercised the severest tyranny over us, yet my life and 
 property have been threaten'd upon meer suspicion of being unfriendly, to, what 
 is call'd the American Cause. Indeed every Clergyman of the Church of England 
 who dar'd to act upon proper principles, was mark'd out for Infamy and Insult. 
 In consequence of which the Slissionaries, in particular, have suffer'd greatly. 
 Some of them have been drag'd from their Horses, assaulted with Stones and 
 Dirt, ducked in water, obliged to flee for their lives, driven from their Habita- 
 tions and Families, laid under arrests and imprison'd — I believe they were all 
 (or, at least, most of them) reduced to the same necessity, with me, of shut- 
 ting up their churches " [36]. 
 
 The following account of the closing of Apoquimininck Church on 
 Sunday, July 28, 1776, is related by the Rev. P. Reading : — • 
 
 "After the Nicene Creed I declared, in form that, as I had no design to resist the 
 authority of the new Government, on one hand, and as I was determined, on the other, 
 not to incur the heavy guilt of perjury by abreach of the most solemn promises, I should 
 decline attending on the public worship for a short time from that day ; but that for 
 the benefit of those who were in full and close communion with me, for comforting 
 them in the present distress, for strengthening them in the faith, for encouraging 
 them to persevere in their profession unto the end, I would administer the sacra- 
 ment of the Lord's Supper on (Sept. 8th) that day six weeks. I had purposed to 
 say more on the subject, but the scene became too affecting for me to bear a 
 further part in it. Many of the people present were overwhelmed with deep 
 distress, and the cheeks of some began to be bathed in tears. My own tongu& 
 faltered, and my firmness forsook me ; beckoning, therefore, to the clerk to sing the 
 psalm, I went up into the pulpit, and having exhorted the Members of the Church 
 to • hold fast the profession of their faith without wavering,' and to depend upon 
 the promises of a faithful God for their present comfort and future relief, I finished 
 this irksome business, and Apoquimininck Church from that day has continued 
 shut up " [37]. 
 
 After being confined to liis house for two years by the rebels, Mr. 
 Barton was left " no choice but to abjure his King, or to leave the 
 country." At his departure for New York in 1778 the people of 
 Pequea and Carnarvon* testified their esteem and regard for him by 
 paying the arrears of his salary, presenting him with £'50, taking a 
 house for his eight children, and " giving the kindest assurances that 
 they should be supported, till it might please God to unite them again." 
 
 * These people were accustomed to provoke one another to good works. In 1768 
 Mr. Bai on introduced to the " notice of the Society Mr. Nathan Evans, an old man 
 belonging to the Caernarvon congregation, whose generosity to the Church " was 
 " perhaps nnequalled " in that part of the world. " Though he acquired his estate by 
 hard labour and Industry," he gave " £100 towards finishing their Church," " porchaaed a 
 glebe of 40 acres for the use of the Minister," and contributed further to the endowment 
 of the Church [S^u], 
 
 
 -^ ,. 
 
40 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 During Lis confinement, being '* no longer allowed to go oul. of the 
 country , . . under penalty of imprisonment," " he secretly met his 
 people on the confines of the counties, chiefly the women (who were 
 not subject to the Penalties of the laws), with their little ones to be 
 catechised, and infants to be christen'd." Under this restriction he 
 " sometimes baptized 30 in a day." The Missionaries were "most 
 grievous sufferers in these days of trial." Most of them " lost their 
 aH," many wore reduced to a state of "melancholy pilgrimage and 
 poverty," and some sank under their calamities, Mr. Barton among 
 the number, *' his long confinement to his house by the Rebels having 
 brought on a dropsy," from which he died* [88]. The Report for 
 1779 stated there had been " a total cessation of the public worship " 
 in Per.-.oylvania, and almost every Missionary had been driven out 
 of the province [89]. One of those who remained and persevered 
 in the faithful discharge of his duty, "in spite of threats and ill 
 treatment," was the Rev. S. Tinoley of Lewes, who was unable to 
 communicate with the Society for six years (1770-82). During this 
 period he went about Sussex County, and sometimes into Maryland, 
 " strengthening and confirming the brethren," travelling " at least 
 3,000 miles a year," and baptizing " several thousands . . . and 
 among them, many blacks, from 60 years to 2 months old." He 
 " seldom performed publick service without having at the same time 30, 
 40, or 60 baptisms." His " difficulties and sufferings " were " many 
 and great " ; often he " scarcely had bread to eai, or raiment to put 
 on," and the Revolutionists were so cruel as to deprive his family of 
 some refreshments which had been sent him, " though his weak and 
 
 a medicine 
 
 dying wife begged 
 
 part onl yof the things 
 
 [40]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Pennsylvania and Delaware (area 47,266 sq. milcB), where (1702-83) 
 the Society aHHisted in maintaining 47 Miflsionariea and planting; 24 Central Stations (as 
 detailed on pp. H!>l-2), there are now 4,429,499 inhabitants, of whom about 809,000 are 
 Churoh Members and 61,818 Communicants, under the care ot 150 Clergymen and 4 
 Bishops. [See also the Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 851.] 
 
 lieferencns (Chapter VIII.) — [1] App. Jo. A, p. 10 ; do. B, p. 1. [la] App. Jo, B, 
 p. 109. [2] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 16 and Feb. 27, 1702. [3] Keith's Journal, p. 54. [4] Jo., 
 V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702 ; Jan. 15 and May 21, 1703. [5] App. Jo. A, pp. 238-9. [6] App. 
 Jo. A, pp. 234-5. [7] Jo., V. 3, p. 215. [81 A MS8., V. 2, p. 160. [9] R. 1722, p. 49 ; 
 Jo., V. 4, p. 252 ; A MSS., V. 16, p. 156. [10] A MSS., V. 18, p. 142. [11] A MSS., 
 V. 12, p. 200. [12] A MSS., V. 14, p. 107. [13] Jo., V. 9, p. 89; R. 1742, p. 60. [14] B 
 MSS., V. 21, p. 125 ; Jo., V. 17, p. 130 ; R. 1766, p. 33. [15] A MSS., V. 6, p. 40 ; Jo., 
 V. 2, Mar. 22, 1711. [16] A MSS., V. 7, p. 510. [17] Jo., V. 16, p. 248; R. 1764, 
 " '^ "- [19] R. 1730, p. 90; R. 1738, p. 54. 
 
 . . _ , , -, ,, _..-, ,.. ,,. [22] Jo., 
 
 V. 16, p. 68 ; R. 1733, p. 88. [23] Jo., V. 18, p. 262 ; R. 1766, pp. 54-5. [24] B 
 MSS., V. 21, No. 1, p. (17) 1 ; R. 1750, p. 55. [25] R. 1757, p. 45. [26] B MSS., V. 21, 
 pp. 13-14. [27] B MSS., V. 21, No. 1, p. 15, 16. [28] Jo., V. 17, p. 394 ; R. 1756, pp. 52-3. 
 I 29] B MSS., V. 21, No. 1, p. 20. [30] Jo., V. 16, p. 21 ; R. 1763, p. 92 ; B MSS., V. 21, 
 p. 13rt. [31] Jo., V. 2, p. 251. [32] R. 1729, p. 89 ; R. 1731, p. 49 ; Jo., V. 6, pp. 19-20. 
 [33] Jo., V. 9, p. 87 ; R. 1742, p. 50. [34] R. 1747, p. 60. [35] R. 1761, p. 43 ; R. 1752, 
 p. 60 ; R. 1766, p. 64 ; R. 1774, pp. 42-3 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 116, 253 ; Jo., V. 12, pp. 86, 179 ; 
 Jo , V. 20, p. 287. [36] B MSS., V. 21, p. 30. [37] B MSS., V. 21, p. 211. [38] Jo., 
 V. 21, pp. 424-8 ; B MSS., V. 21, pp. 35-6; R. 1778, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1780, p. 42. [38a] Jo., 
 V, 16, pp. 20-1 ; R. 1763, p. 91. [386] R. 1769, pp. 2&-80. [39] R. 1779, p. 54. [40] Jo., 
 V. 22, pp. 458-65; B MSS., V. 21, p. 186; R. 1782, p. 50. 
 
 V. 2, Mar. 22, 1711. [16] A MSS., V. 7, p. 510. [17] Jo., V. 16, p. 248; 
 pp. 79-80. [18] Jo., V. 6, p. 63 ; R. 1732, p. 65. [19] R. 1730, p. 90 ; R. 173 
 [20] Jo., V. 7, p. 296 ; R. 1738, p. 55 ; R. 1744, p. 50. [21] R. 1744, p. 61 ; R. 
 56; Jo., V. 9, p. 148; Jo., V. 16, p. 277; R. 1742, p. 61; R. 1759, p. 54. [ 
 V 1ft n ftft! H 17'!« n 8«. ra.'ll .Tn . V. 13. n UfiiS : R. IT.f.Ci. nn 54-5. 
 
 * A Corporation for the Relief of the Widows and Children of Clergymen in the 
 Provinces of New York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania was established in 1769, the 
 Society contributing X20 annually to each of the three branches [386 J. 
 
41 
 
 CriAFTER IX. 
 
 NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 le 
 
 le 
 
 Nkw E.NdLAND was formerly divided into four gi-oat districts or govornmonts, 
 including the Coloiiica of MasauchuaettH, Connecticut, Rhode Islund, New HampHhire, 
 Maine, Vermont, and Naragansett or King's Province. The first settlement — that of 
 New Plymouth, MassachuBetts Bay — was formed by a small ^)arty of Puritans or 
 Independents in 16^0, which was • :'.ich strengthened by a fresh emigration from England 
 in 1629. Other sects poured into the country, which soon swarmed with Brownists, 
 Presbyterians, Quakers, Familists, Antinomians, Conformitants or Formalists, Arrians, 
 Arminians, Oortonists, &c. The Oortonists wore so lost to common humanity and 
 decency that they were BU|)preBsed by the Civil Power under Governor Dudley in 1643. 
 The Independents soon established their ecclesiastical system, and sought to exact from 
 others u rigid conformity to it. Fleeing from persecution in England, they now them- 
 selves betarae i>ersecutor8 ; and notwitlistanding their former professions of mmleratiun 
 and liberty of conscience, and the toleration conferred by the Now England Charter, 
 they drove out of Mass.ichusetts the Quakers * and other sectaries. The Church settlers 
 were so restrained from having their own form of worship that in KiTU many of the 
 inhabitants of Boston petitioned Charles II. that they might be allowed to build a, 
 church there for the exercise of religion according to the Churcli of England. Permission 
 was accorded, and the congregation of the " King's Chapel," Boston, so increased that 
 William III. settled an annual allowance f of £100 for the support of an assistant 
 minister for them. 
 
 In 1701 there were still only two clergymen of the Church of Eng- 
 land in New England, the population (Massachusetts, 70,000 ; Con- 
 necticut, 80,000 ; Rhode Island and Providence, 5,000 ; Naragansett, 
 8,000; New Hampshire, 8,000; and Maine, 2,000) being mostly 
 Dissenfois [1]. 
 
 In February 1702 the Society, after reading letters " deliver'd in 
 by Dr. Bray," and consulting the Eev. G. Keith, recorded its opinion 
 " that a Missionary should be forthwith sent to the Naragansets 
 country," and the Bishop of London was asked to recommend 
 one [2]. It was not possible, however, to carry out the proposal till 
 many years later. In the meantime, Keith, Talbot and Gordon [pp. 
 9, 10] reached Boston on June 11, 1702, and the former reported : — 
 
 •' At my ariival the Reverend Mr. Samuel Miles, the Reverend Mr. Christopher 
 Bridge, both Ministers of the Church of England at Boston, did kindly receive 
 me and the two Ministers in company with me, and we lodg'd and were kindly 
 entertain'd in their houses during our abode at Boston. June 14, 1702. Being 
 Sunday, at the request of the above-named Ministers of the Church of England, 
 I preached in the Queen's Chapel at Boston, on Eph. 2, 20, 21, 22, where was 
 a large auditory, not only of Church People, but of many others. Soon after, at 
 the request of the Ministers and Vestry, and others of the auditory, my Sermon 
 was printed at Boston. It contained in it towards the conclusion, six plain brief 
 rules, which I told my auditory, did well agree to the Holy Scriptures, and they 
 being well observed and put into practice, would bring all to the Church of 
 England, who dissented from her. This did greatly alarm the Independent 
 Preachers at Boston. Whereupon Mr. Increase Mather, one of the chief of them ' 
 was set on work to print against my sermon, as accordingly he did, wherein he - 
 
 * After the Church of England had been set up in Rhode Island the Quakers were ' 
 led to "express their regard " for it "from the experience . , . they had of the mildness 
 and lenity of its administration " [3]. 
 
 •I'! 
 
 *:iv 
 
 7Am 
 
4S 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THB GOSPEL. 
 
 laboured to prove them all false and contrary to Scripture, but did not say any- 
 thing u^ainHt the body of my sermon. And not lon^ after, I printed a Treatise in 
 Vindication of theao Six IluleH, in answer to hia, wherein I anewed the invalidity 
 of hia objections against them. This I had printed at New York, the printer 
 at Boston not daring to print it, lest he ahould give ofitence to the Independent 
 Preachers there. After it was printed, the printed copies of it were sent to 
 Boaton, and diaporuod both over New England and the other parts of North 
 America " L^J- 
 
 The MS. of Keith's Journal contains this passage : — ■ 
 
 " In divers parts of New England wo found not only many people well 
 affected to the Church, who have no Church of England Ministers, and in some 
 places none of any sort ; but also we found several New England Ministers very 
 well affected to the Church, some of whom both hospitably entertain 'd us in their 
 houses and requested uu to preach in their congregations, wch. accordingly we 
 did, and receiv'd great thanks, both from the Ministers and people: arid in 
 Cambridge Colledge in N. England we were civilly treated by some of the ffellows 
 there, who have u very great favour to the Church of England, and were it not for 
 the poysonous doctrines that have been infused into the scholars and youths there, 
 and deep prejudices agt. the Church of England by Mr. Increaae Mather, formerly 
 President of the Colledge there, and Mr. Samuel Willard, now President there, the 
 Scholars and Students there would soon be brought over to the Church " [6], 
 
 The truth of the above description was remarkably con- 
 firmed in later years, when the persecution of the Church was 
 followed by the conformity of large numbers of Dissenters and 
 their teachers. Already some of the inhabitants had begun to 
 show their preference by building churches and petitioning the 
 Society for ministers, and the first to receive encouragement were the 
 people of Newport, Rhode Island, for whose church the Society 
 allowed in January 1703 £15 for " a Chalice Patten, Cloath and 
 other necessaries." At the same time £20 was granted (at Governor 
 Dudley's request) " towards the support of Mr. Eburn, a Minister in 
 the Isle of Shoales, for one year " [7]. The Rev. Samuel Eburn min- 
 istered in this Mission three and a half years ; in which time it 
 cost him £150 more than he " ever received from the inhabitants." 
 "This extraordinary expense" he "was at merely to introduce the 
 service of the Church of England in those Islands," and did it to some 
 good effect. " He stay'd there so long till every family of the place 
 removed their goods to the mainland for fear of the enemy " [8]. In 
 1704 the Rev. J. Honyman was appointed to Newport. He not only 
 built up the Church in Rhode Island, but gathered congregations at 
 several towns on the continent, and ministered to them until they 
 were provided with resident clergymen. In spite of the " frowns and 
 discouragements " of the Government— 'here ? only " one baptized 
 Christian in the whole legislatur " o*^ he island— Mr. Honyman was 
 able to report in 1732 : — 
 
 *' Betwixt New York and Bostor. distance of 30l ,iiles, and wherein are 
 
 many Missions, there is not a congrt n in tl way of the Church of England 
 
 that can pretend to compare with mine, equ .it in any respect; nor does my 
 Church consist of members that were of it wh> i I came here, for I have buried 
 them all; nor is there any one person now alive that did then belon-' to it, so 
 that our present appearing is entirely owing to the blessing of Go upon my 
 endeavours to serve him " [9]. 
 
 Mr. Honyman's labours at Newport extended over nearly half a 
 century. 
 
NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 48 
 
 )0 
 
 '7 
 
 In Connecticut the /oundations of several Missions were laid by 
 the Rev. G. Muirson. Although attached to the parinh of Rye in New 
 York, lie could not resist the desire of the people of Stratford to have 
 the Church settled among them. Colonel Heathcote accompanied 
 him on his visit in 170U, and thus described their reception in 
 Connecticut : — 
 
 " We found that CoUony much as wo expected, very ignorant of the CoriHtitution 
 of our Church, and therefore enemys to it. All their TowncH are furninhed with 
 Ministers . . . chiefly Independents, denying Baptiume to the Children of all 
 who are not in full Communion ; there are many thousonda in that Govnit. 
 nnbaptised, the Ministers were very uneasy at our coming amongst them, and 
 abundance of pains was taken to terrify the People from hearing Mr. Muirson. 
 But it availed nothing, for notwithstanding all their endeavours, he had a very 
 great Congregation and indeed infinitly beyond my expectation. The people 
 were wonderfully surprised at the Order of our Church, expecting to have heard 
 and seen some wonderfuU strange things, by the Account and Hepresentation of 
 it that their Teachers had given them. . . . Mr. Muirson baptized about 
 24 — most grown people " [10]. 
 
 The visit was renewed (again by invitation) in 1707, the stead- 
 fastness of the people being unshaken by the Independents, whose 
 ministers and magistrates went from house to house threatening 
 " with prison and punishment " those who would go to hear Mr. 
 Muirson preach. 
 
 " One of their Magistrates " (wrote Mr. Muirson) " with some other officers, 
 came to my Lodgings, . . . and in the hearing of Colonel Heathcote and a great 
 many people read a long Paper. The meaning of it was to let me know that 
 theirs was a Charter Government, that I had done an illegal thing in coming 
 among 'em to establish a new Way of Worship, and to forewarn me from 
 preaching any more. This he did by virtue of one of their Laws . . . the Words 
 he made use of are these as the said Law expresses them : Be it enacted by the 
 . . . General Assembly, That there shall be no Ministry or Church Administration 
 entertained or attended by the Inhabitants of any Town or Plantacon in thi» 
 Colony, distinct and separate from, and in opposition to that which is openly 
 and publickly observed and dispenced by the approved Ministers of the Place.' 
 Now whatever Interpretation of the Words of the said law may admit of, yet we are to 
 regard the sense and force they put upon them ; which is plainly thus, to exclude tho 
 Church their Government, as appears by their Proceedings with me. So that 
 hereby they deny a Liberty of Conscience to the Church of England people, as 
 well as all others that are not of their opinion ; which being repugnant to 
 the Laws of England is contrary to the Grant of their Charter " [11]. 
 
 The movement in favour of the Church was stimulated by this 
 opposition; other towns invited Mr. Muirson to visit them, and he 
 became a kind of travelling Missionary in the Colony. The tactics of 
 the Independents were repeated. 
 
 *' They . . . left no mean sun tryed both foul and fair, to prevent the settling of 
 the Church among them " (\vrote Mr. Muirson) ; " . . . the people were likewise 
 threatened with Imprisonment, and a forfeiture of £5 for coming to hearing me. 
 It wou'd require more time than you would willingly bestow on these Lines, to 
 express how rigidly and severely they treat our People, by taking their Estate by 
 distress when they do not willingly pay to support their Ministers. . . . They 
 spare not openly to speak reproachfully and with great contempt of our Church, 
 they say the sign of the Cross is the Mark of the Beast and the sign of the 
 Devil and that those who receive it are given to the Devil " [12]. 
 
 Mr. son died in 1709 ; and two years later Governor Hunter 
 of New lurk wrote to the Society : — 
 
 " When I was at Connectiont, those of the Commanion of the Church ai 
 
u 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 r" ■ 
 
 li'i: 
 
 |||:i,: 
 
 Stradford, came to me in a Body, and then, as they have since by a Letter, 
 begg'd my Intercession with our most Venerable Society and . . . the Bishop of 
 London for a Midsionary; they appeared very much in earnest, and are the best 
 Hett of men I met with in that country " [13]. 
 
 Disappointment from friends was perhaps a severer test of 
 earnestness than persecution* from enemies ; but neither could shake 
 the faithfulness of the Church adherents at Stratford, and after 
 waiting another eleven years their wishes were gratified by the 
 Society sending them a Missionary, the Eev. G. Pigot, in 1722. To 
 some extent many other congregations were subjected to similar trials, 
 and oppression and persecution seemed to be the common lot of 
 the Church in New England. Sometimes Churchmen's complaints 
 reached the ear of the Governor, and grievances were redressed, but 
 in general the Independents had the upper hand, and their bigotry 
 was extreme. At Newbury, Governor Dudley had eased the Church 
 members from paying taxes to the Dissenting Ministers, but the Rev. 
 H. Lucas found on his arrival in 1716 that the Dissenters had 
 taken possession of the church and robbed it of its ornaments, vest- 
 ments, and books. Next day, however, the ornaments &c. were 
 restored ; ho reconciled the people, and two of the Dissenting 
 teachers who had been relied on to " dissolve " the Church congre- 
 gation were admitted to Holy Communion, and one of them shortly 
 after " put on y® courage to read the Holy Biblef in the meeting and 
 say the L'''* Prayers, a thing not done before " there, and " he 
 resolved" to continue it "tho' very much opposed." Mr. Lucas' 
 "knowledge in Phisick" was very serviceable in winning people, and 
 effected " that which by preaching " he " could not have done " [14]. 
 
 Of the 88 Missionaries on the Society's list in New England, 
 more than one-fourth were brought up Dissenters. Among these were 
 Samuel Seabury (father of the first American Bishop) ; Timothy 
 Cutler, President of Yale (Presbyterian) College ; and Edward 
 Bass, the future Bishop of Massachusetts. " The great inclination 
 of some young students in New England to enter into Episcopal 
 Orders " had been brought under the Society's notice at an early 
 period, and in 1706 a letter was sent to the Governor and the 
 Clergy encouraging the sending of candidates to England for ordi- 
 nation [15]. The sacrifices involved by conformity were such as 
 to exclude all but persons actuated by the highest motives. Hence 
 those who conformed were a real gain to the Church, which 
 exerted a power and influence out of all proportion to her numerical 
 strength. Of this the Dissenters were aware, and their dread and 
 intolerance of the Church showed that they had little confidence in 
 their own systems of religion. What some of those systems were, 
 and how the Church was affected by them, may be gathered from the 
 writings of the Missionaries. 
 
 The Eev. Dr. Johnson of Stratford wrote in 1727 that he had 
 
 Vlf 
 
 for 
 th« 
 
 01 
 
 fol 
 W 
 wa 
 
 bes 
 
 CUt( 
 
 Pra 
 
 thi 
 
 • This continued after Mr. Muirson's deatli. See " An Account of the Sufferings of 
 the Members of the Church of England " and an Appeal to the Queen for relief from 
 their grievanccH, about 1711-12 [10]. 
 
 t A Biniilar effect was produced in the Kjv. S. Palmer's Mission, where a congrega- 
 tion of DisHentern, from observing the regular method of reading the Scripture in 
 church, " voted that a new folio Biole be bought for them and that their teacl'er shall 
 read lessons out of it every Sunday morning and evening." 
 
NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 45 
 
 ja- 
 iii 
 (til 
 
 visited (at Fairfield) " a considerable number of my people in prison 
 for their rates to the Dissenting Minister, to comfort and encourage 
 them under their sufferings . , . both I and my people grow weai-y of 
 our lives under our poverty and oppression " [17, 18]. 
 
 In 1743 he opened a new church at Ripton. " On the Sunday 
 following a Dissenting teacher, one Mills ... a great admirer of Mr. 
 Whitfield , reviled and declaimed" against the Dr.'s Sermon, "which 
 was on the subject of relative holiness," and soon after some of Mills' 
 followers " put his doctrine into practice, by defiling the Church with 
 ordure in several places " [19]. 
 
 In the Mission of the Rev. J. Beach of Newtown &c. some people 
 began to build a church. But, said he in 1743 : — 
 
 " The Independents to suppress this design in its infancy . . . have lately prose- 
 cuted and fined them for their meeting to worship God according to the Common 
 Prayer ; and the same punishment they are likely to suffer for every offence in 
 this kind. . . The case of these people is very hard. If on the Lord's Day they 
 continue at home, they must be punished ; if they meet to worship God according 
 to the Church of England, in the best manner they can, the mulct is still greater ; 
 and if they go to the Independent meeting in the town where they live, they must 
 endure the mortification of hearing the doctrines and worship of the Church 
 vilified and the important truths of Christianity obscured and enervated by 
 enthusiastic and antinomian dreams. . . . My people [at Newtown d'c] are not all 
 shaken, but rather confirmed in their principles, by the spirit of enthusiasm that 
 rages among the Independents. ... A considerable number [of the Dissenters] i» 
 this Colony have lately conformed, and several churches are now building where 
 they have no minister " [20]. 
 
 Dr. Johnson reported in 1741 : — 
 
 " We have had a variety of travelling enthusiastical & antinomian teachers 
 come among us. . . . Not only the minds of many people are at once struck 
 with amazing Distresses upon their hearing the dismal outcrys of our strolling 
 preachers, but even their Bodies are in a moment affected with . . . surprizing 
 Convulsions, and involuntary agitations and cramps " [21], 
 
 The Rev. H. Caneb wrote from Fairfield in 1743 : — 
 
 " At Norwalk, Stanford, and liidgetield . . . there have been large accessions 
 made to the Church of late . . . chiefly persons who appear to have a serious sense of 
 religion • . . Where the late spirit of Enthusiasm has most abounded the Church 
 has received the largest accessions. Many of those deluded people ... as their 
 Passions subsided, sought for rest in the Bosom and Communion of the Church " [22]. 
 
 A joint letter from its Missionaries in New England acquainted the 
 Society in 1747 that it was " a matter of great comfort to them to see- 
 in all places the earnest zeal of the people in pressing forward into the 
 Church from the confusions which Methodism liad spread among 
 them ; insomuch that they think nothing too much to do to qualify 
 themselves for the obtaining of Missionaries fvom the Society " [23]. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Fayebweather, at Naragansett, had his dwelling "in 
 the midst " " of enemies, Quakers, Anabaptists, Antipoedobaptists, 
 Presbyterians, Independants, Dippers, Levellers, Sabbatarians, Muggle 
 tonians, and Brownists," who united " in noching but pulling down 
 the Church of England," which they in their language called 
 " emphatically Babel, a synagogue of Satan," &c. Thus situated he- 
 found it best "to be mild and gentle, peaceable and forbearing,"" 
 which the Society earnestly recommended to him and all their Mission- 
 aries. In consequence of this behaviour several conformed to the 
 Church from the Anabaptists and other persuasions. In that part of 
 
 
 I- rt 
 
46 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 America Mr. Fayerweather found "immersion preferred among 
 persons in adult years to sprinkling," and whenever it was required he 
 administered in that way, as the Church directs [24]. See also letters 
 from Rev. Dr. Cutler, Boston, June 80, 1743, and Dec. 26, 1744 [25] ; 
 Eev. J. Beach, Newtown, April G, 1761 [26]; Rev. E. Winslow, 
 Stratford, July 1, 1763 [27]; and Rev. R. Mansfield, Derby, Sept. 25, 
 1768 [28]. This testimony (and much more that might be quoted) 
 shows that the influence of the Society's work was beneficial to the 
 whole country. The progress made must have been considerable when 
 Missionaries could report from 100 to 345 communicants in their con- 
 gregations [29]. In the Newton and Reading district Mr. Beach 
 "preached in many places where the Common Prayer had never 
 been heard nor the Scriptures read," in others where there had 
 been no public worship at all, and he had the privilege of raising up 
 ■" flourishing congregations," and seeing the Church members increase 
 more than twenty-fold and outnumber the Dissenters [30] . 
 
 The Eev. J. Bailey, Itinerant in Massachusetts, stated in 1762 
 that " Industry, Morality, and Religion " were " flourishing among a 
 people till of late abandoned to disorder, vice, and Profaneuess," which 
 alteration was " chiefly owing to the performance of Divine service 
 and those pious tracts which the Society's generous care has dis- 
 persed "[31]. 
 
 Another missionary, the Rev. E. Punderson — who during thirty 
 years failed to officiate only one Sunday — " almost alone raised up 
 eleven churches in Connecticut under the greatest trials and difficul- 
 ties imaginable " [32]. In New Hampshire the difficulty of raising 
 tip churches was lessened at this time by the action of Governor 
 Wentworth, who made over to the Society 120 cown lots of land, ot 
 about 800 acres each, and also set apart church glebes in each town, 
 and " granted an equal portion or right to the first settled minister 
 of the Church of England and his laeirs with the rest of the pro- 
 prietors of every town for ever " [33]. 
 
 The efforts of the Missionaries for the conversion of the negroes 
 and Indians in New England met with more opposition than en- 
 couragement from the Colonists. From Bristol the Rev. J. Usher 
 reported in 1730 that " sundry negroes " had made " application for 
 baptism that were able to render a very good account of the hope that 
 was in them," but he was '* not permitted to comply with their 
 requests . . . being forbid by their masters." In the same year, how- 
 ever, he succeeded in baptizing three adult Indians, and later on the 
 Bristol congregation included " about 80 Negroes and Indians," most 
 of whom joined " in the Publick Service very decently " [34]. 
 
 At Newtown the opposition was more serious, and the story of the 
 Rev. J. Beach should be taken to heart by all who profess the name 
 of Christ. This is what he wrote in 1738 : — 
 
 the) 
 
 theil 
 theJ 
 theJ 
 thed 
 havJ 
 
 " When first I arrived here, I intended to visit the Indians who live three 
 miles from Newtown, and I had hopes that some good might have been wrought 
 upon them ; but many of the English here that are bitter enemies to the Church, 
 antidoted them against the Church, or any instructions they might have received 
 from me, By insinuating them with a jealousy, if they recieved me as their 
 Minister, I would in time get their land from them ; and they must be oblidged to 
 pay me a salary. This put them into a great Bage, for these Indians are a very 
 
NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 47 
 
 jealous people, and particularly suspicious of being cheated out of their land by 
 the English (the English having got most of it from them already). These 
 English Dissenters likewise rail'd against all the Churchmen in Generall, telling 
 them (the Indians) they were rogues, &c., and advised them that : if I came among 
 them to instruct them, to whip me. In a word they raised such a ferment among 
 these Bude Barbarians, that their Sachem, or Chief, said that if I came among 
 them, he would shoot a bullet thro my heart ; these things several! of the Indians 
 have told me since. However I, not knowing the danger, went to visit them, but 
 they looked very su lily upon me, and showed a great uneasiness when I mentioned 
 the name of God, so that I plainly saw, that they were resolved not to hear me, and 
 I feared that if I had persisted in my discourse of Beligion, that they would have 
 done me a mischief " [35]. 
 
 Mr. Beach does not appear to have baptized many Indians, and his 
 parishioners had but few negro slaves ; but all they had he, after 
 proper instruction, baptized, and some of them became communi- 
 cants [36]. The teaching which the Indians received from the Romish 
 Church, as well as from Dissenters, tended to make them imperfect 
 Christians. The frontiers of Massachusetts Bay were frequented by 
 *' a great number of Indians," the " remains of the ancient Norridge- 
 walk Tribe " ; they universally spoke French, and professed " the 
 Romish religion," visiting Canada " once or twice a year for Abso- 
 lution." They had " a great aversion to the English owing to the 
 influence of Roman Catholic Missionaries," who taught them "that 
 nothing is necessary to eternal salvation, but to believe in the name of 
 Christ, to acknowledge the Pope his holy Vicar, and to extirpate the 
 English because they cruelly murdered the Saviour of mankind." It 
 is not surprising therefore that the Rev. J. Bailey found them " very 
 savage in their dress and manner" [87]. 
 
 Aiming at something more than nominal conversions, the Mission-, 
 aries of the Society sought to accomplish their object by " a more 
 excellent way," and their teaching proved acceptable to not a few 
 heathen. At Stratford Dr. Johnson " always had a catechetical lecture 
 during the summer months, attended by many negroes, and some 
 Indians, as well as the whites, about 70 or 80 in all, and " (said he in 
 1751) " as far as I can find, where the Dissenters have baptized one 
 we have baptized 2, if not 3 or 4 negros or Indians, and I have four 
 or five communicants " [88]. 
 
 At Naragansett, Dr. Macsparran had a class of 70 Indians and 
 negroes, whom he frequently catechised and instructed before Divine 
 service, and the Rev. J. Honyman of Newport, Rhode Island, besides 
 baptizing some Indians, numbered among his congregation " above 
 100 negroes who constantly attended the Publick Worship" [39]. 
 Among the Naragansett tribe in Rhode Island Catechist Bennet, of 
 the !Mohawk Mission, New York Province, laboured for a short time 
 at the invitation of their King, Thomas Ninigrate. These people 
 were specially commended by the Rev. M. Graves for their donation 
 of 40 acres of land* towards a church and their progress in religion 
 
 • The land referred to by Mr. Graves was probably that given in 174(5 by " George 
 Nincgrett, Chief Sachem and Prince of the Narragansett Indians," who " for and in con- 
 sideration of the love and affection " which he had for " the people of the Church of 
 England in Charlestown and Westerly . , . and for securing and settling the Service and 
 Worship of Crod amongst them according to the usuage of that most excellent Church . . . 
 conveyed ... to the use of the Society " (S.P.G.) forty acres of land in Charlestowii,' 
 Bhode Island, with all buildings thereon, to be appropriated for the benefit of thn 
 Episcopal Ministers of that Church [44], 
 
 
 ri 
 
 ii 
 
 I 
 
 y -;. 
 
 It 
 
 v > 
 
 
 Wm 
 
 
 siM 
 
 
 f],a 
 
48 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I 
 I* ' 
 
 
 iii 
 
 r J 
 
 and attachment to the Church and Crown of England ; and on Mr. 
 Bennet's departure Mr. Graves, at the Society's request, undertook to 
 appoint a successor and himself to superintend the Mission. Mr. 
 Graves had several of them at his house, and found them " very 
 worthy of notice and encouragement," and that they had " made 
 great proficiency in spiritual knowledge " and spared " no pains for y^ 
 Improvement of their Souls." Mr. Graves ministered to four other 
 adjacent tribes, who had *' great confidence in him " [lO]. A similar 
 regard was shown for the Rev. J. Checkley of Providence, who 
 possessed " great skill in the neighbouring Indian language" and a 
 ",long acquaintance with the Indians themselves." He not only 
 visited the natives but was himself sought out by " some of his old 
 Indifin acquaintances . . . from far distant countries " [41]. 
 
 In "Old Plymouth Colony" the Eev. E. Thompson used "his 
 utmost endeavours to be serviceable " to the natives, and it was 
 reported in 1753-4 that " the Indians in the neighbourhood of Scituate 
 and Marshfield come more frequently to Church and behavt with 
 decency and devotion and bring their children to baptism Mid 
 submit to Mr. Thompson's instructions, to which the Society's bounty 
 of Bibles and Common Prayer Books [in 1758] has not a little con- 
 tributed," and that his labours among them were "attended with 
 greater success than ever" [42]. At Stoughton and Dedham the Eev. 
 W. Clark reclaimed several Indians whose frequent attendance and 
 devout behaviour at church became a subject of remark [48]. These 
 instances suftice to show that the heathen were not neglected by the 
 Society and that the work among them was not in vain. 
 
 During the American Revolution numerous and pitiable accounts 
 were received by the Society of the suflferings of their Missionaries. 
 The Rev. S. Peters of Hebron " left his Mission to avoid the fury 
 of an outrageous multitude, who after the most inhuman treatment of 
 him, still threatened his life " [45]. Several others were driven from 
 their posts. The Rev. J. Wiswall of Falmouth, after being taken 
 prisoner, " greatly insulted and abused, and in danger of being shot to 
 death" — being actually fired at by "the mob" — made his escape to 
 Boston, having lost all his property and his real estate. His wife and 
 family were permitted to follow him, " with only two days' provision," 
 "her wearing apparel; and bedding" ; but a few days after reaching 
 Boston she and his only daughter died [4G]. The Rev. R. Cossit of 
 Haverhill and Claremont received frequent insults, and was " confined 
 as a prisoner in the town of Claremont " nearly four years. Yet he 
 " constantly kept up Publick Service, without omitting even the 
 Prayers for the King and the Royal Family," and "his congregation 
 and communicants " inci*cased, thoMf,'h " cruelly persecuted by fines 
 for refusing to fight against their King." In many other places where 
 he used to officiate the Church people " totally dwindled away," some 
 escaping to the King's army for protection, " some bemg banished," 
 and many dying [±7]. 
 
 The Rev. J. W. Weeks of Marblehead, his wife, and eight helpless 
 children, were " obliged to seek shelter in a wilderness, the horrors of 
 which they had never seen or felt before ; " and which were added to 
 " by the snapping of a loaded gun at Mr. Bailey and him while walking 
 in the garden." No innocency of intentions and no peaceableness of 
 
 Ml 
 
 «si 
 faJ 
 
 to 
 
 firl 
 
 " 1 
 snc 
 up I 
 
 Clfl 
 
 ■ i I 
 
NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 «9 
 
 BS3 
 
 of 
 to 
 
 conduct could bring him security from the wild undistinguishing rage 
 of party, and being " exposed to most dreadful consequences " by re- 
 fusing to take the oath of abjuration, he made his escape to England, 
 leaving his family dependent on the pity of friends for support [48]. 
 
 The Rev. R. Mansfield of Derby &c. was forced to fly from his 
 Mission (leaving his wife and nine children behind), " in order to 
 •escape outrage and violence, imprisonment and death." Out of 130 
 families attending his two churches, 110 remained loyal, as did, almost 
 to a man, the congregations of Messrs. James Scovil and Beach [49]. 
 
 The Rev. W. Clarke of Dedham, whose natural bodily in- 
 firmities should have secured him from molestation, seems to have 
 been " smgled out as an object for oppression and cruel usage." 
 " The Dissenting Minister of the Parish, who had always received the 
 snost civil and obliging treatment from him, with some others, stirred 
 up the violence of the mob so suddenly " that " about midnight Mr. 
 Clarke "was assaulted by a large number of them, his house 
 ransacked, and himself used Avith indignity and insult." Soon after, 
 he was arrested, "carried to a publick House and shut iip in a 
 oeparate room for i| of an hour, to view the Picture of Oliver 
 Cromwell," then hurried to Boston, where, after a trial conducted "in 
 a manner nearly resembhng the Romish Inquisition," and in which 
 " he was denied counsel and not permitted to know what was alledged 
 .against him," he was "condemned to Banishment and confiscation of 
 Estate." Tliis sentence was so far relaxed that he was allowed to 
 remain a prisoner in his parish. As such " he drank deep of the cup 
 of affliction and endured complicated misery " for nearly a year, when 
 he took refuge at Newport, Rhode Island [50]. 
 
 At Fairfield the Rev. John Sayre and his congregations were 
 " greatlyoppressed merely on accoimt of their attachment to their Church 
 and King." . . . Many of them were " imprisoned on the most frivolous 
 pretences and their imprisonment aggravated with many circum- 
 stances of cruelty." The enlargement of North Fairfield Church was 
 stopped " by the many abuses " which it " shaved in common with the 
 other churches in the Mission. Shooting bullets through them, 
 ■breaking the windows, stripping off the hangings, carrying off the 
 leads . . . and the most beastly defilements, make but a part of the 
 insults which were oftered to them." His house was " beset by more 
 than 200 armed horsemen," and for some days he was not allowed to 
 leave his premises. Next he was 
 
 " advertized as an enemy to his country for refusing to sign an Association 
 which obhged it's subscribers to oppose the King with life and fortune and to 
 withdraw all oftices even of justice, humanity, and charity, from every recusant. 
 Jn consequence of this advertizement all persons were forbidden to hold any kind 
 of correspondence, or to have any manner of dealing with him, on pain of bringing 
 themselves into the same predicament. This order was posted up in every store, 
 mill, mechanical shop, and public house in the county, and was repeatedly 
 published in the newsjiapers ; but, through the goodness of God they wanted for 
 nothing, the people under cover of the night, and, as it were by stealth, supplying 
 them with plenty of the comforts and necessaries of life." 
 
 He was then banished for a time. When General Tryon drove off 
 the enemy and set fire to the town, although a guard was sent to 
 protect the parsonage it was destroyed, and Mr. Sayre with liis wife 
 and eight children were left " destitute of house and raiment " [51]. 
 
 E 
 
 I : 
 
 ! 
 
 h 'IS* 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 Hi 
 
60 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i' 
 
 IM 
 
 I' 
 
 ,1 
 
 M 
 
 By the operation of the British troops the church and a great 
 part of Norwalk parish were also "laid in ashes," and the Rev. J. 
 Leaming lost everything except the clothes he was wearing. 
 [52]. General Tryon informed the Society in August 1779 that he 
 had rescued these " two very worthy clergymen, who were galled 
 with the Tyranny of the Rebels " [-53]. In Mr. Leaming's case tho 
 mob " took his picture, defaced and nailed it to a sign-post with the 
 head downwards." By the treatment he received during imprison- 
 ment — when he was denied a bed — he contracted a disease which made 
 him a cripple for life. Great as were his sufferings, Mr. Leaming 
 stated (in 1780) that "the Rulers of Connecticut . . . treated the 
 Clergy of the Church of England with more lenity than any other 
 Government on the Continent " [54]. 
 
 For " assisting some loyalists to escape from confinement " the 
 Rev. R. ViETS of Simsbury (Conn.) was taken in 1776 and confined 
 "a close prisoner in Hartford gaol" — for a time "in irons" [55]. 
 Eventually he was released. During his long imprisonment " almost 
 all his fellow prisoners " (some hundreds in numbers), being " of the 
 Church," he prayed with them " twioo a day, and preached twice on 
 each Sunday. To those three of them who were put to death for their 
 loyalty he was suffered to administer the Sacrament . . . which they 
 received with great devotion." [L., Oct. 29, 1784 [56].] 
 
 The Rev. J. Bailey of Pownalborough for three years underwent 
 " the most severe and cruel treatment." Twice he was " assaulted by 
 a furious mob," who on one occasion " stripped him naked " ; four 
 times he was " hauled before an unfeeling committee," and " sentenced 
 to heavy bonds " ; thrice he was " driven from his family and obliged 
 to pr(2serve a precarious freedom by roving about the country " (in the 
 provinces of Maine, Hampshire, and Massachusetts), " through 
 unfreiuented paths, concealing himself under the cover of darkness 
 and in disguised appearance." Two attempts were made to " shoot 
 him." In his absence his family " suffered beyond measure for the 
 necessaries of life." But as long as they had anything to bestow, his 
 people assisted him — often " at the risque of their freedom and 
 property," it being accounted " highly criminal to prevent a friend to 
 Great Britain from starving." When at last he and his family escaped 
 they arrived at Halifax in 1779 in a state of utter destitution. [See 
 p. 115.] During his wanderings " he travelled through a multitude of 
 places, where he preached in private houses and baptized a great 
 number of children " [57]. 
 
 The Rev. M. Gbaves of New London, having undergone " a con- 
 tinued scene of persecutions, afflictions, and trials, almost even unto 
 death, for his religious principles and unshaken loyalty," took shelter 
 in New York; but only to die. The like fate befell the Rev. E. 
 WiNSLOW of Braintree ; and the Rev. J. Leaming of Norwalk narrowly 
 escaped with his life to New York [58], 
 
 Mr. Winslow reported in 1776 that " all the Churches in Connecticut 
 and Rhode Island were shut up, except Trinity Church, where the prayers 
 for the King are omitted " [59]. But in 1781 the Society was able to 
 announce that the Church rather increased than diminished in New 
 England, and that the condition of the Clergy was not so distressing 
 as it had been ; especially in Massachusetts and New Hampshire there 
 
 ha 
 no 
 Vi 
 en 
 Co 
 
 fro 
 
 <( 
 
 th 
 spi 
 
NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 (^ 
 
 had been a great increase of the Church people, even where they had 
 no ministry [GO]. And from Simsbury in Connecticut the Rev. R. 
 ViETS reported in 1784 that the losses of his congregation " by deaths 
 emigrations &c." were " pretty nearly balanced by the accession of new 
 Conformists." Although some ignorant people were being " seduced 
 from the Church by enthusiasm," yet more joined themselves to her, 
 " from a full conviction that the doctrines regulations, and worship of 
 the Church are more consistent with reason, Scripture and the true 
 spirit of devotion, than those of any other Church upon earth " [61]. 
 
 Statistics. — In New England, now divided into the States of MaBsachusetts, Con- 
 necticut, New Hampshire, Maine, Vermont and Rhode Inland (area 66,466 sq. mileu), 
 where the Society (1702-86) assisted in maintaining 88 Missionaries and planting 78 
 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 852-4), there are now 4,010,529 inhabitants, of whom 
 nbout !:t81,000 are Church Members and 76,869 Communicants, under the care of 678 
 Clergymen and 6 Bishops. [See also the Table on pp. 86-7, and p. 852.] 
 
 Beferences (Chapter IX.)— [1] App. Jo. A, pp. 14-20. [2] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702. 
 [3J Jo., V. 16, p. 150; R. 1764, pp. 52-8. [4J R. 1706, pp. 10, 11. [51 Keith's printed 
 Journal, p. 2. [6] App. Jo. A, pp. 824-5. [7] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 15, 1703. [8] A MS8., 
 V. 2, No. 113. [9] Jo., V. 6, p. 58 ; A MSS., V. 24, p. 187. [10] A MSS., V. 2, No. 165. 
 [11] A MSS., V. 3, No. 76. [12] A MSS., V. 3, No. 168. [l3] A MSS., V. 7, No. 158. 
 [14] Jo., V. 8, Oct. 15, 1714, Mar. 18, 1715, Mar. 6, 1716, Jan. 11, 1717 ; A MSS., V. 11, 
 pp. 393, 403. [15] See list, pp. 852-4, of this book, and Jo., V. 1, Jan. 18 and Feb. 1, 
 1706. [16] A MSS., V. 7, pp. 350, 356. [17, 18] A MSS., V. 19, p. 466 : see 
 also Dr. Johnson's Letter, Mar. 30, 1745, B MSS., V. 13, p. 102. [19] B MSS., 
 V. 11, p. 36. [20] B MSS., V. 11, pp. 45-(i. [21] B MSS., V. 9, p. 13. [22] B 
 MSS., V. 11, p. 43; R. 1744, p. 43. [23] R. 1747, pp. 53-4. [24] Jo., V. 15, p. 
 303; R. 1761, pp. 41-2. [25] B MSS., V. 11, No. 30; V. 13, No. 80; Dr. Cutler, 
 June 30, 1748 ; Dec. 26, 1744. [26] B MSS.. V. 23, No. 30. [27] Do. No. 403. [28] 
 B MSS., V. 23, p. 278; R. 1742, p. 42; R. ■ ., p. 51). [29] Jo., V. 15, p, 821; Jo., 
 V. 19, pp. 69, 184, 832, 869, 416, 438, 441-2 ; H. 1740, p. 40 ; R. 1772, p. 23 ; R. 1773, 
 pp. 25-7. [30] Jo., V. 15, p. 306 ; Jo., V. 19, p. 278 ; R. 1762, p. 51 ; R. 1772, p. 20. 
 [31] Jo., V. 15, p. 277 ; R. 1762, p. 56. [32] Jo., V. 15, p. 321 ; R. 1762, pp. 52-3. [33] 
 Jo., V. 15, pp. 238-4, 275, 888; R. 1762, pp. 49, 50; .Jo., V. 24, pp. 99, 100, 108. [34] A 
 MSS., V. 23, p. 125 ; Jo., V. 5, p. 273 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 194 ; R. 1730, p. 94 ; R. 1746, p. 41. 
 [35] A MSS., V. 24, pp. 157-8. [36] R. 1749, p. 54 ; B MSS., V. 18, p. 26. [37] Jo., 
 V. 17, pp. 26, 245-6 ; R. 1766, pp. 50-1. [38] B MSS., V. 19, p. 49. [39] Jo., V, 9„ 
 pp. 120, 191 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 318 ; R. 1742, p. 42 ; R. 1743, p. 44 ; R. 1747, p. 52. [40] B 
 MSS., V. 23, p. 145; Jo., V. 16, pp. 329-30, 863,486-7; R. 1765, pp.22, 26-7; R. 1766, 
 pp. 53-4. [41] Jo., V. 8, pp. 124, 286 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 29; R. 1738, p. 42 ; R. 1739, p. 48- 
 R. 1740, p. 56 ; R. 1744, p. 44. [42] Jo., V. 11, p. 241 ; .Jo., V. 12, pp. 293, 320, 373-4, 896 ; 
 R. 1750, p. 45; R. 1753, p. 50; R. 1755, p. 38. [43] Jo., V. 18, p. 281 ; R. 1769, pp. 22. 
 [44] B MSS., V. 13, p. 205. [45] R. 1774, p. 29 ; Jo., V. 20, p. 270. [46] Jo., V, 20, 
 pp. 417-20, 445 ; R. 1775, p. 87. [47] Jo., V. 21, pp. 486-9 ; R. 1778, pp. 46-7. [48] Jo,, 
 V. 20, pp. 435-6, 447-50 ; R. 1775, p. 37 ; R. 1778, pp. 47-8. [491 B MSS., V. 28, p. 278 ; 
 R. 1777, p. 41. [50] Jo., V. 21, pp. 378-90 ; R. 1778, pp. 49, 50. [51] Jo., V. 22, pp. 81-9. 
 [52] Jo., V. 22, p. 91. [53] Jo., V. 22, p. 85. [54] Jo., V. 22, pp. 141-2. [55] B MSS., 
 V. 2, p. 190 ; R. 1777, p. 47. [56] Jo., V. 24, p. 94. [57] Jo., V. 22, pp. 26-84 ; R. 1779, 
 pp. 46-50. [58] Jo., V. 22, pp. 51-2, 125 ; R. 1779, p. 50 ; R. 1780, p. 88. [59] R. 
 1777, p. 40 ; Jo., V. 31, pp. 183-5. [60] R. 1781, p. 43. [61] Jo., V. 24, p. 93. 
 
 Dn- 
 
 
 nto 
 
 
 ter 
 
 
 E. 
 
 
 Ay 
 
 
 lit 
 
 ;■/''- '■.',' ' 
 
 jrs 
 
 ._;,■. 
 
 to 
 
 
 sw 
 
 
 Ig 
 
 ,XC"<iMli '^-^'^l \^ !:' 
 
 re 
 
 
 *A ■> JflV'-^'l '^-t'-^^f S. X/.-:- 
 
 a 8 
 
 
 ll 
 
 )\ 
 
62 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 NEW JERSEY. 
 
 cd 
 tc 
 
 New Jebsey was first settled in 1624 by Danes. They were soon followed by 
 Swedes and Dutch ; but in 1064 the country was acquired by the English and granted 
 to the Duke of York [see page 57], who transferred it to Lord Berkeley and Sir George 
 Carteret. By them it was divided into two districts, " East and West Jersies " ; and in 
 1702 surrendered to Queen Anne, when the name of New Jersey (after Lord Carteret, 
 ex-Governor of the Isle of Jersey) was resumed for the whole country.* 
 
 The earliest English settlers were Quakers and Anabaptists; and it was by two 
 members of those persuasions that an attempt " to setle a maintenance ... for minis- 
 ters" in 16«7 was defeated [1]. 
 
 In 1701 Colonel Morris represented to the Society that " the youth 
 of the whole Province " of East Jersey were " very debauch 'd and very 
 ignorant, and the Sabbath Day seems there to be set apart for Ryotting 
 and Drunkenness. In a word a General Ignorance and immorality 
 runs through the whole Province." The inhabitants of Middletowne 
 he described as " perhaps the most ignorant and wicked people in the 
 world ; their meetings on Sundays is at the publick house where they 
 get their fill of rum and go to fight-'ng, and running of races which 
 are practices much in use that day all the Province over."f At Perth 
 Amboy " a shift " had been " made ... to patch up an old ruinous 
 house, and make a Church of it, and when all the Churchmen in the 
 Province " of East Jersey were " gott together " they made up " about 
 twelve Communicants." In West Jersey the people were " generally 
 speaking ... a hotch potch of all reUgions," but theQuaki ; appeared to 
 be the only body possessing places of worship. The youth of this pro- 
 vince also were "very debaucht . . . and very ignorant " [2]. The 
 population of the two provinces numbered about 11,000, and, according 
 to Keith, " except in two or three towns," there was " no place of any 
 public worship of any sort," but people lived "very mean like 
 Indians " [3J. 
 
 In February 1702 the Society came to a resolution that three 
 Missionaries should be sent to the Jerseys " with all convenient speed," 
 and that the Governor should be asked "to divide the Governments 
 into parishes and to lay out glebe lands in each parish " [4]. On 
 ■ October 2 in the same year Keith and Talbot (in their tour through 
 America) reached New Jersey. The next day, Sunday, Keith preached 
 .at Amboy : — 
 
 "The auditory was small. My text [said he] was Tit. 2, 11-12. But such 
 as were there were well affected ; some of them, of my former acquaintance, and 
 others who had been formerly Quakers but were come over to the Church, par- 
 ticularly Miles Foster, and John Barclay (Brother to Bobert Barclay, who published 
 the Apology for the Quakers) ; the place has very few inhabitants " [5]. 
 
 * It was also sometimes called Nova Csasaria [6]. 
 
 f In 1702 Col. Morris added that the majority of the inhabitants of East Jersey, 
 "generally speaking," could " not with truth be call'd Christians " [7]. 
 
KEW JERSEY. 
 
 58 
 
 Both Keith and Talbot preached often at Burlington, then the 
 capital of West Jersey, and containing 200 famiUes. The result was the 
 people agreed to conform to the Church of England, and wrote in 1704 
 to the Society : — 
 
 " We desire to adore the goodness of God for moving the hearts of the Lords 
 Spiritual!, Nobles and Gentry, to enter into a Society for Propagating the Gospell 
 in Foreign Parts, the Benefit of w ^. we have already experienced and hope 
 further to enjoy. . . . These encou' ., ^ents caused us some time since to joyn in 
 a subscription to build a church ht tho' not as yett near tinish'd have 
 
 heard many good Sermons in it fi'-iu tne Beverend Mr. Keith and the Bev. Mr. 
 -Ino. Talbot whom next to Mr. Keith wee have a very great esteem for and do all 
 in humility beseech your Lordships he may receive orders from you to settle with 
 us. . . . Our circumstances at present are so that wee cannot without the assist- 
 ance of your Ldps. maintain a Minr. ..." [8]. 
 
 After itinerating in America a year longer than Keith, Talbot 
 settled at Burlington, and soon had a large congregation, where before 
 had been "little else but Quakerism or Heathenism" [9], Here 
 too assembled the Clergy (in 1705) to agree on a memorial to the Society 
 for a Bishop [10] ; and here was made ready in 1713 a house for tlue 
 expected Bishop. [Sec p. 744.] Visiting England in 1700, the bearer 
 of the memorial en the Episcopate, Talbot had an opportunity of 
 supporting in person the cause which he so ably advocated in his 
 writings. Renewing his engagement with the Society, he returned to 
 Burlington early in 1708. [Sec also p. 745.] The Church there became 
 well established, the members thereof being incorporated by Governor 
 Lord Combury and receiving gifts of Communion plate and furniture 
 from Queen Anne (1708), and a parsonage and glebe provided from 
 bequests of Bishop Frampton of Gloucester (£100) and Mr. Thomas 
 Leicester (250 acres of land). (N.B. The proprietors of land in the 
 Colonies had had an example set them by Mr. Serjeant Hook, a useful 
 member of the Society, who, having purchased 3,760 acres of lartd in 
 West Jersey, gave one-tenth as a glebe to the Church in those 
 parts [11].) Extending his labours in every direction, Talbot stirred 
 up in other congregations a desire for the ministrations of the 
 Church — a desire so earnest that places of worship were erected before 
 there was even a prospect of having a resident pastor ; and the stead- 
 fastness with which the Church was sought after and adhered to in 
 New Jersey was remarkable. Thus at Hopewell a Church begun by 
 voluntary contributions about 1704 remained vacant for ten years, 
 saving when a Missionary happened to pass that way ; yet the people 
 fell not away, but continuing in one mind, gladly joined in the services 
 whenever opportunity offered [12]. 
 
 Sinular earnestness again is shown in the following appeal : — 
 
 " The humble Address of the Inhabitants of Salem in West Indies, New Jersey, 
 and parts adjacent, members of ye Church of England ; To the Honourable Society 
 
 " Very Venble. Gentlemen, A poor unhappy people settled by God's Provi- 
 dence, to procure by laborious Industry a Subsistance for our Familys, make bold 
 to apply ourselves to God, thro' that very pious and charitable Society, his happy 
 Instruments to dispense His Blessings in these remote Parts ; that as His Good- 
 ness hath vouchsafed us a moderate Support for our Bodys, his holy Spirit m%y 
 Influence you to provide us with Spiritual Food for our Souls : In this Case our 
 
 w 
 
 
 '11 
 
 
 ,i; 
 
 1 1* 
 
 i >, 
 
 
 ' 4 1 
 
 * iff 
 
54 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEI,. 
 
 m 
 
 Indigence is excesRive, and our Destitution deplorable, having never been sobless'd, 
 as to have a Person settled among us, to dispenoe the August' ordinances of 
 Beligion ; insomuch that even the Name of it is almost lost amonf, -'i; the Virtue 
 and ernegy of it over Men's Lives, almost expireinp, we won't say forgotten, for 
 that implies previoi s Knowledge of it. But how should People know, having 
 learned so little of C^d, and his Worship ? And how can they learn without a 
 Teacher ? Our condioon is truly lamentable, and deserving Christian Compassion. 
 And to whom can we apply ourselves, but to that Venerable Corporation, whose 
 Zeal for the Propagation of the Gospel of J 'isus Christ, hath preserved so many 
 in these Colonys, from Irreligion Profaneness, and Infidelity ? We beseech you 
 therefore, in the Name of our Common Lord and Master, and gratious Bedeomer, 
 and for the sake of the Gospel (just ready to die among us) to make us Par- 
 takers of that Bounty to these Parts ; and according to the motto engraven on 
 your Seal, Transeuntcs adjuvate nos {pcnA Infideles) — Be pleased to send us 
 some Beverend Clergyman, according to your Wisdom, who may inform our 
 Judgments, by preaching to us the Truths of the Gospel ; and recover us all. 
 Aged and Young, out of the miserable corruptions, consequent to a gross Ig- 
 norance of it ; to whom we promise all Encouragement according to our Abilities, 
 and all due Bespect and Obedience to his Office, Instructions and Person. The 
 Lord in Mercy look upon us, and excite you, according to your Wonted Piety, 
 to have a compassionate Begard of our Case, and we pray the Great God to 
 prosper all your pious Undertakings, to promote His Glory and the Good of his 
 Church, especialy in this destitute Place of the Pilgrimage of your most dutiful 
 and obedt. Servants, <fec." (Signed by 27 persons.) [13J. 
 
 This and many similar prayers from other places were granted, 
 and, by the Missionaries and the books sent over by the Society, many 
 who were in error were shown the light of the Truth and returned into 
 the way of righteousness. 
 
 Placed at Elizabeth Town in 1705, in the midst of " a vast number 
 of Deists, Sabbatarians, and Eutychians, as also of Independents, 
 Anabaptists and Quakers," the Eev. J. Brook, from these " absur- 
 dities " " brought a considerable number of them to embrace our most 
 pure and holy religion " [14] ; and the congregation wrote in 1717 
 that they had " a firm and through perswasion of mind " ; that " the 
 Church of Christ " had been " in its purity planted and settled " 
 amongst them by means of the Society [15]. The influence of 
 EUzabeth Town and its Missionaries spread, and so welcome were the 
 ministrations of the Church that the Eev. E. Vaughan baptized 620 
 persons within two years, 64 being adults [16]. Dying in 1747, 
 after nearly forty years' service, Mr. Vaughan bequeathed his glebe 
 of nine acres and his house to the " pious and venerable Society for 
 the use of the Church of England Minister at Elizabethtown and his 
 successors for ever " [17]. 
 
 His successor was the Rev. Dr. Chandler, who, educated in Dissent, 
 conformed to the Church and became distinguished for the services he 
 rendered as Evangelist and author, and as a champion of Episcopc "y. 
 That he should be able to recover from Dissent many families who 
 had fallen away because of neglect, is not a matter of surprise seeing 
 that Dissenters themselves were glad to seek in the Church refuge from 
 the distraction of sects. Thus " at Amwell above 200 Presbyterians 
 and some families of Anabaptists constantly attended Divine Service 
 at the Church " opened in 1753, "and a great number of them, seeing 
 the peace and charity " which reigned among the Church congregations 
 " and the troubles and dissensions among that of the Dissenters " 
 " contributed towards the finishing the Church " building under the 
 
KEW JERSEY. 
 
 55 
 
 he 
 
 Society's Missionary, the Rev. M. Houdin, himself formerly a Roman 
 Catholic priest [18]. Sixteen years later the Dissenters assisted in 
 repairing the church, and on the death of their Minister in 1760 (viz. 
 Mr. Kirkpatrick, a Presbyterian, " of good sense, benevolent disposition, 
 and catholic spirit," whose people were "not anyway tinctured with 
 that rigid severity in religious matters so peculiar to some Dis- 
 senters ") they constantly attended church, as did many persons of 
 various denominations at EUzabeth Town, New Brunswick, and in 
 Srsb^" County, and other parts. At Maidenhead, while there was no 
 Church building, the Dissenters' Meeting House was placed at the 
 disposal of the Rev. A. Treadwell (in 1703) for Church Service [19]. 
 
 The Mission of New Brunswick included "a great number of 
 negroes," but this does not appear to have been the case generally in 
 New Jersey. The Missionary spirit was not, however, wanting, as the 
 baptism of black children and adults from time to time testified [20]. 
 
 One of the Evangelists, the Rev. T. Thompson, became (in 1752) 
 the first Missionary of the Church of England to Africa. [See p. 255.] 
 In 1774 Dr. Chandler of Elizabeth Town reported : — 
 
 •' The Church in this province makes a more respectable apf -ranee, than i 
 «ver did, till very lately: Thanks to the venerable Society, without .vhose charitable 
 interposition, there would not have been one episcopal congregation among us. 
 They have now no less than Eleven Missionaries in this District ; none of whom 
 are blameable in their conduct, and some of them are eminently useful. Instead 
 of the small buildings, out of repair, in which our congregations used to assemble 
 20 years ago, we have now several that make a handsome appearance, both for size 
 And decent ornament, particularly at Burlington, Shrewsbury, New Brunswick, 
 and Newark, and all the rest are in good repair : and the congregations in general 
 appear to be as much improved, as the Churches they assemble in " [21]. 
 
 Ere two years had elapsed all the Churches in New Jersey were 
 shut up, some being desecrated, and pastor and Sock were persecuted and 
 scattered. The existence of discontent had long been observed, and 
 though unswerving in loyalty to the mother c ountry. Dr. Chandler did 
 not fail to remonstrate against the folly of her rulers in dealing with 
 the Colonies. In 1766 he wrote : — 
 
 "If the Interest of the Church of England in America had been made a 
 National concern from the Beginning, by this time a general submission in the 
 Colonies, to the Mother Country, in everything not sinful, might have been 
 «xpected. . . . and who can be certain that the present rebellious Disposition of 
 the Colonies is not intended by Providence as a punishment for that neglect ? . . . 
 the Nation whether sensible of it or not, is under great obligations to that very 
 •worthy Society." 
 
 That the Government might become " more sensible " of the Society's 
 services, " and at Length co-operate with them ... as the most prob- 
 able means of restoring the mutual happiness of Great Britain and 
 her colonies," was his " dayly prayer " [22]. 
 
 It pleased God that this prayer should not be granted, and long it 
 ■was before His Church in America was enabled "joyfully to serve" 
 Him " in all godly quietness.'* At Newark the Church building was 
 used as a " hospital for the Rebells," who removed the Seats and erected 
 •" a large stack of chimneys in the centre of it." The Rev. I. Browne 
 underwent " a long course of injuries and vexations," and in 1777 was 
 ** obliged to fly to New York," leaving his family " in the hands of the 
 
 '{i 
 
 I i'} 
 
5C 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE t>ROPAQATIOtt OP THE OOSPBL. 
 
 rebels," who sold his " little property" and sent his "infirm wife to 
 him destitute of everything but some wearing apparell." [28]. 
 
 Nevertheless, though " driven from their homos, their property 
 seiz'd, plunder'd, and sold and themselves consequently reduced to 
 the most extreme poverty," the members of the Church " in daily 
 suffering for the sake of truth " and preserving " a good conscience 
 toward God " rendered to Him " true and laudable service " [24]. 
 
 Rtatihtich. — In New Jersey (area, 7,816 sq. miles), where (1702-88) the Society 
 asHisted in maintaining 44 MiRHionories and planting S7 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 p. H64), there are now l,li)l,llU inhabitants, of whom about 14)),000 are Church Members 
 and 29,H'21 Communicants, under the care of 209 Clergymen and 2 Uishops. [See alio 
 the Table on pp. 80-7, and p. 864.] 
 
 Befermcea (Chapter X.)— [1] App. Jo. A, pp. 1-11. [2] Do., pp. 4-0, 17. [8] Do., 
 
 &20. [4] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702. [6] Keith's Journal, pp. 50-1. [6] App. Jo. B, 
 o. 60. f7J A M8H., V. 1, No. 45. [8] Do., No. 188. [9] Keith's Journal, p. 80. 
 [10] A MHS., V. 2, No. 142; and p. 744 of this book. [11] Jo„ V. 1, Oct. 15, 1708; 
 R. 1700, p. 88. [12] Jo., Sep. 20, 1717; A MSS., V. 2, Nos. 28-4, 142; App. Jo. B, Nos. 
 50, 121 ; A MSS., Y. 4, No. 62 ; Humphreys' Historical Account of the Society, pp. 180-7 ; 
 R. 1700, p. 05 ; R. 1720, p. 60 ; R. 1721, p. 41. \\3]A MSS., V. 10, pp. 201-2. [14] A 
 MSS., V. 5, No. 77. [15] A MSS., V. 12, p. 808. [16] Jo-. V. 5, pp. 818-14 ; R. 1781, 
 p. 61. [17] Jo., V. 11, p. 24. [18] Jo., V. 12, p. 888; R. 1754, p. «fl. [19] Jo., V. 10, 
 pp. 82, 101 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 200, 407; Jo., V. 10, p. 848; Jo., V. 20, pp. 301)-10; R. 17C8, p. 
 80 ; R. 1700, p. 28 ; R. 1770, p. 28 ; R. 1772, p. 20 ; R. 1774, p. 40. [20] Jo., V. 6, p. 106; 
 Jo., V. 10, pp. 170, 202. Jo., V. 11, p. 02; Jo., V. 18,pp.'81, 200; Jo., V. 15, pp. 114, 184, 
 171, 192, 217 ; Jo., V. 16, pp. 188, 272, 802 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 104, 218-19, 897 ; Jo., V. 20k 
 pp. 190, 810, 869, 480; Jo., V. 21, pp. 81, 107; Jo., V. 22, p. 178; R. 1726, p. 41; R. 
 1740, pp. 51-2; R. 1748, p. 46; R. 1760, p. 60; R. 1762, pp. 09-70; R. 1708, p. 84; 
 H. 1764, pp. 76-7; R. 1766, p. 62; R. 1772, p. 29; R. 1778, p. 86; R. 1774, pp. 89, 40; 
 R. 1780, p. 48. [21] B MSS., V. 24, p. 100. [22] Do., p. 00. [23] Jo., V. 21, pp. 190-T, 
 278-9; R. 1776, p. 78; B MSS., V. 24, p. 56. [24] B MSS., V. 24, p. 01. 
 
 "NJ 
 JerJ 
 pcrJ 
 war I 
 Dull 
 
 gatb 
 
 the( 
 
 it," 
 
 calle 
 
 of 
 
 l: 
 
 |l li ^ 
 
 
5T 
 
 , \' \>. 
 
 ClIAPTiai XI. 
 
 XJ<:W YOliK. 
 
 Nkw York was firRt settlrd in ItllO l»y llio Dutrli. Tlie minimi C'oli)ii> of 
 "Nova Belgia," or "Now NetherliiinlH " an it wuh railed, included Ea>'t and Wpht 
 Jersey ; and owing to tho guarantee of ri-li;{i()us toleration, it became a refuge for tlio 
 persecuted ProteHtantu of France, Belgium, (Jennuny, Bohemia, and I'iediiwnt. Tli« 
 war with Holland in 1064 changed it to u BritiHh PoHKeHbion, which being granted to thu 
 Duke of York took its present name. 
 
 The religious state of the ColoniHts towards the close of tho 17tli century m.^y )io 
 gathered from a letter addressed to the Hoj'iety by Colonel Heatlicote in 1704, regurdinjj 
 the County of West Chester. Wlien ho first ranie there, about 12 years l)efore, " 1 fount! 
 it," said he, "tho most rude and Heathenish Country I ever saw in my whole Life, which 
 called themselves Christians, there being not so much as tho least marks or Footsteiw 
 of Religion of any Sort. Sundai/H being tho only Time sett apart by them for all 
 manner of vain Sports and lewd Diversions, and tlu^y wore grown to such a Degree of 
 Rudeness thai it was intollerable, and having then tho comand of tho Militia, I sent an 
 order to all the Captains, requiring them tr) cull their Men under Anns, and to acquaint 
 them, that in Case they would not in every Town agree amongst themselves to appoint 
 Readers and pass tho Sabbath in the best Miumer they could, till such Times as they 
 could be better provided, that they should every Sunday call their Companies under 
 arms, and spend tho Day in Exercise ; whereujion it was unanimously agreed on thro' 
 the county, to make Choice of Readers ; which they accordingly did, and continued 
 in those Methods for some Time " 1 1 1. No attempt towards a settlement of the Cliurch 
 appears to have been made until 1U!I8, when because " Profaneness and Licentiousness 
 hatl overspread the Province from want of a settled Ministry throughout the same, it was 
 ordained Iby Act of Assembly that Six Protestant Ministers should be appointed 
 therein " [2]. But this Act begun not to operate till 10i)7, when a church was built in 
 the city of New York and the Vestry appointed thereto a Mr. Vesky (then with them) 
 conditionally on his obtaining ordination in England. This he did, and for GO years, 
 continued Rector of Trinity Church, during nuich of which time he was also the Bishoi^ 
 of London's Commissary for the Province. 
 
 In 1701 the population of the Province numbered 25,000. They were distributed " iu 
 Twenty Five towns ; about Ten of them Dutch, tho rest English " [3]. Long Island was 
 " a great place " with " many Inhabitants." The Dutch were Calvinists and had some 
 " Calvinistical Congregations," " Tho English some of them Independents but many 
 of them no Religion, but liko wild Indians." There appeared to be " no Church of 
 England in all Long Island, nor in all that great Continent of New York Province^ 
 except at New York town " [4J. 
 
 In February 1702 the Society, after considering a representation! 
 made by Mr. Vesey, decided " that six Missionaries should be sent to 
 New York," and on March 20 the Rev. Patrick Gordon was appointed 
 to Jamaica, Long Island [5]. Leaving England with Keith, in April 
 1702 [see p. 10], he reached his parish, but " took sick the day before 
 he designed to preach, and so continued til his death . . . about eight 
 days after " [6]. The island did not long lack for preaching, for the 
 two travelling Missionaries came there in September 1702. At Hampt. 
 sted (or Hempsted) where Keith officiated on Sunday, September 27, 
 there was "such a Multitude of People that the church could not 
 hold them, so that many stood without at the doors and windows to 
 hear, who were generally well affected and greatly desired that a Church 
 of England Miuister should be settled among them." Among those 
 baptized by Keith were a Justice of Peace and his three children and 
 another family, at Oyster Bay. Here had " scarce been any profession 
 
68 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 of the Christian Religion " ; but there were many of " Case's crew who 
 set up a new sort of Quakerism . . . among other vile principles they 
 condemned marria^^e, and said it was of the Devil," and that "they 
 were the Childrer of the Resurrection." In New York Keith first 
 preached on September 80, 1702, at " the weekly Fast which was 
 appointed by the Government by reason of the great mortality. , . . 
 Above five hundred died in the space of a few weeks, and that very 
 week about seventy " [7]. 
 
 The second Missionary of the Society to New York Province was 
 the Rev. J. Bartow, who was stationed in the West Chester district 
 in 1702, where at that time there were not ten Churchmen. Two 
 years later he reported : "I have . . . been instrumental oi' making 
 many Proselyts to our holy Religion who are very constant and devout 
 in, and at their attendance on Divine Service ; those who were enemies 
 at my first coming are now zealous professors of the ordinances of our 
 Church " [8]. 
 
 At East Chester the people were generally Presbyterians, and had 
 (in 1700) organised a parish of their own ; but when Mr. Bartow came 
 among them "they were so well satisfied with the Liturgy and 
 doctrine of the Church, that they forsook their Minister," and con- 
 formed [9]. The Dutch also thronged to hear him at Yonkers, where 
 service was held in a private house or in a barn [10]. 
 
 Success also attended the labours of the Rev. J. Thomas at 
 Hempsted and Oyster Bay, in Long Island, 1704-24. In this district 
 the people had been " wholly unacquainted with the Blessed Sacra- 
 ment for five and fifty years together." As they had " lived so long 
 in the disuse of it " Mr. Thomas " struggled with great difliculties 
 to make them sensible of the want and necessity of it " ; but in 
 1709 he had " five and thirty of them in full communion with the 
 Church who [once] were intirely ignorant that Communion was a duty " 
 and " the most numerous of any country congregacion within this or 
 the neighbouring colonies " [11]. To remove the miserable ignorance 
 of the people and children both here and in Staten Island, where 
 the Rev. E. Mackenzie was placed in 1704, the Society established 
 schools and distributed books, with excellent results. [See pp. 769, 798.] 
 Most of the inhabitants of Staten Island were Dutch and French, 
 and the English consisted chiefly of Quakers and Anabaptists. Mr. 
 Mackenzie, however, met with encouragement from all : the French, 
 who had a minister and church of their own, allowed him the use of 
 their building until an English church was built, and the Dutch, 
 though at first prejudiced against our Liturgy, soon learned to esteem 
 it on receiving Prayer Books from the Society in their own language. 
 Some of them allowed their children to be instructed in the Church 
 Catechism, as did the French, and all but a fow of the English Dis- 
 senters [12]. 
 
 In 1713 the Church raembors in Richmond County returned their 
 thanks to the Society for sending Mr. Mackenzie to them, stating 
 that 
 
 " tlie most implacable adversaries of our Church profess a personal respect for 
 him and joyni; with us in giveinp; him the best of characters, his unblameable life 
 affoordinn no occasion of disparagemt. to his function, nor discredit to his 
 doctrine. . . Upon his first induction to this place, there wore not above four or &\0 
 
 m 
 
 of 
 
 Del 
 
 an(( 
 
 inci 
 
 Chif 
 
 of 
 
NEW YORK. 
 
 09 
 
 3h 
 
 lis- 
 
 Bir 
 
 lor 
 Efe 
 
 
 in the whole county, that ever knew anything of our Excellent Liturgy and form 
 of Worship, and many knew little more of Beligion, than the com'on notion of a 
 Deity, and as their ignorance was great and gross, so was their practice irregular 
 and barbarous. But now, by the blessing of God attending his labours, our Church 
 increases, a considerable Befoimation is wrought and something of the face of 
 Christianity is to be seen amongst us " [13], [See also thanks for School, p. 7C9 
 of his book.] 
 
 Hitherto Mr. Mackenzie had officiated in the French Church 
 " upon sufferance," but now his people, with assistance from neigh- 
 bouring counties, provided " a pretty handsom church "* and a par- 
 sonage and glebe [14]. 
 
 The inhabitants of Eye were still more forward in promoting the 
 settling of the Church of England. Until the advent of the Rev. 
 G. MuiRSON in 1705 there were few Church members, but he soon 
 gathered " a very ja -at congregation " from " a people made up 
 almost of all Perswaoions " [16]. In 1706 he reported thus to the 
 Society : — ■ 
 
 "I have baptized about 200 young and old, but most adult persons, and am in 
 hopes of initiating many more into the Church of Christ, after I have examined, 
 taught, and find them qualifyed. This is a large parish, the towns are far distant. 
 The people were some Quakers, some Anabap., but chiefly Presbj-terians and 
 Independents. They were violently set against our Church, but now (blessed be 
 God !) they comply heartily ; for I have now above forty communicants, and only 
 six when I first administred that holy sacrament .... I find that catechising 
 on the week days in the remote towns, and frequent visiting, is of great service ; 
 and I am sure that I have made twice more proselytes by proceeding after that 
 method than by public preaching. Every fourth Sunday I preach at Bedford. 
 . . . In that town there are about 120 persons unbaptized ; and notwithstanding 
 all the means I have used, I cou'd not perswade them of the necessity of that holy 
 ordinance till of late . . . some of them begin to conform " [16]. 
 
 In his short but useful Ministry (1704-8), and while still in charge 
 of Eye, Mr. ]\Iuirson did much towards founding the Church in 
 Connecticut. [See pp. 43-4.] 
 
 At New Eochelle the Society in 1709 met the Avishes of a settle- 
 m^^t of French P)otestants for conformity with the Church of 
 EL'g^and by adopting their Minister, the Rev. D. Bondet, and in- 
 structing him to use tlie English Liturgy ; whereupon the people 
 generally conformed and provided a new church, a house and glebe. 
 Mr. Bondet (1709-21) had a large congregation, which increased under 
 his successor, the Eev. P, Stoupe (1723-60) [17]. 
 
 Like results attended the ministrations to the Dutch in their own 
 language at Albany. This place formed an important centre, being 
 the chief trading station v/ith tlie Indians, and supplied with a strong 
 fort and a garrison of from 200 to 800 soldiers for the security of the 
 province from the ravages of the French and Indians. The inhabi- 
 tants (nearly 4,000) were mainly Dutch, who had their own Minister; 
 but on his returning to Europe the Society, in 1709, appointed the 
 Eev. T. Barclay (the English Chaplain at the fort) to be itr Mis- 
 sionary there [18]. 
 
 For seven years he had the use of the Lutheran Chapel, and so 
 effective were his ministrations that a considerable number of the 
 
 W 
 
 J ) 
 
 • Opened m Bummor of 1712. 
 
II 
 
 60 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 it 
 
 'i ; 
 
 Dutch conformed, and when a new building became necessary all 
 parties seemed glad to unite in contributing to its erection. The town 
 of Albany raised ^"200, every inhabitant of Schenectady (a village 20 
 miles distant) gave something — " one very poor man excepted " ; from 
 the garrison at Albany came noble benefactions — the " poor soldiers " 
 of " two Independent companies " subscribing £100, besides their 
 oflBcers' gifts ; three Dutch ministers in Long Island and New York 
 added their contributions, and the Church was opened on Nov. 25, 
 1716. Mr. Barclay described it as " by far the finest structure in 
 America," the "best built tho' not the largest" [19]. A different 
 spirit was shown by the Independents (from New England), who formed 
 the majority of the inhabitants of Jamaica in Long Island. The 
 successor of Mr. Gordon, the Eev. W. Ukquhart, died (about 1709') 
 after about four years' ministry, and when the Rev. T. Poyer 
 was sent to occupy the Mission in 1710, he found the Independents 
 in possession of the Parsonage and glebe, which they refused 
 to surrender* [20]. Six months before his death in 1731 Mr. 
 
 * During tlie coridideration of this cas e the Earl of Clarendon (formerly Lord Corn- 
 Iniry) with the King's permission, commui.icated to the Society the Royal instructions 
 given him in 1703 as Governor of New York and New Jersey [20rt]. The following extract 
 will be of interest, especially as Clauses 60 and (ia continued (almost word for word) to 
 bo included in the Instructions sent out to Colonial Governors until far on into the 
 present century, "the Bishop of the Diocese " being substituted for "the Bishop of 
 London" ; — 
 
 "60. You shall take especial care that God Almighty be devoutly ar4'.' lal,- serv'd 
 throughout your Government. The Book of Common Prayer as Viy La v 's,i vUsh'd 
 read each Sunday and Holy Day and the blessed Sacrament administer'd u- jji'.jing to 
 tho rites of tlie Church of England. You shall l>e careful that the Churches already 
 built there be well and orderly kept and that more be built as the Colony shall, by God's 
 blessing be improved, and that besides a competent maintenances to be assign'd the 
 Minister of eacli Orthodox Church, a convenient House be built, at the Common Charge 
 for each minister, and a competent proportion of lands be assign'd him for a glebe 
 and exercise of his industry and you are to take care that the parishes be so limited and 
 settled as you shall find most convenient for the accomplishing this good work. 
 
 " 61. You are not to prefer any Minister to any Ecclesiastical Benefice in that our 
 Province without a certificate from the Right Reverend Father in God, the Bishop of 
 London, of his being conformable to the doctrine and discipline of the Church of 
 England, and of a good life and conversation. And if any person j)referred already to^a 
 Benefice shall appear to you to give Scandal, either by his doctrine or in manners, you are 
 to use the best means for the removal of him, and to supply the vacancy in such manner 
 as we have directed. 
 
 " 62. You are to give order forthwith (if the same be not already done) that every 
 orthodox Minister within your government be one of the Vestry in his respective Parish, 
 and that no Vestry be held without him, except in case of sickness, or that, after notioe 
 of a Vestry summoned, he omit to come. 
 
 " 68. You are to enquire whether there be any Minister within your Government, 
 who preaches and administers the Sacrament in any orthodox tMiurch or Chai)el without 
 being in due orders, and to give an account thereof to the said Bishop of London. 
 
 "64. And to the end the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of ihe Bishop of London may take 
 place in that Province so farr as convonienly may be, wee do think fit that you give all 
 countenance and encouragement to the exercise of tho same, excepting only the collating 
 to benefices, granting Lycences for marriages, and jirobate of Wills, which wee have 
 reserved to you our Governor and to tlie Commander in Cheif o' oar said Province for 
 the time being. 
 
 " 6fi. Wee do further direct that no Schoolmaster be henceforth permitted to come 
 from England, and to keep Schoole, within our Province of Ni w York, without the 
 Lycence of the said Bishop of London, and that no other person now there, or that shall 
 come from other parts, be admitted to keep schoole withoutyourLycciae first obtained^" 
 
 (Note. — Sections 74 and 75 provide for appeals from the New York Courts to tho 
 Governor and Council, and from the latter to the Privy Council.) ['iOt.J 
 
NEW YORK. 
 
 61 
 
 I i < 
 
 IVO 
 
 for 
 
 me 
 tbo 
 lall 
 
 Poyer represented lo the Society that during his residence in Jamaica 
 he 
 
 *' has had great and ahnost continual contentions with the Independents in his 
 Parish, has had several law suits with them for the salary settled by the country 
 for the Minister of the Church of England, and also for some glebe lands, that by 
 a late Tryal at Law he has lost them and the Church itself, which his (,;ongregation 
 has had the possession of for 25 j'ears " [21]. 
 
 " Yet notwithstanding the emperious behaviour of these our enemies who stick 
 not to call themselves the Established Church and us Dissenters we can " (wrote 
 the Church Members to the Society in 1717) " with joy say that the Church here 
 has increased very considerably both in its number of hearers and communicants 
 by the singular care, pains and Industry of our present Laborious Minister Mr. 
 Poyer who notwithstanding the many difficulties he has struggled with has never 
 been in the least wanting in thedue execution of his Ministerial function but rather 
 on the contrary has strained himself in travelling through the parish beyond his 
 strength and not seldom to the prejudice of his health which is notorious to all the 
 inhabitants " [22]. 
 
 The arrival of a body of " poor Palatines " in England from 
 Germany in 1709 enlisted English sympathy, and the Government 
 having afforded them a refuge in New York Province, the Society 
 appointed Ptev. J. F. IIaeger, a German, to minister to them. While 
 in London they took up their quarters in Aldgate and St. Catherine's 
 parishes, " a mixt body of Lutherans and Calvinists," in number 
 about 600. In the summer of 1710 they reached New York, one ship 
 having been " stav'd but the men preserv'd." Some of the Lutherans, 
 finding their own form of worship in New York, naturally preferred it, 
 but the conformity of a large number was established under Mr. 
 Haeger, who reported in Oct. 1710 that he had GOO communicants, of. 
 whom 13 had been Papists until instructed by him [23]. The Rev. 
 Joshua Kocherthal, who accompanied some of the Palatines, was voted 
 ^20 by the Society in 1714, in consideration of his great pains and 
 poor circumstances — he also having disposed many of his people to 
 conform to the Church of England — and for his encouragement for 
 the future, it not being consistent with the Society's rules to make 
 him a Missionary [241. Another Lutheran pastor, Mr. J. J. Ehlig, 
 was assisted in this way in 1726 [26J. 
 
 The Society also supported for three years (1710 -13), as Missionary 
 to the Dutch congregation at Harlem, the Rev. H. Beyse, a Dutch 
 minister whom Colonel Morris had persuaded to accept episcopal 
 ordination. The continuance of his salary was made dependent on 
 the conformity of his congregation, and Colonel Morris (who had 
 *' perswaded the Dutch into a good opinion of the Church of England ") 
 reported in 1711 that Mr. Beyse " had gained the most considerable of 
 the inhabitants " at Harlem. The Mission, however, failed of its object 
 and was withdrawn in 1713 [27]. 
 
 Many of the early Colonial Governors and other laymen were ever 
 ready to promote the establishment of the Church in America, and 
 the aid rendered to the Society by such men as Colonel Morris, Colonel 
 Heathcot^, Colonel Dudley, General Nicholson, Governor Hunter, Sir 
 William Johnson, and Mr. St. George Talbot deserves grateful 
 acknowledgi.ient. Besides rendering valuable service in their official 
 capacity, somo of these gave freely of their own substance. General 
 Kicholson'3 gifts extended to all the North American Colonies [28j. 
 
 :-] 
 
02 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 t ! 
 
 w: J ' ' 
 
 Sir W. Johnson's included one to the Society of 20,000 acres of land, 
 subject to " His Majesty's grant " of the same, which does not appear 
 to have been obtained. The land was situated about 80 miles from 
 Schenectady, and was intended for the endowment of an episcopate [29]. 
 Mr. Talbot contributed handsomely to the foundation of Churches in 
 New York and Connecticut, and bequeathed " the greatest part of his 
 Estate " to the Society, whose portion however was, by the opposition 
 of the heirs at law, reduced to £1,800 cy. [30]. 
 
 The character of the Society's Missionaries in New York was thus 
 described by Lord Cornbury in 1705 : — 
 
 " For those places where Ministers are setled, as New York, Jamaica,* 
 Hempstead,* \V. [West] Chester,* and Rye,* I must do the gentlemen who are setled 
 there, the justice to say, that they have behaved themselves with great zeal, ex- 
 emplary piety, and unwearied diligence, in discharge of their duty in their several 
 pishes, [parishes], in which I hope the Church will by their Diligence, be en- 
 creased more and more every day " [31J. 
 
 Colonel Heathcote's testimony is no less valuable : — 
 
 " I must do all the gentlemen that justice, which you have sent to this province 
 as to declare, that a better clergy were never in any place, there being not one 
 amongst them that has the least stain or blemish as to his life or conversation." 
 [L., Nov. 9. 1705 [32].] 
 
 Governor Hunter wrote from New York in 1711 : — • 
 
 " Wee are happy in these provinces in a good sett of Missionarys, who generally 
 labour hard in their functions and are men of good lives and ability " [34]. 
 
 Planted by worthy men and carried on by worthy successors, the 
 Missions so flourished and multiplied that in 1745 the Eev. Com- 
 missary Vesey was able to .eport to the Society that within his 
 jurisdiction in New York and New Jersey there were twenty-two 
 churches, '• most of tliem . . . commonly filled with hearers." He then, 
 observed that when he came to New York as Rector of Trinity Church 
 in 1G97, at that time, 
 
 " besides this Church and the Chappel in the fort, one Church in Philadelphia and 
 one other in Boston, I don't remember to have heard of one Building oreitdd for the 
 publick worship of (>od -jccurding to the Liturgy of the Church of Kugland on thia 
 Northern Continent of America from Maryland (where the Church wa« ostablisli't 
 by a Law of that Province) to the Eastermost bound- of Nova Scotia, which I 
 believe in length is 800 miles, and now most of tl'ese Provinces or Collonies have 
 many Churches, which against all opposition increase and flourish under the 
 miraculous influence of Heaven. I ninke uu doubt it will give a vast pleasure to 
 the Honble. Society to observe the w<h icrfuh lllessingof God on their pious Cares 
 anO Endeavours to promote the t'hrntian lleligion in these remote and dark 
 Corners c>f the World, and the great Success that by the concomitant power of the 
 Holy Ghost, h;c attended the faithfull Labours of their Missionarys, in the 
 Conversion of so iiii'ny from vile Errors and wicked Practices to the Faith of 
 Christ, and the Obedience 1 1 his Gospell " [35J. 
 
 * [A Tiart,'(> H bl-, Prayer B )i>k, Book ot IIomilieH, with (MotfiH, for the Pulpit and 
 Communion TabU', aixl a silver C'liiili'e and Paten, v.oro j(iven by Queen Anne to each 
 of the- Churvhes at these places and to Stateu Island Church in 170U [38].] 
 
NEW YORK. 
 
 68 
 
 From the fanatical preachers, so common in America, the Church 
 in New York (as in other Colonies) gained rather than lost. The 
 character of these " enthusiasts," as they were called, may be gathered 
 from the fact that in Long Island " several of the Teachers ... as well 
 as hearers " were " found guilty of the foulest and immoral practices," 
 and others of them wrought themselves "into the highest degree of 
 madness." " These accidents, together with the good books sent over by 
 the Society," " taught the people wha* true Christianity is and what it 
 is not " [36]. Thus reported the Rev. T. Colgan in 1741. Eighteen 
 years later the island, which in the previous generation had been " the 
 grand seat of Quakerism," had become " the seat of infidelity." " A 
 transition how natural," wrote the future Bishop Seabuey: — 
 
 " Bred up in intire neglect of all religious principles, in Hatred to the Clergy, 
 and in Contempt of the Sacraments, how hard is their Conversion ! Especially as 
 they disavow even the necessity of any redemption. ... It is evident to 
 the most superficial Observer, that, where there have been the greatest num- 
 ber of Quakers among the first settlers in this country, there Infidelity and a 
 Disregard to all Religion have taken the deepest lioot ; and if they have not 
 intirely corrupted the religious Principles of the other Inhabitants, they have at 
 least very much weakened them, and made them look upon Religion with 
 Indifference. This seems to me the Reason why it is so hard to bring the People 
 of that parish [Hempsted] or this [Jamaica] to comply with the Sacraments of the 
 Christian Church, or to think themselves under any Obligations of duty to attend 
 the public Worship of God." [L., Rev. B. Seabury, Oct. 10, 1759, and June 28, 
 17C5 [37].] 
 
 
 Among the European settlers, both here and generally in America, 
 were many who, before the Society had established its Missions, were 
 as far removed from God as the Negroes and Indians, and indeed wliose 
 lives proved a greater hindrance to tlio spread of the Gospel than those 
 of their coloured brethren. That any race should be disqualified :''rom 
 having the message of salvation, because of the colour of their skin or 
 any other reason, was ever repudiated by the Society. To the care ot 
 the Nep'oos nnd Indians in the Province of New York it devoted much 
 labour. 
 
 The instruction of the Negro and Indian slaves, and so to prepare 
 them for conversion, baptism, and communion, was a primary charge 
 (oft repeated) to " every Missionary . , . and to all Schoolmasters " 
 of the Society in America. [Sec Instructions, pp. 839, 845 [38].] 
 In addition to the efforts of the jMissionaries generally, speci.al 
 provision was made in the Province of New York by the employ- 
 ment of sixteen clergymen and thirteen lay-teachers mainly for the 
 evangelisation of the slaves and the free Indians. For the former 
 a " Catechising School " was opened in New York city in 1704, under 
 the charge of Mr. Elias Neau. ]\lr. Neau was a native of France, 
 whose confession of the Protestant Faith had there brought him 
 several years' confinement in prison, followed by seven years in " the 
 galhes." When released he settled at New York os a trader. He 
 showed much sympathy for the slaves, and in 1703 drew the 
 Society's attention to the great number in New York "who were witli- 
 out God in the world, and of whose souls there was no manner of care 
 taken," and proposed the appointment of a Catechist among them. 
 This office the Society prevailed upon him to undertake, and having 
 
 w 
 
 Sf\ 
 
64 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 roceived a licence from the Governor of New York " to catechise the 
 Negroes and Indians and the children of the town " he left his position 
 of an Elder in the French Church and entirely conformed to the Church 
 of England, " not upon any worldly account, but through a principle 
 of conscience and hearty approbation of the English Liturgy," part of 
 which he had formerly learnt by heart in his dungeons. In the discharge 
 of his office Mr. Neau at first went from house to house, but afterwards 
 got leave for some of the slaves to attend him. At his request, to 
 further the work, the Society procured for him a licence from the 
 JJishop of London, and prepared tlie draft of " a Bill to be offered 
 to Parliament for the more effectual conversion of the Negro and other 
 Servants in the Plantations," obliging all owners of slaves "to cause 
 their children to be baptized within 3 months after their birth and 
 to permit them when come to years of discretion to be instructed in the 
 Christian Religion on the Lord's Day l)y the Missionaries under whose 
 ministry they live," but the owners' rights of property not to be 
 affected * [39]. Mr. Neau's labours were much blessed. The Eev. W. 
 Vksey commended him to the Society in 170G as " a constant com- 
 municant of our Church, and a most zealous and prudent servant of 
 Christ, in proselytising the miserable Negroes and Indians among them 
 to the Christian Religion whereby he does great service to God and His 
 Church "[41]. 
 
 Tlie outbreak of some negroes in New York in 1712 created a 
 prejudice against the school, which was said to have been the main 
 cause of the trouble, and for some days Mr. Neau could scarcely 
 venture to show himself, so bitter was the feeling of the slaveowners. 
 But on the trial of the conspirators it was found that only one of them 
 belonged to the school, and he was unbaptized — and that the most 
 criminal belonged to masters who were openly opposed to their 
 Christian instruction. 
 
 Nevertheless Mr. Neau found it necessary to represent to the 
 Clergy of New York " the struggle and oppositions " he met in 
 exercising his office from " the generality " of the " Inhabitants," who 
 were " strangely prejudiced with a horrid notion thinking that the 
 Christian knowledge " would be " a mean to make their Slaves more 
 cunning and apter to wickedness " than they were [42]. 
 
 To remove these suspicions Governor Hunter visited the school, 
 ordered all his slaves to attend it, and in a proclamation recora- 
 jnended the Clergy to urge on their congregations the duty of pro- 
 moting the instruction of the negroes [43], 
 
 This caused a favourable reaction. Mr. Neau reported in 1714 
 •*' that if all the slaves and domesticks in New York are not instructed 
 it 's not his fault " [44] and by the Governor, the Council, Mayor, and 
 Recorder of New York and the two Chief Justices the Society was 
 informed that Mr. Neau had performed his work " to the great 
 iidvancement of Religion in general and the particular benefit of the 
 free Indians, Negro Slaves, and other Heathens in those parts, with 
 indefatigable Zeal and Application ' [45]. After Mr. Neau's death 
 
 1' 
 
 T 
 <( 
 
 n 
 
 • In t710, and again in 1712, the Society endeavoured to secure the insertion in the 
 African Compuny's Bill of clauses for instructing the Plantation Negroes in the Christian 
 religion [40], 
 
1714 
 cted 
 and 
 was 
 2fi-eat 
 the 
 with 
 eath 
 
 II the 
 
 NEW YORK. 
 
 65 
 
 in 1722 his work was carried on for a time by Mr. Huddlestone and 
 the Rev. J. Wetmoke. 
 
 On the removal of the latter the Rev. T. Colqan was appointed in 
 1726 on the representation of tlie Rector, Churchwardens and Vestry of 
 Trinity Church, setting forth the great need of a Catechistin that city, 
 •* there being about 1400 Negroe and Indian Slaves, a considerable 
 number of which have been already instructed in the principles of 
 Christianity by Mr. Neau . . . and have received baptism and are 
 communicants in that Church" [46j. The Mission was continued 
 under an ordained Missionary during the remainder of the Society's 
 connection with the Colony. From 1782 to 1740 the Rev. R. Charlton 
 baptized 219 (24 adults), and frequently afterwards the yearly baptisms 
 numbered from 40 to 60 [47]. 
 
 Great care was taken in preparing the slaves for baptism, and the 
 spiritual knowledge of some of them was such as might have put to 
 shame many persons who had had greater advantages [48]. The 
 Rev. S. AucHMUTY reported that " not one single Black " that had been 
 ** admitted by him to the Holy Communion " had " turned out bad oi" 
 been, in any shape, a disgrace to our holy Profession " [49]. During; 
 his time (1747-64) the masters of the negroes became " more desirous 
 than they used to be of having them instructed " and consequently 
 his catechumens increased daily [60]. 
 
 At New Windsor, before holding the appointment at New York, 
 and at Staten Island after, Mr. Charlton did good service among the 
 negroes [61], Caste seemed to have been unknown in his congre- 
 ?7ntion at Staten Island, for he found it not only practical but "most 
 convenient to throw into one the classes of his white and black 
 catechumens " [52]. 
 
 The some plan seems to have been adopted by the Rev. J. Sayke 
 of Newbuigh, who catechised children, white and black, in each of his 
 four churches [53]. 
 
 The Rev. T. Barclay who used his "utmost endeavours" to 
 instruct the slaves of Albany, discovered in 1714 " a great forward- 
 ness " in them to embrace Christianity "and a readiness to receive 
 instruction." Three times a week he received them at his own house, 
 but some of the masters were so " perverse and ignorant that their 
 consent to the instruction of slaves" could "not be gained by any 
 intreaties." Among the strongest opponents at first were Major M. 
 Schuyler and " his brother in law Petrus Vandroffen [Van Driessen], 
 Minister to the Dutch congregation at Albany," but " some of the better 
 sort" of the Dutch and others encouraged the work, and "by the 
 blessing of God " Mr. Barclay " conquered the greatest difficulties " [64]. 
 
 Thus was the way prepared for others, and in the congregation at 
 Schenectady some 60 years later were still to be found several negro 
 slaves, of whom 11 were " sober, serious communicants " [55]. 
 
 The free Indians, as well as the Indian and negro slaves, were an 
 object of the Society's attention from the first. The difficulties of 
 their conversion were great, but neither their savage nature nor their 
 wandering habits proved such a stumbling block as the bad lives of 
 the Europeans. Already the seeds of death had been sown among 
 the natives. 
 
 1. 5 'I 
 
 
66 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 " Aa to tlio Indians, the natives of the country, they are a decaying people," 
 wrote the Rev. G. Muiuson of Rye in 1708. " We have not now in all this parish 20 
 Families, whereas not many years agoe there were several Hundreds. I have 
 frequently conversed with some of them, and bin at their great meetings of 
 pawawing as they call it. I have taken some pains to teach some of them but to no 
 purpose, for they seem regardless of Instruction— and when I have told them of 
 the evil consequences of their hard drinking &c. they replyed that Englishmen do 
 the same : and that it is not so great a sin in an Indian as in an Englishman, 
 because the Englishman's Religion forbids it, but an Indian's dos not, they further 
 Bay they will not be Christians nor do they see the necessity for so being, because 
 we do not live according to the precepts of our religion, in such ways do most of 
 the Indians that 1 have conversed with either here or elsewhere express themselves : 
 I am heartily sorry that we shou'd give them such a bad example and fill 
 their mouths with such Objections against our blessed Religion " [5(5]. 
 
 thJ 
 
 Mil 
 
 oriT 
 
 Md 
 
 to 
 
 ma 
 
 frc 
 
 It '- 
 
 t '> 
 
 
 Happily there were many Indians in the province of New York 
 who had received such impressions of the Christian religion as to be 
 urgent in all their propositions and other conferences with the 
 Governors, to have ministers among them to instruct them in the 
 Christian faith. The French Jesuits had been endeavouring to make 
 pi033lytos of them and had drawn over a considerable number to 
 Canada, and there planted two castles near Mount Royal [Montreal], 
 where priests were provided to instruct them, and soldiers to protect 
 them in time of war [57]. Speaking in the name of the rest of the 
 Sachems of the " Praying Indians of Canada," one of their cliiefs 
 thus addressed the Government Commissioners at Albany, N.Y., in 
 1700 :— 
 
 " We are now come to Trade, and not to speak of Religion ; Only thus much I 
 must say, all the while I was here before I went to Canada, I never heard anything 
 talk'd of Religion, or the least mention made of converting us to the Christian 
 Faith ; and we shall be glad to hear if at last you are so piously inclined to take 
 some pains to instruct your Indians in the Christian Religion ; I will not say but 
 it may induce some to return to their Native Country. I wish it had been done 
 sooner that you had had Ministers to instruct your Indians in the Christian 
 Faith ; I doubt whether any of us ever had deserted our native Country, but I 
 must say I am solely beholden to the French of Canada for the light I have 
 received to know there was a Saviour born for mankind ; and now we are taught 
 God is everywhere, and we can be instructed at Canada, Dowaganhae, or the 
 uttermost Parts of the Earth as well as here " [58]. 
 
 Moved by this and other representations received from the Earl of 
 Bellamont (Governor of New York), the " Commissioners of Trade and 
 Plantations" in England addressed Archbishop Tenison [59] and the 
 Queen on the subject, with the result that an Order in Council was 
 passed, viz. : — 
 
 " Att the Court att St. James's the third day of April 1703. Present the Queen's 
 Most Excellent Maty, in Council. Upon reading this day at the Board a 
 Representation from the Lords Comrs. of Trade & Plantations, dated the 2d 
 of this month, relating to her Mats. Province of New York in America, setting 
 forth, among other things, that as to the 5 Nations of Indians bordering upon New 
 York, least the Intrigues of the French of Canada, and the influence their Priests, 
 who frequently converse and sometimes inhabite with those Indians, should 
 debauch them from her Mats. Allegiance, their Lordships are humbly of opinion 
 that besides the usuall method of engaging the sd. Indians by Piesonts, another 
 means to prevent the Influence of the French Missionaries upon them, and 
 
NEW YORK. 
 
 67 
 
 111 
 
 thereby moro efifectually to secure their fidelity, would be, that two Protestant 
 Ministers be appointed with a competent allowance to dwell amongst them in 
 order to instruct them in the true religion & coniirm them in their duty to Her 
 Majesty ; It is ordered by Her Maty, in Council, That it be as it is hereby referred 
 to his Grace the Lord Archbifahop of Canterbury, to take such care therein as 
 may most effectually answer this service" [GO]. 
 
 The Order in Council was laid before the Society by the Archbishop, 
 and confirmatory evidence was received from other sources, particularly 
 from Mr. Robert Levington, Secretary for Indian Affairs in New York, 
 who memorialised and interviewed the Society on the subject [Gl], and 
 from the Rev. J. Talhot, who reported from New York in Nov. 1702 that 
 " even the Indians themselves have promised obedience to the faith," 
 five of their Sachems or Kings having told Governor Lord Cornbury 
 (at a Conference at Albany) tliat " they were glad to hear that the 
 Sun shined in England again since King William's death " ; they 
 admired that we should have " a squaw sachem " or *' woman king," 
 but hoped she would " be a good mother and send them some to teach 
 them Religion and establish traffic amongst them, that they might bo 
 able to purchase a coat and not to go to Church in bear skins " ; and so 
 they sent the Queen a present, to wit " ten bever skins to make her fine 
 and one far [fur] muff to keep her warm " ; and in signing the treaty 
 they said " thunder and lightning should not break it on their part " [G2]. 
 It appearing that the Dutch ministers stationed at Albany from time to 
 time had taken great pains in instructing the Mohawks, and had 
 translated some forms and services &c., the Society sent " an honour- 
 able gratuity" to Mr. Lydius, " in consideration of his promoting the 
 Christian Religion among the Indians," and expressed a desire that ho 
 should continue his endeavours [G3]. Mr. Dellius, another Dutch 
 minister, from Albany, being in Europe was invited to undertake a 
 mission among the Five Nation Indians, but he "insisted upon such 
 demands as were not within the Powers of the Society to grant " [64], 
 Eventually the Rev. THOROUGHaooD Moon, " with a firm courage 
 and Resolution to answer the excellent designs of the Society " under- 
 took the Mission, and arriving at New York in 1704 received all 
 possible countenance and favour from the Governor, Lord Corn- 
 bury. But the Clergy of the province represented to the Society that 
 
 •' it is most true the converting Heathens is a work laudable, Honourable and 
 Glorious, and we doubt not but God will prosper it in the hands of our Good 
 Brother Mr. Thorogood Moore, . . . but after all with nubmission we humbly 
 supplicate that the children first be satisfied, and the lost sheep recovered who 
 have gone astray among hereticks and Quakers who have denyed the Faith and 
 are worse than Infidels and Indians that never knew it " [65]. 
 
 i .: 
 
 i^. 
 
 2a 
 
 fing 
 sew 
 sts, 
 uld 
 ion 
 lier 
 .nd 
 
 Soon after Mr. Moor's arrival at Albany, 50 miles from the Mohawk 
 settlement, two Indians came and one thus addressed him :— 
 
 " Father we are come to express our joy at your safe arrival and that you have 
 escapt thedangers of a dreadful sea, which you have crost, I hear, to instruct us 
 in Religion. It only grieves us that you are come in time of war, when it is 
 uncertain whether you will live or die with us." 
 
 Four other Indiana, inclading one of their Sachems, visited and en« 
 
 v2 
 
 >•+- f 
 
I I 
 
 68 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 oouraged him, but although courteously received at the settlement 
 also, it soon became evident that his Mission would not be accepted. 
 After waiting at Albany nearly a year and using '* all the means ho 
 could think of, in order to get the good will of the Indians, till their 
 unreasonable delays and frivolous excuses, with some other circum- 
 stances, were a sufficient Indication of their Resolution never to accept 
 him, and therefore expecting either no answer at all or at last 
 a positive denial ... he thought it better to leave them " [GO]. 
 Mr. Moor had by this time made the discovery that •' to begin with 
 the Indians is preposterous ; for it is from the behaviour of the 
 Christians here, that they have had, and still have, their notions of 
 Christianity, which God knows, hath been generally sucli that it hath 
 made the Indians to hate our religion," and that " the Christians 
 selling the Indians so much rum, is a sufficient bar, if there were no 
 other, against their embracing Christianity " [G7]. 
 
 Mr. Moor withdrew to Burlington, New Jersey, for a time, and 
 Lord Cornbury (1705) promised the Society tliat he would endeavour 
 to secure him a favourable reception by the Indians, adding " he is 
 certainly a very good man" [08]. Mr. Moor had a rather different 
 opinion of Lord Cornbury, who carried his scandalous practices so far 
 as to exhibit himself in women's clothes on the ramparts of New "York. 
 For this Mr. Moor declared that he " deserved to be excommunicated " 
 and hesitated not to refuse to administer the Holy Communion to the 
 Lieut.-Governor (a supporter of Lord Cornbury) " upon the account 
 of some debauch and abominable swearing" [GO]. 
 
 Retaliation followed. Summoned by Lord Cornbury to New York, 
 on some charge of irregularity, Mr. Moor refused to obey what seemed 
 an illegal warrant, and was arrested and imprisoned in Fort Anne by 
 the Governor. The supposed irregularity was the celebrating of the 
 Blessed Sacrament as often as "once a fortnight," " which frequency 
 he was pleased to forbid " [70] ; but Mr. Neau reported to the Society 
 that the Governor's action was occasioned by the denunciation of his 
 profligate habits * [71]. Mr. Moor escaped after a short imprisonment 
 and embarked for England in 1707, but the ship and all in her were 
 never heard of again. 
 
 In 1709 the Rev. Thomas Barclay was appointed Missionary at 
 Albany with a direction to instruct the neighbouring Indians ; they 
 accepted his ministry, and he soon had fifty adherents [72]. 
 
 Soon after Mr. Barclay's appointment four of the Iroquois Sachems 
 came to England and presented an address to Queen Anne, in which 
 they said : — 
 
 " Great Queen, Wee have undertaken a long and dangerous voyage which none 
 of our Predecessors cou'd he prevailed upon to do : The motive that brought us 
 was that we might have the honour to see and relate to our great Queen, what wo 
 thought absohitely necessary for the good of her and usher allies, which are on the 
 other side the great water." 
 
 * Colonel Morris characterised Lord Cornbury at this time (1707) as " the greatest 
 obstacle that either has or is likely to prevent the growth of the Church " in New York 
 and New Jersey, "a man certainly the Reverse of all that is good"; "the scandal of his 
 life " being such " that were lie in a civilized heathen countrey, he wou'd by the publick 
 Justice be made an example to deter others from his practices " [71a]. [About a year 
 later he was, in fact, deposed.] 
 
NEW YORK. 
 
 6gr 
 
 no 
 
 Then followetl expressions of loyalty, and the presentation of " Belts of 
 Wampum " " as a sure token of the sincerity of the Six Nations," 
 and then, still speaking " in the Names of all," they added : — 
 
 " Since we were in Covenant with our great Queen's Children, wo have had 
 some Knowledge of the Saviour of the World, and have often been iinp3rtuned by 
 the French by Priests and Presents, but ever esteemed them as men of Falsehood, 
 but if our great Queen wou'd send some to Instruct us, they shou'd fhid a most 
 hearty welcome." 
 
 The address was referred to the Society on April 20, 1710, " to 
 consider what may be the more proper ways of cultivating that good 
 disposition these Indians seem to be in for receiving the Christian 
 ffaith, and for sending thither fit persons for that purpose, and to 
 report their opinion without loss of Time, that the same may be laid 
 before Her Majesty." [Letter of the Earl of Sunderland [72a].] 
 
 Eight days later the following resolutions were agreed to by the 
 Society : — 
 
 " 1. That the design of propagating the Gospel in foreign parts does chiefly and 
 principally relate to the conversion of heathens and infidels : and therefore that 
 branch of it ought to be prosecuted preferably to all others. 
 
 " 2. That in consequence thereof, immediate care be taken to send itinerant 
 Missionaries to preach the Gospel amongst the Six Nations of the Indians, 
 according to the primary intentions of the late King William of glorious memory. 
 
 " 3. That a stop be put to the sending any more Missionaries among Christiiins, 
 except to such places whose Ministers are or shall be dead, or removed ; and unless 
 it may consist with the funds of the Society to prosecute both designs." [Sec p. 8.] 
 
 
 
 
 v\ 
 
 > ■' 
 
 t ■* 
 
 Other resolutions were adopted with a view to sending two Mis- 
 sionaries to the Indians, providing translations in Mohawk, and 
 stopping the sale of intoxicating liquors to the Indians — " this being 
 the earnest request of the Sachems themselves " — and a Representation 
 to the Queen was drawn up embodying the substance of the resolu- 
 tions and urging the appointment of a Bishop for America. 
 
 The Indian Sachems then had an interview with the Society, and 
 the Bishop of Norwich informed them by their interpreter 
 
 " that this was the Society to which the Queen had referred the care of sending over 
 Ministers to instruct their people in the Christian Religion and the Resolutions 
 taken by the Sy. in relation to them were read and explained to them by the 
 Interpreter, at which the Sachems profest great satisfaction and promised to take 
 care of the Ministers sent to them and that they would not admit any Jesuites or 
 other French Priests among them." It was thereupon "Ordered that 4 copies of 
 the Bible in quarto with the Prayer Book bound handsomely in red Turkey Leather 
 Le presented in the Name of [the] Society to the Sachems " [73]. 
 
 The Sachems returned their "humble thanks " for the Bibles, and 
 on May 2, 1710, added the following letter : — 
 
 " To the Venble. Society for Propagation of the Gospel in fforeign parts. 
 
 " 'Tis with great satisfaction that the Indian Sachems reflect upon the usage 
 and answers they received from the chief Ministers of Christ's religion in our great 
 Queen's dominions, when they ask't their assistance for the thorough conversion 
 of their nations : 'lis thence expected that such of them will ere long come over 
 
 ( 
 
 ,i 
 I 
 
 i 
 
.%, 
 
 •^. 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-S) 
 
 
 1.0 t BS II 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 2.5 
 
 2 '^ I 
 
 2.2 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 U IIIIII.6 
 
 lim 
 
 •^ 
 
 V) 
 
 ^;; 
 
 
 > 
 
 '!> -> 
 
 A 
 
 ■■»*■ 
 
 ■^^ 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 /A 
 
 J 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WIST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WIBSTH.N.Y. 14SM 
 
 (716) S72-4S03 
 
 
 '4^ 
 

 ■•*- ,^'^^. 
 
 V\^v> 
 
 ^A 
 
f f 
 
 r 
 
 i 
 
 •1 
 
 1 
 
 •I 
 
 1 1 
 
 70 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 and help to tarn those of our subjects from Satan unto Ood as may by their gre^^ 
 knowledge and pious practices convince the enemies to saving ffaith that the 
 only true Ood is not amongst them. And may that Great Ood of Hea'^en 
 succeed accordingly all the endeavours of our great Fathers for his honour and 
 glory. 
 
 " This we desire to signify as our minds by Anadagarjouse and our Bror. Queder 
 who have been always ready to assist us in all our concerns. 
 
 •* The mark 
 
 ^l. 
 
 " The mark of 
 
 " The mark of 
 
 of Hekbiqce & JouN. 
 
 Brant. 
 
 EicwA Cacme. [74] 
 
 The Sachems wrote again before and after their return to America, 
 to remind the Society of its promise to send two Missionaries [75]. 
 For the "safety and conveniency of the Mission," the Queen (who 
 warmly supported the Society's proposals) ordered the erection of a 
 fort, a house, and a chapel. Towards the furnishing of the latter 
 and of another among the Onontages, Her Majesty gave, among other 
 things. Communion Plate, and the Archbishop twelve large octavo 
 Bibles with tables containing the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, and Ten 
 Commandments ; to these the Society added " a Table of their Seal 
 finely painted in proper colours, to be fixed likewise in the Chappel of 
 the Mohawks " [76j. The Rev. W. Andrews, who possessed colonial 
 experience and a knowledge of the Indian language, was selected by 
 the Archbishop for the Mission, and set out in 1712 [77] . Mean- 
 while the fort and chapel among the Mohawks had been com- 
 pleted, and the Bev. T. Barclay opened the latter on October 5, 1712, 
 preaching from St. Matthew xxi. 18, "it being the desire of the 
 Sachems " that he should " preach against the profanation of their 
 Chappel, some being so impious as to make a slaughter-house of it " [78]. 
 In November 1712 Mr. Andrews was formally received "with all 
 imaginable satisfaction " by the Indians, who promised him " all civill 
 and kmd usuage," and expressed their thankfulness that one had been 
 sent " to lead them in the way to Heaven, they being in the dark, 
 full of dismal fears and perplexities, not knowing what shall become . 
 rf them after this life " [79]. The Indians built a school-house, but 
 were unwilling for their children to be taught any other than theic^ 
 
KEW YORK. 
 
 n 
 
 own language, " for it had been observed that those who understood 
 English or Dutch were generally the worst people," b&cause it gave 
 them an opportunity of learning the vices of the traders [80]. With 
 the assistance of a Dutch minister, school-books and portions of the 
 Prayer Book and of the Bible were provided in the Mohawk language 
 [see p. 800], and for a time a good impression was made, Mr. Andrews 
 baptizing fifty-one Indians in six months and having eighteen com- 
 municants [81]. He also had some success among the Onidans, who 
 were settled 100 miles distant from the Mohawks ; in visiting them 
 he " lay several nights in the woods, and on a bear's skin " ; the 
 people "heard him gladly," and permitted him to baptize their 
 children [82]. 
 
 But the traders hindered the Mission, because Mr. Andrews exposed 
 " their ill practices in bringing too much rum among these poor people," 
 and " in cheating them abominably in the way of traffick " [83]. The 
 Drink Act having expired, the Dutch sold spirits wholesale, and the 
 result was a corresponding drunkenness, at which times the Indians 
 became ungovernable; but when sober they were civil and orderly, 
 and if then reproved their common answer was, " Why do you Christians 
 sell us so much rum ? " [84]. The Society adopted a Representation 
 to the King for the suppression of the sale of rum to the Indians, it 
 being what most of them desired, but the new restrictions were soon 
 evaded [85]. The Indians now began to weary of instruction and went 
 hunting, taking the boys with them ; and some Jesuit emissaries from 
 the French at Quebec and some unfriendly Tuscaroras from North 
 Carolina came and stirred up jealousies against the English. From 
 this time the Indians would only mock at Mr. Andrews' efforts, and 
 at last absolutely forbad his visiting them, and left off attending chapel ■ 
 and school [86]. 
 
 By Governor Hunter the Society was assured in 1718 that Mr. 
 Andrews' want of success was not owing " to his want of care or at- 
 tendance," but that from the first he was of opinion that the " method 
 would not answer the ends and pious intentions " of the Society. The 
 Mission was therefore suspended in 1719 [87]. 
 
 From Mr. Andrews' accounts, the Indians were extremely poor ; in 
 winter they were unable for four or five months to " stir out for cold," 
 and in summer they were " tormented with flies and muscatoes," and 
 could not travel on foot " for fear of rattlesnakes " [88]. 
 
 Their notions of a future state were that " those who live well, 
 when they die go to Heaven," which they called " the other country, 
 where is good eating and drinking &c. but those that live ill, when 
 they die go to a poor barren country where they suffer hunger and the 
 want of everything that is good." When they died they were buried 
 with their bows and arrows, dishes and spoons " and all other things 
 that they have necessary for their journey into the other country " [89]. 
 
 When by continuance of the peace and by mutual intercourse with 
 the English the Iroquois appeared to become more civilised, the Society 
 appointed the Rev. J. Milk to Albany in 1727. The Indians at Fort 
 Hunter, who formed part of his charge, received him " with much 
 respect and civility," and he found ihem " very well disposed to receive 
 the Gospel," some having been " pretty well instructed in the grounds 
 of Ohrisiianity by Mr. Andrews " [90]. The result of his labours waa 
 
72 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 thus described by the Commanding Officer of Fort Hunter Garrison in 
 1785 :— 
 
 " I have found the Mohawk Indians very much civilized which I take to be 
 owing to the Industry and pains taken by the Bev. Mr. John Miln in teaching and 
 instructing them in the Christian religion. . . . The number of Communicants 
 increases daily. . . . The said Indians express the greatest satisfaction with Mr. 
 Bliln. . . . They are become as perempter in observing their rules as any Society 
 of Christians commonly are. . . . They are very observing of the Sabbath, con- 
 ▼eneing by themselves and singing Psalms on that day and frequently applying to 
 me that Mr. Miln may be oftener among them." [Certificate of Walter Butler, 
 October 26, 1785 [91].] 
 
 In April 1786 Mr. Henbt Barclay, son of the second Missionary 
 to the Indians, was appointed Catechist at Fort Hunter. Bom and 
 educated in America, he soon acquired a knowledge of the Indian lan- 
 gi^age, which helped to make him an efficient and acceptable 
 Missionary, and on his return from ordination in England in 1788 
 many of the Indians " shed tears for joy " [92]. Soon after, he reported 
 *' That there grew a daily reformation of manners among the Mohocks 
 [Mohawks] and an increase of virtue proportionable to their know- 
 ledge ; inasmuch that they compose a regular, sober congregation of 
 500 Christian Indians of whom 50 are very serious Communicants " [98]. 
 At Albany in 1740 he preached to " a considerable number of the Six 
 Indian Nations," in the presence of the Governor and several of the 
 Council of the Province, and the Mohawks made their responses " in so 
 decent and devout a manner as agreeably surprised all that were 
 present " [94]. The Missionary's influence over the Mohawks was seen 
 in " a great reformation," " especially in respect of drunkenness, a vice 
 thepr were so intirely drowned in " that at first " he almost despaired of 
 seemg an effectual reformation. B^ 1742 only two or three of the 
 tribe remaincid unbaptized, and in their two towns were schools taught 
 " with surprising success " by two natives, one of whom — ComeUus, a 
 Sachem — also read prayers during Mr. Barclay's absence * [95]. 
 
 The French nearly succeeded again in closing the Mission. In 
 1745 their emissaries alarmed the Indians in dead of the night with an 
 account that " the white people were coming to out them all in peices " ; 
 this " drove the poor creatures in a fright into the woods," whither 
 Mr. Barclay sought them and endeavoured to persuade those he could 
 find of the falsehood of the report ; but " the five or six Indians who 
 had been bribed to spread the report " stood to it, and said that Mr. 
 Barclay, notwithstanding his seeming affection for them, was " the 
 chief contriver of the Plot, and was in league with the Devil, who was 
 the author of all the Books " which Mr. Barclay had given them. Few 
 at the lower Indian town believed them, but those of the upper one 
 were " all in a flame threatening to murder all the white inhabitants 
 about them," and they sent expresses to idl the Six Indian Tribes 
 for assistance. Whereupon Mr. Barclay summoned the Commissioners 
 for Indian affairs at Albany, who with great difficulty "laid the 
 
 * Mr. Barclay miniBtered also to a white congregation at Fort Hunter — in Dutch and 
 English. In 1789-40 he records that his charge had much increased by new settlers, 
 chiefly from Ireland, who proved "a very honest sober, industrious, and religions 
 people "[96]. 
 
NEW YORK. 
 
 78 
 
 |e 
 
 stonn " [97]. In November 1746 the French Indians came to an open 
 rupture with the English, and with a party of French " fell upon a 
 Frontier settlement which they laid in ashes," taking about 100 
 prisoners. For some time after they kept the county of Albany in 
 " a continual alarm by skulking parties," who frequently murdered 
 or carried off the inhabitants, " treating them in the most Inhumane 
 and Barbarous manner." During this trouble the Mohawks declined 
 active co-operation with the English and kept up a correspondence 
 with the enemy, but their loyalty soon revived, never again to be 
 shaken [98]. 
 
 Mr. Barclay was transferred to New York in 1746. but the Indian 
 Mission was continued by a succession of able Missionaries — Revs. J. 
 OoiLviE (1749-62), J. J. Oel (1750-77), T. Bbown (1760-66), H. 
 MuNRo (1768-76), J. Stuabt (1770-78), oesides lay teachers, English 
 and Native. Among the latter was Abraham, a Sachem, " who being 
 past war and hunting read prayers at the several Mohock Castles by 
 turns " [99]. The advantage of the Mission to the English became 
 apparent to all during the wars in which the country was involved, the 
 Mohawks joining the British troops, and being " the only Indian 
 nation " " who continued steadily in our interest." 
 
 During General Braddock's unfortunate expedition, a famous " half 
 Indian King " distinguished himself greatly, and twelve of the Mohawk 
 leaders— six of them regular communicants — fell in the action at 
 Lake George [100]. In 1769-60 the Bev. J. Ooilvie attended 
 the British expedition to Niagara, in which all the Mohawks and 
 " almost all the Six Nations," co-operated — the Indian fighting men 
 numbering 940. He " officiated constantly to the Mohawks anrl 
 Oneidas who regularly attended Divine service." Twice in passing 
 the Oneida town Mr. OoiijVie baptized several of that tribe, including 
 three principal men and their wives, who had lived many years together, 
 according to the Indian custom, and whose marriage immediately 
 followed their baptism. General Amherst, who visited the Oneida town, 
 *' expressed a vast pleasure at the decency with which the service of 
 our Church was performed by a grave Indian Sachem." During the 
 expedition the General always gave public orders for service among 
 the Indians [101]. 
 
 On the other hand, intercourse with the Europeans brought the 
 Indians great temptation, which, when not engaged in war, they 
 were often unable to resist. The effects of strong liquors drove 
 them mad at times, so that they burnt their huts, and threatened 
 the lives of their families, and at one period there were 65 deaths 
 within six months, chiefly from drink [102]. 
 
 On the arrival of the Bev. J. Stuabt he was enabled, with the 
 assistance of the Sachems, to stop the vice " in a great degree," and to 
 effect a great improvement in their morals [108]. There were other 
 encouragements. When at home the Mohawks regularly attended 
 service daily, and when out hunting some would come 60 miles to 
 communicate on Christmas Day [104]. 
 
 The Schools too were appreciated ; one of the natives taught 40 
 children daily, and Catechist Bbnnst had " a fine company of livelv 
 pretty children " under his care, who were " very ingenious and orderly,*^* 
 and whom he taught in Mohawk and English ; and the parents were so 
 
 mil 
 
 "'ji 
 
 iw 
 
 
T4 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i; I 
 
 l>') 
 
 gratified that they sent their children for instruction fro.a a distance 
 of 80 miles. Mr. Bennet had some medical knowledge also, which he 
 turned to good account [105]. 
 
 Although the Missionaries' work had been mainly among the 
 Mohawks, some Converts were made of the Oneidans and Tuscaroras, 
 and the Society had frequent correspondence with Sir William Johnson 
 (Government Superintendent of Indian Affairs in America) and several 
 of the Clergy with a view to the conversion of all the native races, for 
 which purpose a comprehensive scheme was submitted to the Govern- 
 ment by the Rev. C. Inolis. In 1770, while Dr. Cooper and Mr. 
 Inglis were on a visit to Sir W. Johnson, they were surprised with a de- 
 putation of nine Indians from the lower Mohawk Castle, who " expressed 
 their regard and admiration of Christianity as far as they could be 
 supposed to be acquainted with it and a grateful sense of past favours 
 from the Society and most earnestly intreated fresh Missionaries to be 
 sent among them." Towards meeting their wishes the Society placed 
 Missionaries and teachers at Schenectady, Fort Hunter, and Johns- 
 town [106]. 
 
 Efforts for a further extension were to a great extent fruitless in 
 consequence of the political troubles. The Mohawks and others of the 
 Six Nations, "rather than swerve from their allegiance" to Great 
 Britain, elected to abandon their dwellings and property, and join the 
 loyalist army [107]. Eventually they were obliged to take shelter in 
 Canada, where for fifty years the Society ministered to them [pp. 
 189-40, 166-8]. 
 
 While they remained at Fort Hunter the Rev. J. Stuart " continued 
 to officiate as usual, performing the public service intire, even after 
 the declaration of Independence," notwithstanding that by so doing 
 he " incurred the Penalty of High-Treason by the new Laws." But as 
 soon as his protectors were fled he was made " a prisoner and ordered 
 to depart the province " with his family, within four days, on peril of 
 being " put into close confinement," and this merely on suspicion of 
 being a "loyal subject of the King of Great Britain." He was, however, 
 admitted to parole and confined for three years within the limits of the 
 town of Schenectady, during which time his house was " frequently 
 broken open by mobs," his •• property plundered," and " every kind of 
 indignity " offered to his person " by the lowest of the Populace." His 
 church was also " plundered by the rebels," a " Barrel of Rum " 
 was " placed in the reading desk," and the building was employed 
 successively as a " tavern," a " stable," and " a Fort to protect a Set 
 of as great Villains as ever disgraced humanity." At length his farm 
 and the produce of it were taken from him " as forfeited to the State." 
 As a last resource he proposed to open a Latin School for the support of 
 his family, "but this Privilege was denied." With much difficulty he then 
 obtained leave to remove to Canada, on condition of giving bail of £400, 
 and either sending " a Rebel Colonel " in exchange or returning to 
 Albany and surrendering himself a prisoner, whenever required [108]. 
 
 The losses to which the loyalists were subjected during the war 
 were manifold. The " King's troops " often plundered those whou) 
 they were sent to protect, while among the opposite party were some 
 lost to all sense of humanity, who scrupled not to deprive " children 
 and infants " " of their clothes " — even women in childbed had " the 
 
KBW YORK. 
 
 75 
 
 sheets torn from their heds " [109]. The Clergy were specially marked 
 out for persecution by the Bevolutionists, and the death of several 
 was hastened thereby. The Rev. L. Babcock of Philipsburg was 
 detained in custody nearly six months, and then dismissed sick in 
 February 1777, and ordered to remove within ten days. "He got 
 home with difficulty, in a raging fever," and died a week after. 
 
 According to Dr. Inolis and others, the Rev. E. Avery of Rye was 
 "murdered by the rebels" ui "a most barbarous manner," on 
 Nov. 8, 1776, " for not praying for the Congress," " his body having 
 been shot thro', his throat cut, and his corpse thrown into the public 
 highway," but Dr. Seabury seemed to impute his death to insanity 
 occasioned by the losses he had sustained [110]. 
 
 Dr. Seabury himself " experienced more uneasiness " than he 
 could describe. On a charge of issuing pamphlets " in favour of 
 Government," he was carried a prisoner into Connecticut by the self- 
 styled " Sons of Liberty " in 1775, and on returning to his Mission he 
 was for a month subjected to daily insiilts from " the rebel army" on 
 their way to New York. After the declaration of independency, an 
 Edict was published at New York " making it death " to support the 
 King, or any of his adherents. Upon this he shut up his church, 
 " fifty armed men " being sent into his neighbourhood. Most of his 
 people declared they would not go to church till he was at liberty to 
 pray for the king. On the arrival of the British troops at Staten 
 Island, and of two ships of war in the Sound, the friends of Government 
 were seized and the coast was guarded, and his situation became very 
 critical. After the defeat of the rebels on Long Island a body of them 
 fixed themselves within two miles of his house, but by " lodging 
 abroad," with the help of his people, he avoided arrest. On September 1 , 
 1776, it happened that the guard was withdrawn from a post on the 
 coast, and the guard that was to replace it mistaking their route gave 
 him an opportunity of effecting his escape to Long Islai:d. " The very 
 next day " his house " was surrounded and searched, and a guard 
 placed at it for several nights, till Mrs. Seabury, wearied with their 
 impertinence," told them that he was fled to the [British] army, where 
 she did not doubt but he would be " very well pleased to give them a 
 meeting." They then vented their rage on his church and his 
 property, converting the former into an hospital, tearing off the covering 
 and burning the pews, and doing great damage to the latter. It is 
 just to add that none of the revolutionists residing in his own Mission 
 ever offered him any insult or attempted to do him any injury; 
 indeed he says "the New England rebels used frequently to observe, 
 as an argument against me, that the nearer they came to West 
 Chester, the fewer Friends they found to American Liberty : that is 
 to RebeUion"[lll]. 
 
 In the trials to which the Church and country were subjected it 
 was a satisfaction to the Society to be assured that " all their Mission- 
 aries " in the province, as well as the Clergy on the New York side of 
 the Delaware and many on the other, " conducted themselves with 
 great propriety and on many trying occasions with a Firmness and 
 Steadiness that have done them Honour " [112]. Such was the testi- 
 mony of Dr. Seabury ^December 20, 1776)— afterwards the first 
 American Bisfaq»— 'to wnich it will be fitting and siiffioieiit to add 
 
 II 
 
 iiija 
 
 ■ U 
 
 r A 
 
 
 :| ■ .1 
 
76 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE DROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 a 
 
 
 i\m 
 
 I. 
 
 the following particulars from a report of the Rev. C. Inolib, dated 
 New York, October 81, 1770 :— 
 
 "... All the Society's Missionaries ... in New Jersey, New 
 York, Connecticut, and so far as I can learn in the other New England 
 Colonies, have proved themselves faithful, loyal subjects in these trying 
 times, and have to the utmost of their power opposed the spirit of dis- 
 affection and rebellion which has involved this continent in the greatest 
 calamities. . . All the other Clergy of our Church in the above Colonies, 
 though not in the Society's service, have observed the same line of 
 conduct ; and although their joint endeavours could not wholly prevent 
 the rebellion, yet they checked it considerably for some time." But 
 since May 1775 " violences " had " gradually increased," and this, with 
 the delay of reinforcements and the abandonment of the province by 
 the King's troops, reduced the loyalists "to a most disagreeable and 
 dangerous situation, particularly the Clergy, who were viewed with 
 peculiar envy and malignity by the disaffected," " an abolition 
 of the Church of England " being " one of the principal springs of the 
 dissenting leaders' conduct. . . . The Clergy, amidst this scene of 
 tumult and disorder, went on steadily with their duty ; in their sermons, 
 confining themselves to the doctrine of the Gospel, without touching 
 on politics ; using their influence to allay . . . heats and cherish a 
 spirit of loyalty among their people. This conduct . . . gave great 
 offence " to the " flaming patriots, who laid it down as a maxim ' that 
 chose who were not for them were against them.' " The Clergy were 
 " everywhere threatened, often reviled . . . sometimes treated with 
 brutal violence." Some were " carried prisoners by armed mobs into 
 distant provinces . . . and much insulted, without any crime being 
 alleged against them . . . some . . . flung into jail ... for frivolous 
 suspicions of plots, of which even their accusers afterwards acquitted 
 them." Some were " pulled out of the reading-desk because they 
 prayed for the King, and that before independency was declared." 
 Others were fined for not appearing "at militia musters with their 
 arms." Others "had their houses plundered." "Were every 
 instance of this kind faithfully collected, it is probable that the suffer- 
 ings of the American Clergy, would appear in many respects, not inferior 
 to those of the English Clergy in the great rebellion of last [i.e. the 
 17th] century ; and such a work would be no bad supplement to 
 Walker's ' Sufferings of the Clergy.' " 
 
 The " declaration of independency " by the Congress in July 1776 
 " increased the embarrassments of the' Clergy. To ofiiciate publicly, 
 and not pray for the King and royal family according to the liturgy, 
 was against their duty and oath, as well as . . . their conscience; and 
 yet to use the prayers . . . would have drawn inevitable destruction 
 on them. The only course ... to avoid both evils was to . . . shut 
 up their Churches." This was done in most instances in the provinces 
 mentioned. Mr. Beaoh of Connecticut was said to have declared 
 ** that he would do his duty, preach and pray for the King, till the 
 rebels cut out his tongue." The " Provincial Convention of Virginia " 
 published " an edict " for the omission from the liturgy of " some of 
 the collects for the King," and thesabstitntion of the word " Common- 
 wealth " for " King " in others. New York Province, " although th« 
 
w 
 
 NRW YORK. 
 
 77 
 
 most loyal and peaceable of any on the continent, by » strange fatality " 
 became the scene of war and suffered most, especially the capital, in 
 which Mr. Inglis was left in charge of the churches. 
 
 Soon after the arrival of the revolutionary forces in the city 
 (April 1776), a message was brought to Mr. Inglis that "General 
 Washington would be at church, and would be glad if the violent 
 prayers for the King and royal family were omitted." The message 
 was disregarded, and the sender— one of the " rebel generals " — was 
 informed that it was in his power to shut up the churches but not to 
 make " the clergy depart from their duty." This drew from him " an 
 awkward apology for his conduct," which appeared to have been " not 
 authorized by Washington." May 17 was " appointed by the congress 
 as a day of public fasting, prayer and humiliation," and at the request 
 of the Church members in New York Mr. Inglis preached, making 
 "peace and repentance" his subject, and disclaiming " ha^-ing any- 
 thing to do with politics." Later on " violent threats were thrown out " 
 against the Clergy "in case the King were any longer prayed for." One 
 Sunday during service a company of " armed rebels " " marched 
 into the church with drums beating and fifes playing, their guns 
 loaded and bayonets fixed as if going to battle." The congregation 
 were terrified, fearing a massacre, but Mr. Inglis took no notice and 
 went on with the service, and after standing in the aisle for about fifteen 
 minutes the soldiers complied with an invitation to be seated. 
 On the closing of the churches the other Clergy left the city, but 
 Mr. Inglis remained ministering to the sick, baptizing children, and 
 burying the dead, and refusing to yield up possession of the keys of 
 the buildings. During this period he was " in the utmost danger." 
 In August he removed to Long Island, and after the defeat of the 
 " rebels " there he returned to New York to find the city pillaged. The 
 bells had been carried off, "partly to convert them into cannon, partly 
 to prevent notice being given " of a meditated fire. On Wednesday, 
 September 18, one of the churches was re-opened, "and joy was 
 lighted up in every countenance on the restoration of our public 
 worship." But while the congregation were congratulating themselves, 
 several "rebels" were secreted in the houses, and on the following 
 Saturday they set fire to the city, one-fourth of which was destroyed. 
 The loss of Church property, estimated at £25,000, included Trinity 
 Church, Rectory, and School, and about 200 houses. But " upon the 
 whole the Church of England" in America had "lost none of its 
 members by the rebellion as yet" — none, that is, whose departure 
 could be " deemed a loss." On the contrary, its own members were 
 "more firmly attached to it than ever." And "even the sober and 
 more rational among dissenters " looked " with reverence and esteem 
 on the part which Church people " acted. 
 
 Mr. Inglis concluded by urging that, on the suppression of the 
 rebelUon, measures should be taken for placing the American Church 
 "on at least an equal footing with other denominations by granting 
 it an episcopate, and thereby allowing it a full toleration " [118]. 
 
 On the death of Dr. Auchmutt in 1777 Mr. Inolis succeeded to 
 the rectory of Trinity Church — " the best ecclesiastical preferment in 
 North America " — a position which he was soon forced to abandon. 
 
 I 
 
 ^U 
 
 :(■: ' i: 
 
78 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL. 
 
 n 
 
 ?! 
 
 I 
 
 " Political principles and the side which people have taken " became 
 " the only tests of merit or demerit in America," consequently " in the 
 estimation of the New Rulers " he laboured " under an heavy load of 
 guilt." The " specific crimes, besides loyalty, laid to his charge " were 
 (1) the foregoing letter which he wrote *c the Society ; (2) " a sermon 
 preached to some of the new corps, that same year, and published at 
 the desire of General Tryon and the Field Officers who were present " ; 
 (8) " a visit he paid to a rebel prisoner," at the direction of the 
 British Commander-in-Chief. The prisoner was confined on suspicion 
 of a deoign to set fire to the city. After examining him Dr. Inglis 
 believed him to be innocent and so reported, which saved the man's 
 life, yet this was afterwards " alledged against the Doctor as a most 
 heinous offence." " Ludicrous as these things may seem to men not 
 intimately and practically acquainted with American politics," he fdlt 
 they were " serious evils." ** For these and these only " he was " at- 
 tainted proscribed and banished and his estate . . . confiscated and 
 actually sold : to say nothing of the violent threats thrown out against 
 his life." Notwithstanding that " popular phrenzy " had " risen to 
 such an height " as to confound " all the distinctions of right and 
 wrong," he hesitated to remove because of " the injuries his 
 congregations would sustain," but eventually his position became 
 untenable, and in 1788 he applied to be admitted on the Society's list 
 in Nova Scotia. The request was acceded to ; but when he settled in 
 that colony it was not simply as a Missionary but as the first Colonial 
 Bishop [114]. 
 
 STATiSTica. — In New York State (area, 49,170 sq. mileB), where the Society (1702-86) 
 aBsisted in maintaining *08 MiMHionaries and planting 23 Central StationB (as detailed on 
 pp. 855-6), there are now 6,082,871 inhabitants, of whom about 666,000 are Church 
 Members and 131,261 Communicants, under the care of 882 Clergymen and 6 Bishops. 
 [See also the Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 866.] 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter XI.)— [1] A MSS., V. 1, p. 182. [2] Trot's Laws of the Brituh 
 Plantations, p. 263 ; H. 1744, Sermon, p. 11. [3] App. Jo. A, p. 17. [4] Do., p. 80. 
 [61 Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27 and Mar. 20, 1702. [6] A MSS., V. 1, p. 45. [7] Keith's Journal, 
 jp. 60, 76-7. [8] A MSS., V. 1, p. 66; V. 9, p. 172: see also Jo., V. 3, June 17, 1716. 
 91 A MSS., V. 9, p. 109; Jo., V. 8, Oct. 16, 1714. [10] Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712; Jo., 
 7 8. Aug. 16, 1718. [U] A MSS., V. 6, p. 4 ; Jo., V. 1, Oct. 21, 1709 : see also Jo., V. 8, 
 S-eb. 1, 1717. [12] A MSS., V. 1, p. 116 ; V. 6, p. 74. [18] A MSS., V. 8, p. 276. 
 [141 A MSS., V. 6, pp. 18, 148 ; V. 6, p. 74 ; V. 7, pp. 190-2 ; V. 8, pp. 130-1. [15] A 
 MSS., V. 2, p. 126. [16] Do., V. 8, p. 76. [17] Jo., V. 1, May 17, 1706, June 8 and Oct. 21, 
 1700 Oct. 20, 1710 ; Jo., V. 2, Mar. 22 and May 18, 1711, May 28 and Oct. 10, 1712, Oct. », 
 1713; Jo., V. 8, Jan. 21, 1716, Feb. 8, 1716, Sept. 20, 1717; Jo., V. 6, p. 268; Jo., V. 10, 
 p. 84; App. Jo. B, p. 124; A MSS., V. 6, pp. 2, 6; R. 1724, p. 44; R. 1786, p. 49. 
 fl8] App Jo. B, pp. 47, 66; Jo., V. 1, May 30, 1707, Oct. 21, 1709. [10] Jo., V. 2, 
 Dec. 4, 1718; Jo., V^ 8, June, 17, 1715 ; A MSS., V. 9, pp. 169, 238-5 ; V. 11, pp. 818-4 ; 
 
 V 12 pp. 284, 290-1. [20] Jo., V. 2, Jan. 19, April 20, June 22, Aug. 17, Nov. 29, 1711, 
 May 16, July 11, 18, 26, Oct. 10, 1712, May 16, 1718. [20al Jo., V. 2, July 11, 1712. [206] 
 B MSS., V. 1, p. 111. [21] Jo., V. 6, p. 814 ; A MSS., V. 28, p. 828 : see aUo Jo., V. 8, 
 Sept. 20, 1717 ; Oct. 24, 1718 ; and A MSS., V. 12, pp. 204, 266, 359 ; and V. 18, pp. 368, 
 439 461. [221 A MSS., V. 12, p. 268. [23] Jo., V. 1, May 20, June 3, Deo. 2, 16, and 
 80, 1709, Oct. 20, 1710 ; Jo. V. 2, May 18 and Nov. 29, 1711, Oct. 19, 1718; Jo., V. 8, Nov, 
 19, 1714, Oct. 7, 1716, Dec. 21, 1716, Jan. 11, 1717, Oct. 24, 1718; App. Jo. B, p. 184; 
 A MSS., V. 6, p. 44. [24] Jo., V. 1, May 18, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, Sept. 17, 1714. [25] A MSS., 
 
 V 6 p. 46. [26] Jo., v. 5, pp. 18-14, 76-7. [27] Jo., V. 1, Ojt. 21, Doc. 16 and 80, 
 1709! Jan. 20 and Feb. 10, 1710, Jan. 19, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712, May 22, 1718. 
 [281 Jo.. V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702, Oct. 20 and Nov. 17, 1704 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 361-6 ; App. 
 Jo. B. pp. 7, 67-8 ; Jo., V. 6, p. 168 ; A MSS., V. 2, p. 28. [29] Jo., V. 18, pp. 112-16 ; 
 R. 1769, p. 84 ; B MSS., V. 2, p. 89, [80] J., V. 17, pp. 80, 843-6, 470, 617, 628; Jo., 
 V.18,ppT4,5, 86, 97, 111, 229, 811, 490-8; Jo., V. 19, pp, 12, 71-2; B. 1767, p. 68 j 
 
NKW YO^. 
 
 79 
 
 Ji 
 
 B. 1771, p. as. rSl] A M88., V. 2, p. 181. [32] Do., p. 117. [881 Jo., V. 1, May 17, 
 1706, Oct. ai, 1700 ; R. 170«, p. 80. [84] A M88., V. 6, p. 70 ; Jo., V. il, p. 71. [88] B 
 MS8., V. 18, pn. aia-18. [86] Jo., V. 0, p. aa; R. 1741, p. 47. [87] B M8S., V. a, 
 ip. 154, 166. [b8] R. 1718, p. 18; R. 1726, pp. 87-« ; R. 1740, pp. 66-«. [39] Jo., V. 1, 
 an. 16, Mar. 10, Oct. 15, Dec. 17, ITOS, April 30, May IH, 1705, April 10, 1706, Mar. 21, 
 1707 ; R. 1706, pp. 68-61. [40] Jo., V. 1, Fob. 17, Mar. 8 and 17, 1710 ; Jo., V. a, 
 April 18, 17ia; R. 1714, p. 61. [41] R. 1706, p. 63; Jo., V. 1, Oct. 30, 1710. [42] Jo., 
 V. a, Oct. 10, 1713 ; A M88., V. 8, p. 292; R. 1718, p. 48. [43] Jo., V. 3, Oct. 10, 1713 ; 
 R. 1718, p. 48. [44] Jo., V. 8, Oct. 16, 1714. [40] Uumphreya' Historical Account of 
 the Society, p. 348: aee also Jo., Feb. 8, 1710. [46] R. 1736, p. 87; Jo., V. C, 
 pp. 107, 188, 197. [47] Jo., V. 8, pp. 185-6, 281 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 338 ; Jo., V. 13, pp. 108-4, 
 883; Jo., V. 14, pp. 6, 6, 314; R. 1740, p. 60; R. 1746, p. 46; R. 1768, p. 55; R. 1767, 
 p. 43 ; R. 1769, p. 47 : aee aUo Jo., V. 8, pp. 141, 869 ; Jo., V. 0, pp. 31, 100, 384 ; Jo., 
 V. 10, pp. 168, 313; Jo., V. 13, pp. 26, 64, 162; Jo., V. 18, pp. 204-6; Jo., V. 16, p. 61; 
 R. 1741, p. 46 ; R. 1742, p. 47 ; R. 1749, p. 48. [48] Jo., V. 8, p. 281 ; Jo., V. 12, p. 108 ; 
 Jo., V. 19, pp. 163. 828 ; Jo., V. 80, p. 65 ; R. 1740, p. 69 ; R. 1778, p. 82. [40] Jo., V. 16, 
 p. 166; R. 1764, p. 73. [60] Jo., V. 11, pp. 296-6; R. 1760, p. 46. [61] Jo., V. 11, 
 pp. 84, 141, 174; R. 1749, p. 44. [62] R. 1768, p. 68; Jo., V. 11, p. 807; Jo., V. 
 13, p. 831. [63] R. 1778, p. 73; To., V. 19, pp. 463-8. [64] Jo., Jan. 21, 1716; 
 A MSS., V. 9, pp. 146, 169; V. 11, p. 816; V. 13, pp. 284, 891, 808. [66] Jo., V. 31, 
 pp. 846-8. [66] A M88., V. 8, p. 168. [87] R. 1706, pp. 48-4. [681 App. Jo. 
 pp. 86-7 ; R. 1704, p. 19; R. 1706, p. 89. [30] App. Jo. A, pp. 84-6. [60] Jo., V. 1, 
 
 A, 
 
 1, 
 48-5; App. 
 
 April 16, IV 03 ; R. 1706, p. 40. 
 
 Jo. A, p. 29. [62] A MSS., ^ 
 
 R. 1706, p. 46. [64] Jo., Y. 1, June 18, Aug. 20, Oct. 16, 1708, and Feb. 5, June 16, 
 
 Oct. 30, 1704 ; R. 1706, pp. 4(^-7. [66] A MSS., V. 3, p. 22 : R 1706, p. 48. [66] R. 1706, 
 
 p. 52. [67] R. 1706, p. 68. [68] A MSS., V. 2, p. 181 ; R. 1706, pp. 68-4. [69] A 
 
 MSS., V. 4, p. 121. [70] A MSS., V. 4, p. 68. [71] Do., p. 121. [71a] App. Jo. B, 
 
 p. 121. [72] Jo., V. 2, Nov. 29, 1711 ; R. 1712, p. 68. [72o] Jo., V. 1, April 21, 1710 ; 
 
 A MSS., y. 6, pp. 8&-«; App. Jo. B, p. 188. [73] Jo., V. 1, Aprij 28, 1710 ; App. Jo. B, 
 1710, Jan. 5; 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, Feb. 17, Mar. 16 and 22, 1711 ; A MSS., V. 6, pp. 98, 96. 
 
 p. 139. [74] A MSS., V. 6, 
 
 88 
 
 l,p. 1 
 ; Jo., 
 
 V. 1, May 19, 1710. [78] Jo., V. 1, June 16, 
 
 [76] R. 1713, pp. 61-8 ; Jo., V. 2, Dec. 6, 1718. [77] Jo., V. 2, Feb. 23, War. 30, April 8 
 and 18, 1718; R 1718, pp. 61-3. [78] A MSS., V. 8, p. 185; R 1718, p. 46. [79] R 
 1713, pp. 46-60 ; A MSS., V. 8, pp. 136-7 : aee alao Jo., V. 8, Oct. 9, 1718. [80] Jo., 
 V. S, pp. 188, 186-6 ; R 1718, pp. 49, 60 ; Jo., Jan. 11, 1717. [81] Jo., V. 8, pp. 
 240-1; A MSS., V. 8, pp. 145, 147; V. 9, p. 138; R 1713, p. 68; R 1718, pp. 47-9 ; 
 R 1716, p. 88 ; R. 1714, pp. 67-8. [82] Jo., V. 3, Oct. 16, 1714 ; A MSS., V. 9, p. 136 ; 
 R. 1714, pp. 58-9. [83] R. 1714, pp. 67-8 ; Jo., V. 8, Oct. 15, 1714 ; A MSS., V. 9, 
 p. 134. |84] Jo., V. 8, June 17, 1715 ; Jo., V. 8, Jan. 11, 1717. [86] Jo., V. 8, June 17, 
 July 1, 1716, Sept. 30, 1717. [86] A MSS., V. 9, p. 138; E. 1789, pp. 67-9. [87] Jo., 
 V. 4, pp. 87, 78-81 ; A MSS., V. 18, pp. 866, 466 ; Jo., V. 3, July 18, 1718. [88-9] Jo., 
 V. 8, Feb. 13, 1714. [00] Jo., V. 6, pp. 140, 888. [91] A MSS., V. 86, p. 4 ; B. 1736, p. 
 44 ; Jo., V. 7, p. 6 ; A MSS., V. 25, p. 80. [92] Jo., V. 6, p. 836 ; Jo., V. 7, pp. 45, 85, 98, 
 168-6, 207, 886 ; R 1786, p. 50; R 1738, p. 60; R 1739, pp. 70-2. [93] Jo., V. 8, pp. 
 84-6; R. 1780, p. 72. [94] Jo., V. 8, p. 888; B MSS., V. 7, "New York" letters, 
 No. 141; R 1740, p. 63. [96] Jo., V. 9, pp. 4, 71, 884; R 1741, p. 48; R. 1748, 
 p. 47 ; R. 1748, p. 46. [96] R. 1740, p. 68 ; B MSS., V. 7, pp. 189, 141 ; Jo., V. 8, 
 pp. 143, 288. [97] Jo., V. 10, pp. 83-8, 188 ; R 1745, p. 46. [98] B MSS., V. 14, p. 05 ; 
 Jo., V. 10, p. 212 ; R. 1746, pp. 44-5. [99] R. 1749, p. 46. [100] Jo., V. 18, pp. 182-8, 208 ; 
 Jo., V. 14, p. 807; R. 1756, pp. 46-7; R 1768, p. 62. [101] A MSS., V. 19, pp. 105-7 ; 
 Jo., V. 14, pp. 107, 296-7. [102] Jo., V. 12, pp. 114, 282, 808 ; Jo., V. 14, pp. 6, 187 ; R 1761, 
 p. 40; R. i75a, p. 48; R. 1753, p. 64; R. 1757, p. 43; R 1759, p. 46. [103] Jo., V. 19, 
 pp. 44, 110, 234, 318-14 ; Jo., V. 80, pp. 9, 189, 254, 829; R. 1771, p. 21 ; R. 1773, p. 26 ; 
 R. 1774, p. 88. [104] Jo., V. 13, p. 182; R. 1761, p. 40; R. 1766, pp. 46-7. [106] Jo., V. 
 18, p. 183; Jo., V. 16, pp. 148-9; Jo., V. 19, p. 836; R 1756, p. 47; R 1764, p. 70; R 
 1778, p. 25. [106] Jo., V. 10, p. 186 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 858, 484, 607-11 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 886-7, 
 488-6; Jo., V. 19, pp. 40-1; R. 1761, p. 48; R 1766, pp. 66-7; R 1769, p. 84; R. 1770, 
 pp. 38-1; R. 1771, pp. 20-1. [107] Jo., V. 22, pp. 368-4. [108] B MSS., V. 8, p. 804; 
 Jo., V. 82, pp. 868-6; R 1781, pp. 46-6. [100] B MSS., V. 8, p. 191. [110] Jo., V. 81, 
 pp. 77-8, 138, 192-4; R. 1776, pp. 68, 78; R 1777, pp. 47-8; B MSS., V. 8, p. 191. 
 mi] B MSS., V. 2, p. 190 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 158-68; R. 1777, pp. 46-7. [112] B MSS., 
 V. 2, p. 100 ; Jo., V. 81, p. 164. [113] B MSS., V. 8, p. 68 ; Jo., V. 31, pp. 126-88. [U41 Jo., 
 V. 23, pp. 149-61, 188-6, 191-2, 208, 897; Jo., V. 25, pp. 28-9, 84. 
 
 1^ 
 
 I 
 
 hi I 
 
BOOIBTT FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 SUMMARY OF RESULTS OF THE SOCIETY'S WORK IN 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 
 At the commencement of the American War the Society was helping 
 to support 77 Missionaries in the United States. But as the rebellion 
 progressed nearly all of them were forced to retire from their Missions, 
 many of them penniless, and for the reliefof the distressed among them 
 and the other Clergy a fund was raised in England [1]. Eventually a 
 few took the oath of allegiance to the Republic. Of the remainder 
 some were provided with army chaplaincies, others with Missions in 
 Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and Canada. Some returned to 
 England, a few of whom, entirely disabled, received a compassionate 
 allowance from the Society. The severance of the American Colonies 
 from the mother country, while it almost destroyed the Church in 
 the " United States," set her free to obtain that gift of the episcopate 
 BO long denied. As soon as the peace was mado (1788), Dr. Samueu 
 Seabuby, elected Bishop by the Clergy of Connecticut, went to 
 England for consecration, which he at length obtained from the 
 Bishops of the Scottish Church at Aberdeen, on November 14, 1784. 
 [See pp. 749-50.] On Febniary 4, 1787, Drs. White and Pbovoost 
 were consecrated Bishops of Pennsylvania and New York respectively, 
 in Lambeth Palace Chapel, and on September 19, 1790 (in the same 
 
 ftlace). Dr. Madison, Bishop of Virginia. The episcopate thus estab- 
 inhed has so grown that in the United States there are now 69 
 Bishoprics, with a total of 4,261 Clergy ; and Missions have been sent 
 out by the American Church to Greece, West Africa, China, Japan, 
 Haiti and Mexico— {.he last five under episcopal leadership. 
 
 In witlwlrawing from the Mission field in the United S'^^es in 
 1785 the Bocioty arranged for the continuance of the salaries ot' the 
 Missionaries then officiating there, up to Michaelmas in that year, and 
 undertook to provide to the utmost of its power for such as elected " to 
 Kpa»r into any of the King's dominions in America." In making this 
 announcement it was stated that 
 
 "The Society . . . regret the unhappy events which confine their laboars to the 
 Colonies remaining under His Majesty's Sovereignty. It is so far from their 
 thoughts to alHMiate their affections from their brethren of the Church of England, 
 now un<)er Knot,lit<r Government, that they look back with comfort at the good they 
 liAve done, for many years past, in propagating our holy religion, as it is professed 
 by the EstabHshed Church of England ; and it is their earnest wish and prayer 
 that their zeal may continue to bring forth the fruit they aimed at, of pure religion 
 and virtue , and that the true members of our Church, under whatever civil 
 Government they live, may not cease to be kindly affectioned towards us " [2]. 
 
 The subsequent proceedings of the American Chnrch show how 
 nobly it has striven to fulfil this wish and prayer, and in the growth 
 of that Church and its undying expressions of gratitude the Society 
 find ample reward for its labours and encouragement to fresh 
 
 .m 
 
RUMMART OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 81 
 
 lis 
 
 eonqaeats. At the first "Oeneral Convention" of the American 
 Church (which was held in Christ Church, Philadelphia, Sept. 27- 
 Oct. 6, 1786), an address to the Archbishops and Bishops of the 
 Church of England was adopted, asking them to consecrate Bishops for 
 America, and conveying the following acknowledgment : — 
 
 "All the Bishops of England, with other distinguished characters, as well 
 eoolesiastical as civil, have concurred in forming and carrying on the benevolent 
 views of the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts ; a Hociety to 
 whom, under God, the prosperity of our Church is, in an eminent degree, to bo 
 ascribed. It is our earnest wish to be permitted to make, through your lordship*, 
 this just acknowledgment to that venerable Society ; a tribute of gratitude which 
 we rather take this opportunity of paying, as while they thought it necessary to 
 withdraw pecuniary assistance from our Ministers, they have endeared their past 
 favours by a benevolent declaration, that it is far from their thought to alienate 
 thoir affections from their brethren now under another government ; with the piouo 
 wish that their former exertions miy still continu3 to bring forth the fruits they 
 aimed at of |>are religion and virtue. Our hearts are ponetrated with the moat 
 lively gratitude by these generous sentiments ; the long succession of former 
 benefits passen in review before us ; we pray that our Church may be a lasting 
 monument of the usefulness of so worthy a body ; and that her e .ns may neve. 
 ce«8t to be kindly affectioried to the members of that Church, the Fathers of wiiich 
 have so tenderly watched over her ■''*' '.^y " [8], 
 
 In the Preface to the American Prayer Book the " nursing cartf ■ 
 and protection " of the . ociety is also recognised, and from generation 
 to generation gratitude flows, warmth of expression seeming to increase ^ 
 rattier than diminish as time goes on. 
 
 On the occasion of the Society's third jubilee, the President, Arch- 
 bishop Sumner [L., March 28, 1851] submitted to the American Bishops 
 
 " whether, in a time of controversy and division, the close communion which binds 
 the Churches of America and England in one would not be strikingly manifested 
 to the world, if every one of their dioceses were to take pari in commemorating the> < 
 foundation of the oldest Missionary Society of the Reformed Church, a Society ' 
 which, from its first small beginnings in New England, has extended its operations. - 
 into all parts of the world, from the Ganges to Lake Huron and from New Zealand 
 to Labrador. Such a joint Commemoration, besides manifesting the rapid growtb 
 and wide extension of our Church, would serve to keep alive and diffuse a 
 Missionary spirit and so be the means, under the Divine blessing, of enlarging 
 the borders of the liedeemer's Kingdom." 
 
 No gift was desired, but only " Christian sympathy and the communion 
 of prayer " [4]. The American IMshops cordially responded to the 
 invitation, and their answers (and others), so full of gratitude to the 
 Society and of brotherly feeling to the Church at large, occupy 23 
 pages of the Annual Report for 1851 [5]. 
 
 At the jubilee celebration in New York City (June 16, 1861V 
 Trinity Church was " crowded to its utmost capacity, and more than 
 2,000 persons went away from the doors unable to find an entrance.'* 
 The offerings amounted to ^3,232 for Dioc<^san Missions, and at the 
 same time the vestry made a noble gift towarus the endowment of the 
 Missionary Bishopric at Cape Palmas, West Africa [6]. 
 
 At the request of the Society, made " with a view to a fuller and 
 more complete intercommunion between the distant portions of the 
 Church," two of the American Bishops were delegated to take part 
 in the concluding services of the jubilee year [7]. The Bishop of 
 Western New York preached at St. James's, Piccadilly, on June 16, 
 
 
 
 "tH 
 
 '11 
 
 1 
 
 »,;^B 
 
 11 
 
 .■m[ 
 
 li 
 
 1 \ 
 
 M 
 
 ^ ! 
 
 , - i 
 
 5 
 
 111 
 
«T 
 
 Hi 
 
 82 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1852, and the Bishop of Michigan in St. Paul's Cathedra, on the 
 following day, this being the first occasion on which the anniversary 
 serraon was delivered by an American Bishop. In return the Society 
 by invitation sent delegates to the meeting of the Board of Missions 
 held in New York during the session of the General Convention in 
 October 1852. The delegates (Bishop Spencer (formerly of Madras), 
 Archdeacon J. Sinclair of Middlesex, the Bev. E. Hawkins, Sec- 
 retary of the Society, and the Rev. H. Caswall, Vicar of Figheldean) 
 were instructed that the principal objects of the Society in sending 
 them on this " honourable mission " were (1) "to show its apprecia- 
 tion of the readiness with which the American Bishops sent the 
 deputation to England"; (2) "to strengthen and improve . . . the 
 intimate relations which already happily exist between the mother 
 and daughter Churches, and which are the proper fruit of their 
 essential unity"; (3) "to receive and communicate information and 
 suggestions on the best mode of conducting missionary operations " [8]. 
 
 The delegates were blessed beyond their hopes in their under- 
 taking. They were " invariably welcomed by our American brethren." 
 The General Convention declared that they would " aim in all proper 
 ways to strengthen the intimate relations " between the two Churches, 
 and that they " devoutly recognise the hand of God in planting and 
 nurturing through the Society" the Church in their country and 
 " thankfully acknowledge the debt of gratitude " [9]. The action taken 
 by the Society on the report of the delegation was — 
 
 (1) To arrange for an exchange of publications. 
 *(2) To express its hope that in all cases of the establishment of 
 Missions and the appointment of Bishops in territories independent of 
 the British Crown, a full and friendly communication may be kept up 
 between the English Church Missionary Societies and the American 
 Board of Missions. 
 
 (3) To obtain the drawing up by the President of suitable forms of 
 prayer " for an increase of labourers in the Lord's vineyard," and " for 
 a blessing on Missionaries and their labours." (These prayers were 
 extensively circulated by the two principal Missionary Societies of the 
 Church, and by the representatives of other Communions also.) 
 
 (4) To undertake the preparation of a manual for the instruction 
 and guidance of its Missionaries in heathen lands. 
 
 *(5) To refer to the Archbishop of Canterbury the question of the 
 ancient Churches of the East. 
 
 (6) To express its gratification at the success attending "the 
 weekly collections in Church for Missionary and other charitable 
 purposes in America," but to leave to the English Church the 
 adoption of such measures as they may deem most expedient and 
 effectual for raising funds on the Society's behalf. 
 
 (7) To prepare a plan for securing the introductiont of Church 
 emigrants to Clergy in their new homes [10]. 
 
 It has been the privilege of the Society to be the chief instrument 
 not only of planting branches of the mother Church in foreign 
 parts, but also of drawing them together in closer communion. And 
 although the Iiope expressed by the Bishop of Vermont was not 
 
 • 2 and 6 were thus modified nfter conference of the Society with the C.M.S. 
 i The need of this will be seen by a perusal of pp. 81S-9. 
 
SUMMARY OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 8S 
 
 ;uc 
 
 ch 
 inf. 
 nd 
 
 realised for some years, it should not escape notice that it was the 
 celebration of the Society's Jubilee which occasioned the first suggestion 
 of a Lambeth Conference [see pp. 761-2]. After the first Conference (in 
 1867), in which the American Church was largely represented, a wish 
 was expressed by many members of the Society to enrol the Bishops of 
 that Church among the vice-presidents of the Society. This was 
 found to be impracticable, and consequently the Society instituted in 
 
 1868 an order of Associates in which persons who are not British 
 subjects could be included. The Associates are not members of the 
 Corporation, but hold an honorary position, with liberty to attend the 
 Board meetings but without the right of voting, and annually from 
 
 1869 to the present time the Bishops of the Church in the United 
 States "in communion with the Church of England" have been 
 elected to the office— the appointment (as the House of Bishops 
 declared at the General Convention of 1871) being gratefully accepted 
 " with unfeigned satisfaction " [11]. 
 
 On three occasions since its withdrawal from the United States 
 field the Society has shown its sympathy with the American Church 
 by pecuniary gifts. At the reception of the two Episcopal delegates 
 by the Society in 1852 a sum of £500 was voted out of the Jubilee 
 Fund in aid of a plan set on foot by the Corporation of St. 
 George the Martyr, New York, •' for the erection and endowment 
 of a free hospital, with a chapel, for the temporal and spiritual benefit " 
 of the Church emigrants from England arriving at New York. 
 Owing to delay in carrying out the plan the grant was not paid uniil 
 1862, and the terms were then so modified that the money was 
 " equally divided between the Anglo-American Church of St. George 
 the Martyr and St. Luke's Hospital, New York " [12]. 
 
 In 1870 the Society opened a special fund in aid of Bishop Tuttle's 
 Mission to the Mormons at Salt Lake City, where there were 60,000 
 English people, of whom 15,000 were baptized members of the Church, 
 and in 1871 it supplemented the contributions thus raised by a grant 
 of £50 towards the completion of a church and provision of school 
 accommodation [18]. 
 
 Similarly, in 1874, the Society granted £100 towards providing 
 ministrations for some artisans, members of the mother Church, in 
 Portland and other towns in the Diocese of Maine. The offering was 
 made to Bishop Neely " as a token of brotherly and Christian 
 recognition " [14], and this feeling has been reciprocated on every 
 opportunity that has offered. The 171st anniversax-y of the Society, 
 held in St. Paul's Cathedral on July 4, 1872, was distinguished by its 
 being made the occasion for the public reception and first use of an 
 alms-basin, presented by the American Church to the Church of 
 England, as " a slight token of the love and gratitude which " (they 
 said) " we can never cease to cherish towards the heads and all the 
 members of that branch of the Church Cathohc from which we are 
 descended, and to which we have been ' indebted,' first, for a long 
 continuance of nursing c«re and protection, and in later years for 
 manifold tokens of sympathy and affectionate regard." Thn gift 
 originated from a visit paid to the General Convention in the previous 
 
 as 
 
 S" i 
 
 ■■I 
 
S4 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOBPEL. 
 
 October by Bishop Selwyn of Lichfielol, who now tendered it, and in 
 accepting it the Archbishop of Canterbury said : — 
 
 " I receive this offering of love from our sister Charch beyond the Atlantic, and 
 I beg all of you who are here present, and all Christian people, to unite in your 
 prayers to Almighty God that the richest blessing of His Holy Spirit may descend 
 upon our brethren who thus express to us their Christian love ; that for ages to 
 come these two Churches, and these two great nations, united in one worship of 
 one Lord, in one Faith, as they are sprung from one blood, may be the instruments, 
 nnder the protection of our gracious Bedeemer, of spreading His Gospel throughout 
 the world and securing the blessings of Christian civilisation for the human 
 race " [15]. 
 
 At the 150th anniversary of St. John's Church, Providence (1873), 
 Bishop Clark of Rhode Island said that not less than ^18,000 or ;^20,000 
 were contributed by the Society to that parish alone, and not much 
 less than /^100,000 on the whole to the churches in Rhode Island. 
 The seed so freely cast " seemed to yield a very inadequate return, and 
 the wonder is that the hand of the sower did not fail and the faith and 
 patience of our friends . . . become exhausted." But "in these latter 
 days an ample harvest has been reaped." (The offering on tliis occasion, 
 £100, was given to the Society.) Within the previous ten years 
 (1863-73) St. John's Parish (besides gifts to colleges and other insti- 
 tutions) contributed ;|$(97,G52 to Church work, induing ^20,268 to 
 Foreign Missions [16]. 
 
 In connection with the assembling of tlie Bishops for the Lambeth 
 Conference in 1878 a Missionary Conference was held by the Society 
 in London on June 28, on which occasion Bishop Littlejolm of Long 
 Island said : — 
 
 " For nearly the ivhole of tlie eighteenth century this Society furnished the only 
 point of contact, the only bond of sympathy, bctivecn the Church of England and 
 her children scatteicd over the waste places of the New World. The Church herself, 
 as all of us now remember with sorrow, was not only indifferent to their wants, 
 but, under a malign State influence, was positively hostile to the adoption of all 
 practical measures calculated to meet them. It is, therefore, with joy and 
 gratittide that we, the representatives of tJie American Ciiurch, greet the venerable 
 Society 07i this occasion as the first builder of our ecclesiastical foundations, and 
 lay at lier feet the golden sheaves of tlie luirvest from her planting. And whatever 
 the tribute to be paid her by the most prosperous of the colonial Churches to-day 
 it cannot exceed in thankful love and earnest goodwill that which we are here to 
 offer. Verily in that comparatively narrow coast belt along the Atlantic, which, in 
 the eighteenth century bounded the Christian endeavours of this Society, the little 
 one has become a thousand, and the small one a strong nation. . . . And this, 
 thank God, is the return we make this day for the seed sown by this Society beside 
 some waters in the New World more than a century ago. It speaks its own moral, 
 and with an emphasis which not even the most eloquent tongue could rival. . . > 
 May God speed the work of this Society in the future as in the past. The greatest, 
 the most enduring, the most fruitful of all Missionary organisations of Reformed 
 Christendom, may it continue to be in the years to come, as in those which are 
 gone, the workshop of Churches, the treasury of needy souls all over the world, a 
 chosen instrument of the Holy Spirit, for upbuilding and guiding the Missions of 
 the Holy Catholic Church in all lands and among all peoples which as yet know 
 not God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent to be the Saviour of the world " [17]. 
 
 In this year the American Bishops were formally thanked by the 
 Society for " the hearty sympathy " which they had shown with its 
 work during their sojourn in England, " and for the valuable serviceB 
 which they have rendered to its cause " [18]. 
 
8UMMABY OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 85 
 
 m 
 
 In 1882 the Diocesan Convocation of Central Pennsylvania decided 
 iliat a Church being erected at Douglassville should be recognised 
 as a memorial of the Society's " loving care" [19]. [See aZso Resolution 
 of New York Diocesan Convention, 1872 [20].] 
 
 The Centenary of the American Episcopate being an event which 
 could not pass without the Society's congratulations, the fjUowing 
 resolution was adopted in 1883 : — 
 
 " That the Society . . . mindful of the privilege which it has enjoyed since its 
 incorporation in the year 1701, of sending clergymen to minister in America, has 
 great pleasure in congratulating the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United 
 States on the approaching completion of a century since the consecration of Dr. 
 Seabury to the office of a Bishop, and the Society hopes that the work of that 
 Church, which has been so signally blest during the intervening years, may grow 
 and prosper and continue to receive that highest blessing from Ood which has 
 hitherto been vouchsafed to it " [21]. 
 
 The resolution was conveyed to America by Bishop Thorold of 
 Bochester, with a covering letter from the President (Archbishop Ben- 
 son), and the General Convention acknowledged it in these terms : — 
 
 " At the close of the first century of our existence as a National 
 Church, we acknowledge with deep and unfeigned gratitude that what- 
 ever this Church has been in the past, is now, or will be in the future, 
 is largely due, under God, to the long- continued nursing care and 
 protection of the venerable Society. 
 
 " In expressing this conviction we seem to ourselves to be speaking 
 not only for those who are now assembled in the great Missionary 
 <jouncil of this Church, but for many generations who have passed 
 from their earthly labours to the rest of Paradise. We cannot forget 
 that if the Church of England has become the mother of Churches, 
 •even as England herself has become the Mother of nations, the 
 .generous and unwearied efforts of the Body which you now represent 
 have been chiefly instrumental in producing these wonderful results. 
 
 " That the venerable Society may continue to receive the abundant 
 blessing of our Heavenly Father, and may bring forth more and more fruit 
 to the Glory of God, and the spread of the Kingdom of His dear Son, 
 is the sincere and earnest prayer of every Churchman in the United 
 States " [22J. 
 
 Befcrences (Chapter XII.)— [1] Jo., V. 21, p. 207 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 147 ; R. 1779, p. 61 
 [2] R. 1784, pp. 52-6 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 81-2. [3] Journal of American Church General 
 Convention, 1785. [4] K MSS., V. 86, pp. 1, 2. [5] R. 1851, pp. 85-107 ; K MSS., V. 80, 
 pp. 1, 2. [6] R. 1852, pp. 47-8. [7] Jo., V. 46, pp. 258-60, 290-5, 297-302 ; R. 1852, 
 
 in).4_8, 78-5. [8] Jo., V. 46^ pp. 871-2, 390-8j R. 1852, pp. 28-80, 75; R. 1853, p. 83. 
 [12] J ., V. 46,'pp. 302-3 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 214, 275-6 ; K MSS.^ V. 86, pp. 59-62. [18] 
 
 pp. 4«, 7 
 
 [9] Jo., V. 40, pp. 41»-14; R. 1854, p. 22. [10] Jo., V. 46, pp. 418-28, 480-2; R."l854, 
 p. 23-4. [11] K MSS., V. 86, p. 71-2, 100-1 ; Jo., V. 50, pp. 68, 83, 97, 112, 224. 
 
 Jo., V.51, pp. 19-20, 105 ; K MSS., V. 86, pp. 93, 97-9 ; Applications Committee Report, 
 1871, p. 188. [14] Jo., V. 52, p. 189 ; K MSS., V. 80, pp. 109-11. [16] M.F. 1872, 
 pp. 249-51. [16] M.F. 187d, >.. 215. [17] M.F. 1878, pp. 418-14. [18] Jo., V. 58, p. 170. 
 10] K MSS., V. 36, p. 121 ; R. 1882, pp. 97-8. [20] M.F. 1873, p. 28. [21] Standing 
 •Committee Book, V. 41, p. 296. [22] K MSS., V. 86, pp. 132-8; Jo., V. 54. p, 228 
 
 
 l'\ 
 
 i.fii 
 
 III 
 
m 
 
 86 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN 
 
 (I) Tlie Field and 
 I'eriiHl 
 
 South CAnousx 
 
 17U2-83 
 
 (!) Race* ininlRler«d to, tind llieir Religions 
 
 Colonists (Cliristlnu and non-ClirUtinn) 
 
 XegrocB (Hcntlirn and Christian) 
 Indians : 
 
 Yammouaca 
 
 Cuslioea 
 
 Catavro3 
 
 (Ifeathott ani Climtian) .. 
 
 KoRTH CAnm.ixA 
 170»-83 
 
 Colonists (CliHstian and non-Chriatian) .. 
 j Nesroe^(^oatIlen andClirislIau) .. .. 
 j Indians : \ 
 
 I RoS«"'\'<"-t'--''Ch-t''»") 
 Hattcras ) 
 
 ORonoiA .. 
 1733-83 
 
 Pksnsti-vaxia (in 
 c-lading Delaware 
 1702-83 
 
 >\ 
 
 Colon'sts (Christian and non-Cbriatlan) 
 
 ■I 
 
 Ne?roeB ((Teatlien and Cliristlan) 
 
 Indians : Oiiclcsaws (llcatlicn and Clirislian) 
 
 Colonists (Cliristisn ind non-Olirist'an) .. 
 Negroes (Ucat1iei> and Christian) .. 
 
 (Uassacluisctts, 
 Oonnectlunt, 
 Kbotie Island, 
 New Hampsliiro, 
 Maine, Vermont, 
 Naragansott) 
 1702-8S 
 
 Colonists (Christian oud non-Cln'stian) 
 Nef;roc3 (Ucathcn and Christian) 
 Iiulinos : 
 
 Miiny tribes 
 
 Numgaiisctts, <Stc. 
 
 ' (Heathen and Christian) ] 
 
 C3) Lnn- 
 RunxcH used 
 bv ilie Mi^ 
 
 sioimries 
 
 (4) No. ot 
 Ordnined 
 
 MiSBiunarirs 
 employed 
 
 (Buiu|H-an & 
 Colonial) 
 
 KngUsh 
 French 
 Orrman 
 Euglisli 
 
 Enelish 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 English &c. 
 
 EnRlish 
 
 French 
 
 Italian 
 
 Gfrmon 
 
 English 
 
 Envlish 
 
 Welsh 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 
 Naragansett 
 dialect and 
 Mohawk 
 
 New Jkrret 
 1702-83 
 
 . . r Co'onlfts (Clirlstian and non-Christian) 
 
 Kvgrues (Heathen und C'liristiun) 
 
 I Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) .. ■] 
 
 Kew Tohk 
 1702-S6 
 
 VincixiA .. 
 
 Negroes (Heathen and Christian) 
 Iroquois or Six Nation-^ 
 Indians : 
 
 Mohawks (chi.fly) 
 
 Oiieidos 
 
 Onundagca 
 
 Tuscaroraa 
 
 Cayugas 
 
 S<.nnckas 
 
 (Heathen and Christian) | 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 English 
 Dutch 
 French 
 English 
 
 Mohawk 
 and Bnglish 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Karylaxd . . . . Colonists (Christian) 
 } 
 
 OTiiF.n Pauts of 
 
 TIIKU.N.STAIT.8 
 
 TOTAL 
 
 5 ..{ 
 
 6 European Colonial races, Negroes, and over 14 | 
 Indian tribes ] 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 
 S4 
 
 83 
 
 13 
 
 47 
 
 83 
 
 44 
 
 6S 
 
 809 
 
 { After allowing for re; etitions and transfers. 
 
THE (NOW) UNITED STATES AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 87 
 
 (S) No. 
 
 of 
 Orntnil 
 HtHtions 
 
 (6) Society'* 
 l8xi)eniliture 
 
 1> 
 
 98 
 
 24 
 
 78 
 
 27 
 
 S8 
 
 • £227,464 
 
 Comimrative SUtement of the Anglican (now Americ»n) Church generally 
 
 1701 
 
 Church 
 Members 
 
 •JOO 
 
 Clergy 
 
 •fiOO 
 
 •700 
 
 •700 
 
 •400 
 
 •1,000 
 
 Local 
 DtoceseiHiraionary 
 effort. 
 
 •so.coo 
 
 •20,000 
 
 200 £aa7>464 •43,800 50 - 
 
 26 
 17 
 
 1802 
 
 Church 
 MeinUrs 
 
 126,000 
 
 t42,000 
 
 t29,000 
 
 tsoo.ooo 
 
 t381,000 
 
 Crelgy 
 
 fl 49,000 
 
 tC6fl,C00 
 
 61 
 
 82 
 
 38 
 
 466 
 
 673 
 
 209 
 
 833 
 
 Diocecei 
 
 tl 10,000 
 
 tl64,000 
 
 tl,S6e,000 
 
 182 
 
 218 
 
 1610 
 
 f3,au,ooo 4201 too 
 
 44 
 
 Loral 
 
 Missionary 
 
 effort 
 
 Domestio 
 
 Mieirions 
 
 to the 
 
 Indians, 
 
 Negroes, 
 
 and 
 
 ' Cliinese, 
 
 in the 
 
 United 
 
 State?, 
 
 and 
 
 Foreign 
 
 MlssioDS 
 
 to Greece, 
 
 West 
 
 Africa, 
 
 China, 
 
 Japan, 
 
 Haiti, and 
 Mexico 
 
 * Approximate eatimato iMued on Informatioii oontclnad in the Society*! libruy. 
 
 I Approximate estimate based on the number of Communicants. 
 In addition there are six Foreign Biitaoprics, »rt p. 767. 
 
88 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPIL. 
 
 CHAPTEK XIII. 
 
 BRITISH NOBTH AMERICA {INTRODUCrWN). 
 
 This designation includes Newfoundland, Bermuda, and the Canadian 
 Dominion — the provinces of which are Nova Scotia, Prince Edward 
 Island, New Brunswick, Quebec, Ontario, Manitoba, North- West 
 Territories, and British Columbia. Before 1867 Canada embraced 
 only the two provinces of Lower Canada, or Quebec, and Upper 
 Canada, or Ontario ; but in that year began the union of the various 
 Colonies, and by 1880 the whole of them, excepting Newfoundland 
 and Bermuda, had been consolidated into " the Dominion of Canada." 
 In each case a share of the Society's attention has been accorded 
 almost as soon as needed ; but, excepting in Newfoundland and Nova 
 Scotia, there was little British colonisation until at the close of the 
 American Revolution. For many years after withdrawal from the 
 United States the first seven Colonies named above, excepting 
 Bermuda, constituted the chief field of the Society's operations, 
 whi'^h, as will be shown, have been extended from the Atlantic to the 
 Pacifc. . J i . 
 
 : CHAPTER XIV. ' 
 
 . NEWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHERN LABRADOR). 
 
 Newfoundland. — The island was discovered by John and Sebastian Cabot (acting 
 under a Commission from Henry VII.) in 1497. First seen on the festival of St. John 
 the Baptist (June 24), the site of the future capital was designated St. John's ; but the 
 island itself, called Prima Vista by the Venetians, took and retained the English name 
 of Newfoundland. Nearer to Europe than any other part of America, the report of its 
 prolific fisheries soon attracted attention, and the Portuguese, Spanish, and French 
 resorted thither as early as 1500. Unsuccessful attempts to colonise the island were 
 made by Sir Walter Baleigh and Sir Humphrey Gilbert in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, 
 and by others ; but in 1628 Sir G. Calvert, afterwards Lord Baltimore, obtained the 
 grant of a large tract of laud in the south-east of the island, with a view to forming a 
 Bcman Catholic settlement. Colonists were sent from Ireland in 1684, and from Eng- 
 land twenty years later. The French established themselves at Placentia about 1620, and 
 for a long period there was strife between them and the English settlers. At one time 
 Placentia was besieged by the English (1692) ; at others (1694 and 1708) St. John's was 
 captured by the French. By the Peace of Utrecht the exclusive sovereignty of the 
 island was m 1718 ceded to Great Britain, subject to certain fishery rights reserved to 
 France, who also retained, and by the Treaty of Paris (1763) has continued in possesoion 
 of, the small islands of St. Pierre and Miquelon. 
 
 In 1701 the English settlements in Newfoundland contained a fixed population of 
 7,000, and in the summer about 17,000 people. For their spiritual welfare no provision 
 existed beyond that afforded by the Rev. John Jackson, who, shortly before the Society 
 was founded, had been sent to St. John's, the only place where there was any public 
 exercise oi religion [1]. 
 
 In April 1703 the Society took into consider- uion "the deplorable 
 condition of Mr. Jackson," " a painful minister m Newfoundland," who 
 " had gone upon a Mission into those parts with a wife and 8 children 
 
NEWrOUNDLAND. 
 
 89 
 
 upon the encouragement of a private subscription of £50 p. an. for 
 8 years," which bad come to an end. On May 21 be was adopted as a 
 Missionary by the Society, £80 being voted him " by way of benevo- 
 lence," and £50 per annum for three years as salary [2]. For lack 
 of subsistence he was recalled by the Bishop of London in 1705. 
 While returning he was shipwrecked and lost all his effects, and in 
 his half-starved condition he experienced fresh acts of benevolence 
 from the Society until, ^y its representations,* the Queen gave him a 
 living in England in 1709 [8]. 
 
 Soun after Mr. Jackson's recall the Bev. Jacob BicEt was sent to 
 succeed him by the Bishop of London, and Mr. Brown, with some 
 other merchants trading to Newfoundland, memorialised the Society 
 for three additional Missionaries, " promising that the people of the 
 country " should " do something for them " [4]. But the Society did 
 not renew its connection with the island until 1726, when it began to 
 assist the Bev. Henry Jones, a clergyman already settled at Bona- 
 vista, where the people were " poor and unable to maintain their 
 minister," and where he had established a school " for the instruction 
 of all the poor children." In 1730 he reported that "the case of 
 their church " was nearly finished, and " that a gentleman of London " 
 had given them " a neat set of vessells for the Communion, and a 
 handsome stone ffont." By 1784 his congregation was " in a flourish- 
 ing condition." Since his settlement he had baptized 114 persons, 17 
 at Trinity. His ministrations were extended in 1728 to " a neigh- 
 bouring harbour about 14 leagues from Bonavista," where the people 
 were " very desirous of a Minister of the Church of England " [5]. '. 
 
 The ii]liabitants of Trinity Bay having expressed a similar desire 
 and undertaken to build a church and contribute £80 a year, the 
 Society added a like sum, and sent the Bev. B. Killpatbick there in 
 1780 [6]. Failing to obtain sufficient local support, he was trans- 
 ferred to New Windsor, New York, in 1782, but only to experience 
 greater poverty, and to return in 1784 with gladness to Trinity Bay, 
 where the generaUty of tbe people were " zealous and notwithstanding 
 the great coldness of the winter," attended " the publick worship " [7]. 
 
 In 1787 they " gratefully and humbly " thanked the Society " for 
 their great favour in sending a Missionary to be their spiritual Director 
 according to the usage of the Church of England," and entreated an 
 increased allowance for Mr. Killpatrick (then visiting England), " that 
 together with their small contributions he mny be able to subsist his 
 family among them." This request was supported by Commodore 
 Temple West, who " in one word, the most comprehensive of all 
 others," characterised Mr. Killpatrick as " a good Christian " [10]. 
 
 * In reporting on his case, the Committee of the Society " were of opinion that the 
 eaid Mr. Jackson is an object of the Society's ffavonr and compassion, and that he 
 having been in Her Matie.'s service, as well by sea, as in the plantations, and having 
 therein suffered many unreasonable hardships, and being a man of good desert he is 
 worthy to be recomended to the favour of the Lord Keeper " [8]. 
 
 t Mr. Rice passed the Society's usual examination, but neglected to comply with 
 certain conditions necessary to siicure him appointment on its list of Missionaries [0]. 
 His successor was the Bev. J. Fordyce, who laboured at St. John's from 1780 to 1786 
 when for lack of subsistence he received a gratuity of iC80 from the Society for hia 
 past services, and was appointed to South Carolina [9a]. 
 
 % !fr 
 
i: 
 
 90 
 
 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 008PEL. 
 
 f* 
 
 Aided by a gratuity of £10, Mr. Eillpatrick went back to continue, to 
 his death in 1741, his work at Trinity and at Old Perlican, 80 milea 
 distant, where in 1786 he had begun service " with near 200 
 hearers" [11]. 
 
 His successor, the Rev. H. nes (who ten years before had 
 ofiSciated at Trinity) found there in 1742 " a large and regular 
 congregation" [12]. In the summer there would be 600 people 
 gathered there, " all of whom sometimes attended the church " [18] 
 \ — a habit which was kept up. "Poor people! they declare them- 
 selves overjoy'd at my coming," wrote the Rev. J. Balfour in 1764 ; 
 " they all in General attend Church, even the Roman Catholics : 
 But I cannot say, how much they are to be depended upon." In 
 the winter men, women, and children used to retire into the woods 
 and " reside in little Hutts until seasonable weather," and of the 
 few families remaining in the harbour scarce any of them would con- 
 descend to board the Missionary, even for ready money, lest his 
 " presence should check some favourite vice." Nevertheless they built 
 him " a Good Convenient new House " in the next year at a cost of 
 £180 sterling [14]. Some parts of the bay were " lawless and bar* > 
 barous" (such as Scylly Cove); anc" at Hart's Content Mr. Balfour 
 baptized a woman aged 27 " who was so ignorant that she knew not 
 who made the world, much less who redeemed it," until he taught 
 her [15]. 
 
 On one occasion (in 1769), while returning from visiting his flock, 
 Mr. Balfour was " attacted by a C rman Surgeon " and a merchant's 
 clerk. "I received several blows," he said, "This I did not in the 
 least resent, but bore patiently, as our order must not be strikers." 
 A few months later the Governor visited the Bay, and Mr. Balfour was 
 offered " every satisfactii . " he " chuse to desire." " To advance the 
 Beauty of Forgiveness " he " chose to make it up, upon promise of 
 Good Behaviour for the Future." However, the Governor obliged 
 the oflfenders to ask Mr. Balfour's pardon " very submissively, and to 
 pay each a small fine ... to teach them better manners ; and very 
 handsomely give thom to know that they ought to be extremely 
 thankfuU for being so easily acquitted" [16]. 
 
 Gradually Mr. Balfour " civilized a great many of the middle-rank, 
 and brought several of them off, from their heathenish ways, to a sense 
 of themselves," so that in 1772 his congregation included nearly 
 forty faithful communicants [17]. ^But it was still necessary for him to 
 be " dehcate in burying anybody . . . without knowing how they die." 
 Once he " stopped a corpse to be looked upon by the people at the 
 funeral, in the Churchyard, where violent marks of murder were dis- 
 covered." He took care that the man " should not be buried, nor stole 
 away, that prosecution might not be stopped. The neighbourhood 
 upon inquest brought in the verdict, a horrible and cruel murder." For 
 this the man's wife was convicted at St. John's and condemned to be 
 executed. The appointment of civil magistrates* followed with good 
 results [18]. The Rev. J. Clinch, in making a circuit of the Bay in 
 
 * Several of the Newfoundland MiBsionaries had the office of magistrate added to 
 their duties, e.g., the Bev. E. Langman of St. John's in 1754, the Rev. S. Cole of Fe)*^land and 
 Bay Bulla in 1792, and the Rev. L. Anapoch for Conception Bay in 1802. The first- 
 named was appointed in place of " Mr. Wm. Keene, the Chief Justice," who was 
 ' murdered for the sake of his money " by ten " Irish Roman Catholicks " [18a]. 
 
NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 91 
 
 1798, reported " a spirit of Christianity " prevailing " throngh the 
 >vhole " ; in most of the settlements some well-disposed person read 
 the Church Service twice every Sunday to the inhabitants assembled 
 at some house, and at Scylly Cove a neat church had been erected by 
 the people [10]. The Society was moved by the representations of 
 the Bev. Thomas Walbank and the inhabitants of St. John's to re- 
 establish Church ministrations in the capital city in 1744. Mr. 
 Walbank was a chaplain to H.M.S. SutJierland, and while at St. John's 
 in 1742 he ministered for four months to a congregation of 500 people 
 in " a large church built of Firr and spruce wood by the inhabitants 
 in the vear 1720." The building was well furnished, and a poor fisher- 
 man of Petty Harbour had recently given " a decent silver Patten and 
 Chalice with gold." For many years the New England traders had 
 been "endeavouring to persuade the parishioners of St. John's to 
 apply to the Presbytery there for dissenting teachers, but they in- 
 fiuenc'd by a great love for the Liturgy and Doctrine of the Church of 
 England," had "rejected all their proposals and chose rather to 
 continue in i^orance than to be instructed by Presbyterian Preachers." 
 On their petitioning the Society for "an orthodox Episcopal clergyman," 
 and guaranteeing £40 a year and a house for him, the Bev. W. 
 PEABEiiEY was transferred there from Bonavista. One of his first 
 objects on arrival (1744) was to provide a school, for want of which a 
 large number of children attended a papist one [20]. His congre- 
 gation, already numerous, continued to increase daily, insomuch that 
 the church could "scarce contain them," and they behaved "with 
 much decency and devotion." " One of the Modern Methodists " took 
 upon him " to pray and preach publickly " at St. John's in 174G, but 
 gained not one follower [21]. Through the labours of Mr. Peaseley 
 (1743-9) and Mr. Lanqman (1752-82) " the face of religion " became 
 very much altered for the better, the people in general regularly 
 attending service twice on Sundays [22]. 
 
 By " the surrender of the garrison and all the inhabitants of St. 
 John's, prisoners of war to the King of France" in 1762, Mr. 
 Landman and his people were reduced to great distress. During the 
 French occupation (which lasted from June 27 to September 16) most 
 of " the Protestant families " were sent out of the place— the death 
 of Mr. Langman's wife and his own illness preventing his removal, 
 but not the plundering of his house — and the offices of religion were 
 performed by four Bomish priests [23, 24]. The French made a second 
 attempt on the coast, under Admiral Bicherie, in 1796. Landing at 
 Bay Bulls, they proceeded through the woods half-way to Petty 
 Harbour. Discouraged at the impracticable character of the country, 
 they then returned, and burned the Church and the Boman Cathohc 
 Chapel, with every house in the harbour except a log hut. The 
 owners of this, a family named Nowlan, "owed the preservation of 
 their cabin to the commiseration excited in the French marine by the 
 sight of their infant twins, whom Nowlan held on his knee, when they 
 broke in and put the affrighted mother to flight " [25]. Under the 
 Bev. J. Habbis, a new Church was opened at St. John's on October 19, 
 1800, the Society contributing £500 and King George III. 200 guineas 
 towards its erection. The Society's contribution was considered by 
 the people *' as so unexampled an act of liberality " that they knew 
 
 J 
 
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 not "how to express" their gratitude "through the channel of a 
 letter " [26J. 
 
 Still more noteworthy instances of Royal favour were '^hown in the 
 case of Placentia. At this place the Rev. R. Killpatbick was detained 
 three months on his return to Trinity Bay in 1784, and having 
 preached six Sundays and baptized 10 children, he reported that the 
 people of Placentia were " very much in want of a Minister," 
 " being regardless of all religion and a great many of them wholly 
 abandoned to atheism and Infidelity " [27] . 
 
 In 1780 the Society received a petition from the principal in- 
 habitants, recommended by Prince Wilham Henry (afterwards 
 William IV.) then Surrogate to the Governor of Newfoundland, setting 
 forth the distressed condition of Placentia for want of a clergyman, 
 and promising " all the assistance in their power " for his support. 
 The movement was mainly due to the personal exertions of the Prince, 
 who contributed 60 guineas towards building a church,* and " visited 
 and exhorted the people from house to house." Two years later, 
 having left the Colony, he sent out a handsome set of Communion 
 plate for use in the Church. The Rev. J. Harris, who was then 
 placed in charge, found not more than 120 Protestants in the district ; 
 nearly all the people (2,000 in winter and 8,000 in summer) being 
 Roman Catholics. During nearly forty years' vacancy of the Mission 
 in the next century the church fell into decay, but on the representation 
 of the Society in 1840 it was restored by the munificence of Queen 
 Adelaide, on the assurance that the " regular performance of Divino 
 Service in the Church . . . and other religious ministrations in this 
 district " would be secured for the future [28]. 
 
 To Harbour Grace and Carbonear the Rev. L. Coughlan was 
 appointed in 1706 on the petition of the inhabitants, who had en- 
 gaged to maintain him, but were unable to do so. Many of the 
 Irish, who were "all Papists," attended church when he preached in 
 Irish ; though for so doing numbers who went " annually to Ireland 
 to confession " were put " under heavy penance." He also established 
 a school, and baptized in one year no less than 68 adults; and by 1769 
 Tice had been reduced and he had a large congregation and 160 com- 
 municants [80]. Under the Rev. J. Balfour the last number in- 
 creased to 200 in 1777 [81]. But the generality of the inhabitants of 
 this and his former Mission of Trinity Bay were, he said, " a bar- 
 barous, perfidious, cruel people and divided into many sectaries" [82]. 
 On visiting Carbonear on New Year's Day 1778, "with an intent to 
 perform Divine Service to a congregation of 200 people, he found the 
 door of the Church shut purposely against him. He sent for the key 
 which was not delivered and so he withdrew, restraining the people 
 from doing violence to the Church on his accoimt " [83]. Again, in 
 January 1785, whilst he was ofiBciating in the same church, "one 
 Clements Noel pointed to John Stretton, who thereupon suddenly 
 mounted the pulpit behind Mr. Balfour ; who for fear of a riot, thought 
 it best quietly to leave the place, though much hurt " by the " insult 
 . . . offered to the whole Church of England " [84]. " 111 treatment " 
 
 * " With respect to the consecration [? dedication] of the Church when built," the 
 President of the Society promised to "send over a proper form for Mr. Harris (o 
 use "[29]. 
 
 ml 
 inl 
 
 GJ 
 m{ 
 do) 
 off 
 thl 
 kii 
 hid 
 inl 
 181 
 
NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 9S 
 
 marked the remainder of his ministry, which was brought to an end 
 in 1702 by the compassion of the Society [85]. His successors (Rev. 
 O. J. Jenner, 1795-9 [86] and Rev. L. Anspach, 1802-12) met with 
 more favour, and the latter was privileged to witness a reformation 
 denied to others. He too found the people degraded ; for the children, 
 of whom there were 8,000, were " most of them accustomed from 
 their infancy to cursing and swearing . . . and to vice of every 
 kind " [87]. But three years later (1806) he could not " speak too 
 highly of the kindness " be received " from every class of inhabitants" 
 in his Mission, " and of their attention to religious duties " [88]. In 
 1810, a year after Mr. Balfour's death, he wrote of Bay de Verd : — 
 
 " It is pleasing to observe the change which has taken place c( late in most 
 parts of that extensive district including a population of at least 10,000 souls. . . 
 Where the Lord's Day was spent in profanation and vice, the Gospel scarcely 
 known, and the education of children greatly neglected, the people now meet in an 
 orderly manner, and schools are opened for the instruction of children in reading 
 the Church Catechism . . . improvements which could not have taken place but 
 for the liberal assistance from the Society. The unprecedented demand for the 
 purchase of Bibles and Prayer Books . . which now prevails from every part of the 
 Bay is a proof that Providence has wrought a blessed change " [39]. 
 
 In the discharge of their arduous and perilous duties the Mis- 
 sionaries did not lack sympathy and support* from the Society, but 
 their number was too few to grapple with the work before them. 
 At Placentia, St. Mary's, Fortune Bay, and Trepassey there were in 
 1784 many English settlers who had " never heard the word of God 
 preached among them for 80 years past," and the northern part of 
 Trinity Bay to Gape St. John's was "equally destitute of the op- 
 portunities of public worship " [41]. In one part or another the same 
 state of things continued to prevail far into the present century. Thfr 
 Rev. J. Harbis of St. John's, visiting Lamelm (? Lamaline) in 1807, 
 baptized 76 persons, "one-third of whom were adults and many of 
 them very old." He was " the first clergyman the majority of them 
 ever saw and the only one who had ever been in that place " [42]. 
 On his way to Twillingate in 1817 the Rev. J. Leigh visited Fogo, 
 "where he found a small Church, and the Service regularly performed 
 by an old man aged 78," who had a salary of £15 from Government. 
 " Mr. Leigh was the first clergyman that ever appeared on the island. 
 The Children had been baptized by this venerable man and it was not 
 deemed adviseable to re-baptize them " [43]. Lay agents had long been 
 employed by the Society with good effect in Newfoundland, and in 
 1821 it adopted measures for the appointment of Catechists or School- 
 masters in the outharbours, for conducting schools and reading 
 service and sermons on Sundays [44]. 
 
 But an organisation without a head must necessarily be feeble, and 
 especially was this the case in Newfoundland. Until 1827 the Anglicaa> 
 Church there had been entirely without episcopal ministrations, and 
 up to 1821 (when the Society secured the appointment of an Eccle- 
 siastical Commissary, the Rev. J. Leiqh) it had been " altogether 
 
 * During the period 1788-90 the salaries of the MisBionaries were thrice increased,, 
 until in the latter year the allowance to each man was £100 per annum. In 1821 it 
 became necessary to raise this sum (o £260 per annum, except in the case of St. 
 John's [40]. The average annual allowance from the Society now is about £70. 
 
 'If 1 1 
 • 1 1 
 
94 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 deprived even of the very forms of Church Oovernmont" [45j. In 
 1827 Bishop J. Inolis of Nova Scotia visited the island, which two 
 years before had been constituted part of his See [40]. He was 
 received " with every possible marK of respect," and among his 
 "earliest visitors" was the Roman Catholic Bishop, Dr. Scallan. 
 Newfoundland then contained over 70,000 inhabitants, of whom one- 
 half were Roman Catholics, and " the larger part of the remainder " 
 " members of Uie Established Church." A large portion of the people 
 were of English descent, and it was "onlv owing to the want of timely 
 means for their instruction in the faith of their forefathers that a 
 number of these " had " united themselves with the Church of Rome." 
 So little regard had been paid to the internal improvement of the 
 island, that in every part of it the paths were, until a short time 
 previous to the Bishop's visit, " in the same wretched state in which 
 they were more than a century " before, and " the people seemed 
 totally ignorant of the facility with which they could improve them." 
 But the English Clergy were doing much to smooth the way to church. 
 Archdeacon Coster, by his personal influence and regular superinten- 
 dence, had " induced his congregation to make three miles of excellent 
 road at Bonavista." Others did the same, and the Bishop obtained a 
 promise from the different settlements in Trinity Bay that, under the 
 Rev. W. Bullock's direction, " a good bridle-road " should be made 
 " to connect all the places" that " could be visited by a Clergyman."* 
 But while ancient paths remained for improvement, an ancient race to 
 which those paths might once have led had almost entirely passed 
 away. 
 
 The " Bceothick, or red, or wild Indians " had made the banks of the 
 Exploits River their retreat, and on his visit the Bishop saw many of 
 their traces. When Cabot first lauded in Newfoundland he took away 
 three of "this unhappy tribe," and from that day they had always 
 " had reason to lament the discovery of their island by Europeans." 
 English and French, and Micmacs and Mountainers, and Labradors 
 and Esquimaux shot at the Boeothick as they shot at the deer. 
 
 The several attempts made towards their civilisation had proved 
 utterly fruitless, except perhaps in the case of a young woman who 
 with her sister and mother had been found in a starving condition oy 
 a party of furriers and brought into Exploits in 1823. Since the 
 death of her mother and sister Mr. Peyton, the principal magistrate of 
 the district, had retained Shanawdithit in his family. A Mr. Cormack 
 was now (1827) " engaged in a search for the remnant of the race," 
 but it was feared that Shanawdithit was " the only survivor of her 
 tribe." The Bishop arranged for her instruction with a view to bap- 
 tism and confirmation. 
 
 As regards the settlers, it was found that " in all places where a 
 school had been established for any time, the good effect was prominent." 
 
 • How well this movement was followed np will be seen from the report of Arch- 
 <leacon Wis in 1R80 : " On the road to Torbny, I was several days employed, before the 
 setting-in of the winter, in company with a Roman Catholic clergyman, with nearly 100 
 of onr united flocks, who most cordially gave several days of gratuitous labour to the 
 repair of bridges, the draining of swamps, and other necessary improvements in the 
 rugged path between that place and the capital. We may believe, that one of the 
 greatest inducements to their undertaking this labour was the superior facility wbioU it 
 -would afford their clergy for visiting them " [iS]. 
 
'1 
 
 NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 w 
 
 Many settlements unsupplied with clergy had indeed been saved or 
 rescued from degeneration by the employment of schoolmasters. Thus 
 the once lawless and barbarous Soylly Cove was now " a very neat little 
 settlement," whose inhabitants with few exceptions were members of 
 the Church. Since 1777 Mr. J. Thomas had laboured here with 
 results visible in adjoining stations also. 
 
 On August 24 the Bishop landed at Halifax, " after an absence of 
 three months during which, with constant fatigue and occasional 
 peril," he had " traversed nearly 5,000 miles," consecrated 18 churches 
 and 20 burial grounds, and confirmed 2,800 persons, in the discharge 
 of which duties he had "much comfort and encouragement" [47]. 
 It was, however, evident that a Bishop of Nova Scotia could do 
 little to supply the wants of the Church in Newfoundland. On the 
 other hand, the Roman Catholics had their Bishops and priests, who 
 were zealous in intruding into the English Missions. Consequently it 
 was to the Society " a melancholy consideration that in a Protestant 
 population of many thousands" tbTewere " not more than nine clergy- 
 men of the Church of England," 'at these were mainly dependent for 
 their scanty support upon the contributions of the benevolent in this 
 country, while it was " in evidence that a great majority of the people 
 would gladly avail themselves of their ministrations, await with anxiety 
 their approach," and in the absence of such were " not unfrequeutly 
 driven in despair to seek for religious consolation in the superstitious 
 observances of a Popish priesthood " [49]. 
 
 In the more remote parts no religious ministrations whatever were 
 available beyond what the people themselves supplied. Such Arch- 
 deacon Wix found to be the case in visiting the long-neglected 
 Southern Coast in 1880 and 1885. In some of the settlements, as at 
 Cornelius Island and Richard's Harbour, two men* had long 
 been in the habit of reading Divine Service to their neighbours 
 regularly on Sundays. In other places, as in Bay St. George, 
 " there were acts of profligacy practised ... at which the Micmac 
 Indians " expressed to the Archdeacon '* their horror and disgust, " 
 and he "met with more feminine delicacy ... in the wigwams of 
 the Micmac and Canokok Indians than in the tilts of many of our own 
 people " [50]. 
 
 The chief obstacle to the progress of the Anglican Church in the 
 island was removed by the division of the unmanageable Diocese of 
 Nova Scotia in 1889, when the Rev. A. G. Spenceb became the first 
 Bishop of the See of Newfoundland including the Bermudas [51]. At 
 the outset the small number of his Clergy, the poverty of the settlers, 
 the rigour of the climate, all combined to cast c shade over the 
 state and prospects of BeUgion in his diocese. Little could be ex- 
 pected from Colonial resources. Whatever was to be done could be only 
 by means of funds from the mother country, and there was no proba- 
 bility of obtaining these except through the Society. In this emergency 
 the Society, instead of insisting, as on ordinary occasions, upon local 
 provision being made towards the support of a Missionary, offered to 
 allow stipends of £200 a year to clergymen willing to proceed to New- 
 foundland, also adequate salaries to such persons as the Bishop might 
 
 * John Hardy, a former parishioner of " the Ber. Mr. Jolliffe of Poole," had done 
 tiuB for nearly 40 years in Newfoundland. 
 
 m 
 
 n 
 i 
 
 
 mmm 
 
iVJ 
 
 96 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 select in the island. The services of eight additional clergymen were 
 secured immediately [52], and sach was the progress daring Bishop 
 Spencer's episcopate that in 1814 there were in Newfoundland 27 
 clergymen (nearly a threefold increase), 65 churches and other places 
 of worship, and 80,000 Church members. A further advance had 
 been made by the division of the island into deaneries, the multipli- 
 cation of parochial schools, and the foundation of a Theological 
 Training Institution and a Diocesan Church Society — the object of the 
 latter being to extend the Church and ultimately to establish it on 
 the basis of self-support. One merchant contributed hberally " to the 
 building of five churches in his vicinity and promised to complete a 
 tower and steeple for the church at Twillingate at the cost of £700 from 
 his private funds." A planter of the same place " bequeathed his whole 
 substance amounting to £2,000 " to the parent Society (S.P.G.), to 
 whose ministers he . . . felt himself indebted during fifty years for aM 
 the comforts of our blessed religion " * [53]. 
 
 On Bishop Spencer's iranslation to the See of Jamaica he was 
 succeeded (in 1844) by Bishop Edward Feild. Previous to his leaving 
 England the Rev. R. Eden, afterwards Primus of Scotland, presented 
 him with a Church ship. In the Haivk the Bishop passed several 
 months yearly, visiting the settlements along the coast, binding up 
 the broken, bringing again the outcasts, seeking the lost, and in every 
 way proving himself a shepherd to his flock. In places possessing 
 no building suitable for the purpose, the vessel was used for Divine 
 Service, thus becoming in the fullest sense of the word a " Church 
 ship."t 
 
 In recording his first impressions of the Diocese the Bishop said : 
 " Never, I suppose, could there be a country where our Blessed Lord's 
 words more truly and afifectingly apply — 'the harvest is truly plen- 
 teous, but the labourers are few.' . . . Never did any country more 
 emphatically adopt your Scriptural motto, Transiens adjuvanos " [55]. 
 
 On the Western and Southern Coasts the religious condition of the 
 people was " distressing in the etxreme " — thousands of Church people 
 were scattered " as sheep without a shepherd," and the Bishop was 
 " continually solicited, even with tears, to provide some remedy or 
 relief for this wretched destitution of all Christian privileges and means 
 of grace." 
 
 Measures were at once adopted by him with a view to raising the 
 necessary funds by local effort, and every Church member in the 
 Colony was urged to contribute 5s. a year to the General Church 
 Fund [66]. 
 
 In tendering the S.P.G. " a renewed expression of . . . gratitude for 
 the many invaluable benefits " conferred by it " during nearly a century 
 and a half, upon the Church in Newfoundland," the Diocesan Church 
 Society in 1849 expressed their beliefthat there was " hardly a church 
 
 * A similar bequest was made at Twillingate in 1880 by " a boat's master," who after 
 providing for placing the Ten Commandments and the Creed in the Churcli there, left 
 the rest of his property to the Society " as the most likely to spend his money ... to 
 the glory of God " [54]. 
 
 t The Hawk was superseded in 1868 by the Star ; and the latter, which was wrecked 
 on the West Coast of Newfoundland in August 1871, was replaced by the Lavroek (78 
 tons), presented by Lieut. Curling, then of the Royal Engineers, but who subsequently 
 sen'ed for many years as a Soldier of the Cross in Newfoundland. 
 
 or 
 veni 
 
 whi^ 
 
 foui 
 
 "whid 
 
 clerd 
 
 befo] 
 
 •our 
 
 man| 
 
 Moi 
 
 Oatl 
 
 ito tl 
 
 to h\ 
 
 ^eopl 
 
. NKWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHERN LABRADOR). Wt 
 
 or pbrsonage-house in the Colony, towards the erection of which the 
 venerable Society has not contributed " [67]. 
 
 In 1848 the Bishop made a visit to Labrador, the Northern part of 
 which, commencing at Blanc Sablon, is included in the Diocese of New- 
 foundland, and the southern in the Diocese of Quebec. His voyage, 
 which extended to Sandwich Bay, was one of discovery, no Bishop or 
 clergyman of the English Church having " ever been along this coast 
 before," yet the inhabitants were " almost all professed members of 
 ■our Church and of English descent." Included among them were 
 many "Anglo-Esquimaux,"* also three distinct Indian tribes — Micmacs, 
 Mountaineers, and Esquimaux. The first two tribes were mostly Boman 
 Oatholics, but the Esquimaux owed their instruction and conversion 
 io the Moravian Missionaries.t The Bishop did not know " whether 
 to be most pleased or perplexed by the earnest anxious desire of the 
 people to have a Clergyman among them." 
 
 During his visit several Esquimaux^ were " admitted into the 
 "Church and married" [68]. 
 
 On his return from Labrador the Bishop appealed to the Society 
 for help in stationing three Missionaries there, each of whom " would 
 have to visit nearly 100 miles of coast, and be the shepherd of scattered 
 flocks." The Society at once guaranteed a grant for five years. In 
 acknowledgment thereof the Bishop said (Nov. 23, 1848) : - 
 
 " The Society's promise of assistance is, as I suppose it usually is, the first to 
 cheer and encourage me. I have as yet received no reply from the merchants and 
 persona more directly interested in, and more responsible for, the wellbeing and 
 welldoing of the inhabitants and fishers of that desolate shore. The Church by 
 her handmaid is the first to care for an^I the first to help them. But now where 
 are the . . . Missionaries to make of good effect, with Qod's blessing, the Society's 
 liberaUty ? " [61.] 
 
 Two men were soon forthcoming, the Rev. A. Gifpord being 
 placed at Forteau in 1849, wher 3 he laboured 10 years, and the Rev. 
 H. P. Disney at Battle Harbour in ISbO, Their first year's labours 
 showed results by no means small. Mr. Gifford wrote : " There is a 
 degree of simplicity and boldness in the increasing devotion of some 
 «f my people, which human expectation could never have presumed 
 upon in so short a time nor human endeavours ever deserve." In the 
 summer Mr. Disney sailed or rowed in a whe,leboat many hundred miles, 
 und daily was " incessantly occupied with teaching and preaching, 
 visiting the sick, dispensing medicines, &c." The number of English- 
 men married to Esquimaux womea was " very considerable," and this 
 had prepared the way for spreading (Christianity among the natives. 
 The Esquimaux women and children who had been baptized during 
 the Bishop's visit in 1848 were " anxious to receive instruction," and 
 
 * " In the race of mixed blood, or Anglo-Esquimaux, tho Indian characteristics very 
 mnok disappear, and the children are both lively and comely " [59]. 
 
 t The Moravian Mission in Labrador dateB from 1770. In 185U it could reckon 
 4 chief stations, with 1,200 native converts and 600 communicants [60]. 
 
 X It may be noted here that about 1851 an Esquimaux was brought from 
 Baffin's Bay to England by Captain Ommaney, and, by the liberality of the Admiralty, 
 placed at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury. In Oct. 1865 Kallihirua was trans- 
 ferred to the Theologicid Institution at St. John's, Newfoundland, where he died on the 
 14th of the following June. " We miss him greatly " (the Bishop wrote), " he was so 
 gentle, kind, and aubmissive ; so regular in hia devotions, that he spoke by his uct^oua 
 what he coiUd not express by his tongue " [66]. 
 
 B 
 
 >'i:. 
 
 M 
 
 
p 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 at St. Francis Harbour Mr. Disney "had a large school, chiefly 
 Esquimaux " [G2]. 
 
 In 1853 the Bishop " saw and heard " ample proofs of the zealous 
 labours of these Missionaries. He was " assured everywhere that a 
 great change" had "been produced in the lives and habits of the 
 people," and the condition and prospects of the Mission were such as 
 to inspire thankfulness and hope. On this occasion what was beUeved 
 to be " the only church on the coast of the Labrador " was consecrated 
 at St. Francis Harbour under the name of St. John the Baptist. The 
 Rev. G. Hutchinson came with the Bishop to carry on (for fourteen 
 years as it proved) the work begun by Mr. Disney among the poor 
 English and Esquimaux fishermen [63]. In 1859 the Society estab- 
 lished a third mission on the Labrador coast, viz., at Sandwich 
 Bay [64]. 
 
 Up to at least the middle of the present century the natives and 
 other inhabitants of Newfoundland had not considered it worth 
 their while to prosecute the fishery to any extent on the so-called 
 French shore, or to settle there — the operations of the French fisher- 
 men, being assisted by their Government, were on such a scale as to 
 exclude competition. Nevertheless English families migrated there 
 from time to time and scattered themselves widely in remote 
 settlements. Between 1848 and 1868 the Bishop had visited at inter- 
 vals of four years most of the settlements, which could only be done 
 from the sea in a boat, and that during less than six months in the 
 year. In St. George's Bay a Missionary of the Society had been 
 stationed some time, and in consequence there had been a " great . . . 
 improvement in the residents." But it was not till the end of 1857 
 that the Bishop learnt that in the White Bay district there was a 
 large population professing themselves members of the Church of 
 England. His first visit to them in 1859 disclosed a " sad state of 
 religious destitution." "Poor people!" (he v,Tote) "the fair faces 
 of the children would have moved the admiration of a Gregory and the 
 destitute, forsaken condition of all would move the compassion of any- 
 one who believed they have souls to be saved." Some families "bad 
 never before seen a clergyman and never been in any place of wor- 
 ship." At Bear Cove during the administration of baptism 
 
 •' sad and strange were the discoveries made by the question whether the child or 
 person (for some were 15, IG, and 18 years of age) had been baptized or not ; of alt 
 it was answered they had been baptized ; but some, it appeared, could not tell by 
 whom, some by fishermen, several by a woman— the only person in the settlement 
 (and she a native) who could read correctly. One woman (married) was baptized,, 
 hypothetically, with her infant. Twenty-one in all were admitted, the majority 
 with hypothetical baptism. Both of the women who came to be married had 
 infants in their arms ; one of them had three children. Not one person in the 
 whole settlement could read correctly, except the woman before mentioned ; her 
 husband (a native of Bay of Islands), a little. He had, however, been employed to- 
 marry one of our present couples, which he confessed to me with some shame and 
 confusion of face, saying, ' he had picked the words out of the book as well as h» 
 could make them out,' but he did not baptize, because *that reading was too 
 hard ' ; in fact, he could scarcely read at all, he left the baptisms therefore to 
 his wife. ... He inquired also whether he ought to be christened, having been 
 baptized only by a fisherman, though as he said, with godfathers and a godmother. 
 Here was confusion worse confounded ; and shame covered my face, while I 
 endeavoured to satisfy him and myself on these complicated points. The pooip 
 
NEWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHERN LABRADOR). 
 
 99 
 
 man was evidently in earnest, and I gladly did all in my power to relieve his mind, 
 and place him and his in a more satisfactory state. But how sad that one who 
 had baptized and married others, should himself apply to be baptized and married, 
 being now the father of six children ! " 
 
 At Sea Cove a father brought three children to be received, all of 
 whom had been baptized by lay hands. Two of them, he said, " had 
 been very well baptized," i.e. " by a man who could read well." 
 When asked, in the service, " By whom was this child baptized ? " he 
 answered, " By one Joseph Bird, and a fine reader he was." •' This 
 Bird," says the Bishop, "who on account of his fine reading, bad 
 been employed to baptize many children in the bay, was a servant in 
 a fisherman's family" * [66]. 
 
 To the service of the poor inhabitants of this remote country the 
 Rev. R. Temple devoted himself for about fourteen years (1864-77), at 
 first '* living with the fishermen in the various settlements, eating and 
 drinking such things as they " could " give him " [68-9]. In 1866 he 
 wrote : " No married Clergyman could subsist upon the present income : 
 neither could I establish a residence or continue housekeeping above 
 a month or two in the year." The Society enabled him to procure a 
 decked boat, in v/hich he visited every cove and harbour in the bay. 
 From February to December he had " no settled home " ; all these 
 months he continued moving " week by week, residing with the 
 various families and supported by them in turn." Every man able 
 to fish contributed according to his means, and some were " even 
 willingto deny themselves necessaries in order to increase " Mr. Temple's 
 comfort [70]. His work was abundantly blessed, and within three 
 years the people generally had become •' zealous for the worship of 
 God " — few of them willingly suffering " their places to be vacant at 
 the daily service " whenever it was possible to hold it [71]. 
 
 In the Bay of Islands, a locality almost as unhappily circumstanced 
 as White Bay, the Rev. Ulric Rule, in the same spirit of self-sacri- 
 fice, rendered similar service for eight years (1865-73) [72]. 
 
 How grateful the people were for the ministrations of the Church 
 will appear from such incidents as the following, related by the 
 Rev. J. Moreton on visiting Plate Cove in 1857 : — 
 
 " I could not . . . have timed my visit better ; for it so happened that all the 
 men had just come in from the fishing-ground. An hour after I had service in one 
 of the houses, and christened two children. There are but four Protestant families 
 residing in this settlement ; but I had been for some time anxious to pay them a 
 visit to encourage them, having heard that during the winter one of the poor 
 women had read the morning and evening prayer every Sunday ; also prayers 
 every Friday evening during Lent— she being the only person in the little 
 community who could read — and the place being four miles distant from Bed Cliff, 
 it was impossible for these poor people to walk down to Church. . . It was 
 impossible at this time to walk to Indian Arm for swamps ; and though it was the 
 height of the fishing, one man from each of the four houses was spared to row me 
 to the latter place, while the rest went to split and salt their fish, which they had 
 delayed on account of prayers. And so grateful were they, that they further offered, 
 
 1 
 
 to 
 
 f. 
 it' 
 
 V 
 
 1 ■« v 
 
 * Both in Newfoundland and Labrador lay baptism was frequently resorted to when 
 there was no prospect of the serviceR of a clergyman being fortlicoming. In some parts 
 it was quite a custom to take children to the clerk of some fishing establishment or the 
 captain of a vessel. Sometimes a father would baptize his own children ; and in 1849 
 the Bishop met with one instance of baptism performed by a midwife [67]. 
 
 h2 
 
loo 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE OOSPEL. 
 
 Bhould it blow too hard next evening for me to get down to Open Hole direct from 
 Indian Arm, to make a crew again to convey me there " [73]. 
 
 Another Missionary, the Rev. T. Goode of Channel, wrote : — 
 
 " Fancy a crew of four hands rowing against wind and tide forty miles — a night 
 and a day— for the Clergyman to bury the dead 1 I have seen this more than once 
 done here; and I have gone with them when I thought we were risking our 
 lives " [74], 
 
 Though it was impossible to supply the wants of this poor diocese 
 unaided by the Society, the Bishop y«'as modest in his demands, ever 
 seeking to relieve its funds as soon as possible [75]. As a result of his 
 efforts the local contributions of the people in Newfoundland for 
 Church purposes, which in 1844 " were wretchedly small " (not more 
 than £500 a year), had reached £2,580 per annum in 18G4, while in 
 the same period the number of Missionaries was increased from 
 twenty- four to forty-six, of whom sixteen were supported without 
 any help from the Society. 
 
 The progress made during Bishop Feild's episcopate was thus 
 summarised in an address presented to him in October 1875 by the 
 Church in St. John's City on his departure for Bermuda : — 
 
 " Thirty-one years have passed since you assumed the spiritual supervasion of 
 this diocese, and none of us can be unmindful of the vast benefits you have been 
 instrumental in conferring upon our Church during that long period ; your own 
 consistent life of self-denial and sympathy has done much to support and cheer 
 your clergy amidst their many toils and privations. 
 
 "When you entered upon your Episcopate our Ecclesiastical System was 
 unorganized and feeble. Now, Synodical order and unity prevail. 
 
 " Then, we had only about twelve clergymen in the colony ; now, upwards of 
 fifty are labouring therein, whilst Churches and Parsonages have been multiplied 
 in a like proportion. 
 
 " A College for the Education of Candidates for the Ministry has, by your 
 exertions, been adequately and permanently endowed. 
 
 " Separate Seminaries for Boys and Girls have been established, and are in 
 successful operation. 
 
 " Distinct Orphanages for destitute children of both sexes have been founded 
 under your auspices, and are effectively conducted. 
 
 " Our beautiful Cathedral was designed and partially built under your care, and 
 the necessary funds for its completion are in process of collection. 
 
 " A Coadjutor Bishopric has been created solely through your disinterested 
 assistance and the services of a divine * eminent for his piety, and conspicuous for 
 his abilities, have been secured for tbat important office. 
 
 " For the future support of the Episcopate, an endowment has been provided, 
 and many a desolate settlement on our rugged shores has, year after year, been 
 solely indebted for the ministrations of religion, to the visitations made by you and 
 your Coadjutor in the Church Ship. 
 
 " That the Almighty has permitted you to be His instrument in effecting so 
 much good and for so long a time, that He has preserved you through so many 
 labours and dangers, and (until recently) has upheld you in health und strength, 
 has been a cause to us of wonder, and of gratitude to Ood. 
 
 " We sincerely hope that a temporary sojourn in a more genial climate than 
 that of a Newfoundland winter may prove beneficial to your impaired health, and 
 we pray that you may be permitted to return from Bermuda in renewed vigour, and 
 long be spared to your grateful flock " [76]. 
 
 * Bishop Kelly, who held the office of Coadjutor Bishop from 1867 to 1876, and of 
 Bishop from 1876 to 1877, when he resigned, and was succeeded in 1878 by Dr. Ij Jones, 
 the present Bialiop. In both instances the Society, at the request of the Diocesan Synod, 
 assisted in the selection of the Bishop. 
 
NEWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHEBN LABBADOR). 
 
 101 
 
 It pleased God that this hope should not be realised. On June 8, 
 
 1876, at Bermuda, Bishop Fkild passed to his rest [77]. 
 
 " The mention of Dr. Feild " (said tlie Diocesan Synod) " reminds us of the 
 special debt we owe to your Society in relation to that holy man, whose righteous 
 life and ceaseless labours have caused his name to be honoured by all people of 
 every denomination, and his memory to be held in veneration by every Churchman 
 in the diocese. Towards his annual income your Society largely contributed and 
 . . . your sympathy . . . cheered him in his difficulties and encouraged him in his 
 labours " (Sywd Address, 1877) [77o]. 
 
 At this time the Society was assisting in the support of 36 
 Missionaries in Newfoundland at an annual expenditure of about 
 £4,000. Without this assistance, the Synod declared, " the work of 
 our Church would be paralyzed" [781. The completion of the 
 episcopal endowment — to which the Society had given £2,000 in 
 1870 — now rendered the Bishops of Newfoundland no longer depen- 
 dent for their support on an annual subsidy of £500 which, up to 
 
 1877, had been contributed by the Society [79]. [Since then much has 
 been done towards rendering the diocese self-supporting, the Society's 
 grant for 1893 being £2,800.] The Missions planted and fostered 
 by the Society in Newfoundland have e£fected a great reformation in 
 the land. Places " sunk in heathen darkness" have become Christian 
 communities [80], and the influence of the Church of England on 
 the Colonists generally may be gathered from the fact that in 1880 
 thousands of persons belonging to the various religious bodies in St. 
 John's joined in hauling stone for the completion of the cathedral. 
 Boman CathoUcs and Dissenters vied with English Churchmen in 
 helping forward the work [81]. 
 
 By a fire which broke out in the city of St. John's on July 8, 1892, 
 the diocese suffered the loss _i its cathedral and several churches. 
 Towards relieving the distress and repairing the losses, the Society 
 opened a special fund [which, up to December 1892, had realised 
 £5,448] [82]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Newfoundland (area, 42,000 sq. miles) and Northern Labrador, where 
 the Society (1703-1892*) has assisted in maintaining 104 Missionaries and planting 73 
 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 81)6-9), there are now 197,385 inhabitants, of whom 
 69,000 are Church Members and 10,865 Communicants, under the care of 46 Clergj'meu 
 and a Bishop. [See p. 763 ; see also the Table, pp. 192-3], 
 
 References (Chapter XIV.)— [1] S.P.C.K. Journal, Mar. 81, 1701; S.P.O. Report, 
 1704, p. 15. [2] Jo., V. 1, AprQ 16, May 21, 1703 ; A MSS., V. 1, p. 73 ; R. 1706, p. 33. 
 [3] Jo., V. 1, May 18, 1705, Mar. 16, Aug. 16, Sept. 20, and Oct. 18, 1700, Jan. 17, 1707, 
 Oct. 21, 1709 ; A MSS., V. 3, pp. 23-4, 33-4 ; do. V. 4, p. 27 ; do. V. 6, p. 26. [4] Jo., 
 V. 1, Aug. 17, 1705 ; App. Jo. A, p. 884 ; App. Jo. B, p. 03. [5] Jo., V. 5, pp. 70-7, 115-16, 
 180, 186, 240, 284 ; Jo., V. 6, pp. 7, 09, 129, 213-14 ; Jo., V. 7, pp. 8, 106-7, 212-13 ; R. 1727, 
 pp. 38, 44 ; R. 1728, p. 40 ; R. 1732, pp. 61-2. [6] A MSS., V. 22, pp. 226-7 ; Jo., V. 6, pp. 
 261, 265; Jo., V. 10, p. 137; R. 1780, p. 96. [7] Jo., V. 6, pp. 321-2 ; Jo., V. 6, pp. 77, 
 122, 179-80, 191-2, 268 ; R. 1736, p. 37. [8J Jo., V. 1, Jan. 17, 1707. [0] Jo., V. 1, May 
 18 and June 16, 1705, Sept. 17, 1709. [9aJ Jo., V. 6, pp. 221, 231-2, 307 ; V. 7, pp. 4, 6, 20. 
 [10] Jo., Y. 7, pp. 202-4 ; R 1787, pp. 37-8. [11] Jo., V. 6, p. 308 ; Jo., V. 7, p. 204 ; 
 R. 1735, p. 87 ; R. 1787, p. 88. [12] Jo., V. 9, pp. 136, 203 ; R. 1782, pp. 01-2 ; R. 1742, 
 
 , p. 274 ; R. 1769, p. 17 ; R. 1772, 
 
 p. 44. [13] Jo., V. 10, p. 4 ; R. 1744, pp. 46-7. 014] B MSS., V. 6, pp. 158, 160, 163 ; 
 
 ■ ". 16, pp. 289, 607 ; R. 1766, p. 16. p.6] Jo., V. 18, 
 
 p. 17. [16] B MSS., V. 6, p. 180. [17] Jo., V. 19, p. 842 
 
 V. 6, pp. 19ei-7. [18] Jo., V. 19, p. 342; M.R. 1855, pp. 34-5. [ISaJ'Jo., V. 18, p. 14; 
 
 R. 1764, p. 11 ; Jo., V. 26, p. 89 ; R. 1792, p. 42 ; Jo., V. 28, p. 821 ; R. 1802, p. 48. [19] 
 
 17. [16] B MSS., V. 6, p. 180. [17] Jo., V. 19, p. 842 ; Jo., V. 20, pp. 75-6 ; B MSS., 
 -' - ~~ ' I., V. 19, p. 342; M.R. 1855, pp. 34-5. [ISaJJo., """ 
 16, p. 89 ; R. 1792, p. 42 ; Jo., V. 28, p. 821 ; R. 1802, 
 Jo., V. 26, p. 208 ; R. 1798, p. 88. [20] B MSS., V. 18, p. 199 ; Jo., V. 9, pp. 121-2, 
 250 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 15-16 ; Jo., V. 11, pp. 8, 89 ; R. 1744, p. 40. [21] Jo., V. 10, p. 96 ; 
 
 111 
 
 Ii: 
 
 • From 1849 to 1892 in the case of North Labrador. 
 
102 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 B. 1745, p. 43 ; R. 1746, p. 48. [22] Jo., V. 18, p. 212 ; R. 1756, p. 41, [23, 24] Jo., V. 15, 
 pp. 249, 819-20 ; R. 1762, pp. 88-9. [26] R. 1880, p. 72. [26] Jo., V. 26, pp. 384-5 ; 
 Jo., V. 27, pp. 2, 240-5, 324, 374 ; Jo., V. 28, p. 136 : R. 1795, p. 87 ; R. 1800, p. 29. 
 [27] Jo., V. «, p. 191 ; R. 1734, pp. 62-3. [28] Jo., V. 1, pn. 370-2 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 127-9, 
 212, 808, 832 ; R. 1786, p. 11 ; R. 1789, p. 36 ; M.R 1855, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1846, p. 64 ; 
 Q.P., Jan. 1844, p. 3 ; Q.P., April 1846, pp. 2-0 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 222-3. [29] Jo., V. 25, 
 p. 129. [30] Jo., V. 17, pp. 209-10, 413; Jo., V. 18, pp. 270-8; B MSS., V. 6, pp. 166, 
 170, 175, 179 ; R. 1767, pp. 43-4 ; R. 1709, p. 18. [31] Jo., V. 21, p. 263. [32] M.R. 1855, 
 p. 35. [33] Jo., V. 21, pp. 292-3. [34] Jo., V. 24, pp. 215-17. [35] Jo., V. 25, pp. 331, 
 447-8. [36] R. 1797, pp. :5!t-4 ; R. 1798, p. 44. [37] Jo., V. 28, p. 436 ; R. 1803, pp. 35-<i. 
 [38] Jo., V. 29, p. 221. [39] Jo., V. 30, p. 69. [40] Jo., V. 25, p. 76 ; R. 1788, 
 p. iO; Jo., V. 27, pp. 287, 401; R. 1797, p. 33; R. 1799, p. 32; Jo., V. 88, 
 pp. 124-5; R. 1821, p. 57. [41] S. 1784, pp. 36-8. [42] R. 1807, p. 83. [43] R. 1817, 
 pp. 47-8. [44] R. 1821, pp. 55-7. [45] R. 1821, p. 58. [46] R. 1827, p. 62 ; App. Jo. 
 O, p. 279. [47] R. 1827, pp. 62-104. [48] R. 1830, p. 73. [49] R. 1831, pp. 46-7. 
 [50] R. 1830, p. 83 ; E. 1830, pp. 80-3, 87-91. [51] R. 1840, p. 46 ; App. Jo. C, p. 279. 
 [52] R. 1840, pp. 48-9. [53] K. 1842, pp. 47-8; R. 1843, pp. Iti, 34-5; M.R. 1855, 
 pp. 41-2. [54] R. 1831, p. 27. [55] R. 1844, p. 62. [56] Bishop Feild',, Journal, 1845, 
 pp. 20, 22, 85. [57] K MSS., V. 9, pp. 407-8 ; R. 1850, p. 49. l58, 59] Church 
 in the Colouies, No. 19, pp. 1-32 ; do.. No. 21, p. 68 ; Q.P., Oct. 1850, pp. 1-6. [60] Q.P., 
 Oct. 1850, pp. 2, 3. [61] K MSS., V. 9, p. 300; R. 1849, p. 74. [62] Church in the 
 Colonies, No. 26, pp. 1-20. [63] Church in the Colonies, No. 80, pp. 4-34. [64] Jo., V. 
 47, pp. 370-1 : see also E. 1891, pp. 145-6. [65] R. 1856, p. 02 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 191. [66] 
 Church in the Colonies, No. 30, pp. 1-36. |67J Do. 1849, pp. 45, 49, 55, 68; do. 1859, pp. 
 1-40. [68-9] Bishop Feild's Journal, 1805 ; Jo., V. 49, pp. 15-16 ; M.P. 1806, p. 21. 
 [70] R. 1866, p. 58. [71] R. 1807, pp. 45-0. [72] Church in tho Colonies, No. 87, pp. 0, 
 7; Jo., V. 49, pp. 15-6 ; R. 1865, p. 48. [731 R. 1857, p. 60. [74] R. 1870, pp. 34--5. [75J 
 E. 1852, pp. 53-4. [75a] Bishop Feild s Plea, 1864. [76] M.F. 1876, pp. 177-8. [77J 
 M.F. 187(), p. 217. [77«] M.F. 1877, pp. 866-7. [78] M.F. 1877, p. 367. |79] Jo., V. 50, 
 p. 402; R. 1876, p„ 131; .Applications Committee Report, 1877, p. 2. [80] Q.P., Jan. 
 1844, p. 2 ; E. 1865, p. 50, and " A Sowing Time on the Eugged Shores of Newfoundland," 
 by E'-v. J. S. Mountain. [81] R. 1880, p. 90. [82] M.F. 1892, pp. 309, 321-30, 355, 395 ; 
 R. 1892, Cash Account, p. 14. . ■ ,, -^ 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 
 
 BERMUDA. ■• ; V 
 
 ',■ ■" ' 
 
 • ,J. •,/ I'jf, i.;i 
 
 The Bermudas or Somers Islands, situated in the Western Atlantic Ocean, 
 580 miles from North Carolina, 730 from Halifax, and 800 from the nearest West 
 Indies, consist of about 100 small islands, some 16 only being inhabited. The group 
 was discovered in 1615 by Juan Bernmde, a Spaniard, but no settlement was 
 formed there until 1609, when Sir George Somers was wrecked on one of its sunken 
 reefs, while conveying English colonists to Virginia. This led to the Virginia Company 
 obtaining a concession of the islands from James I., but soon afterwards they sold them 
 for £2,000 to " The Company of the City of London for the Plantation of the Somers 
 Islands." Representative government was introduced into the Colony in 1620 ; but in 
 1684 the Charter of the new body of adventurers was cancelled, and since then the 
 Governors have invariably been appointed by the Crown. 
 
 In 17 > "lifTsiun Library and books for his parishioners were 
 votf "t • e *iociety to the Rev. T. Lloyd on his being appointed to 
 Bei J i _/ ^'ite Bishop of London [1]. Assistance towards the support 
 of a cieig JTiiin nv. r^, solicited in the same year (by the Bishop of 
 Londoii) [:ij , und jtgain in 1714 (by or on behalf of the Rev. — King) [3] 
 and in 1715, but not granted. On the third occasion the appiica- 
 , tion was made by the President and Council of Bermuda, who 
 "believing that nothing keeps the Memorials of God and Religion in a 
 
DERMUDA. 
 
 103 
 
 a 
 
 degenerate age more than the PubUck Worship, and ordinance of God's 
 Duty administered, and, seriously considering the ill consequences 
 to any people for want of the same," heartily offered their " present 
 caset to [the] Venerable Society" "for their serious consideration 
 and assistance." In the islands were "nine Churches, which not 
 being far distant from one another it was thought that three Ministers 
 could supply them all, and therefore by an Act of Assembly" provision- 
 was made for such number (viz., £40 per annum, with house and glebe 
 lands worth another £'H0), but there being " but one Minister in the 
 Island th«) Rev. Andrew Auchinleck,"* they asked the Society to 
 encourage Missionaries to Bermuda as in other parts of America, 
 adding that they would " always think it an honour to receive their 
 commands and in all things joyfully concur for promoting religion 
 and virtue." The petition was supported by Mr. Auchinleck, who 
 stated that he had " for some years past been obliged to [make] many 
 tirearsome journeys in the island," and had "constantly read prayers 
 and preaced in several Churches in this island to people that had 
 been brought up under Dissenting Teachers . . . particularly under 
 one Mr. John Fowles who had been teacher bette [better] then 30 
 years, yet in a little time" Mr. Auchinleck "found them ready to 
 conform," and he now had " good congregations," which in numbers 
 "daily increased" [4]. The opinion of the Society at the time was 
 that it was " not consistent " with its " rulc;^ " "to send any Missionary 
 to Bermuda " [5], and up to 1822 it continued to regard the colony as 
 able to provide for its own spiritual wants. In 1821 the Rev. A. G. 
 Spencer, having removed to IBermuda from Newfoundland in search 
 of health, was employed in one of the vacant parishes by the Governor, 
 on whose representation of " the deplorable situation of the islands 
 . . . and the inadequacy of the provision made for the Clergy," the 
 Society in 1822 extended its aid to the Bermudas for the support of 
 Mr. Spencer and of the Rev. George Costar, " who had for years 
 struggled through the many difficulties of his charge with exemplary 
 attention to its duties " [6] . In 1823 an allowance was made for a school- 
 master [7]. On his transfer to Newfoundland in 1824 Mr. Costar 
 left in his two districts congregations " numerous and attentive," and 
 in Devonshire parish the number of communicants was " nearly equal 
 to the third part of the white population." His work among the 
 negroes was disappointing. Their masters willingly assented to their 
 attending church on a week-day, and at first " considerable numbers " 
 came ; " but when the novelty had passed away it was not possible to 
 form any congregation " [8]. 
 
 A few years later the Church obtained a great and lasting 
 influence over the coloured population. The Rev. A. G. Spencer and 
 the Bishop of Nova Scotia, both Missionaries of the Society, were 
 foremost in effecting this change. When the Bishop visited the 
 islands in 1826 the population numbered 10,012, of whom i,68ii 
 were white, 722 free negroes, and 5,242 slaves. " A very large pro- 
 portion of the inhabitants" were "members of the EstabUshed 
 Church," but although a small glebe had been allotted to each 
 parish many years before, the whole provision for the Clergy was so 
 
 * A clergyman who had been appointed by the Society to S Carolina in 1705, but who 
 had changed his destination. 
 
 ^U 
 
 1 ' ■? 
 
104 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 insufficient that " the Churches were very badly supplied . . . four 
 and even six of them " had " been committed to the care of a single 
 Clergyman for many years together." " During the administration 
 of Bir William Lumley ... an Act was passed by the Colonial 
 Legislature forming 8 parishes into 4 livings, and allotting 
 from the pubUc treasury ^600" (= £185) " to each of 4 Clergymen 
 ... in those parishes and a like sum for the ninth parish, that of 
 St. George." "With "other advantages, arising from glebe, sub- 
 scriptions and fees," the salary was made up to £200 for each 
 clergyman. Each parish was provided with a " respectable Church "" 
 built of stone and whitened, and surrounded by beautiful Church- 
 yards " inclosed with walls as white as snow, adorned with cedar 
 trees and some of them covered with roses and geraniums." "Where 
 he found only three Clergymen (Messrs. Spencer, Lough, and 
 Hoabe) the Bishop left six, and the Sunday before his leaving 
 Bermuda "divine service was performed in every Church in those' 
 islands, a circumstance almost unknown there." In each church 
 also Confirmation was administered — to over 1,200 in the whole, 
 ** many of whom were seventy years old, and some more than 80 
 and among them were more than 100 blacks." Throughout the 
 Colony " the zeal of the Clergy and the excellent disposition of the 
 people excited his admiration." No Bishop had ever been seen before 
 on the islands, and '* the inhabitants seemed ready to welcome such 
 a visitor with primitive aifection."* 
 
 The negroes, of whom about 1,200 had been baptized, were 
 " domestic rather than plantation slaves and treated very kindly by 
 their masters." They required religious instruction, and were 
 "anxious to receive it in connexion with the Established Church," to 
 which their masters belonged, and there was " a readiness on the part 
 of the Masters to acquiesce and even to co-operate in any reasonable 
 method of affording it." As a step in this direction the Bishop " laid 
 the foundation of ten temporary schools," and authorised the em- 
 ployment of a catechist in every district, and made representations to 
 Government on the subject [9]. Within a year fourteen schools 
 were at work — seven being for the coloured children — and it was then 
 thought that the Bermudas were " adequately supplied with means of 
 reUgious instruction." Under the superintendence of Archdeacon 
 Spencer the schools " assumed a conspicuous feature in the rehgious 
 concerns of the diocese " [10]. 
 
 On his second visit to the Bermudas (in 1880) the Bishop was 
 struck with the great advance which the Church had made. " The 
 Society," he said, had "been successful in the introduction of the 
 National system of education "; and, although four years before there was 
 " not a coloured person in the islands receiving regular instruction " in 
 connection with the Church, more than 700 of those people, of various 
 ages, were now in the enjoyment of that blessing. " The moral 
 influence of this instruction" had " checked the prevailing vice among 
 the people of colour by inducing them to desire the benefits of legal 
 marriage " recently extended to them by the Colonial Legislature, and 
 *' the little pilfering which was common in every part of the islands " 
 
 * The Bermudas were constituted a part of the See of " Nova Scotia " in 1826 [9a]. - 
 
BERMUDA. 
 
 105 
 
 had " greatly diminished." Persons who " formerly considered it as 
 a thing of course that a large portion of their poultry yould be stolen 
 from them " had in the last three years " not lost a fowl." 
 
 Referring to a confirmation of negroes at Warwick, the Bishop says 
 of one of the candidates : " At an early hour " Archdeacon Spencer 
 " manumitted a slave who had been for some time under his instruc- 
 tion. Soon afterwards he baptized him ; at ten o'clock he married 
 him ; and at eleven the same person was confirmed." At Pembroke 
 on Ascension Day " nearly 200 communicants attended at the altar/' 
 and the Bishop dehvered a Charge to the Clergy, twelve being present 
 — a fourfold increase. Such a number had never been in the islands, 
 before. 
 
 So eagerly were the ministrations of the Church sought after by the 
 negroes that a general enlargement of the buildings was called for. 
 At one place nine-tenths of those who attended service *' were without 
 accommodation," and " if Church room be not provided for the people, 
 of colour " (wrote the Bishop) " all our labours in their behalf will 
 lead to their early separation from the Established Church " [11]. 
 
 The granting of " immediate and complete emancipation " to the 
 slaves of Bermuda, " without the intervention of the offered apprentice- 
 ship " (the course generally adopted in the West Indies), called for 
 additional exertions for dispensing reUgious instruction to the coloured 
 population. 
 
 By means of the Negro Education Fund [see p. 195] the Society 
 " readily attended to the call, and greatly assisted the benevolent 
 object." Aid from this source began in 1885 [12], and two years later 
 Archdeacon Spencer reported that " the best effects have been pro- 
 duced by the Society's grants," and " that the local Legislature has 
 been extremely liberal ... in aiding the several parishes to enlarge 
 their Churches for the coloured parishioners " [13]. 
 
 By the subdivision of the Diocese of Nova Scotia in 1839 Bermuda 
 became attached to the See of Newfoundland,* then founded and placed 
 under charge of Archdeacon Spencer as first Bishop, to whose support 
 the Society continued to contribute [14]. Between this time and his 
 translation to the See of Jamaica in 1843 " the labours of the 
 exemplary clergy of these islands " (Bermudas) were signally blessed, 
 the candidates for confirmation having " increased in more than a 
 double ratio"; and three Bomanists "intelligently embraced the 
 doctrines of the Church of England mainly through the instru- 
 mentaUty of Dr. Tucker" [15]. It is noteworthy that in 1826, when 
 the first Bishop visited Bermuda, there were said to be " only 2 Boman 
 CathoUcs in the islands " [16]. 
 
 The Bermudians continued to be " very liberal in their support of 
 the Church and its institutions," and probably did " as much in this 
 way in proportion to their means as any colony" [17]. Referring 
 to the erection of four new churches in the islands in 1849, 
 
 * In 1861 the Society obtained for Bishop Feild a legal opinion as to his powers and 
 jurisdiction as Bishop in Bermuda [14a]. Five years later the Bishop recommended the 
 separation of Bermuda from the Diocese of Newfoundland and its union with the 
 Bahamas, so as to form a new Colonial See, and offered to resign the £200 salary 
 which he received annually from Bermuda. The Society regarded such an arrange- 
 ment as " highly desirable," and communicated with the Colonial Office on the subiect) 
 but the union did not take place, though the See of Nassau was founded in 1861 [146]. 
 
 n 
 
 Hii, 
 
 * ■ I 
 
106 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 Bishop Feild stated that though " the whole white population of 
 Bermuda does not exceed 6,000 . . . they have built nine handsome 
 churches, without any foreign aid," and "each of the nine parishes 
 has to maintain its own church and to enlarge it when necessary." 
 At this Visitation the Bishop "was particularly pleased with the 
 increased intelligence and interest displayed by the coloured popula- 
 tion," and added, " the schools built by the Society for the Propagation 
 of the Gospel for the coloured population, at the time of emancipation 
 have proved an inestimable blessing " [18J. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Mubuay, who had witnessed the transition of the 
 negroes from a state of slavery to one of freedom and responsibility, 
 reported in 1850, after 25 years' experience, that the result of the 
 Society's efforts in Bermuda had been " very remarkable." Time was 
 **■ when not one in a thousand could write his name or read it if . . . 
 written." Now there was not one per cent, of those born since 1830, 
 and of a fit age to be taught, but what were able to read and write, &c. 
 Where the marriage tie had been so generally disregarded that there 
 were probably not a dozen couples "united m lawful wedlock," tho 
 reverse was now the case. And a " meagre," " unintelligent," and 
 Apparently " fruitless " attendance at Divine Service had given way to 
 crowded congregations, who joined " in the Liturgy and psalmody with 
 understanding and apparent affection," "the great mass of the 
 ■coloured people " being " steadfastly attached to the Church " and 
 furnishing hundreds of constant communicants in place of the " very 
 few" of former years. In everything that regards moral or religious 
 purpose the coloured people of Bermuda "might compare not 
 disadvantageously with any people of the same origin in any part of 
 the world "[19]. 
 
 The work and claims of the Society have obtained general and 
 lasting recognition in Bermuda. Every parish there joined in cele- 
 brating the last jubilee [20J, and a substantial contribution to the 
 Society's funds is still made annually [21]. 
 
 In 1856 the Rev. Dr. Tucker of St. George's voluntarily resigned 
 his Missionary salary from the Society, as he had provided a church, 
 ^school, and parsonage on a destitute island in his parish [22], 
 
 On the death of the Rev. J. F. Liohtbourn in 1870 the entire 
 support of the Church was left to local resources. 
 
 Statistics. — In the Bermudas (area, 19 sq. miles), where the Society (1822-70) 
 Assisted in maintaining 12 Missionaries and planting Central Stations (as detailed on p. 
 «60), there are now 15,018 inhabitants, of whom 10,027 are Church Members, under the 
 care of 5 Clergymen and the Bishop of Newfoundland. [See also the Table on pp. 192-8.] 
 
 
 Beferences (Chapter XV.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, May 18, 1705. [2] Jo., V. 1, Nov. 16, 1705. 
 3] Jo., V. 2, Nov. 12 and 19, 1714. [4] Jo., Oct. 7, 1715; A. MSS., V. 10, pp. 280-1, 299, 
 5] Jo., v. 8, p. 84. [6] Jo., V. 83, pp. 128-80, 809-10; R. 1822, pp. 52-3. [7] Jo., 
 v. 84, p. 141. [8] Jo., V. 85, pp. 49-52, 54, 60; R. 1824, pp. 47-9. [9] R. 1826, pp. 
 S7-9, 57-61 ; Jo., V. 86, pp. 813-6 ; Jo., V. 87, pp. 6-8, 03-4. [9a] App. Jo. O, p. 279. 
 p.0] R. 1827, p. 48. [11] R. 1880, pp. 62-68 ; Jo., V. 41, pp. 90-106 ; and Bishop of 
 Nova Scotia's Speech at the London Meeting, June 28, 1881. [12] R. 1836-50, &c.. 
 Statements of Accounts, and Jo., V. 44, pp. 14, 45, 55, 165, 171, 176, 802, 825; Jo., V. 45, 
 pp. 5, 144, 149, 267; Jo., V. 46, p. 82. [13] R. 1836, p. 157; R. 1837, pp. 64-6; R. 
 1838, p. 48. [14] Jo., V. 44, p. 270 ; R. 1839, p. 80. [14o] Jo., V. 46, p. 168 ; App. 
 Jo. O, pp. 276-85. [146] Jo., V. 47, p. 187. [15] R. 1848, p. 17. [16] R. 1826, p. 68. 
 [17] B. 1846, p. 64. [18] R. 1849 j. 75. [19] Q.P., Oct. 1850, pp. 9, 10. [20] R. 1862, 
 p. 64. [21] Jo., V. 48, p. 23; M.F. 1860, p. 72; R. 1890, p. 120. [22] Jo., Y. 47, p. 
 182 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 143-4. 
 
•^4 
 
 107 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 NOVA SCOTIA, CAPE BRETON, AND PRINCE EDWARD 
 
 ISLAND. 
 
 Nova Scotia was diHcovered by the Cabots, uiuler the EngliHh King Henry VII., 
 in 14St7. The French begun to eolunise it in 159H, but their Hettlemeuta in 
 La Ciidie, or Acadie as they called the country, were mostly destroyed in lOlS by an 
 English ship from Virginia, in ll!'21 the territory was assigned by James I. to Sir 
 William Alexander, and received the name of Nova Scotia, which included the province 
 now known as Now Brunswick. Possession for the English was obtained about lCiJ8-i( 
 by David Kirk, a Hugiu-not refugee, who captured Port Royal* (the capital) ; but in 
 l(S3'i the colony was restored to France. During the last half of the 17th century il 
 passed through several changes of government — English and French ; but in 171JJ it 
 was finally surrendered to Groat Britain by the Peace of Utrecht. In 17.'>8 the two 
 islands of Cape Breton and St. John (now Prince Edward Island), which also had been 
 settled by the French, and the former of which had been held by the English from 
 1745 to 1747, both became permanently British possessions. During the wars the 
 presence of the French Acadians in Nova Scotia was considered dangerous to English 
 interests, and in consequence thousands of them were expelled in 175"!. After the peace 
 many of the exiles returned to the colony. The success of the English led to the 
 Micmac Indians "burying the hatchet" and formally accepting in 17111 George III. 
 (instead of the French King) " as their Father and Friend." Previously to this they 
 had committed fearful barbarities upon the colonists of Nova Scotia, and in the French 
 Governor's house at St. John were fomid many English scalps hung as tropliies. 
 
 In January 1711 Colonel Nicholson laid before the Society an 
 address " from the gentlemen that compose the Council of War at 
 AnnapoUs Royal in Nova Scotia praying that Ministers may be sent 
 over to convert the Indians in the said country." The address, 
 with " several other papers and letters concerning the same 
 business," were " refer'd to the Committee " for " opinion " [1], and in 
 the following year a Mission among the Indians in New York Province 
 was renewed [see pp. 67-70] ; but nothing further is recorded of Nova 
 Scotia until 1727, when the Rev. Richakd Watts, then about to go to 
 Annapolis as a Chaplain to the Forces, prayed the Society for " an 
 allowance for teaching the poor children there." The Society voted 
 him £10 a year — which was doubled in 1731 — and sent a supply of 
 Bibles, Prayer Books, and tracts for his school, which was opened at 
 Easter 1728, and in which iie taught fifty children. At his own charge 
 he built in 1787 a " school house for the good of the pubUck and 
 especially for the poorer sort," in Annapolis, " and appointed it for that 
 use for ever with other necessary conveniences." Two years later, 
 the chaplaincy having determined, he removed to New Bristol, in New 
 England [2]. 
 
 While at Annapolis Mr. Watts in 1729 reported that the people 
 at Canso "were generally bent to address the Society for a Minister," 
 and he offered his services to the Society for that place, " there being 
 no other Minister of the Church of England in that whole Province 
 or Government [Nova Scotia] besides himself." The Society awaited 
 a communication from the people themselves, but nothing came until 
 1786, when Mr. Edward How, a Canso merchant, petitioned for an 
 allowance for a school, '' great numbers of poor people," chiefly fisher- 
 
 * Afterwards Annapolis Koyal, in honour of Queen Anne. 
 
 m 
 
 1, 
 
 I; 
 
 
 It 
 
108 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 006PEL. 
 
 men, soldiers, and labourers, "being very desirous of having their 
 children taught and instructed in the principles of Christian religion," 
 a work which no one had baen found to undertake until the arrival of 
 the Rev. James Peden, " Deputy- Chaplain to the Forces there," in 
 October 1786. Mr. Peden had taken fifty poor children under his care» 
 and for his encouragement the Society granted ;£10 a year, which was 
 continued up to the end of 1748, when, as he had given " a very in- 
 sufficient account of the state of the school," the allowance was 
 withdrawn [8], 
 
 The circumstances under which the Society's connection was 
 renewed with Nova Scotia are set forth in the following letter from the 
 Commissioners of Trade and Plantations to the Society : — 
 
 •• Whitehall, April 6th 1749. 
 
 "Sir, — His Majesty having given directions that a number of peraons 
 should be sent to the Province of Nova Scotia, in North America: I 
 am directed by luy Lords ComuiisKioners for Trade and Plantations to desire 
 you will acquaint the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, 
 that it is proposed to settle the said persons in six Townships, and that a particular 
 spot will be set a Part in each of them, for building a Church, and 400 acres of 
 land adjacent thereto granted in perpetuity. Free from the payment of any Quit 
 Rent, to a Minister, and his successors, and 200 in like manner to a Schoolmaster : 
 Their Lordships therefore recommend to the Society to Name a Minister and 
 Schoolmaster for each of the said Townships, hoping that they will give such 
 encouragements to them as the Society shall think proper, untill their lands can be 
 80 far cultivated as to afford a sufficient support. 
 
 " I am further to acquaint you that each Clergyman who shall be sent with the 
 Persons who arc to Form this first settlement, will have a grant of 200 acres of 
 land, and each Schoolmaster 100 acres in Propriety to them and their heirs, as also 
 30 acres over and above their said respective quotas, for every Person of which 
 their Families shall consist ; that they will likewise be subsisted during their 
 passage, and for twelve months after their arrival, and furnish'd with Arms, 
 Ammunition, and Materials for Husbandry, Building their houses, &c., in like 
 manner as the other setlers. 
 
 " Their Lordships think proper that the Society should be inform'd that (except 
 the Oarrison of Annapolis) all the inhabitants of the Said Province, amounting to 
 20,000, are French Koman Catholicks, and that there are a great number of Priests 
 resident among them, who act under the Directions of the French Bishop of 
 Quebec. 
 ^ " At the same time their Lordships would recommend it to the con nileration of 
 , the Society, whether it may not be advisable to choose some amongst cthei i , of the 
 ' Ministers and Schoolmasters to be sent, who by speaking the Freiich tangu.ige may 
 be particularly usefull in cultivating a sense of the true Protestant relit:;!' n among 
 the said inhabitants, and educating their children in the Principles tJiov^of. 
 " I am Sir your most obedient humble servant 
 
 " John PowNALL, SoUr. and Clk. of the Reports." [4], 
 
 hil 
 
 fi/ 
 
 It afforded the Society " much satisfaction to observe " that tho 
 Commissioners ..." shew'd so just and necessary Regard for intro- 
 ducing and supporting true Religion among the People to be settled " 
 in Nova Scotia, " at the same time that they were consulting in 
 so great a Degree the civil and commercial Interests of that Colony 
 and of Great Britain." To further " the pious and laudable intention " 
 a special meeting was held on April 7, attended by the two Archbishops 
 and ten Suffragan Bishops, at which the Societv undertook to supply 
 (as settlements were formed) six clergymen and six schoolmasters — 
 including some able to speak French — and to provide them with " the 
 
NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 109 
 
 highest salary* allow'd " by it, as well as gratuities* " to facilitate the 
 first settlement," and (with the S.P.C.K.) " proper books." 
 
 The Commissioners were asked " to consider this assistance . . . 
 in its true light as an approbation and an encouragement only of this 
 excellent design," it being " the very best " the Society's circumstances 
 allowed, and " indeed . . . beyond " its " ability, for besides this large, 
 new expence for the support of Religion in this new settlement, tlie 
 constant, annual, necessary charge in providing for Divine Worship 
 and usefuU instruction, that the people in the numerous and extensive 
 Colonies of America may not sink nito Atheism, or be Perverted to 
 Popery," already exceeded " considerably £8,600 a year, while the 
 certain annual Income " was not " so much as £1,000." 
 
 It was assumed that the " Chaplain setled alreadv at Annapolis 
 Boyal " was " resident and constantly " performed *' his duty there," 
 and the hope was expressed that early care would be taken by the 
 Government " to build churches and to erect comfortable houses for 
 the Missionaries," and to assist them in clearing and cultivating their 
 glebes. 
 
 With reference to the " great danger " the new settlement was 
 "like to be in," "of being perverted to Popery by the number of 
 French Papists, the Vigilancy of their Priests and the activity of the 
 Bishop of Quebeck," the Society submitteu for the Commissioners' 
 consideration " whether the barrier against this bad religion and bad 
 government would not be rendered stronger by making some Pro- 
 visional allotment of a number of acres towards the supporting a 
 Bishop of the Church of England there, when the importance of this 
 hopefull and growing colony shall require and the wisdom of the 
 Government shall think fit to place one in that country." Also 
 " whether it might not be of considerable service to the Publick " if 
 the Commissioners were " to assist the appUcation that the Society 
 made some time since to the Government for the appointing of 
 Bishops ... in our Colonies in America in such places as shall be 
 thought most proper" [5]. 
 
 It was not until most of the American Colonies had been lost to 
 England that the Government thought fit to appoint a Bishop for any 
 of them ; but when that time came Nova Scotia was selected as the 
 seat of the first Bishopric. [Sec p. 751.] 
 
 Within a fortnight of the receipt of the Commissioners' letter the 
 Rev. William Tutty, the Rev. William Anvvyl, and a schoolmaster 
 had been appointed by the Society to accompany the first settlers from 
 England [6]. The necessity of this provision will appear from the 
 following abstract of a letter from Mr. Tutty, " dated from Chebucto 
 Harbour in Nova Scotia Sept. 29th 1749 acquainting that on the 
 21 st of June they arrived safe on that Harbour ... he was on board 
 the Beaufort man-of-war with the Governor thro' the kind recommen- 
 dation of the . . . Bishop of Lincoln." They had "met with many 
 ^fficulties arising chiefly from the Perverseness of the present settlers, 
 which thro' the wise conduct of the very worthy Governor, with the 
 assistance of Hugh Davidson Esq., the Secretary, and of Richard 
 Bulkeley Esq., the Aid-de-Camp," were " in a great measure snr- 
 
 * At that time £70 salary and £60 gratuity in the case of each Missionary, and £15 
 salary and £10 gratuity in the case of each schoolmaster. 
 
 tl 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 if • 
 
110 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 P 
 
 mounted," and the Colony was "so far advanc'd" that Mr. Tutty 
 hoped "neither French treachery nor Indian cruelty," nor, "worse 
 than both, even the Pej-Vorseness of the Setlers themselves" would 
 " be able to i -evail against it. The old Inhabitants, both the French 
 and Indians," were " Bigotted Papists, and under the absolute 
 Dominion of their Priests"; they acknowledged "obedience to our 
 King of Great Britain," but it was " a mere verbal acknowledgement," 
 to judge " by their present Prevarication, and past behaviour, and the 
 effect of Fear alone ; The Indians of the Pen Insula came frequently 
 with their Wives and Children " among the settlers on their arrival, 
 " traded with them, and seem'd not in the least dissatisfied with their 
 settling in the Country ; But they disappear'd all at once, on a summons 
 to Chiginecto from their Priest " who endeavoured " to stir them up to 
 Arms, and appear'd as he did in the late War at the Head of them 
 about Minar; but as an oflScer with 100 men" were posted there no 
 great danger was " to be apprehended on that side." Of the new 
 settlers from '* Old England," the "lower sort" were "in general a sett 
 of most ubandon'd wretches ... so deeply sunk into almost all kinds 
 of Immorality " as to " scarce retain the shadow of religion "; there 
 were "indeed a few good men amongst them," and the officers behaved 
 " with great decency " in general, and seldom failed " to join in the 
 Publick Worship." 
 
 The " settlers from New England " made " great Pretentions to 
 Religion," and were "justly scandaliz'd at the barefac'd immoraUty of 
 the others "; but if they were " to be judged from their commercial 
 deahngs, the externals of religion" were "much more prevalent with 
 them than the essence of it." This, Mr. Tutty said, was " the true 
 disposition of the Inhabitants of Nova Scotia," and in order to amend 
 it, to begin with the " Old Inhabitants," he proposed " that some French 
 Bibles or Testaments at least, with a plain comment upon them,, 
 should be sent over to be distributed among the French," who would 
 "gladly read them, if not prevented by their Priests; and if some 
 French Protestants were induced to come over with an able Missionary 
 of the same Nation ... a few years would make a great alteration 
 for the better, both in their Religion and Loyalty." To further this 
 scheme Mr. Tutty recommended to the Society " the Rev. Mr. Moreau, 
 some time since Secular Priest and Parochial Minister in France, which 
 he quitted for the sake of a good conscience, and came over and join'd 
 himself to the Church of England, and after some . . . time, married 
 and embark'd with the new setlers for Nova Scotia." For the 
 Indians nothing could be done for the present, as they had just 
 " commenc'd hostilities" against the Colony "in a base barbarous 
 manner," and were " running blindly upon their own destruction." 
 "As to the new setlers," Mr. Tutty would "oppose himself to stop 
 the torrent of Immorality thro' God's Assistance with all his 
 might." The Governor ordered him to " beg . . . that some more 
 Missionaries might be sent them." " Good Schoolmasters " were also 
 " much wanted," the " chief hope " of the Colony being "among the 
 rising generation." The number of inhabitants "in the town of 
 Halifax " exceeded 16,000, " excluding the soldiery," Since his arrival 
 Mr. Tutty had baptized 20 infants, but " the Blessed Sacrament " had 
 not been administered because Divine Service bad " hitherto been per- 
 
NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 Ill 
 
 form'd in the open air," but as soon as " the Governour's dining room "^ 
 was finished, it was *' purpos'd to make use of that " till a church was 
 erected; -one was being framed at Boston "capable of holding 90O 
 persons." 
 
 The Society at once laid out £50 "in purchasing French Bibles nnd 
 other proper books " * for the Colonists, and submitted to the Commis- 
 sioners of Trade &c a representation of its " present low circumstances," 
 with an abstract of Mr. Tutty's letter [7]. The Commissioners replied, 
 March 5, 1750, "that having had last year so great an instance of 
 the goodwill of the Society, towards the Infant Settlement of Nova 
 Scotia," they would " be far from pressing them beyond what the 
 cause of Religion" might " require and the circumstances of the Society 
 . . . admit." They also had sent a large supply of Bibles* to the Colony, 
 and it was design'd that the next settlement should "consist chiefly of 
 Foreign Protestants " [8] . Meanwhile Mr. Tutty reported (Dec. 6, 1749) 
 that if the new Colony went on " with such success as it has begun it 
 must infallibly in a few years echpse all the other Colonys in North 
 America." On Sept. 2, 1750, St. Paul's, Halifax, the first Enghsh 
 Church in Nova Scotia, wps opened ; the inhabitants of that town 
 then numbered 4,000 (exclusive of the military), and Mr. Tutty had 50 
 regular communicants. During the next year the population rose to 
 6,000, over one-half belag professed members of the Church of England, 
 and between 800 and 400 actual communicants. These included many 
 Germans, formerly Lutherans and Calvinists, whose conformity having 
 been promoted by a Swiss Minister, Mr. Burger, that gentleman 
 was ordained and appointed to their charge in 1751. In that year Mr. 
 Tutty wrote : " The Colony in general is much amended, and the 
 behaviour of the worst among them is less profligate and abandoned.'" 
 Between Churchmen and Dissenters there was " a perfect harmony," 
 and " the most bigottod " among the latter seldom failed to attend 
 Church " every Sunday morning " [9]. 
 
 Mr. ANWYii's conduct being unsatisfactory, the Society decided to 
 recall him, but he died in February 1750, before the decision wt!'. 
 taken [10]. In his place the Rev. J. B. Moreau was appointed t'> 
 minister to a settlement of French and Swiss Pi otestants, which \e 
 began to do on September 9, 1750, iii the French language [ 1]. 
 In 1752 his congregation was incjnasfid to 1,000 (800 adults) by 
 the arrival from Montbelliard of " 5(X) Protestants of the Confession 
 of Augsburgh," who conformed to th,o Church, receiving with the 
 "greatest satisfaction" copies of the Book of Common Prayer in 
 French — " kissing his hand and the books for joy " [12]. Most of 
 the French and Germans, with a few Englisli, in all 1,600 persons, 
 under Mr. Moreau s charge, removed to Lunenburgh in 1754. There 
 every Sunday the^ -.- lembled themselves together for service " in the 
 open parade," anu ^ore than 200 of the French and Germans were 
 "regular communicants" [18]. ■' JO .uj;.^> ,«,, 
 
 • The S.P.C.K. co-operated with the Society in providing books on thinof.M' !->n 'Sa]. 
 The French Bibles sent by the CommisBioners, "having the Geneva form of prayer 
 annex'd to them," almost occasioned a schism among the Confonnist!^ ; ? r.<i the Swiss 
 leaders " having examined the English Liturgy with great attentinn . , . thco'^'ht it 
 in all respects preferable to any human composition and . . . dotermiiiji! r>)Udl>untly 
 to aae it"; and they succeeded in removing "the Prejudices of tkt^ir weak £x ,t>'r<in 
 in moat instances [86]. 
 
 i I 
 
 ! 
 1 
 i 
 
 Hi 
 
 f'V -i 
 
 It 
 
112 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Over his flock Mr. Moreau exercised a " godly discipline." On 
 Easter Day 1767 he " put to publick Penance one of the Congre- 
 gation who had been one of the Chiefs in a Conspiracy . . . against 
 the Government." " After an humble prostration of himself in the 
 Church the Penitent rose up and humbly asked pardon of God, of 
 the King and of his Christian brethren." After an exhortation 
 from the pulpit to a sincere repentance and amendment of life, he 
 was re-admitted to the Holy Communion, 149 others communicating 
 :at the same service [14]. 
 
 Ministrations in Lunenburgh and Halifax* were continued in three 
 languages for many years, and notwithstanding the great difficulties 
 arising from the diversities of language and creed, the Rev. P. Bryzelius 
 in 1770 and the Rev. P. De La Roche in 1775 numbered 120 German, 
 50 French, and 80 Enghsh- speaking persons among their commu- 
 nicants " [15]. 
 
 Mr. De La Roche rendered good service also by " publishing weekly 
 in the Gazette a Practical Commentary on the New Testament " " for 
 the benefit of the unlearned " in the I?rovince [15a]. Besides serving 
 his three European congregations, Mr. Moreau so extended his 
 operations that in 1764 he could report the " success of his labours 
 in bringing over the Indian savages to our holy religion having baptized 
 several of their children." These Indians behaved " with great 
 decency in religious ceremonies." Most of them understood French, 
 and had been under the influence of the Roman Catholic Priests, 
 who had taught them the " grossest absurdities " [16]. 
 
 The Rev. J. Bennet, an itinerant Missionary, also made some good 
 impressions on the Indians. He had several long conferences with 
 them, and was " instrumental in keeping the Savages quiet " in the 
 interests of the English [17]. 
 
 The Rev. T. Wood of Halifax and Annapolis Royal &c. obtained 
 considerable influence over the Indians. In August 1762 there died at 
 Halifax M. Maillard, a Roman Catholic Priest, Vicar-General of 
 Quebec, and " Missionary to the French and Indians," " who stood 
 in so much awe of him tl at it was judged necessary to allow him a 
 salary from our Government." The day before his death, " at his own 
 request Mr. Wood performed the Office for the Visitation of the Sick 
 •according to our foim [Anglican] in the French Language in the 
 presence of all the French whom Monsr. Maillard ordered to attend 
 for that purpose." At his funeral Mr. Wood "performed the Office of 
 burial according to our form, in French, in the presence of almost all 
 the gentlemen of Halifax and a very numerous assembly of French 
 and Indians " [18]. The respect shown to Mr. Wood by M. Maillard 
 had so good an effect on the Indians that they expressed a desire 
 *' to join in the service of the Church of England in the French 
 tongue, with which they were so well pleased that they . . . begged " 
 for a monthly service. The use of " the sign of the Cross " in the 
 English baptismal service gave the Indians and the French Neutrals 
 particular satisfaction. As most of the Indians in the Province under- 
 stood their own language only, Mr. Wood devoted from three to four 
 
 * By 1790 the Germans at Halifax had been " so intermixed and intermarried with 
 the other inhabitants" tliat all of them spoke English much better than they did 
 German [166]. 
 
NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 iia 
 
 ^'i I 
 
 II 
 
 h 
 
 hours daily to acquiring it, and with such succesii that in 1767 he was 
 able to officiate in Mickmack, which he first did pubUcly in July of 
 that year in St. Paul's, Halifax, in the presence of the Governor, 
 most of the army and navy officers, and the inhabitants. 
 
 "On this occasion the Imlians sung an Anthem before and after Service. 
 Before the Service begun, an Imlian Chief came forward from the rest, and 
 kneeling down . . . prayed that the Almighty God woulld bless His Majesty King 
 Ocorge the Third, their lawful King and Governor, and all the Royal Family : he 
 prayed also for . . . the Governor, and for Prosperity to His Majesty's Province. 
 He then rose up, and Mr. Wood . . . explained his Prayer in English to the whole 
 Congregation. Upon which his Excellency turned to the Indians and bowed to 
 them. When Service was ended the Indians thanked God, the Governor, and Mr. 
 Wood, for the opportunity they had of hearing Pra.^ers again in their own 
 Language." 
 
 Soon after, Mr. Wood officiated at the marriage of the daughter of 
 Thoma, the hereditary king of the Mickmacks, and entertained the 
 Indians at hia own house. By the next year he had made good 
 progrr>3s hi a. Mickmack translation of the Prayer Book and a 
 Mickiuack J ■ ramar [19]. 
 
 ^ir. ^V<>oci s labours among the Europeans at Annapolis and 
 Granville were no less successful. He first visited those places in 
 1762, and a year later he found " more than 800 souls, without either 
 Church or Minister, whose joy was universal and almost inconceivable 
 at the hopes he gave them of being appointed their Missionary " [20]. 
 In an appeal for an additional clergyman the inhabitants of the two 
 places said in 1770 : — 
 
 " We . • . having been educated and brought up (at least the greater number 
 of us) in the Congregational way of Worship, before we came to settle in Nova 
 Scotia, and therefore we should have chosen to have a Minister of that form of 
 Worship, settled among us : but the Rev. Mr. Wood by his preaching and 
 performing the other Ottices of his Holy function occasionally amongst us in the 
 several districts of thia County hath removed our former prejudices that we had 
 against the forms of WorhM?) of the Church of England as by L|iw established, and 
 hath won us unto a good ( Opinion thereof ; inasmuch as he hath removed all our 
 scruples of receiving th- IJ l,,. Sacrament of the Lord's Supper in that form of 
 administering it, at len ;t, niKiiy of us are communicants with him and we trust and 
 believe many more ' iL cm on Uv added." 
 
 This representatioii war; addressed to their former pastor, the Rev. W. 
 Clark, who also had «: vafo'u ed and was then a Missionary of the 
 Society at Deduam, Maasttv tiusetts [211. (His transfer was not, how- 
 ever, eflfected.) In the next few years Mr. Wood " baptized several 
 whole Famihes " of Dissenters [22]. 
 
 The same spirit manifested itself elsewhere. In the Cumberland 
 district under the Bev. J. Eagleson the number of Dissenters 
 who regularly attended the Church service in 1773 nearly equalled 
 the full Church meirtbers [23], After three years' work in the Windsor 
 Mission (1776-0^ -"/here he had " found the lower orders of the peoplo 
 nearly to a m"" Presbyterians or Fanatics," the Bev. W. Ellis 
 reported : — " Tut :^ "^.Antic<? interest declines beyond my expectation; 
 all bitterness is ei urely uv^r, and although some still profess them- 
 selves Dissenters, tiiey are often at Church, and which is more, send 
 tb jir children regularly to Catechism " [24]. So much indeed was the 
 Church of England respected in the province that in the General 
 Ap!^ .mbly Dissenters joined in passing a law for her estabhshment and 
 
 ■■ -i 
 
 < \\ 
 
 • n 
 
 't'if 
 
114 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 for finishing the parish church of St. Paul's, HaUfax, which in 1762 
 was "frequented hy all denominations," among whom harmony 
 universally " prevailed " [26]. This was partly due to the ministry of 
 the Rev. J. Breynton, who in 1770, out of a total population of 5,000, 
 "including the army, Acadians, and fishermen," could return 4,500 
 as being in outward conformity with the Church of England, and add 
 that many of the " Protestant Dissenters . . . attend the Church and 
 occasionally use its Ordinances [25a]. In June of this year " the Clergy, 
 with the Dissenting Ministers, and his Majesty's Coimcil, and the 
 House of Assembly," all attended St. Paul's Church, HaUfax, to cele- 
 brate the anniversary of the first Foreign Auxiliary Committee of the 
 Society, which was instituted at Halifax in 1769 [2G]. 
 
 During the eight years of its existence [see p. 759] this " Corre- 
 sponding Committee " rendered great f;.ssistance in the settlement 
 of Missions, and by their representa " "anv destitute districts 
 were suppUed with Missionaries earlioi . w^ald otherwise have 
 been the case [27]. Generally there was a giv. icfsiro for the ministra^ 
 tions of the Church, and infants were " brought to HaUfax" for baptism 
 from a distance of " 40 leagues " [28]. 
 
 In 1771 the Committee expressed to the Society • ■ ^ ; 
 
 ^' their great satisfaction in the vigilant and assiduous Applications of the respective 
 Missionaries to all the duties of their Functions and Trusts, and that by their good 
 lives, prudent and exemplary Conduct, they have gained a general esteem, and have 
 considerably served the pious and excellent design of their Missions, the Interests 
 of Beligion in general, and of the Established Church in pai'ticular by an encrease 
 of its Members, and that by their Moderation and patient labors a very general 
 harmony subsists among the members of the Church of England and those of other 
 Denominations." (Signed by the Governor, the Chief Justice, and the Secretary of 
 the Province) [29]. 
 
 At the request of the Governor of " the Island of St. John," now 
 Prince Edwardj Island, Mr. Eagleson of Cumberland spent eleven 
 weeks there in tne autumn of 1773, visiting Charlottetown, St. Peter's, 
 Stanhope, Traccady, and Malpeck or Prince Town, " at which places 
 he read and preached, baptised twenty-nine children and married 
 one couple," " a number of well-disposed persons " rejoicing " in the 
 opportunity of hearing a Protestant clergyman " " for the first time 
 since St. John's was made a separate Government " [80]. The good 
 work done by him in the Cumberland Mission was interrupted by 
 his being "taken prisoner" in November 1776 "by a body of the 
 Rebels and carried into the Massachusetts " his house being " plun- 
 dered his property destroyed and his person insulted " in consequence 
 of his loyalty. After sixteen months' imprisonment he effected his 
 escape " at the peril of his life " [31]. An attempt made to recapture 
 him in 1781 he evaded by fleeing to Halifax through the snow and 
 woods [82]. Long before this Halifax had become the chief refuge 
 for the loyalists from the insurgent American Colonies. "Many 
 wealthy and large families" from New England arrived in 1775-6, 
 and the refugees continued to pour in until by 1788 there were 85,000 
 (including 5,000 free negroes) settled, or rather trying to settle, in the 
 province [88]. In many instances the trial failed. The Bishop of Nova 
 Scotia in 1844 stated that he had 
 
 " lately been at Shelburne, where nearly ten thotuatid of them, chiefly from New 
 
 Dr. 
 
NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 115 
 
 le 
 le 
 
 3d 
 
 le 
 
 ra 
 
 York, and comprizing many of my father's parishioners, attracted by the beauty 
 &n'\ security of a most noble harbour, were tempted to plant themselves, regardless 
 of the important want of any country in the neighbourhood fit for cultivation. 
 Their means were soon exhausted in building a spacious town at great expense, 
 and vainly contending against indomitable rocks ; and in a few years the place 
 was reduced to a few hundred families. Many of them'*' returned to their native 
 country, and a large portion of them were reduced to poverty. . . . Some few of the 
 first emigrants are still living. I visited these aged members of the Church. 
 They told me that, on their first arrival, lines of women could be seen sitting on 
 the rocks of the shore, and weeping at their altered condition " [34]. 
 
 The peculiar situation of the unhappy fugitives, many of whom 
 had " been obUged to leave their friends, part of their families, and 
 most of their substance behinJ them " justly claimed the attention of the 
 Rev. Dr. Brkynton, who strove " to soften and alleviate their banish- 
 ment by every civility and consolation in his power ' ' [35]. Among 
 those befriended was the Rev. J. Bailey of Pownalborough, Massa- 
 chusetts, who, having undergone " the most severe and cruel treatment 
 from the rebels of New England " [see p. 60], arrived at Halifax in 
 1779 with " nothing remaining except two old feather beds without 
 any appendages " ; both he and his family were not only *' destitute of 
 money," they had "not cloathing sufficient to appear among the very 
 lowest classes of mankind." "But through the humanity of private 
 persons (more especially of Dr. Breynton) and by a vote of £50 
 currency from the Assembly of the Province " they were " in some 
 measure relieved " from their distresses and found " their spirits again 
 revi\'ing " [36]. 
 
 During an epidemic of smallpox in 1776, so fatal in those times, 
 Dr. Breynton promoted inoculation by preaching on the subject and 
 raising a subscription towards inoculating the poor, and was thus 
 ■" instrumental in saving many lives in the province ; the example 
 heing . . . followed all over the colony; and the New England 
 people, formerly the most averse to inoculation," became " perfectly 
 reconciled to it . . . practising it with much success in every dis- 
 trict "t [37]. 
 
 Numbers of the refugees, though Dissenters in New England, 
 *' constantly attended the service of the Church since their arrival at 
 Hahfax," so that the church was " too small to hold the congrega- 
 tions," and many formerly " rigid Dissenters " became " regular com- 
 municants " [38]. Dr. Breynton also records the administration of the 
 Holy Communion to " Baron de 8eitz's Hessian regiment, amounting 
 to about 600," whose " exemplary and regular behaviour " did them 
 *' great honou. " [39]. Both c ihe coast and in the interior settle- 
 ments daily sprang up " where scarcely a vestige of human cultivation 
 and resort existed before," and some years elapsed before the exiles 
 could raise sufficient provision for their own families [40]. For the 
 supply of their spiritual wants dependence rested mainly on the 
 Society, and the Society could the more easily meet the first demands 
 seeing that many of its Missionaries had been ejected from the States 
 [see p. 80], and were in need of employment, and that the British 
 
 * In 1788 the Rev. Dr. W. Walter reported that four-fiftha had returned to the 
 States [84a]. 
 
 t This treatment produced opposite results at Annapolis in 1708. " Smallpox ap- 
 peared in almost every house " there and " numbers died by inoculation while the old 
 8extou who took it in the natural way, tho' 08 years of age, recovered " [37a^. 
 
 t2 
 
 i 
 
 > '1 
 
 ■^ t 
 
 if 
 
116 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Governnieut promised to co-operate " in atfording to His Majesty's 
 distressed and loyal subjects " in North America " the means of 
 religious instruction and attending the Public worship of Almighty 
 God " [41]. The lands reserved by Government for this purpose in 
 Nova Scotia amounted in 1785 to 80,150 acres, distributed among 
 thirty-four townships, If^ilSO being glebe lands and 12,000 school 
 lands [42], Pecuniary assistance also was continued by Government 
 for a long period. [See p. 121.] 
 
 Among the refugees were many negroes, and perhaps no greater 
 proof of the reality and value of the Society's work among the slaves 
 in the United States can be found than in the fact that the Nova 
 Scotia Missionaries discovered that " many hundreds " of them,, 
 •' adults, children, and infants," had '* been baptized, and some of 
 them " were " constant communicants," and that others showed " a 
 docility and a desire to receive the truths of Christianity " which were 
 highly commendable [43]. In one year 40 were baptized by Dr. Breyn- 
 ton at Halifax, and 125 (81 adults) at Shelburne by the Rev. G. Panton, 
 who also married "44 couple " [44], v hile at Digby (under the Rev. 
 R. ViETs) the black communicants in 1786 outnumbered the whites by 
 18 to 17 [45]. In the Shelburne district 1,162 negroes were dis- 
 tributed in 1790-1, 850 at Birchtowu, vhtid a school was established 
 for them [46]. By 1818 " several permanent establishments of 
 negroes " had been formed in the neighbourhood of Halifax, con- 
 sisting of escaped slaves brought by Her Majesty's ships, but although 
 lands were given to them these people were then for the most part 
 " wretchedly poor and ignorant " [47]. 
 
 Especially was this the case at Sackville, where the Rev. J. H. C, 
 Pabsons " frequently visited them in their log huts," and " prevailed 
 upon them to have their children baptized " [48] 
 
 On the other hand at Tracadie there was at that time a compara- 
 tiv<»h' flourishing settlement of negroes in charge of a native Reader, 
 r iv.*y Jordan. They were "temperate" and "industrious."" 
 Their farms were "in a state of tolerable cultivation." "Most of 
 them " had " a few cattle and a small flock of sheep, and their huts " 
 assumed " an air of decency." " Persons of all ages " were " punctual 
 attendants on the performance of the services of this Catechist," who 
 was " well qualified for the trust " which he held, and " faithful in the 
 discharge of its duties."* 
 
 With the Society's assistance they built a church, and in 1887, 
 although reduced to "very straitened circumstances," they undertook 
 to assist in erecting a school house, and to contribute £20 a year 
 towards the support of a schoolmaster. They then numbered forty- 
 two families, " containing 160 children." So well had Demsy Jordan 
 profited by his early training in New York that he " maintained his 
 attachment to the Church tlirough every trial and brought up his 
 family in habits of attention to her ordinances." He died in 1859 at 
 the age of eighty-nine, after nearly twenty years' blindness [49]. No 
 race seemed to have escaped the attention of the Society. The settle- 
 ment of a body of Maroonst at Preston about 1796 brought them 
 
 * Previous to the establiBhrneut of a school by the Society in 1788, the negroes o.t 
 Tracadie wore "exceedingly indolent," and their condition was "very wretched" [i9a]i. 
 t See " Jamaica," page 228. 
 
 un( 
 Ch 
 bei 
 Ch 
 Bo 
 tha 
 Bo 
 
NOVA SCOTIA AND CAPE BKETON. 
 
 117 
 
 under the care of the Missionaries. The Rev. B. Gray, who acted as 
 Chaplain to them, baptized fifty-five in fourteen months, twenty-six 
 being adults. They numbered between 400 and 500, one half being 
 Christians, and the Society sent them a supply of Bibles and Prayer 
 Books. In 1799 the Governor of Nova Scotia informed the Society 
 that nineteen of the Maroon scholars who were being educated at 
 Boydville, " were examined publicly in the Church on Easter Sunday," 
 and " repeated the Catechism, Creed, Lord's Prayer, and Command- 
 ments with admirable precision, and read all the Lessons and 
 Responses during the service very correctly" [50]. "At the par- 
 ticular request of the inhabitants " the Rev. T. Shreve of Lunen- 
 burgh visited Petit Riviere in 1813, and preached to a congregation 
 of 800 persons, of whom he baptized sixteen. " Not one half of that 
 congregation had ever before heard a Minister of the Church of 
 England, nor seen a Common Prayer Boole, being mostly Presby- 
 terians from the North of Ireland." Many afterwards repaired to 
 Lunenburgh for Holy Communion, and took steps to erect a church 
 in order to obtain a resident Missionary [51]. In 1821 we find a 
 Welsh colony at New Cambria and a body of Highlanders at 
 Antigonish and Remsheg profiting by the ministrations of the 
 Society's agents. For the latter Mr. Anderson, the schoolmaster at 
 Merigomish, acted as Catechist, explaining the Scriptures " chiefly by 
 translating Sermons into Erse," and those people, though then not in 
 communion with the Church of England, were " well affected to 
 her "[52]. 
 
 In the island of Cape Breton a Mission was begun at Sydney in 
 1786 by the Rev. Ranna Cossit. On his first coming the people 
 " expressed great satisfaction" at the prospect of a Mission, but the 
 majority of them were " French and Irish Roman Catholicks," chiefly 
 storekeepers and fishermen. There were also " some Indians of the 
 Romish persuasion"; only two persons had ever received the Holy 
 Communion according to the Church of England form. Within two 
 years that number was increased sevenfold, and on Christmas-Day 
 1789 a church was opened [53]. 
 
 In 1787 the Rev. Charles Inolis, formerly Missionary of the 
 Society in the United States, was consecrated the first Colonial Bishop. 
 Until 1793, when Upper and Lower Canada were formed into the See of 
 Quebec, the Diocese of Nova Scotia comprised the whole of the British 
 possessions in North America, from Newfoundland to Lake Superior, 
 a territory now divided into ten Bishoprics and demanding more. 
 Bravely, however, did Bishop Inglis strive to do the best for his huge 
 diocese. His first tour of visitation was made in Nova Scotia and 
 New Brunswick in 1788, during which he travelled 700 miles, and 
 confirmed 626 persons. The kind treatment which the Bishop met 
 with everywhere, and the good disposition both of the clergy and 
 laity to comply with his exhortation, showed how agreeable the 
 appointment of a Bishop had been. " By his judicious conduct and 
 zealous exertions " he awoke the people '• from that torpid state in 
 which he found them respecting religious matters, and making the 
 proper external provisions for the due administration of the public 
 worship." " Scarcely was there a Church finished throughout the Pro- 
 vince " when he arrived, but soon they began to rise in many places. 
 
118 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 At Granville application for a resident clergyman was supported by 
 Dissenters, who unanimously gave up their " Meeting House " " for the 
 sole use of the Established Church, reserving only their own pews " 
 which they designed to occupy, and the building received the 
 appropriate name of Christ Church [54]. 
 
 A similar spirit was shown in one of the Guysboro districts, where 
 *' a chapel of ease " was opened by the people and named Union 
 Chapel, " from the circumstance of their having, tho' bred of different 
 denominations, agreed to join together in one congregation and to use 
 no other form but that of our Church " {Le. the Liturgy of the Church 
 of England)* [65]. 
 
 The times were such as to impel the sober-minded Dissenters to 
 seek rest in the bosom of the Church. During the last decade of the 
 18th century Nova Scotia was distracted by " the prevalence of the 
 enthusiastic and dangerous spirit among a sect . . . called New 
 Lights," whose religion seemed "to be a strange jumble of New 
 England Independency and Behmenism." They were most troublesome 
 in the districts of Annapolis, Granville, W'ilmot and Aylesford. Both 
 Methodist and New Light teachers " in their struggles for pre- 
 eminence " excited among the people " a pious frenzy." Over all the 
 Western Counties " a rage for dipping " prevailed and was frequently 
 performed "in a very indelicate manner before vast collections of 
 people." Hundreds of persons were " rebaptized," this plunging being 
 deemed absolutely necessary to the conversion of a sinner. The 
 teachers were mostly "very ignorant mechanics and common 
 labourers " who were " too lazy to work." The Clergy, who were 
 caused " a great deal of uneasiness and trouble," " exerted themselvea 
 to the utmost to keep their congregations free from the contagion.** 
 At Granville and Annapolis "multitudes" attended the Bishop's 
 exhortations and " went away with favourable impressions of our 
 Church " ; and Mr. Viets of Digby reported in 1791 that there was " no 
 other sort of public worship " than that of the Church " in his Missions 
 or in the vicinity," and " all other denominations " were becoming 
 " more and more reconciled to our Church."t Many of the poor, 
 ignorant people so neglected their temporal concerns in following the 
 rambling preachers that they became " much distressed for the bare 
 necessaries of life," which seemed to have " cooled their zeal and 
 abated their frenzy " [56]. 
 
 At Granville there was still in 1823 a variety of fanatical teachers, 
 but by the exertions of the Rev. G. Best the Church was strengthened 
 and " a respectable congregation " was gathered from " the New 
 Lights themselves " [57]. 
 
 * The inhabitants of Guysboro at this time were so poor that it was with difficulty 
 that their clergyman, the Rev. P. De lia Roche, could obtain a subsistence among them. 
 Residence there was not, however, without its compensations. In May 1792 Mr. De La. 
 Roche reported " that where there is a scarcity of the sonc of ^sculapius there is a. 
 scarcity of burials. The only one they had there was obliged to leave," " as he could not 
 get a livelihood." During the previous five years Mr. De La Roche had buried only 39 
 persons, while the baptisms numbered " 229 besides adults f.nd parish children "— ra 
 result of the "healthiness of that country which makes amends lor the poverty of 
 it " [65a], 
 
 . t See also remarks of Mr. Justice Halliburton of Nova Scotia, in hid Speech at the 
 London Meeting of S.P.G., June 28, 1881. 
 
■■f- 
 
 NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 119 
 
 In 1807 the Society represented to the English Government that 
 the lands reserved for Church purposes were " sometimes granted away 
 afterwards, the reservation not conveying title,"* and that the incomes 
 of the Clergy were *' so inadequate " that there was " no prospect of a 
 sufficient succession unless further encouragement " was given. It 
 was fotmd also that there was a decline rather than advance towards 
 self-supporting Missions, the inhabitants exerting themselves only when 
 they liked their pastor, which was more often the case with " Native 
 American " clergymen than with those sent from England [58]. 
 
 With a view to raising an indigenous ministry the Society in 1809 
 began to found Divinity Exhibitions at the University of King's 
 College which had been established at Windsor in 1789. [See p. 770.] 
 It was to this institution that the Bishop looked for help in meeting 
 such an emergency as arose in 1795, when four of his sixteen Clergy 
 were removed by death. One of these, the Rev. T. Lloyd of Chester, 
 lost his life " by a very imprudent resolution " " to walk or. snow 
 shoes from Chester to Windsor, a distance of 80 miles, thr.ough a 
 dreary rocky wilderness, without an inhabitant." He was caught 
 in a terrible storm, and a search-party " after exploring their way all 
 night by the help of a candle, found his body frozen hard as a rock," 
 14 miles from the town which he had left two days before [59]. 
 
 The Exhibitions of the Society, increased as they were from time 
 to time, proved of inestimable value to the Church, and without 
 them it would have been impossible to have maintained and developed 
 the Missions [60]. In the education of the masses the Society led the 
 way by introducing into Nova Scotia in 1815-16 the " Madras " or 
 National system of education, which rapidly spread throughout the 
 North American Colonies. [See p. 769.] 
 
 Bishop Charles Inglis died in 1816, after more than 50 years' 
 service to religion in North America [61], His successor. Dr. R. 
 Stanser (another laborious Missionary of the Society), was permitted 
 to do little episcopal work. Having met his Clergy anc* "with the 
 utmost difficulty " "performed the offices of visitation, confirmation, 
 and ordination " he returned to England in 1817 in broken health, 
 and did not see his diocese again. For seven years the Church was 
 deprived of episcopal ministrations, and it was only after " repeated 
 applications" on his part that " His Majesty's Government " "per- 
 mitted " him to resign [62]. Meanwhile in the Northern and Eastern 
 parts of the province alone there were settlements comprising in 
 the whole 10,000 inhabitants without a resident clergyman [63]. 
 During this time Dr. John Inglis did all that was possible to be done 
 by a Priest and Commissary to supply the place of a Chief Pastor. At 
 Halifax he devoted " from four to seven hours a day to the sick and 
 afflicted," " Presbyterians and Methodists " as well as Church people 
 having " no scruple in sending for him " [64]. 
 
 In 1825 he became the third Bishop of Nova Scotia, and New- 
 foundland and the Bermudas were formally constituted a part of his 
 
 * The Church eventually suffered "great loases" of Church and School lands 
 through the intrusion of squatters ; yet (though as recently as 1881 some of the glebes 
 were still of little value) much benefit has accrued to the Church from this source in 
 many districts [58 a]. 
 
 ~- I 
 
 J^ 
 
120 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Seo. Betuming irom consecration in England, he landed at Halifax 
 under a salute of twenty-six guns from the frigate Tweed and Fort 
 Charlotte and amid the ringing of the church bells [65]. 
 
 His first visitation (1826) extended to New Brunswick, Prince 
 Edward Island, Cape Breton, and the Bermudas, involving a journey of 
 C,000 miles by sea and land, frequently accompanied by difficulty and 
 danger ; 4,867 persons were confirmed, and 44 churches consecrated, 
 arrangements made for the erection of many more, and everywhere 
 as he went the Gospel message was preached, both to " devout atten- 
 tive and anxious hearers," and to others who were little better than 
 heathen [66]. On this subject he wrote : — 
 
 " It is an unhappy mistake, but prevalent in England, and one which doubtless 
 has diminished the resources of the Society, to suppose that the labours of our 
 Clergy are not of a Missionary character. In the neighbourhood of the towns there 
 are settlements which cannot bo visited with effect, unless the Missionary is ready 
 to endure all the toils and privations to which primitive professors were cubject. 
 Those whom they visit are often as much without God in the world, as the remote 
 tribes who have never heard the sounds of salvation " [67J. 
 
 Of the Missionaries he said : " They are respected and beloved — 
 zealous in their labours exemplary in their lives and entirely devoted 
 to the duties of that sacred profession which they adorn "; and again 
 in 1831 he spoke of them as " not unworthy to be ranked with the 
 most distinguished individuals that have borne that honourable name," 
 i.e. of " Missionaries " [68]. 
 
 The spiritual destitution existing in the diocese became more and 
 more manifest as the visits of the Bishop and his Clergy were extended 
 to the remote and neglected districts. It might have been thought 
 that Nova Scotia, having been a British Colony for such a long period, 
 could not be much in want of Missionaries, but even up to 1831 the 
 settlements along the coast to the eastward of Halifax for over 100 
 miles had not " one resident Minister of the Gospel." All that could 
 then be done for them and for other destitute places was to send, per- 
 haps once in a year, a Missionary " willing to submit to more than 
 usual toil and privation " to visit settlement to settlement and house 
 to house. Whenever persons competent for the office could be found, 
 they were appointed Catechists and schoolmasters [69J. 
 
 The Rev. J. Burnyeat (in 1821) was the first Missionary to attempt 
 to visit the whole of the settlements along the S.E. shore [70]. 
 
 In 1834 the Bishop visited this district. The Rev. J. Stevenson, 
 who had been labouring there, went before him to prepare the people ; 
 but to do this he had on one occasion to pass after dark two miles through 
 the woods, often crawUng on his hands and knees. Among those con- 
 firmed at Fisherman's Harbour was an Englishman upwards of 80 years 
 of age, who was supported chiefly by the benevolence of one of the 
 poor families. " So little did he expect such a visit that he concluded 
 the Bishop in the neighbourhood must be of the Church of Rome ; and 
 when he was first spoken to, said, with much good feeling, that he was 
 too old to change his religion and forsake the Church of his fathers. 
 He was greatly delighted when he found we were of the same Com- 
 munion, and gladly received the rites which he had long despaired of 
 obtaining " [71]. 
 
 In 1885-6 Mr. Stevenson found preparations being made for 
 
NOVA SCOTIA AND PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND. 
 
 121 
 
 the erection of two churches in places which had been previously 
 " shrouded in almost heathen darkness and had seen three genera- 
 tions rise and fall without any stated ordinances of Christianity. " 
 At Sheet Harbour, on the death of the Society's Catechist, his place 
 was supplied " by one of the Presbyterian Deacons " who still adhered 
 " to the offices and forms of our liiturgy. This denomination having 
 no provision of its own for public worship, in the absence of an Officiat- 
 ing Minister," had, " with the consent of their Minister adopted the 
 service of our Church," for which they entertained " great reverence 
 and admiration." 
 
 Most of the inhabitants of Beaver Harbour also — descendants of 
 Dutch Presbyterians — had conformed to the Church.* 
 
 The people at Taylor's Head were quite illiterate, but so desirous 
 of instruction that they frequently attended a minister '• from place to 
 place for three or four successive days." Only one of them — a 
 woman — could read, and she consented " to teach a Sunday School, 
 and read the prayers and a sermon " [721. 
 
 Many other instances of attachment to the Church were reported 
 by the Bishop and Mr. Stevensonf [73]. 
 
 In 1843 thirty-nine persons were confirmed at Marie Joseph, where 
 ten years before the people were little better than heathen. 
 
 " The attention of all," said the Bishop, " was most becoming and widely 
 different from the want of feeling exhibited in this place when I made my first visit 
 to it. The principal magistrate was absent, but had requested that his house, and 
 all he had, might be used for our convenience. . . . The barn which wo used [for 
 service] was his. . . . He arrived in time to be confirmed and receive the Lord's 
 Supper for the first time and appeared deeply aiTected. ... He promised imme- 
 diate exeii;ions to secure the erection of a Church, in which all around him will 
 take great interest " [74]. ,, , . r .: ^ i . 
 
 A similar change was effected at Margaret's Bay by the exertions 
 of the Bishop and the Eev. J. Stannage [75]. '4, . * 
 
 While the spiritualities of the Church were being increased her 
 ^' temporalities " were being lessened. In 1833 consternation was 
 caused by the proposed withdrawal of all State aid to the Church in 
 North America. The Society, supported by the local Colonial autho- 
 rities, succeeded in effecting an arrangement securing the payment for 
 life of three-fourths of the original salaries to all Missionaries employed 
 previously to 1833 [76]. 
 
 During the next few years the Church suffered further loss by the 
 confiscation of the glebes and school lands in Prince Edward Island, J 
 
 * Their example was followed by their co-religionists at Salmon Biver and two neigh- 
 bouring settlements in 1815 [72a]. 
 
 t In the house of a shoemaker at Barrftsawa, Pictou Mission, 374 personB (children 
 mostly) gathered by bin-, were baptized between 1833-69. " Hoping almost against 
 hope " he had kept his own children 12 years waiting for Church baptism, and he had 
 to wait another 26 years before he could receive Confirmation [73a]. 
 
 X Extract from " The Boyal InatmctionB to the Governor of Priace Edward 
 Island dated the 4th day of August 1769 " :— " Sect. 28.— You shall be careful that the 
 
 M 
 
 
122 
 
 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 and the school lands in Nova Scotia,* and the withdrawal of the Govern- 
 ment annual grant to King's College, Windsor. An attempt was also 
 made to suppress the College, in order to foimd a secular University, 
 but the Archbishop of Canterbury, as Patron, refused his consent to the 
 surrender of the Charter, and the institution still continues its good 
 work. [See pp. 770-7.] The estabhshment of a Diocesan Church Society 
 in 1887 had the effect of eliciting more support from Churchmen in 
 Nova Scotia. Alluding to the wants of his diocese in 1888 (which then 
 still included Newfoundland and New Brunswick), the Bishop said 
 nothing could be more affecting than the deep sorrow which the emi- 
 grants showed when they lamented their separation from the jey and tho 
 consolation of the ordinances of their Church which were once their 
 portion in their native land. 
 
 " This feeling is Btronf;ly manifested by the affectionate regard with which they 
 receive the occasional visits of a Missionary in their scattered settlements ; they 
 surround him in the house where he is lodged ; they follow him from place to 
 place, often for many miles, that they may gather comfort and instruction from the 
 repetition of his prayers and his counsel. I have been followed upon such an 
 occasion by a little vessel, that all her crew might be present at every service that 
 was performed along an extensive line of coast ; they sailed when I sailed, and 
 anchored when I anchored, that they might land and join in worship with their 
 brethren, in many different harbours " [77]. 
 
 Three years later, when his charge had been reduced by tho forma- 
 tion of Newfoundland into a separate h'ee [1881)], the Bishop thus 
 reported the progress which had been ir ade : — 
 
 " From the first settlement of these colonies, which we now occupy, the Church 
 has been cherished within them by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 
 to which, indeed, we are indebted, under the mercy of the Most High, for the 
 existence of the Church within our borders, and, indeed, throughout the whole of 
 this extensive continent. It was well said to his Grace the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, by a pious agent from the Church in the United (States of America, 
 when visiting England, that ' this venerable Society might point to the present 
 prosperity of that branch of the Church, and challenge any other Missionary 
 Society to show equal fruits of its labours.' But these fruits are, happily, to be 
 seen here also. Many of our Clergy have been fostered by the Society almost 
 from their cradles — they have been assisted in their education, cheered in their 
 
 Churches hereafter to be built witliin our said Island, be well and orderly kept; and 
 that, besides a competent maintenance to be assigned to the Minister of each Orthodox 
 Church, a convenient house be built at the public charge for each Minister ; and you 
 are in an especial manner to take care that one hundred acres of land, for the site of a 
 Church and as a Glebe for a Minister of the Gospel, and thirty acres for a Schoolmaster, 
 be duly reserved in a proper part of every township, conformable to the directions and 
 conditions annexed to our Order in Council of the 2Gth of August, 1767, hereinbefore 
 referred to" f77a]. The alienation of these lands was prayed for by the House of 
 Assembly of P. E. I. by addresses to the Throne in 1830 and 1832. No reply being 
 received, a third address was presented in 1834, which produced an order from the 
 Secretary of State Oct. 30, 1884, for the sale of the lands, and by a Colonial Act (which 
 received confirmation in 1830) 0,380 acres were sold, and the x-roccc;ds of the sale — Jt'4,000 
 currency — were " applied to purposes unconnected with the Church " [776]. 
 
 * The Nova Scotia school lands were reserved (together with other lands, for 
 Churches and Clergymen) when grp.'^ bs were made V>y the Crown upon the settlement 
 of townships or parishes in the provi'jce. Previously t,o 1839 they had " been considered 
 as appropriated (even without a special grant) to the schools of the Society, conducted 
 upon the principles of the Church of England." But about this time it was contended 
 " that although the Church and Clergy lands are reserved for the Church of England 
 and the Ministers thereof, the school lands may be applied for puriJoses of general 
 education," and Bills were brought into the provincial Legislature, founded upon thig 
 asBumption, "appropriating all school lands not actually occupied by the Society's 
 schoolmaBters to the support of general education " [77c.] r 
 
NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 129 
 
 labours, and sustained in their trialx and privationB. Their flocka have been 
 encouraged and aaHiiitcd in every Kuod work : in the building of Churches, the 
 support of Schools, the wide circulation of the Dible, the Prayer-liook, and 
 innumerable books and tracts full of holy instruction, under every variety of 
 condition that can be seen anion^ the children of mortality. And have thcsa 
 benetits been diminished ut the present time ? Far otherwise. Never were the 
 exertions of the Society so ({reat us they now urc ; never was their assistance more 
 readily and mora liberally atTorded ; and while they give in faith, they trust that 
 theii* barrel of meul and their cruso of oil will not be permitted to fail, until thu 
 whi h shall be refreshed by the heavenly ruin. . . , 
 
 .ae last fifteen yeurs it has been my happiness tc consecrate ... 119 
 Churches and Chapels. . . . Many others are in progress" [Letter to his Clergy, 
 April 15, 1841 [78J.J 
 
 Up to 1844 '* the erection of nearly every Church in Nova Scotia " 
 (then 150 in number) had been " assisted by a grant " from the 
 Society [70]. In his visitation of 1844 the Bishop met with instances 
 in which one poor man had contributed sixty, and anotlier eighty 
 days' labour towards the building of their churches* [80]. 
 
 By the formation of New Brunswick into the See of Fredericton in 
 1845 the Diocese of Nova Scotia was reduced to its present limits. 
 In addressing the Society in 1849 the Bishop and Clergy of the latter 
 province said: " The praise of that Society is in all the Churches ; the 
 grateful sense of obhgation to her is in all our hearts ; the fields now 
 ripe for the harvest in this vast continent were first so^vn by 1>er 
 hands ; and the pious remembrance of her services is dearly cherislied 
 by ' sound Churchmen " [81]. While on visitation in this year 
 Bie 'ohn Inghs was struck down with fever at Mahone Bay, but 
 his ^ ..uty to finish his work was so great that he could scarcely be 
 restrained from calling his candidates to receive confirmation at hia 
 bedside [82]. He died in London on October 27, 1850, a few days after 
 his arrival, in the 50th year of his ministry, and was buried in Battersea 
 Churchyard [83]. 
 
 The portion of the income of the Bishopric hitherto provided by 
 the Imperial Government terminated with the life of Bishop John 
 Inolis, but the Society, which from the very first had annually con- 
 tributed to the maintenance of the respective occupants of the See> 
 was now mainly instrumental in procuring a permanent endowment 
 for the future Bishops [84]. 
 
 During Bishop Binney's episcopate (1851-87) a Clergy Endow- 
 ment Fund of £30,000 was raised (the Society contributing £1,000 itt 
 1800), and a great advance made towards self-support [85]. 
 
 By an arrangement made in 1886 the Society's aid to Nova Scotia 
 was hmited to the payment of a few of the older Clergy with whom it 
 has covenants, a small grant being also continued to Prince Edward 
 Island [86]. Thus is being realised the prayer of Bishop John Inglis 
 " that sufficient help for all our necessities may be furnished through 
 blessing from above : and that the Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel, to whom, under God, these Colonies have long been indebted 
 for many and great blessings, may be strengthened for the great and 
 important work for which she is the honoured instrument, until such 
 blessings shall be carried, in all their fullness, and in all their 
 
 * At St. Margaret's Bay, in 1856, 20 fishermen walked 24 miles " to lend a hand " in 
 erecting a church for a settlement of white and coloured families [80a]. _ ^ 
 
 h I 
 
 I 
 
 ^A. 
 
124 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 richness, to every part of the world where any portion of the family 
 of man is to be foimd ; that every soul may receive a saving know- 
 ledge of the Divine Redeemer, and be led by the influence of the Holy 
 Spirit to turn from every vanity unto the Jiving God " [87]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Nova Scotiii (with Cape Breton) and Prince Edward Island (area, 
 28,8ti4 sq. miles), where the Society (172M-1892*) has assisted in maintaining 2G0 Mis- 
 sionaries and planting 98 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 800-4) there are now 
 659,474 inhabitants, of whom 71,050 are Churcli Jlembers, under tlie care of 105 Clergy- 
 men and a Bishop. [See p. 7CB ; see also the Table on pp. 192-8.] 
 
 V. 12, pp. 223-4. [13 1 Jo., V. 12, p. 401 ; R. 1753, pp. 4(5-7. [14J Jo., V. 14, p. 10 ; 
 R. 1757, p. 30. [15J Jo., V. 18, pp. 402-4 ; Jo,, V. 20, up. 290-9, 411-2 ; R. 1770, p. 18 ; 
 B. 1775, p. 19. [15rti Jo., V. 21, p. 295; R. 1778, p. 44. [156) Jo., V. 27, pp. 410-17 ; 
 R. 1799, p. 82 ; R. 1827, p. 41. [16] R. 1705, p. 18 ; R. 1700, pp. 47-8 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 827-8, 
 483-4 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 188-9. [17] Jo., V. 10, pp. 410-11 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 87, 89-90, 182 ; R. 
 1705, p. 19 ; R. 1770, pp. 4(5-7 ; R. 1777, pp. 37 -8. [18] Jo., V. 15, p. 33* ; R. 1703, pp. 54-5. 
 [19] Jo., V. 15, pp. 384-5 ; R. 1703, pp. 57-o ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 233-5 ; R, 1704, pp. 40-7 ; 
 Jo., V. IC, p. 4004 R- 1765, p. 17 ; R. 170ti, pp. 45-0 ; R. 1707, pp. 40-7 ; R. 1708, p. 18 ; 
 R. 1770, p. 19 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 2, 3, 150-1, 172-3, 209, 440-1 ; Jo., V. 18, p. 35. [201 Jo., 
 V. 15, p. 334 ; Jo., V. l(i, p. 01 ; R. 17(53. p. 58. [21] B MSS., V. 25, p. 173. [22]' Dd, 
 p. 187 ; Jo., V 20, p. 881 ; R. 1775, p. 33. [23] Jp., V. 19, p. 404 ; R. 1773,» p. 20. 
 [24] Jo., V. 21, p. 112; Jo., V. 22, pp. 21-2: B MSS., V. 25, pp. 208, 230. [25] Jo., 
 AT IK v^r% oin_i>,> V) iTc.o ,,,^ mi_(i roK,- 1 tj tvtuq v o-. ,, i i-? ro«i ~ — - 
 
 R. 1784, pp. 39-41. [41] App. Jo. A, p. 001.' 142] Do. pp. 003-5. [43] Jo., Y. 24, 
 pp. 18-19, 24 ; R. 1784, pp. 40, 43. [44] R. 17H8, ,). 3<i ; Jo., V. 23, p. 879. [45] Jo., V. 
 
 [51] K. 1813, pp. ui-ij. |U.J| iV. iuiii, l^ij). uu— », i/LT-u. |W"J ""., » . ^i, J>1». ^ui,"J->-', ^"^ - > 
 
 Jo., V. 25, pp. 10, 804 ; R. 1785, p. 51 ; R. 1780, iip. 21-2. [54] Jo., V. 25, pp. 141-0, 
 175-0 ; R. 1789, pp. 37-9, 44-5. [55] Jo., V. 2(5, pp. 100-1 ; R. 1792, p. 47. L55a] Jo., 
 
 p. 41. [70] R. 1821, pp. 97-108 ; R. 1822, pp. 92-107 ; R. 1834-5. p. 57. [71] Bishop 
 J. Inglis' Journal, R. 1834-6, pp. 64-5. [72] R. 1880, pp. 28, 94-7 : see also R. 183H, 
 pp. 91-4. [72rt] R. 1845, p. 36 : see also Bishop J. Inglis' Journal, 1845, pp. 26-8 ; R. 
 
 'Ju/tn .^ on rrrbi cr^.. t> iuoj tr — tin nn m ii/\. n luon — CO e. 'd:»i.»„ t Th...i:..* 
 
 pp. 91—4. [72f(| J.V. xotu, |i. ov i acv iiiao xjisiiup u. xiigim tjuuriiui, xo4u, \3\}, air-o , xv. 
 
 1860, p. 39. [73] See R. 1884-5, pp. 09, 70, 84, 110 ; R. 1836, pp. 68-6 ; Bisliop J. Inglis' 
 
 * Prom 1810 in the cas of Prince Edward Island and from 1786 in the case of Cape 
 Breton. 
 
NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 125 
 
 Jonmal, 1844, pp. 28-9, and 1845, pp. 26-8. [73o] R. 1859, pp. 41-2. [74] Bishop 
 J. Inglis' Journal 1843, pp. 27-8. [76] Do., 1844, pp. 4-7. [76] R. 1837, p. 19 : sea 
 also p. 820 of this book. [77] R. 1838, p. 43. [77a] R. 1837, p. 67. [776] R. 1837» 
 pp. 20-1; App. Jo. D, p. 109. [77c] R. 1839, p. 35 ; see also App. Jo. O, pp. 201-35. 
 [78] R. 1841, pp. 37-9 . see also L. to S.P.G. Aug. 9, 1841, K MSS., V. 17, pp. 147-8. 
 [70] R. 1844, p. 47. [80] Bishop J. Inglis' Journal, 1844, pp. 18, 28-9. [80a] R. 1856, 
 p. 33. [81] R. 1850, pp. 30-1. [82] K MSS., V. 19, p. 445 ; R. 1850, pp. 34-5. [83] R. 
 1851, p. 58. [84] Jo., V. 46, pp. 815, 375-6, 383-4, 402; R. 1851, pp. 58-9; R. 1858, 
 p. 40 ; R. 1881, p. 117 : see also p. 751 of this book. [85] R. 1800, p. 31 ; R. 1863, p. 29; 
 Jo., V. 48, pp. 72, 234; M.F. 1801, p. 144. [86] Standing Committeo Book, V. 48» 
 pp. 75-82, 182-3. [87] R. 1848, p. 47. 
 
 |iJ 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 New BnuNswicK. — Tlie territory now known by this name was formerly reckoned as 
 a part of Nova Scotia (discovered by the Cabots in 1497 [sec p. 107] ). The French, who 
 held it in the early part of the 18th century, called it New France. A few families from 
 New England settled there in 1701 ; in 1763 it came into the undisputed possession of 
 Great Britain, and by the settlement of disbanded troops and refugees from the United 
 . States in 1783 &c. the British population had increased to 800 in 1785, when it was dis- 
 connected from Nova Scotia and made a separate colony. 
 
 In the summer of 1769 the Rev. T. Wood, the Society's Missionary 
 at Annapolis [see pp. 112-13] visited the settlements on the St. John's 
 River, New Brunswick. 
 
 Before leaving Annapolis he held a service in the Mickmack 
 language for the " neighbouring Indians" and others from Cape Sable 
 &c., and reaching " St. John's Harbour " on July 1, on the next 
 day, Sunday, lie " perform'd Divine Service and preach'd there in 
 English in the forenoon and in Indian in the afternoon to thirteen 
 Indian men and women who happen'd to arrive there in their way to 
 Passamquoddy." After service he '• told them to sing an anthem which 
 they perform'd very harmoniously." An Indian girl was then baptized. 
 In the evening " many of the French inhabitants being present," Mr. 
 Wood held service in French, the Indians also attending, many of 
 them understanding that language. 
 
 Four English children were also baptized at St. John's Harbour, 
 but at Maugerville, where he " had an audience of more than 200- 
 persons " he *' christened only two," as most of them were Dissentei'S. 
 A like number received baptism at Gagetown and Morrisania ; in the 
 former instance the children were " twins* . . . born in an open canoe 
 on the River, 2 leagues from any house." Mr. Wood's tour extended 
 '• even to the Indian village of Okpaa^." When Captain Spry, the head 
 engineer of the party, and Mr. Wood arrived at this, " the farthest 
 settlement upon the River," 
 
 the Chief of the Indians " (wrote Mr. Wood) " came down to the Landing place 
 and Hr.Dded us out of our Boat, and immediately, several of the Indians, who were 
 
 ; •" Joseph and Mary, h Idren of John and Dorothy Kenderick." 
 
'-■' 
 
 126 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 drawn out on the occasion, disoharg'd a volley of Musketry turned from us, as s 
 signal of receiving their Friends ; the Chief then welcomed us and Introduced us 
 to the other Chiefs, after, Inviting us to their Council Chamber . . . conducted us 
 thither, the rest of the Indians following : just before we arrived ... we were again 
 Saluted with their Musketry drawn up as before, where after some discourse 
 relative to Monsieur Bailie, the French Priest, who the Government have at 
 present thought proper to allow them and finding them uneasy that they had no 
 Priest among them for some time past I told them that the Governor had employed 
 him to go to the Indians to the Eastward of Halifax and therefore had sent me to 
 officiate vith them in his absence : They then seem'd well enough satisfied ; and at 
 their desire I begun prayers with them in Mickmack, they all kneeling down and 
 behaving very devotely ; the Service concluded with an Anthem and the Blessing, 
 and altho' there were several among them of the three different Tribes ..." 
 (viz. the Mickmacks, Marashites, and the Caribous), " they almost all of them 
 understood the Mickmack language and I am fully convirced had I been sent 
 among them two years ago . . . and no Popish Priest had been allowed to have 
 been with them, that the greatest part, if not all of them, by this time, had become 
 in a great measure if not altogether Protestant and the English Inhabitants on St. 
 John's Eiver are of the same opinion " [1], 
 
 No further steps appear to have been taken on behalf of the 
 Anglican Church to provide for the religious wants of New Bruns- 
 wick until 1783, when, along with other loyalist refugees from the 
 United States, Missionaries of the Society began to arrive. One of 
 these, the Kev. John Saybe of New England, " pitched upon " St. 
 John's River " merely on account of a multitude of his fellow sufferers, 
 the management of whose concerns he freely undertook, without any 
 compensation, having found them unsettled, and many of them 
 unsheltered and on the brink of despair, on account of the delays in 
 allotting their lands to them." With the intention of ultimately 
 settling at Fort Howe, Mr. Sayre stationed himself for the winter of 
 1783 at Majorvill, where he " officiated in the meeting house of the 
 Congregationalists, with their approbation, to a very numerous congre- 
 gation, consisting partly of Refugees and partly of old Settlers," who 
 were " in general Independents, on the plan of New England." By 
 the American Revolution Mr. Sayre had " lost his all, so as not to 
 have had even a change of garments for either himself or his family," 
 and his circumstances were so " peculiarly distressing " as to call for 
 relief from the Society. He died in the summer of 1784 [2]. 
 
 Meanwhile, in 1783, " at the point of land in St. John's Harbour," 
 the refugees had " built more than 500 houses, mostly frames, within 
 ten weeks," and the Rev. John Beardsley, from New York Province, 
 had erected a shelter for his family at Parr, whence he made 
 excursions up the St. John's as far as St. Anne's. Settlements were 
 also forming at Gagetown, Burton, Port Roseway or Shelburne, and 
 Amesbury, and in 1784-5, the Government having made some provision 
 for four Missions in the province, Mr. Beardsley was transferred 
 to Maugerville, the Rev. S. Cooke (from New Jersey) to St. John's,* 
 and in 1786 three New England Missionaries — the Revs. J. Scovil, 
 S. Andrews, and R. Clarke respectively to Kingston, St. Andrew's, 
 and Gagetown [8]. 
 
 Mr. Cooke met with a friendly reception from the people at 
 St. John's in Sep. 1785. About 18 months before they had *' pur- 
 chased an house 86 ft. by 28 for a Church," but from the difficulty of 
 
 ♦ Now called " St. John." 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
)i^ 
 
 NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 127 
 
 raising the money and from other causes " it had remained un- 
 finished. By his personal application to the principal inhabitants 
 over £90 was raised in •' three days' time " for the improvement of 
 the building until the people's circumstances should enable them to 
 build " a proper Church," to be " a credit and ornament to the place." 
 Some distant settlements were visited by Mr. Cooke in 1785. At 
 St. Andrew's, the capital of Charlotte County (60 miles from St. 
 John's), for want of a Missionary there were many unbaptized 
 children. The " repeated invitation " of some of the people, supported 
 by the Governor, induced Mr. Cooke to visit them, though at an 
 inclement season. On his way he landed at Campo Bello (Nov. 18), 
 where he performed Di\'ine Service, and " baptized a woman about 
 40 years of age," with her infant and five other children. On 
 Nov. 16 he reached St. Andrew's, where, on the Sunday after, " he read 
 prayers and preached to a very respectable congregation, and baptized 
 IB children." In the course of the week others were brought to him 
 from different parts of the neighbourhood, and, including 10 at 
 Digdequash, he baptized in all during this tour 78, of whom 3 were 
 negroes. The number would have been much greater had not the 
 rivers been frozen and prevented the children being brought from the 
 higher settlements. He represented that if a clergyman were 
 stationed at St. Andrew's the majority of the settlers, though " of the 
 Kirk of Scotland," would probably conform. At St. John's in four 
 months his baptisms numbered 32, including 6 blacks, and on New 
 Year's Day 1786 he had 25 communicants. " The weather being 
 then cold to an extreme, he could not expect the people, especially the 
 women, to attend : but going warmly cloathed himself he stood it 
 tolerably well " [4]. 
 
 In 1786 Mr. Cooke removed to Fredericton. Within " the nine 
 months " that he had officiated at St. John's he had baptized there 
 and in Charlotte County 153 persons, 13 of whom were negroes. 
 The communicants at St. John's had grown fi:om 25 to 46 ; he left 
 behind him "a decent well-finished Church, though small, and a 
 very respectable, well-behaved congregation." At parting "there 
 were few dry eyes in the Church " [5]. 
 
 Under the Rev. G. Bissett (from New England) enlargement of 
 the building became necessary, and £500 was allotted by Government 
 for this purpose. A " Charity Sermon " preached by him on 
 Christmas Day 1786 realised £36, besides private donations, and in 
 the next year was instituted " the humane and Charitable Society " 
 •' for the relief of the poor," which it was thought might ** probably 
 supersede the necessity of Poor rates." In 1788 the congregation 
 wrote to the Society " with the keenest sensations of heartfelt grief," 
 heing "persuaded that no Church or Community ever suffered a 
 severer misfortune in the death of an Individual than they experienced 
 from the loss of this eminent Servant of Christ, this best and most 
 amiable of men," Mr. Bissett [6J. 
 
 By Governor Carleton the Society had been previously assured 
 that the appointment of Messrs. Cooke and Beardsley had given 
 "very general satisfaction," the latter especially being "much 
 esteemed by the people," and he pleaded for more " men of merit " to 
 fill the other Mission" [7]. 
 
 1 'i 
 
 "i i 3 
 
 4 I 
 
 ■ ; 
 
 rSJ 1 
 
128 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ' At Maugerville " a respectable congregation of orderly people, of 
 different denominations . . . having no settled Minister of their own, 
 concurred " with the Church Members in desiring Mr. Beardsley's 
 appointment there. Although these settlers had been " stripped of 
 their all by the RebelHon " (in the United States), they were forward 
 in erecting a small church, which they named Christ Church, and 
 they promised to do all in their power to render his situation com- 
 fortable [8]. With Government aid (£500) a new church was built in 
 1788, which was " esteemed an elegant structure." Mr. Beardsley in 
 1788-9 extended his Ministrations to Burton and other settlements 
 on the St. John's and Oromocto rivers and the Grand Lake, some- 
 times baptizing as many as 140 persons in six months [9]. The 
 work grew also at Maugerville as the people became " zealous in 
 their attention to God's Word and Sacraments," and in 1792 he had 
 63 communicants. In finishing the Church here in that year a pew 
 " with a canopy over it," was reserved for " Governor Carleton " and 
 *' his successors " [10]. 
 
 At Fredericton (formerly called " St. Anne's ") a Mission v/as 
 begun in Aug. 1787 by Mr. Cooke preaching "to 60 or 70 people in 
 the King's Provision Store," the "only place in which a congregation 
 could be accommodated." The people then were few in number and 
 " poor to an extreme." The congregation in the first year seldom 
 exceeded 100, and " he had only 14 Communicants on Christmas 
 Day," when he first " administered the Lord's Supper " [11]. Govern- 
 ment aid for erecting a church here also was freely bestowed, but 
 many years passed before the building was finished,* it having been 
 planned on a scale beyond the people's means [12]. 
 
 In August 1788 the Bishop of Nova Scotia visited New Brunswick, 
 confirming 65 persons at Fredericton and 95 at St. John's, where on 
 the 20th he held his Vibitation. Tw^o years later Mr. Cooke, acting 
 as Ecclesiastical Commii^sary, " held a Convocation of the Clergy 
 of the Province at Fredericton." All attended except Dr. Byles, who 
 was ill, and of all it was reported they are " diligent in their 
 missions and their churches encrease and flourish " [13]. 
 
 In 1795 Mr. Cooke, accompanied by his only son, was returning 
 from Fredericton to his home oi: the opposite side of the river, on the 
 evening of May 23, when a squall of wind overset their canoe and 
 both perished. " Never was a Minister of the Gospel more beloved 
 and esteemed or more universally lamented. . . . All the respectable 
 people ... of his parish" and "of the neighbouring country went 
 into deep mourning " for him [15]. 
 
 St. Andrew's, Charlotte County, received a resident Missionary in 
 the Bev. S. Andrews (of New England) in 1786. A " considerable 
 body of people of different national extraction" were then living there 
 " in great harmony and peace," being " punctual in their attend- 
 ance on Divine Service " and manifesting " propriety and devotion." 
 " The Civil Magistrate had regularly called the people together on 
 Sundays and read the Church Liturgy and sermons to them since the 
 beginning of the Settlement " [16]. A church, built chiefly with the 
 
 * In July 1789 Mr. Cooke reported that " an addition of 4 Companies of Soldiers to 
 the garrison " had obliged him to give up the King's Provision Store and to officiate in 
 the Church though in a very unfinished state " [14]. 
 
NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 129 
 
 Government allowance, was opened on St. Andrew's Day 1788, and 
 named after that Apostle [17]. As many of Mr. Andrews' con- 
 gregation were Presbyterians his communicants were few, but most 
 of the people were in the habit of bringing their children to him for 
 baptism, and during nine months in 1791 he baptized 105, including 
 18 at one time on the island of Campobello [18]. Several other country 
 towns were visited by him, and the results of his labours were soon 
 visible, but more particularly in St. Andrew's [19]. In 1793, as he 
 was travelling in a distant part of the parish, he was "invited to a 
 lonely house, where he found a large family collected and in waiting 
 for him. After proper examination he baptized the ancient matron of 
 the family, of 82 years, her son of 60 years, 2 grandsons, and 7 great- 
 grandchildren." In all, 150 persons were baptized by him in this ' 
 year [20]. 
 
 The two other earlier Missions — viz., Gagetown under the Rev. 
 R. Clarke and Kingston under the Rev. J. Scovil, also embraced 
 enormous districts with a scattered population, whose morals (in the 
 case of Gagetown) had become "much corrupted" [21]. AH the 
 Missions enumerated were wisely shepherded and showed excellent, 
 results. The Church in New Brunswick indeed was fortunate in 
 having as her pioneers men who had already " witnessed a good con- 
 fession," who were accustomed to "endure hardness," and who com- 
 bined with an apostolic zeal, discretion and general good sense. By the 
 Bishop of Nova Scotia the Society was assured in 1792 "that the 
 diligent and exemplary conduct of their Missionaries" had "made 
 them much respected and esteemed by their people"; their con-' 
 gregations flourished ; communicants increased ; and churches were 
 " every day raising and applications made for new Missions." 
 Reaching Fredericton on July 20, the Bishop " adjusted several 
 things with the concurrence of the Governor, whom he found . . . 
 disposed to do everything for the benefit of religion and the better 
 accommodation of the Missionaries," including the rectification of 
 mistakes made in laying out Church glebes. At Kingston 142 
 inhabitants of Belleisle petitioned for a " Minister ... to oflBciate 
 among them, as they had already built a small Church at their 
 own expense. All that could then be done was to desire Mr. Scovil 
 to allot them a portion of his time, though his parish . . . might 
 find employment for three Missionaries." At Sussex Vale was one of 
 three Indian schools established in the province — the others being at 
 Woodstock and Sheffield. The Bishop examined two of the schools, 
 which included white scholars. " The Indian children behaved well and 
 learned as fast as the white and were fond of associating with them." 
 Those at Sussex Vale " repeated the Catechism very fluently and by 
 their reading and writing gave good proofs of the care that had been 
 taken of their instruction," and the Society adopted their teacher. In 
 the Woodstock district there were 150 Indian families residing. Most 
 of them had been instructed by "Popish Missionaries," but their 
 prejudices wore off; many of them regularly attended the Church of 
 England service, and behaved decently, and Mr. Dibblee thought that 
 as he was now in Priest's Orders they would bring their children to 
 be baptized and put themselves under his care ; hitherto they had 
 only considered him "as Half a Priest.'' Mr. Dibblee was " much 
 
 K 
 
 
 ■A ■ 
 
no 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 beloved bv the Indiana and respected by the Whites." He waa'able to^ 
 converiie m the Indian language, and the Society supplied him ^th 
 Mohuwk Prayer Books. •♦ But the most remarkable occurrence " 5 
 was that the Indians were seriously disposed to cultivate land' 
 and relinquish their wandering mode of life — the cause being a* 
 failure of their game in hunting, which had reduced them to great 
 distress. 
 
 bome of them had already commenced cultivation, and the Bishop 
 " solicited Goveimor Carleton to grant them lands for culture which 
 lie promised to do." In his way down the river from Fredericton the 
 Bishop consecrated four new churches, and confirmed 777 persons [22]. 
 After another visit to the province in 1798 the Bishop reported : 
 "The Society's Missionaries in New Brunswick maintain their usual good 
 character, being of exemplary life, diligent in the discharge of their 
 clerical Duty and generally esteemed by their parishioners ; the con- 
 gregations in as flourishing a state as can reasonably be expected, 
 the number of Communicants encreased, and Fanaticism on the 
 decline " [23] . But two years later all of the Missionaries and '* some 
 of the laity also" lamented "in strong terms the fanaticism" that 
 abounded and "the many strolling teachers" who ran about the 
 ■country bringing "by their preaching and conduct the greatest 
 disgrace both on religion and morals," and exciting " a spirit of 
 enmity to the Established Government " [24]. 
 
 Yet, in spite of all difficulties, the Missions progressed in both 
 the town and country districts. At Fredericton in 1815 the church, 
 " a very large and handsome structure," was " constantly filled by 
 a, devout and attentive congregation," there being 800 Church 
 members and 100 regular communicants [25]. The building would 
 have been more useful but for the system of letting pews as " private 
 property," which operated " almost as an exclusion of the lower orders 
 from the Church " [26]. 
 
 In 1817 the Society introduced the National system of education 
 into New Brunswick. As early as 1786 it had commenced the for- 
 mation of Mission Schools [27], but now a Central Training Institution 
 similar to that established at Halifax was formed in St. John's. The 
 movement received much local support, and the "National" system 
 soon spread throughout the Province, many Dissenters "eagerly 
 embracing these means of education and expressing no objection to 
 learning the Church Catechism" [28]. 
 
 Of equal, if not greater, importance has been the aid afforded by 
 the Society for the education of candidates for Holy Orders. Hitherto 
 the supply of clergymen had been far from adequate to meet the wants 
 of the country. From Woodstock to Grand Falls, a distance of nearly 
 80 miles, there was in 1819 a district inhabited by disbanded soldiers, 
 among whom there was " no Christian Minister of any denomination " 
 " and no religion whatever." For the payment of their military allow- 
 ance it was necessary that an oath should be administered. A justice 
 of the peace, " a good old Churchman," went up for that purpose, 
 but " it was with the utmost difficulty and after half a day's search 
 that a Bible could be found." On hearing of this the Society sent a 
 supply of Bibles and Prayer Books &c. and appointed two school- 
 masters for these people [29]. Many other districts were in a similar 
 
 col 
 Si] 
 
 " a 
 
 iufi 
 
 tic 
 
 CU 
 
 As 
 
 ind 
 
 ioi 
 
 Tl 
 
 tic 
 
 SCSI 
 
 anl 
 
NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 131 
 
 condition. Soon after assoming the government of New Brunswick 
 Sir Howard Douglas, "in his desire to place the Established Church " 
 " on a more respectable footing and in his anxiety to extend the bless- 
 ings of religion throughout its remote districts, in the due administra* 
 tion of the sacrament and the spiritual superintendence of the regular 
 Clergy," addressed a circular (1825) to the members of the House of 
 Assembly " and other characters of influence and respectability " 
 inquiring of them the best method of effecting this object, and asking 
 for a general report of the state of religion in their several districts. 
 The answers showed that for the whole province, containing a popula- 
 tion of nearly 80,000, there were " but sixteen resident Clergymen 
 scattered over a space of country of upwards of 27,000 square miles, 
 and twenty-six Churches," some unfinished [80]. 
 
 The opinions upon the utility of employing Visiting Missionaries as 
 suggested by the Governor were in " general favourable," and although 
 there were instances in which the writer was biassed by dissenting 
 interest, "in no case " "was the measure opposed." The spirit of 
 the province at this time was " undoubtedly a Church spirit," " its 
 own acknowledged members" forming " a majority over any single 
 sect " and being " staunch and true " * [31]. 
 
 The immediate steps taken by the Governor to meet the religious 
 wants of the settlers were to promote the erection of churches [32] 
 and of an institution v/here clergymen might be trained. The estab- 
 lishment of King's College, Fredericton, in 1828 was chiefly due to his 
 exertions, and the Society readily co-operated in extending the blessings 
 of the institution by providing scholarships for the training of candi- 
 dates for the ministry [see p. 777] [83]. 
 
 Foremost in promoting the erection of churches was the Rev. C. 
 MiLNEB of Sackville. His practice was to work with the people, 
 and where any backwardness was shown he "walked with his axe 
 to the forest and shamed them into exertions by cutting down the first 
 tree" to be " used in the building." The churches at Sackville, 
 Amherst, Chediac, and Westmoreland owed their erection chiefly to 
 his influence and labour. Finding the expenses arising from horse 
 hire and ferries in serving his districts, more than he could afford, he 
 purchased a boat " and often rowed himself, in storms when no person 
 would venture with him." Once, on his way to church, while crossing 
 a dangerous river, his horse's leg got fixed in the ice, from which he 
 freed it by cutting a passage with a small pocket knife. But in doing this 
 *' his hands and arms . . . were completely frozen, like solid masses of 
 ice, to his elbows, and were with great difficulty recovered by immersion 
 in spirits " [34]. 
 
 In 1825 the province suffered from another element. On October 7 
 about one-third of the town of Fredericton was burnt, and on the same 
 evening what was then described as " the most extensive and 
 destructive fire perhaps ever heard of" took place at Miramichi. 
 *' Whole forests in the neighbourhood were in one continued blaze," 
 and there being a hurricane at tlie time, " the devouring element spread 
 with wonderful velocity, and . . . a most hideous, roaring noise." With 
 
 * "The loyalty" of New Brunswick was attributed by Archdeacon Best in 1827 to 
 that " general feelinpr " in favour of the Chuich of England which existed there " to a 
 degree unknown in any other part of British America " |,81a]. 
 
 K 3 
 
 J 
 
 I * 
 
 i! 
 
132 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the exception of a house or two the whole of Newcastle and Douglas, 
 Town was destroyed. Many lives were lost, some by rushing into the 
 river. The anniversary of the event was " observed by all denomina- 
 tions as a day of humiliation, fasting and prayer" [85]. 
 
 For quite ten years there had been an entire absence of episcopal 
 ministrations in New Brunswick owing to the illness of Dr. Stanser, 
 the second Bishop of Nova Scotia, but 182G brought with it an episcopal 
 visit from Bishop Jokn Inglis, when 19 churches were consecrated 
 and 1,720 persons were confirmed [86J. 
 
 All that could be done for the advancement of the Church in New 
 Brunswick by a non-resident Bishop that did he, and cheerfully he bore 
 his share of the privations involved in visiting this part of his large 
 diocese. In 1835 we hear of him being welcomed in the wilderness 
 " with torches and bonfires " at Stanley, where a congregation of GO 
 persons gathered together in a wooden shed for Divine Service. The 
 Bishop " preached the first sermon that was delivered on this spot and 
 endeavoured to adapt it to the occasion, and to the place where only a 
 few months before, the untamed beasts of the forest were the only 
 occupants" [37]. This year's visitation occupied two months, every 
 toil being "lightened " by a well-encouraged hope " that, through the 
 blessing of God, this portion of the Gospel vineyard " was •' in a state 
 of progress and improvement." The Missionaries, " exemplary in 
 their lives and conversation," were "labouring faithfully through many 
 difficulties," and to him it was "a delightful task to share in their 
 labours and their prayers" [88]. Their labours at this period must 
 have been great, for there were only 28 clergymen to serve eighty 
 parishes, and more than half of these parishes were without a Church 
 building. With a view to meeting these deficiencies and ultimately 
 to supporting the entire establishment from local sources, a Church 
 Society was formed for New Brunswick in 1836 [30]. One of the 
 earliest members of this institution, the Hon. Chief Justice Chipman, 
 bequeathed £10,000 to it at his death in 1852, and already by means 
 of its grants 27 churches and stations were being served which would 
 otherwise have been left unoccupied [40]. 
 
 In 1845 the province was erected into a diocese, and the inhabitanta 
 of Fredericton hailed the appointment of the first Bishop (Dr. J. 
 Medley) •' as an event, under the blessing of Divine Providence, 
 calculated to have a deep and lasting influence in ameliorating the 
 spiritual and temporal condition of this Province." They also assured 
 the Bishop of their " fervent desire to co-operate " "in advancing the 
 interests of Christianity throughout this infant Colony." At his first 
 service in the cathedral "150 persons communicated, amtng whom wera 
 some coloured people who had walked six miles to be present" [41], 
 One of the first objects of the Bishop was the erection of a cathedral, 
 and generally "the increase of Church room for the poor." He " stead- 
 fastly resisted the advice of those who wished to deprive the cathedral 
 of the advantages of seats free and open to all " [42]. 
 
 The example of the cathedral with its daily service and frequent 
 commimions has been most beneficial to the diocese. In the majority 
 of churches seats are now " free to all " [43]. 
 
 Within two years [1845-7] the number of Clergy had been raised 
 from 30 to 44, but still in passing through the country there was 
 
NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 133 
 
 " mournful evidence of its spiritual destitution " — " separate and lonely 
 graves scattered about on farms or by the roadside, without any mark 
 of Christian or even common sepulture." " Men and beasts " were 
 •"mingledtogether,"" our brethren . . . committed to the earth without 
 sign of salvation, without any outward token of Christian fellowship, 
 or a future resurrection " [44]. 
 
 Every year made the Bishop " more fully sensible of the great 
 advantages " bestowed on the country by the Society. " Without its 
 fostering aid it would be absolutely impossible in many of the country 
 Missions to maintain a Clergyman ... in ordinary decency." Even 
 sectarian preachers, taken from the lowest ranks of th« people, were 
 *' unable to maintain themselves long in any one place " [45]. 
 
 In 1862 he pressed on his flock the fact that since 1795 the Society 
 had contributed £200,000 towards the maintenance of the Church 
 among them. His appeal to relieve the Society from the burden of 
 further support met with a prompt response from the Clergy, who, 
 though many of them were poor, gave nearly £1,000, and the Bishop 
 added £300 [401. 
 
 That the Society's expenditure had borne good fruit was shown by 
 the Rev. S. Thomson of St. Stephen's, who in summing up forty years' 
 progress in one district said : " Contrast the state of this county 
 ^Charlotte) as respects the Church when I came to it in 1821 with its 
 state now. Then there were no Church buildings — save one in St. 
 Andrew's and one imperfectly finished here ; now it has one in every 
 parish, save Deer Island ; nine parish Churches and three Chapels. . . . 
 Five of these parish Churches were got up by my brother and myself." 
 These new churches were "handsome and convenient buildings 
 and well filled by devout worshipping congregations " and all through 
 the county " heartfelt religion " had sensibly increased and "many of 
 the besetting sins of new countries " had " greatly diminished" [47]. 
 
 The King's Clear congregation at this time included " several 
 families of coloured people," descendants of negro refugees. Before 
 the opening of the Mission " they were all Anabaptists," but were now 
 *' exemplary and consistent members of the Church " [48]. It should 
 be added that between 1786 and 1800 only three years passed without 
 the baptism of negroes having been mentioned by the Society's 
 Missionaries at one or other of the following places : Maugerville, 
 ■St. John's, Fredericton, Gagetown, St. Andrew's, and Woodstock. 
 The blacks who took refuge in New Brunswick at the time of the 
 American Revolution were not numerous, but wherever they settled 
 the Missionaries appear to have sought them out. The number 
 baptized in the period referred to varied from two or three to twelve 
 in a yeai'. On one occasion 88 (25 adults) were admitted at Mauger- 
 ville [49]. 
 
 In 1822 thp school for children of persons of colour at St. John's 
 had " succeeded beyond expectation " [49a]. Another negro settle- 
 ment in the neighbourhood (Portland parish) was formed about 
 1825. Sir Howard Douglas, "desirous of giving permanency to 
 their title of occupation," yet " apprehensive of the consequences that 
 might result from conferring on them in their present degraded state 
 the elective franchise and other rights incident to the possession of a 
 freehold," granted them leases of reserved lands for 99 years. Their 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 : I 
 
184 
 
 BOCIETY FOK THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOBFEL. 
 
 " truly deplorable " condition moved the Society to grant an allowance 
 for a schoolmaster for them [50]. 
 
 The Bishop stated in 1868 the Society had " fostered and assisted 
 every Mission in the whole country, till we have learned (and in all 
 the towns we have learned) to sustain our own Church by our own 
 unaided exertions " [51]. The need of such help will be seen from the 
 fact that New Brunswick, compared with some parte of Canada, is very 
 poor ; the value of the Crown glebes* bestowed on the Church is 
 extremely small, and the immigrants having been chiefly Scotch and 
 Irish have mostly gone to swell the ranks of the Presbyterians and 
 Boman Catholics. Still the Anglican Church, with " the benevolent 
 and constant aid " of the Society, has not only been enabled to hold 
 her own [52] but to tell of accessions from those of other denominations. 
 
 A striking instance of this occurred in 1876, when a colony of 
 Danish immigrants — Lutherans — who had been ministered to for five 
 years at New Denmark by one of their own persuasion, were at their 
 own request admitted into the Church of England. Their catechist, 
 Mr. Hansen, received ordination from Bishop Medley, and at the first 
 confirmation held among them " their joy was unbounded." In com- 
 pliance with their home customs, the Bishop when confirming called 
 each candidate by name [53]. 
 
 While the older Missions are becoming self-supporting there are 
 still many districts in New Brunswick which are unable to support 
 their own clergymen. Only a few years ago there were places which 
 had not been visited by a clergyman for eight years. In one settle- 
 ment was a woman " who had never ceased sending her subscription 
 to the Diocesan Church Society," while waiting year after year, hoping 
 against hope," for a clergyman to baptize her child, and at last, know- 
 ing the value of the Sacrament, even when irregularly administered^ 
 had obtained it from a Lay Teacher" [54]. 
 
 On the death of Bishop Medley in 1892 he was succeeded by Dr» 
 Eingdon, who since 1881 had been acting as coadjutor Bishop [56]. 
 
 Statistics. — In New Brunswick (area, 27,322 sq. miles), where tlie Society (1783- 
 1802) has assisted in maintaining 210 Missionaries and planting 101 Central Stations (as 
 detailed on pp. 8(i4-7), there are now 321,2()3 inhabitants, of whom 43,095 are Church 
 Members, under the care of 73 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 703; see also the 
 Table on p. 192.] 
 
 Befcrences (Chapter XVII.)— [1] B MSS., V. 25, pp. 139-40, 144 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 27ft-9, 
 867-8. [2] Jo., V. 23, pp. 185, 239-45 ; E. 1783, pp. 39-42 ; R. 1784, p. 43. [3] Jo., 
 V. 23, pp. 243-4, 309-11, 350-2, 376-7, 438; Jo., V. 24, pp. 10, 81, 196, 295 ; App. Jo. A, 
 pp. 598-605; R. 1783, pp. 40-1; R. 1784, p. 53; E. 1785, pp. 41-2. [4] Jo., V. 24,. 
 pp. 260-1, 287-90 ; R. 1785, pp. 42-8. [5] Jo., V. 24, pp. 325-6 ; R. 1786, pp. lft-17. 
 [6] Jo., V. 24, "pp. 271, 291, 326, 375-7 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 7-8, 78; R. 1787, p. 18; R. 1788, 
 p. 18. [7] Jo., V. 24, p. 196 ; R. 1785, p. 44. [8] Jo., V. 24, pp. 9, 10, 90-1, 277, 842-3 ^ 
 Jo., V. 25, p. 165 ; R. 1785, p. 44. [0] Jo., V. 25, pp. 21, 72, 108, 220, 266 ; R. 1788, p. 20 ; 
 R. 1789, p. 47. [10] Jo., V. 25, pp. 165, 802, 391, 448 ; Jo V. 26, pp. 44, 103 ; R. 1792, 
 p. 55. [11] Jo., V. 24, pp. 899-401 ; R. 1787, p. 17. [12] Jo , V. 25, pp. 71, 106-7,219-20; 
 Jo., V. 27, pp. 229, 436; R. 1788, p. 19; R. 1791, p. 48; R. 1798, p. 50. [13] Jo., V. 25,. 
 pp. 106, 219, 351 ; R. 1791, p. 48. [14] Jo., V. 25, p. 219. [15] Jo., V. 26, pp. 364-5 ; 
 E. 1795, p. 47. [16] Jo., V. 24, p. 410 ; Jo., V. 25, p. 28 ; E. 1786, p. 18. [17] Jo., V. 25, 
 pp. 168, 349; E. 1788, p. ai ; E. 1701, p. 61. [18] Jo., V. 25, p. 420; E. 1791, p. 51. 
 
 * 8,900 acres of land were reserved by Government for the Church in New Brnns- 
 ■wick about 1785, 6,800 being for glebes and 8,600 for Bchools ; but here, as in Nor 
 Scotia, Io98 occurred from squatters [52a]. ;: 
 
pnoviNc£:4 OF Quebec and omtaiuo (old canaoa). 195 
 
 [10] Jo., V. 26, p. 
 
 [21] r 
 
 I »o., » . »u, p. 103 ; R. 1702, p. 65. [20] Jo., V. 2fl, pp. lOH-W ; R. 1708, p. 46. 
 
 1 Jo., V. 24, p, 828 ; R. 17«0, p. 19 ; R. 1789, p. 48. [22] Jo., V. 2«, pp. 06-71 ; R. 1792, 
 pp. 49-64. [23] R. 1798, p. 62. [24] R. 1800, p. 87 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 178, 176-fl. [26] R. 
 1815, p. 44. [26] R. 1821, p. 87. [27] Jo., V. 24, pp. 290-1 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 8, 9 ; R. 1786, 
 p. 48; R. 1787, p. 18. [28] R. 1H17, p. 01; R. 1818, p. Ul ; R. 1819, p. 69; R. 1822, 
 pp. 80, 88. [20] R. 1819, pp. fiO-1. [30J R. 1825, pp. 72-9«. [31] R. 1825, p. 96. 
 L31oJ R. 1827, pp. 154-5. [32] R. 1827, p. 165. [33] R. 1828, pp. 48-4 : see aUo p. 777 
 of thiabook. [34] R. 1828, p. 75. [35J R. 1825, pp. 61-2; R. 1826, p. 99. [36] R. 
 
 '(: 
 
 1826, p. 100. [37] R. 1880, pp. 08-71. [38] R. 1886, p. 81. [39] R. 1887, pp. 40-1 
 
 16, p. L— "J — > ri" "" ■-• L— — J ■"■ -"— ; 1- — ■ 
 
 [40] K. 1848, p. 51 ; R. 1852, pp. 80-1 : see also R. 1854, p. 89. 
 12 1 R. 1848, p. 49; R. 1861, p. 65. [43] R. 1881, p. 115. [4,j ... .„,v,, ,.. ,v,, „.^..„,, 
 [edley'g Journal, 1846, p. 14. [46] R. 1851, p. 61 : see also R. 1852, pp. 89-40. [46] R. 
 »C3, pp. 82-8. [47] R. 1802, pp. 60, 60. [48] R. 1862, pp. 54-6. [49] Jo., V. 24, pp. 826, 
 18, 401 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 21, 08, 72, 1C/-8, 105, 220, 265, 802, 848, 852, 391, 448 ; Jo., V. 26, 
 
 ^41] Q.P., Oct. 1845, p. 6. 
 Bishop 
 
 [46] R. 
 
 Me 
 
 1803, 
 
 o4o, ^ux , uu.y V, A*3f p|i. ^A, uu, f ;a, xvf— o, xuuy ^au, auOf uxr^f uio^ uud^ uoxf nto , vv/.^ t« auj 
 
 44 : see also R. 1785-1800, notaLlv tho Reports for 1780, pp. 16-19, and 1791, p. 12. 
 '49rtJ R. 1822, p. 80. [60] R. 1825, pp. 105-7 ; Jo., V. 86, pp. 48-61. [61] M.F. 1868, 
 p. 829. [62] R. 1881, pp. 115-10. |52aJ App. Jo. A, pp. 5U8-60f 
 pp. 76-0 ; R. 1879, p. 94. [64] R. 1884, p. 88. [66J M.F. 1892, p. 488 ; R. 1892, p. 
 
 s 
 
 [63] R. 1877, 
 126. 
 
 . yrf*,* 
 
 See page 107. 
 
 t R. 1789, p. 61. 
 
 
 CHAPTEE xyni. 
 
 PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTABIO {OLD CANADA). 
 
 Old Canada, supposed to have been discovered by Cabot in 1497, was taken possee- 
 sion of by the French in 1525. The St. Lawrence was explored by Jacques Cortier ten 
 years later ; and in 1608, under Champlain, their first settlement was founded at Quebec. 
 In 1012 four Recollect Priests were sent from France to convert the Indians. Other 
 Roman Catholic Missionaries followed, and the Abbe Laval (appointed a Vicar Apostolic 
 ill 1059) became in 1670 the first Bishop of that Colony. Meanwhile Kirk* had in 1029 
 captured Quebec, which remained in possession of the English three years, when under 
 the Treaty of St. Germain it was relinquished. Its recapture by Wolfe in 1769 led to the 
 cession of tho whole of Old Canada to Great Britain in 1768. Two years later the 
 population of the province was estimated by Governor Murray to be about 69,000. Of 
 these the Protestants were few, numbering only 19 families in the towns of Quebec and 
 Montreal. " The rest of that persuasion, a few half-pay officers excepted," he described 
 as " traders, mechanics and publicans . . . most of them followers of the army, of mean 
 education, or soldiers, disbanded at the reduction of the troops ... in general, the most 
 immoral collection of men " he " ever knew ; of course little calculated to make tht, new 
 subjects enamoured with our laws, religion, and customs." The white population was 
 computedt to be 140,000 in 1789, about 25,000 being English, who were " rapidly 
 increasing by emigrations from the Revolted Colonies." In 1791 the province was 
 divided into two provinces, the eastern being styled " Lower Canada " (now Quebec) 
 and the Western " Upper Canada " (now Ontario). To the honour of Upper Canada it 
 should be recorded that one of the first acts of its Legislature (1792) was the abolition of 
 slavery — an example which the mother country and her other colonies were slow to 
 follow. The two provinces were re-united into one Government in 1840. On the con- 
 quest by Great Britain the existing Church was guaranteed undisturbed possession of 
 its rich endowments, and the majority of the population of the Quebec Province are still 
 Roman Catholic. In Upper Canada the reverse is the case. -■• ■ - , "v 
 
 Hitherto " a Rev. Mr. Brooke " has been credited with having been 
 " the first clergyman of the Church of England who officiated in Quebec' ' 
 The same writer states (and no man of his time could speak with 
 such authority on the subject) " there is no record of his life or pro- 
 ceedings. He arrived, it is supposed, almost immediately after the 
 
 ^. 
 
 ■%i 
 
 ii 
 
 u 
 
 J 
 
186 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 conquest. The three next clergymen of whom we find any mention, 
 seem to have been appointed by the Government, under the expectation 
 that an impression might be made on the French Canadians by 
 clergymen who could perform the Anglican service in the French 
 language." [See Rev. Ernest Hawkins' Aivials of the Diocese of 
 Quebec, S.P.C.K., 1849, pp. 18-14.] 
 
 A close study of the Society's Joumals would have led to a modifi- 
 cation of these statements and to the advancement of a claim on 
 behalf of a Missionary of the Society, who played an important part 
 in the proceedings which led to the capture of Quebec. On October 28, 
 1769, the Rev. Michael Houdin, Itinerant Missionary of the Society 
 in New Jersey, wrote from Quebec intreating that his absence from his 
 Mission might not bring him under the Society's displeasure, as what 
 he had done had " been in obedience to Lord Loudon and other 
 succeeding Commanders" (of the British forces), " who depended much 
 on his being well acquainted with the country." After the reduction 
 of Quebec he asked leave to return to his Mission, but the Governor, 
 General Murray, " ordered him to sf.ay telling him there was no other 
 person to be depended upon for intelligence of the French proceedings," 
 and that he would acquaint the Society therewith. Mr. Houdin added 
 that he as well as the public had " received a great loss by the death 
 of the brave General Wolfe who promised to remember his labour and 
 services," and that he hoped to return to New Jersey in the spring of 
 1760. He was however "detained by General Amherst in Canada " 
 far on into 1761, and was then transferred to the Mission to the French 
 Refugees at New Rochelle, New York [pp. 59, 855]. Formerly Mr. 
 Houdin had been Superior of a Convent in Canada, but having become 
 a convert to the Church of England he was (after some years' proba- 
 tion) appointed to New Jersey, where he " acquitted himself well " [1]. 
 
 Another Missionary of the Society, the Rev. John Ooilvie, attended 
 . the British troops to Canada in 1759 in the capacity of chaplain to 
 the British soldiers and to their Mohawk aUies, who formed part of his 
 charge in the neighbourhood of Albany, New York. In 1760 he was 
 " obliged to return to Montreal for the winter season by express orders 
 from General Amherst, who seem'd extremely sensible of the incon- 
 veniency of removing him from his Mission for so long a time but said 
 it must be so, to keep up the honour of the Protestant religion in a 
 town where all the old inhabitants are of a contrary persuasion, by the 
 regular and decent performance of the public offices of our Church." 
 
 On the capitulation of Montreal the Roman Catholic priests were "all 
 left in their respective parishes among the Indians, as well as the 
 French inhabitants," and Mr. Ogilvie promised " to do all in his power 
 to recommend the Church of England by the public and constant per- 
 formance of its Divine Worship, and by keeping up a friendly 
 correspondence both with Clergy and Laity." To assist him in his 
 work the Society sent him a supply of French Bibles and Prayer 
 Books and of " tracts in French on the chief points in dispute between 
 the Protestants and Papists, wrote with the most Christian temper." 
 " The British merchants with the garrison" in Montreal made "a 
 considerable congregation," who assembled " regularly for Divine 
 ' Worship on Sundays and other Festivals." From November 1760 to 
 July 1768 he baptized 100 children, and h') " administered the holy 
 
rttOVINCBS OP QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 187 
 
 Communion to 80 or 40 persons at a time." " As by the Capitula- 
 tion " no provision was made '* for a place of worship for the Established 
 Church," Mr. Ogilvie's congrep;ation were " under a necessity of 
 making use of one of the chapels " [lioman Catholic], which was ** the 
 cause of much discontent." 
 
 The Indians in the neighbourhood for some 40 miles distance 
 were " extremely attached to the Ceremonials of the [Roman Catholic] 
 Church," and had been " taught to believe the English have no know- 
 ledge of the Mystery of Man's redemption by Jesus Christ." As these 
 Indians spoke the Mohawk language Mr. Ogilvie "endeavoured to 
 remove their prejudices and by showing them the Liturgy of our 
 Church in their Mother Tongue," he " convinced many of them that 
 we were their fellow Christians." 
 
 The need of fixing a school and a Clergyman at Montreal was 
 urged by him, and he placed his services at the" Society's command," 
 but in the autumn of 17G4 " his uncertain and iinsettled situation at 
 Montreal together with the solicitations of his friends," induced him 
 to accept the office of assistant to the Rector of Trinity Church, New 
 York. During his residence in Montreal Mr. Ogilvie siicceeded in 
 gathering congregations which became "numerous and flourishing" 
 imder his care ; but after his departure, for want of shepherding, 
 they dwindled away, and "many converts who under him had re- 
 nounced the errors of Popery " returned again " to the bosom of their 
 former Church," and carried with them " some members of ours " [2]. 
 
 Referring now to Mr. Brooke's ministrations we find the Society in 
 January 1702 considering a letter from "the Civil Officers, Merchants 
 and Traders in Quebec," dated August 29, 1761, representing " in 
 behalf of themselves and all British Protestant inhabitants that the 
 Rev. John Brooke has been personally known to many of them from the 
 arrival of the Fleet and Army from Britain in 1757 and to all of them 
 by their attendance on his Ministry for more than a year past," and 
 asking that he might be established a Missionary there, and pro- 
 mising to contribute to his support. The petition was supported by 
 General Murray [L., Sept. 1, 1761], " in compliance with the unanimous 
 request of the Protestants in his Government,'' and "from a twenty 
 years' knowledge of him and a particular attention to his conduct in 
 the exercise of his functions for upwards of a year past." " In com- 
 passion to a numerous body of poor children " General Murray 
 appoiuti "a schoolmaster of competent sufficiency and good 
 cb iracter lor their instruction" (viz., Serjeant Watts), and assigned 
 ' 111 a "proper room and dwelling," but both the General and Mr. 
 iJrooke [L., pt. 1, 1761] desired assistance in supporting the school; 
 the In iter aLso asked for salary for a schoolmistress, and for English and 
 Frr h Bibles and Prayer Books &c. for the soldiers and the (R.C.) 
 CI. -gy. 
 
 The Society decided to consult with the Secretary of War on the 
 subject of these commu .cations [3]. 
 
 In February 1764 General Murray was assured ■"' ' '" 
 
 "that the Society have the most grateful sense of his good disposition towards them 
 by the particular attention he is pleased to pay to the state of Religion in his 
 Province and they will ti * fail to consider his request of aaving a Missionary 
 Appointed at Quebec as soi as the Qovemment have taken that matter under 
 
 ? 
 
136 
 
 SOCIETY FOK THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 their consideratica and in the meantime have ordered 30 French Bioies 30 French 
 Testaments 50 small French and 50 small English Common Prayer Books to be 
 sent to Mr. Brooke, to be distributed as he shall think proper " [4]. 
 
 Nearly a year later (January 26, 1765) a petition was received from 
 the •' Chief Justice, Civil Officers and others of the City and Province 
 of Quebec " (March 1, 1764), representing, •* on behalf of themselves 
 and other Protestant inhabitants," that the Bev. Dr. John Brooke had 
 been resident in that place "upwards of 4 years," most of the time 
 *' in quality of Deputy Regimental Chaplain and since of Chaplain to 
 the Garrison ; appointments very inadequate to the Importance of his 
 office, the labom' of his cure, and that respectable appearance which 
 he ought to sustain for his greater usefulness, amongst a Clergy and 
 People, strangers to our Nation and prejudiced against our Faith and 
 Beligion." They therefore requested the Society to add to his existing 
 appointment " that of a Missionary," and to appoint " another Mis- 
 sionary to Officiate in French " and to assist Dr. Brooke in his English 
 duties. In recommending the petition Dr. Brooke [L., Nov. 1, 1764] 
 added " that some of the Dissenting party " were " getting subscrip- 
 tions for a minister of their own and forming a scheme of dividing 
 from the Church, which should they succeed," would " be very pre- 
 judicial to the Protestant interest," as it would "create great con- 
 tempt in the minds of the Clergy and people there to see the 
 Protestants so few in number, and yet divided among themselves " [6]. 
 
 At the same meeting of the Society the President reported that he 
 had received letters from the Bev. Mr. Samuel Bennet, dated Montreal, 
 Nov. 19, 1764, stating that in Canada there were " but two Protestant 
 Clergymen himself included," that "this unhappy neglect of the 
 Mother Country to form a religious establishment" there, was "so 
 improved by the Friars and Jesuits as to induce the French inhabitants 
 to look upon their conquerors in an odious light and to become more 
 impatient of the English yoke." Montreal, where Mr. Bennet was 
 "accidentally stationed " that winter (by General Gage's orders) was 
 " a large city inhabited by near 100 British Families, besides many 
 French Protestants . . . also a garrison containing two Begiments of 
 Soldiers," who frequently married " with French women and for want 
 of Protestant Clergymen " were " obliged to have recourse to Bomish 
 Priests to baptize their children." Mr. Bennet expressed his intention 
 of returning to England with his regiment unless the Society should 
 appoint him a salary, in which case he would give up his ohaplainship 
 and remain [6] . 
 
 The Society gave due consideration to these communications, and 
 after its representations the Government provided three Clergymen 
 primarily for the French Protestants, but who also, according to their 
 abiUty, ministered to the English. Two of them were Swiss, viz., 
 Mons. de MontmoUin (in English orders, stationed at Quebec), and the 
 Bev. David Chabrand de Lisle (Montreal) ; the third, Mons. Legere 
 Jean aptist Noel Veyssi^res (Trois Bivieres), was a discredited Be- 
 collect friar. To assist them in their work the Society supphed them 
 with English and French Prayer Books, Bibles, and other religious 
 books, but their ministrations were less acceptable than had been 
 flinticipated. Colonel Claus stated in 1782 that the "Dissenting 
 
PBOVINCES OF QUEBEC AND OKTABIO (OLD CANADA). 189 
 
 Governor" appointed over the Province at its conquest had represented 
 the number of French Protestants there as consisting of" some hundreds 
 of families, when in fact there were hardly a dozen." Hence the 
 supersession of Dr. Ogilvie — "an ornament and a blessing to the 
 Church " — by French Clergymen had " been a fatal measure." 
 
 Mr. de Lisle reported in 1767 that the Bomisb priests availed 
 themselves greatly " of the neglected state of the Church of England 
 in those parts," " persuading the Canadians that the Government" 
 had "not religion at heart." Being "destitute of a decent place of 
 ■worship," he was " forced to perform it in the Hospital Chapel." Two 
 Canadians and one German had " made their recantations," and in 
 the year he had baptized 58 children, a negro boy, and an Indian child, 
 and " married 22 couple." The English inhabitants of Montreal at 
 this time, though mostly Presbyterians, attended the Church service 
 constantly. But in 1784-5 the Dissenters " being weary of attending 
 the ministry of a man they could not understand and for other reasons " 
 "entered into a liberal subscription for a Presbyterian minister,'* 
 and chose a Mr. Bethune, formerly chaplain in the 84th Eegiment, 
 " a man of liberal sentiments and good morals, and not unfriendly to 
 our Church," having " regularly attended Divine Service and joined 
 in it, till he obtained this appointment."* 
 
 From Quebec Mr. MontmoUin wrote in 1770-1 that his congrega- 
 tion " daily grows smaller," religion " being little regarded in those 
 parts." Of Mons Veyssi^res the Bishop of Nova Scotia reported in 
 1789: he "does us no credit and is almost useless as a Clergy- 
 man" [7]. 
 
 In 1773 a" Committee for erecting a School at Montreal " appealed 
 for assistance in establishing it, but the Society regarded the request 
 " as not yet properly coming within " its province [8]. 
 
 The year 1777 brought with it to Canada refugees from the revolted 
 
 Colonies to the south of the St. Lawrence, and among them the Rev. 
 
 John Doty, S.P.G. Missionary at Schenectady, New York, who, having 
 
 "been made twice a prisoner," found it necessary "to retire with 
 
 his family into Canada." His distresses in removing were lessened 
 
 by his having been appointed " Chaplain to His Majesty's Royal 
 
 Regiment of New York." As a great part of the New York Mohawksf 
 
 had joined the royal army, he was able to serve them also. On an 
 
 allotment about six miles distant from Montreal the Mohawks in 1778 
 
 " built a few temporary huts for, their families and ... a log 
 
 house for the sole purpose of a Church and a Council room." In 
 
 it Mr. Doty officiated " to the whole assembled village, who behaved 
 
 with apparent seriousness and devotion " ; and on his admonishing 
 
 them to I'emember their baptismal vows, and assuring them of hift 
 
 readiness to do anything for them in his power, one of their Chiefs 
 
 answered for the whole " that they would never forget their baptismal 
 
 obligations, nor tne religion they had been educated in, and that it 
 
 revived their hearts to find once more a Christian Minister among 
 
 them, and to meet together, as formerly, for the worship of Almighty 
 
 God." So far as Mr. Doty could ascertain, these Mohawks from the 
 
 Society's Mission at Fort Hunter were "more civilized in their manners, 
 
 than any other Indians " [9]. 
 
 * Two of Mr. Bethune'a sonB took Holy Orders, and one became Bishop of Toronto 
 [•ecp. 878]. 
 
 t S'de p. 74. . 
 
 
140 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Mr. Doty's conduct in this matter received the approbation of 
 Colonel Glaus (Superintendent of the Loyal Indians), who showed 
 *' unremitting zeal in co-operating with the . . . Society to promote a 
 true sense " of " religion among the Indians," having provided them 
 with a log house for a church and school, also with a native teacher, 
 a primer and a revised edition of their Mohawk Prayer Book [10]. 
 
 In 1781 the Mohawks were rejoined by their old pastor, the 
 Eev. John Stuart, who, " after various trials and distresses " as a 
 loyalist in New York Province escaped to Canada. For some years 
 his headquarters were at Montreal, whence he visited the Mohawks 
 both in that neighbourhood (La Chine) and in Upper Canada, where 
 they began to remove in 1782, and where he himself permanently 
 •settled in 1785 [11].* [See also pp. 78-4, 154.] 
 
 In the meantime the Society had been made well acquainted with 
 the religious needs of Canada through Mr. Doty, who had paid two 
 visits to England (between 1781-8). On the second occasion he drew 
 up (in January 1783), " Minutes of the present state of the Church in 
 the Province of Canada," whicli are here printed almost in full : — 
 
 " 1. The Canadian Papists (which are very numerous) are in general a well 
 disposed people ; attached indeed to their own religion, yet inclined to think well 
 of Serious Protestants ; and in many respects, open to conviction. 
 
 "2. The French Protestants in Canada are, at this time iEibout 10 or 12 in number, 
 end probably never exceeded 20 : while, on the contrary, the English Protestants, 
 immediately after the conquest of the country amounted to more than 10 times as 
 many ; and are now estimated at no less than 6,000 beside the troops. 
 
 " 3. To the former of these, three French Clergymen were sent* out by 
 Government, soon after the peace of 17(53,* appointed to their respective parishes 
 (viz*. Quebec, Tr<i^ Rivieres, and Montreal) by a Eoyal Mandamus, with a stipend 
 ■of £200 sterling per annum, paid to each of them out of the Revenues of the 
 Province, besides which one of them is Chaplain to the garrison where he resides. 
 
 " 4. Two of these gentlemen (natives of Switzerland and doubtless, men 
 of ability in their own language) perform, as well as they can, in Enflish ; but 
 there is not one English Clergyman settled in all the Pi'ovince (excepting an 
 Independent Minister, who has a small congregation at Quebec where he has 
 resided for some years past), nor is there a single Protestant Church, the Protestants 
 being obliged to make use of Romish Chapels.f 
 
 " 5. The paucity of French hearers hath so far set aside the performance of Divine 
 Service and preaching in French, that during four years' residence in Canada, the 
 writer of these Minutes doth not remember to have heard of four sermons in that 
 language. 
 
 " C. Catechising, however important in its consequences, is a practice unknown 
 in that country : and the sad eifects of so great an omission are visible— too many 
 of the rising generation fall an easy prey to Popery, Irreligion and Infidelity. 
 
 " 7. The eveningi Service of the Church of England is not performed : The 
 weekly prayer days. Saints' Days &c., ase totally neglected : and the Sacrament of 
 the Iiord's Supper administered not above 3 or 4 times in a year at Montreal, not 
 so often at Quebec and not at all at Trois Bivieres. 
 
 flc 
 
 Bil 
 
 bi{ 
 
 PrI 
 
 is I 
 
 a 
 
 5 
 
 Er 
 
 of I 
 
 pli 
 
 nol 
 bcj 
 aci 
 
 chl 
 
 * [See p. 188. It is doubtful whether M. Veyssieres was " sent out " — more probably 
 he was already on tlie spot, and was adopted by the Government. His incumbency (at 
 Three Rivers) lasted from 1707 to 1796. Mr. De Lisle's first communication witli the 
 Society was in 1707 ; and M. de MontmoUin'a name appears in the Quebec register in 
 1708.] 
 
 t [At Quebec after every English serAnce, the chapel underwent " a regular lustra- 
 tion " to remove the supposed pollution [12«J.] 
 
 X [While at Montreal the Rev. Dr. Stuart assisted Mr. De Lisle, the Swiss clergyman, 
 " without any reward or emolument " ; and in 1784 he reported that an afternoon service 
 bad just been established [126].] » • ' . . ' " 
 
PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 141: 
 
 " 8. The most destitute places are Sorrel and St. John's. The former is & 
 flourishing town, pleasantly situated on a point of land, at the conflux of the 
 Rivers Sorrel and St. Lawrence. It is the key of Canada from the southward and 
 bids fair to be in time one of the largest places in the province. The number of 
 Protestant English families there at present is about 40 besides the garrison, which 
 is middling large. It is just 15 leagues below Montreal. Saint John's is more of 
 a frontier town situated on the west bank of the Eiver Chambly . . . and is about 
 5 leagues from the mouth of the Lake [Champlain]. The number of Protestant 
 English families there at present is near upon 50 : the garrison as large as that 
 of Sorrel. Besides these, there are many other families scattered in different 
 places. . . . 
 
 " 9. To the foregoing may be adderl the garrisons of Ningara and Detroit, though 
 not in the Province of Canada. The hitter i.s situated at the entrance of the Strait 
 between Lakes Erio and Huion - alioiit 11(10 miles X.S.W. from Quebec; and 
 according to the berft ac(!imiits,cammaiuls a l)cautiful coinitry. It's inhabitants are 
 chiefly French Catholicks ; but there ave many Englisli Protestants among them 
 and the garrison especially consisteth of Einglish alone : they have no minister, 
 but a Popish Missionary. Niagara ... is also a garrison town. The inhabitants 
 are, for the most part, English Traders, and pretty numerous. It iias likewise been 
 for some time past, a place of general rendezvous for loyal Refugees from the 
 back parts of the Colonies ; and especially for the greater part of the Six Nation 
 Indians, who have withdrawn, with their families, to the vicinage of that place, 
 where it is likely they will remain : among the rest are a part of the Iroquois or 
 Mohawk nation." - : . 
 
 Then follows " a general estimation of the number of Protestant- 
 Englifh families in the Province of Canada," the total being 746 
 families (250 at Quebec, and 160 at Montreal) ; besides 60 at Detroit 
 and 40 at Niagara, and " many other English families in the vicin- 
 age of Quebec and Trois Rivieres, whose numbers cannot at present 
 be well ascertained." " The aggregate of families in Canada (Protes- 
 tant and Catholic) is supposed to be between 50 and 60,000." 
 
 In submitting these " Minutes " Mr. Doty added, the Society 
 
 " will not have the rank weeds of Republicanism and Independency to root out 
 before they can sow the pure seeds of the Gospel, as was too much the case 
 heretofore, in the Colonies, but on the contrary they will find a people (like the 
 good ground) in a great measure prepared and made ready to their hand. The 
 Protestants to a man are loyal subjects, and in general members of the Church of 
 England " [12]. 
 
 To gather these into congregations, and to build them up in the 
 faith, was an object to which the Society now directed its attention, 
 and as Mr. Doty " freely offered his services," it was decided to make 
 a " trial " by appointing him to open a Mission at Sorrel [18]. 
 
 After this introduction to Old Canada it will be convenient to keep 
 the accounts of the Society's work in Lower and Upper Canada as 
 distinct as possible. . 
 
 ]■ I 
 
 Eoferences (Chapter XVIII.)— [1] Jo., V. 14, pp. 2.Si)-6; Jo., V. 15, pp. 22-3, 138-4,. 
 168 ; R. 1759, pp. 52-3. [2] Jo., V. 15, pp. 10, 20, 74-(i, 133-4, 295-C ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 45-8, 
 244 ; R. 1760, pp. 46-8 ; R. 1701, p. 52 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 4 ; R. 1782, pp. 57-8. 1 3 ) Jo., V. 15, 
 pp. 163-5. [4] Jo., V. 16, p. 90. [5] Jo., V. 16, pp. 280-2. [6] Do., pp. 284-5. [7] Jo., 
 V. 15, pp. 163-5 ; Jo., V. 16, pp. 45-8, 90, 280-2 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 465-7 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 600-1 ; 
 Jo., V. 19, p. 165 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 4 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 3, 140 ; Jo., V.'25, p. 255 ; R. 1768, p. 19. 
 [8] Jo., V. 20, pp. 115-16. [9J Jo., V. 21, pp. 848-8, 407-8 ; Jo., V. 22, pp. 36-8 ; R. 1778, 
 pp. 54-5; R. 1779, pp. 53-4. [10] Jo., V. 21, pp. 348-52; Jo., V. 22. i)p. 368-70; Jo., 
 V. 23, pp. 413-14 ; R. 1781, pp. 47-8. [Ill Jo., V. 22, pp. 303-7 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 20-1, 
 169-71, 207-9, 379 ; R. 1781, pp. 45-0; R. 1783, p. 44 ; H. 1784, p. 46. ri2] App. Jo. A, 
 pp. 679-87 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 41. Tl2rt] Hawkins' " Annuls of the Uioce.ie of Quebec," [126]: 
 Jo., V. 24, pp. 3, 130. [13 j Jo,, V. 23, p. 202; R. 1788, p. 48. 
 
 5.' 
 
142 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ^ »■:...:<,;;.•• u.;-'. .ih'h:::.^ Jm-h:-l;-:yj u,^ ;-rf^Mt ,_■• i-^Vy' 
 
 
 ■> .Xi: 
 
 ;■'; y^ .h::[ ■i./i-t' 
 
 r-''*' ■' ■-> 
 
 .1 
 
 ".I' 
 
 %■■ V . .,.h^ ). A. .. CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 
 31 
 
 PROVINCE OF QUEBEC— (continued). 
 
 
 On bis arrival at So.Tel in 1784 the Bev. John Doty found that 
 nearly 300 families of loyalists, chiefly from New York, had just 
 removed from Sorrel to Cataracqui, Upper Canada.' There remained 
 *' 70 families of Loyalists and other Protestants " within the town 
 and district. These, "though a mixed Society, consisting of Dis- 
 senters, Lutherans, and Churchmen" all attenJed Divine worship, 
 " the Dissenters conforming to the Liturgj' and the Lutherans, with- 
 out exception, declaring themselves members of our Church." For 
 the first few weeks he performed service " in the Bomisb chapel," 
 but as the continuance of that indulgence was inconvenient he got 
 the permission of the commanding officer to fit up "a barrack" in 
 which a congregation of about 150 assembled " every Lord's Day." 
 Some Prayer Books and tracts which he brought were gratefully 
 received, and the people also expressed their " gratitude to the Society 
 for their Apostolic Charity in sending them a Missionary " [1]. 
 
 Within two years the communicants had increased from 29 to 50, 
 and in 1785 he purchased " one of the best houses in Sorrel," " being 
 part of a bankrupt's efifects," " for only 15 guineas," out of a 
 collection of over £30 which he had obtained in Montreal. It was 
 " fitted for a church, so as to accommodate above 120 persons," and 
 opened for service on Christmas Day 1785, when it was crowded, and 
 thirty-two persons received the Communion. Soon after. Brigadier 
 General Hope, Lieutenant-Governor and Comn^ander-in-Chief, gave 
 five guineas, Captain Barnes of the R.A, a bell, and Captain Gother 
 Man " some boards and timber." This " encouraged them to add a 
 steeple to their church which was finished about midsummer" [2], 
 Such was the erection of the first English church in Old Canada. 
 
 With the aid of Lord Dorchester it was replaced by a new struc- 
 ture, which was opened on October 3, 1790 [3]. By 1791 the church 
 had been pewed and become " a very decent and commodious place of 
 worship." The people in general were "observant of the sacred 
 Institutions of the Church " ; their children were sent to be catechised, 
 they themselves were "regular and serious in their attendance," and 
 the'garrison were "no less exemplary" [4]. 
 
 In 1787 land was allotted by Government for a church and par- 
 sonage house, a glebe also being promised. From this time for many 
 years the town was generally called " William Henry " [5]. 
 
 Mr. Doty remained there till 1802, occasionally ministering in 
 other parts also. In 1788 he heard that a number of Germans, 
 ** chiefly the remains of the troops lately in that country," had formed 
 themselves into a distinct congregation at Montreal, and with the 
 Governor's permission, assembled on Sundays in the Court House. 
 They numbered 158 (118 men), and though very poor, paid Mr. J. A. 
 Schm H £40 a year (currency) to read the Scriptures to them and 
 instruct their children. They were unacquainted with English, but 
 
PROVINCE OP QUEBEC. 
 
 143 
 
 on Mr. Doty sending them one of the Society's German Prayer Books 
 "in about 10 or 12 days they sent Mr. Schmidt, with two of theiJr 
 people, to request some more, as they had unanimously de^<«rmined to 
 conform to it." A sufficient supply was soon forthcoming from the 
 Society [6]. 
 
 In 1798 Mr. Doty visited " a new and flourishing settlement," 
 St. Armand, about 90 miles from Sorrel. He was received with " much 
 affection," and had " a serious and crowded audience, and baptized 
 6 infants and one adult." At a second visit (in 1799) he remained 
 twelve days. The district of St. Armand (18 miles by 4) contained 
 from 1,200 to 1,600 souls, all " Protestants and a considerable part 
 professing the Church of England." They were " very earnest to have 
 a Missionary," and subscribed £80 a year for his support* [7]. 
 
 The year 1789 was memorable for the first visit of an Anglican 
 Bishop to Old Canada. The ecclesiastical state of the province " was 
 by no means such ^ could give either strength or respect to the 
 national profession," )ut Bishop Charles Inglis of Nova Scotia 
 exerted himself " to put it upon the best footing it could . . . admit of." 
 He fixed the Rev. Philip Tooseyt at Quebec, and the Rev. John 
 TuNSTAii at Montreal, for the special benefit of the English settlers, 
 who " very earnestly desired to have an English Clergyman," since 
 they could "reap little advantage" from the ministrations of the 
 Government ministers appointed some years before for the French 
 inhabitants. 
 
 The" Protestants" at Montreal were "reckoned at 2,000"; at 
 Quebec there were " not so many," but 180 were confirmed here and 
 170 at Montreal. The Biijhop appointed Mr. Toosey his Commissary 
 for the Eastern limits of the province, and he confirmed the Society's 
 good opinion of Mr. Doty as " a worthy diligent Missionary " [8], 
 
 The need of a resident Bishop for Old Canada received earlier 
 recognition than the English Government had been accustomed to 
 give to such matters, for in 1793 Dr. Jacob Mountain was consecrated 
 Bishop of Quebec, thus relieving the Bishop of Nova Scotia of the 
 charge of Lower and Upper Canada. At this time there were still 
 only six clergymen in the Lower Province, including the three French- 
 speaking ones, and in the remainder of the century only one was added 
 to the Society's list, viz., the Bishop's brother, the Rev. Jehosaphat 
 Mountain, appointed to Three Rivers (Trois Rivieres) in 1795. 
 
 At this place Divine Service had " for some years past been per- 
 formed in the Court House " by M. Veyssi^res, the French clergyman, 
 but a part of the building was now (1795) separated for a church, and 
 under Mr. Mountain the communicants increased in two years from 
 4 to 18 [9]. 
 
 During the next twelve years (1794-1807) only two other Missions 
 were opened by the Society in Lower Canada— Quebec (Rev. J. S. 
 Rudd) and St. Armand and Dunham (Rev. R. Q. Short), both in 
 1800 [10]. 
 
 The reason for this will appear from a memorial addressed by the 
 
 • Other places visited by Mr. Doty were St. John's (afterwards called Dorchester), 
 1794, 1799, (fee.; Caldwell's Manor and L'Asaomption, 1799; and Berthier, 1799 or 
 before [7a]. 
 
 f Not an S.P.O. MiBsiotiary, 
 
 fi 
 
 ;i: 
 
 ( sill 
 
 fi 
 
 
144 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Society to the English Government in 1807, after personal conference 
 with the Bishop of Quebec and the son of the Bishop of Nova Scotia. It 
 stated that the Churches of Canada and Nova Scotia were ' ' rather on the 
 decline than advancing towards the state of being able to maintain them- 
 selves, tho' a great part of the revenues of the Society " was being " ab- 
 sorbed in supporting them. None of those in Canada, except at Quebec, 
 Montreal, and Trois Rivieres" had "yet reached that point. The 
 cause" was "that the Protestant Clergy were " not legally established 
 or confirmed in their churches." They were " dependent on the Crown, 
 and their situation " was " rendered uncomfortable, and indeed hardly 
 tenable," unless they pleased the inhabitants, in which " persons of 
 very respectable abilities and character " often failed ; those who suc- 
 ceeded best were " native Americans," but the supply of such was diffi- 
 cult "for want of proper education." There was "a Cathedral,* 
 Choir, and Choir Service at Quebec but not endowed." The Bishop 
 had " not the means of enforcing discipline over his own Clergy." 
 " The Provision for a Protestant Clergy by Act of Parliament 31 
 G[eo]. III., one-seventh of all lands granted since the Peace of Paris 
 in 1762 (one-seventh being also reserved for the Crown)," had "not 
 yet been of much service." t The building of churches also in 
 either province was succeeding " but ill." "It ought to be done by 
 the inhabitants," and was sometimes " liberally " when they liked the 
 clergyman, " otherwise not at all." In the meantime in Canada the 
 Roman Catholics had "great advantages over the Protestants," and 
 had " lately usurped more than they formerly did, or was intended 
 to be allowed them." They had " even by Act of Parliament not only 
 their parishes but even tithes." The " patronage of their Bishops " 
 was "reckoned to be from 40 to £50,000 per an." They had "even 
 proceeded so far as to question the validity of rtiarriages celebrated 
 according to the form of the Church of England, it being alledged that 
 the contract " was " not according to the law of Canada as by Act 14 
 G. III. and no Church of England known to the law of the country." 
 The proportion of inhabitants in Lower Canada was given as 225,000 
 [Roman] Catholics to about 25,000 Protestants, and it was stated 
 generally that " the Protestant Church " was " more likely to decline 
 than to advance, till either a fuller effect is given to the Act in its favour' 
 or further provision made " [11]. 
 
 At this period (1807) the Society was privileged to secure the 
 services of one who has done perhaps as much as anyone to 
 plant and build up the Church in Canada. The Rev. and Hon. 
 Charles J. Stewart, a son of the Earl of Galloway, while em- 
 ployed as a beneficed clergyman in England, is said to have been 
 contemplating Missionary work in India when an account of the 
 deplorable condition of St. Armand (heard at a meeting of the Society) 
 moved him to offer himself for that district. Between 1800-7 three 
 successive clergymen had laboured there, but with little success, and 
 on Mr. Stewart's arrival (Oct. 1807), the landlord of the inn where 
 he put up endeavoured to dissuade him from holding service, informing 
 him that " not very long before, a preacher had come to settle there, 
 
 * Built by the bounty of George III. Opened and consecrated Aug. 28, 1804 [lla]> 
 The organ imported from England was the first ever heard in Canada [116]. 
 f [See the Account of the Clergy Reserves, pp. lCl-3.] 
 
PROVINCE OF QUEBEC. 
 
 145 
 
 but that after remaining some time he had found the people so 
 wicked and abandoned that he had left it in despair." " Then," said 
 the Missionary, " this is the very place for me ; here I am needed ; 
 and by God's grace here I will remain, and trust to Him in whose 
 hand are the hearts of all people, for success " [12]. For a few 
 Sundays he officiated at the inn, then in a small school-room ; and when 
 in January 1801) a new church was opened in the eastern part of this 
 district, he had a congregation of 1,000 persons. His communicants 
 had already increased from to 44 ; 60 persons were confirmed later 
 in the year, and in 1811 " a great concourse of people " assembled in 
 a second church, erected in the western district, which hitherto had 
 been without a single church, although possessing a population of 
 40,000 [13]. His ministrations were extended far and wide, and while 
 visiting England in 1815-17 he raised among his friends a fund (£2,300) 
 which " assisted in building twenty-four churches " in the poorer settle- 
 ments of Canada [14]. Committing his former Mission, now settled 
 and flourishing, to other hands, in 1818 he moved to Hatley, another 
 neglected spot. Here, with scarcely "a congenial companion, in habits, 
 manners or attainments," Dr. G. J. Mountain (afterwards Bishop of 
 Quebec) saw him in 1819, winning rapidly upon all parties, and forming 
 Church congregations. 
 
 " I found him," he says, " in occupation of a small garret in a wooden house, 
 reached by a sort of ladder, or something between that and a staircase : here he 
 had one room in which were his little open bed, his books and his writing table — 
 everything of the plainest possible kind. The farmer's family, who lived below, 
 boarded him and his servant. Soon after my arrival I was seized with an attack 
 of illness and he immediately gave me up his room and made shift for himself in 
 some other part of the house, how I know not. And here, buried in the woods, 
 and looking out upon the dreary landscape of snow — some thousands of miles 
 away from all his connexions, many of whom were among the highest nobility uf 
 Britain — this simple and single-hearted man, very far from strong in bodily 
 health, was labouring to build up the Church of God and advance the cause of 
 Christ among a population, who were yet to be moulded to anything approaching 
 to order, uniformity or settled habit of any kind in religion — utter strangers to the 
 'Church of England, with I believe the exception of a single family, and not 
 participants in the great majority of instances of either of the Sacraments of the 
 Christian religion " [15]. 
 
 At this time Dr. Stewart and his servant were living on a dollar a 
 day ; and he limited his personal expenses to £250 a year in order 
 that he might devote the remainder — £400— of his income " to public 
 iind private beneficial purposes " [15a]. 
 
 As "visiting Missionary" for the Diocese (appointed 1819) he 
 reported in 1820 that " the progress and effects " of the Society's 
 exertions had " already been very great and beneficial " ; the Church 
 had "widely extended her influence," and was " rapidly increasing 
 her congregations." '• Many persons of different persuasions," had 
 already " united with her." In the previous year over 12,000 
 immigrants had arrived at Quebec [16]. 
 
 Besides sending Missionaries from England, the Society strove to 
 Taise up a body of " Native American " Clergy, by providing for 
 the training of candidates for H ly Orders in the country ; and this 
 form of aid — begun in 1815 and continued to the present time — has 
 perhaps been as valuable as any that could be given [17]. [See. also 
 pp. 778-9, 841.] 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 
 ■ 
 
146 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The Society also took a leading part in promoting the education of 
 the masses, by making grants for Schoolmasters, for many years 
 onward from 1807, and by introducing in 1819 the National School 
 system of education into Lower Canada [18]. [See also p. 769.] 
 
 Special provision was likewise made for the building of Churches — 
 in addition to Dr. Stewart's fund. Referring to one sum of £2,000 
 placed at his disposal for this object, the Bishop of Quebec wrote in 
 1820 : " The pious liberality of the Society appears to have produced 
 the happiest effect ; it was natural indeed that it should tend to attach 
 the inhabitants to the. Church and to call forth their exertions to 
 qualify themselves for obtaining the establishment of Missions among 
 them and this it has evidently done " [19]. 
 
 On the death of Bishop Jacob Mountain in 1825 Dr. Stewart 
 was chosen his successor, and consecrated in 1820. His altered 
 position and circumstances, when holding a visitation as Bishop in 
 districts in which he had previously travelled as a Missionary, made na 
 alteration in his simple habits and unaffected piety [20]. 
 
 In 1830, having regard to the fact that "the only impediment to 
 the rapid extension of the Church " in the Diocese was " the want of 
 resources for the maintenance of a body of Clergy in any respect 
 adequate to the wants of the two provinces," the Society supplied the 
 Bishop with the means of forming a body of licensed Catechists, acting 
 under subordination to the Clergy. Some such measure was necessary 
 "in order to maintain even the profession of Christianity" in isolated 
 parts, and the effect produced was " highly beneficial." As soon as 
 possible their places were taken by ordained Missionaries [21], 
 
 For ten years Bishop Stewart bore the burden of his vast 
 Diocese, doing his utmost to supply its needs. In 1836, being worn out 
 by his incessant labours, he obtained the assistance of a coadjutor, 
 and sought rest in England, where he died in the following year [22]. 
 
 His coadjutor, Dr. George Jehoshaphat Mountain, continued 
 to administer the Diocese, but retained the title of " Bishop of 
 Montreal " until the formation of a See of that name, when (July 25, 
 1850) he became nominally, what in reality he had been from 1887, 
 Bishop of Quebec [23]. 
 
 Already, as Archdeacon of Quebec for fifteen years, he had a 
 thorough knowledge of the diocese, and shortly after his consecration 
 he wrote: — , 
 
 " Since the Society has been sometimes reproached with a presumed character 
 of inertness attaching to the Clergy in Canada, and since that bounty, which is so 
 greatly needed from the British public, is proportioned to the estimate formed of 
 its profitable application, I cannot forbear from adverting to a very few simple facts, 
 as examples of the statements which might be put forth in recommendation of the 
 Canadian Church. I do not, of course, mean that the labours of all the Clergy are 
 in accordance with the picture which I proceed to sketch— some are, from 
 situation, not exposed to any necessity for hardships or severe exertions ; and it 
 must be expected to happen that some should be less devoted than others to the 
 cause of Christ ; but not to speak of the episcopal labours which, from the 
 prominent situation of those who have successively discharged them, are of 
 necessity better known, I could mention such occurrences, as that a Clergyman, 
 upon a circuit of duty, has passed twelve nights in the open air, six in boats upon 
 the water, and six in the depths of the trackless forest with Indian guides ; and a 
 Deacon, making his insolitos nisus when scarcely fledged, as it were, for the more 
 arduous flights of duty, has performed journeys of 120 miles in the midst of winter 
 
PROVINCE OF QUEBEC. 
 
 147 
 
 upon Bnow-Bhoes. I could tell how Bome of these poor ill-paid servants of the 
 Oospel have been worn down in strength before their time at remote and laborious 
 stations. I could give many a history of persevering travels in the ordinary 
 exercise of ministerial duty, in defiance of difiiculties and accidents, through voodff 
 and roads almost impracticable, and in all the severities of weather ; or of rivers 
 traversed amid masses of floating ice, when the experienced canoe-men would not 
 have proceeded without being urged. I have known one minister sleep all night 
 abroad, when there was snow upon the ground. I have known others answer calls 
 to a sick-bed at the distance of fifteen or twenty miles in the wintry woods ; and 
 others who have travelled all night to keep a Sunday appointment, after a call of 
 this nature on the Saturday. These are things which have been done by the 
 Clergy of Lower Canada, and in almost every single instance which has been here 
 given by Missionaries of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign 
 Parts. . . . The chief object of my anxiety is to draw some favourable attention 
 to the unprovided condition of many settlements. ... In the township of 
 Kilkenny, lying near to Montreal, I have been assured by one of the principal 
 inhabitants that there are 120 families, and that they all belong to our own Church. 
 I do not think that any of our Clergy have ever penetrated to this settlement ; and 
 I have no reason to doubt the melancholy truth of an account given me, that the 
 people hearing of a Protestant minister, whom some circumstance had brought into 
 the adjoining seigneurie, came trooping through the woods with their infants in 
 their arms, to present them for baptism in the name of the Father, the Son, and 
 the Holy Qhost, to one who was a preacher of the Unitarian persuasion ! . . . I 
 could picture the greetings given to the messenger of Christ by some congregations 
 to whom his visit is a rare occurrence ; or I could mention such individual cases 
 as that of a woman who walks three miles to her church, having a river through 
 which she must wade in her way ; and of another who cornea nearly four times that 
 distance through the woods, to hear the Church Prayers and a printed sermon, at 
 the house of a lady, who assembles the Protestants of the neighbourhood on a 
 Sunday. . . . Between the city of Quebec and the inhabited part of the district of 
 Gaspe, in the Gulf, a distance of more than 400 miles, there is no Protestant 
 Minister to be found. At Matis ... I was most affectionately received . . . The 
 people told me, when assembled in a body, that they were about equally divided 
 between the Churches of England and Scotland but should be but too happy to 
 unite under a m. ter supplied to them by the former." 
 
 After referring to the loss of the parliamentary grant for Church 
 purposes, and the prospect of the confiscation of the Clergy Reserves 
 and entire withdrawal of the Government allowance for the Bishop, 
 he concluded : " Our chief earthly resource is in the fostering benevo- 
 lence and friendly interposition of the Society" [24]. 
 
 The formation of Upper Canada into a separate see (Toronto) in 
 1889, greatly though it relieved Bishop Mountain, still left him a 
 diocese as large as France. Writing after one of his tours in 1841, 
 he said: — ■ '" .' -a " • " 
 
 •^ *• In all my discouragements, I often think what a wonderful blessing to the 
 country has been afforded in the beneficence of the Society. . . . Great and 
 lamentable as is the destitution of many parts of the diocese ... yet sound 
 religion has been kept alive in the land . . . and a good boginninj; has been made 
 in multiplied instances which may . . . prove the best happiness of generations 
 yet to come " [25], 
 
 A hitherto entirely neglected district, the coast of Labrador, first 
 received the ministrations of the Church in 1840. The Rev. E. 
 CusACK, who then made a tour extending to Forteau in the Newfound- 
 land Government, discovered that though the permanent settlers were 
 few, yet in the summer some 15,000 fishermen visited the Canadian 
 settlements alone. No provision existed for Divine worship, many of 
 
 12 
 
 iTifi— -iifrTii-ff -"^^ 
 
148 
 
 80CIKTY FOn THE l\10rAGAT10N OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the people were " walking in still worse than heathenish darkness," and 
 at one place " almost all the adults had been baptized by laymen and 
 were so utterly ignorant as to be unfit for adult baptism " [26]. 
 
 " While Christian friends at home are doing much for India, little 
 do they imagine the heathenish darkness which exists in many parts 
 of our scattered settlements of Canada," wrote another Missionary in 
 1842. Of one of the settlers in the Kingsey Mission he said he could 
 not "conceive it possible that any, except a heathen, could be in such 
 a state " [27]. 
 
 The "influence " which " presided over the Proceedings of Govern- 
 ment " in relation to the Church in Canada appeared to the Bishop (in 
 1843) to have " resembled some enchantment which abuses the mind." 
 " In broad and reproachful contrast, in every singular particular, to 
 the institutions founded for the old colonists by the Crown of France," 
 the British Government suffered •' its own people members of the 
 Church of the Empire, to starve and languish with reference to the 
 supply of their spiritual wants," and left " its emigrant children to 
 scatter themselves at random here and there over the country, upon 
 their arrival without any digested plan to the formation of settlements, 
 or any guide (had it not been for the Society . . . ) to lead them rightly in 
 their new trials, temptations and responsibilities. The value of the 
 Missions and other boons received from the Society," said he, 
 
 "maybe well estimated from this melancholy survey of the subject. . . . Yet on 
 the other hand when we look at the advances which through all the.-ie difficulties 
 and despite all these discouragements the Church has been permitted to make we 
 have cause to lift up our hands in thankfulness and our hearts in hope. . . . 
 When I contemplate the case of our Missionaries, and think of the eSects of their 
 labours, I look upon them as marked examples of men v.aose reward is not in this 
 world. Men leading lives of toil and more or less of hardship and privation . . . 
 the very consideration which attaches to them as clergymen of the English Church 
 Establishment exposing them to worldly mortification, from their inability to 
 maintain appearances consistent with any such pretension — they are yet, under 
 the hand of God, the dispensers of present and the founders of future blessing in 
 the land. There are many points of view in which they may be so regarded ; for 
 wherever a Church is established thcire is to a certain extent a focus for improve- 
 ment found : but nothing is more striking than the barrier which the Church, 
 without any adventitious sources of influence, opposes to the impetuous flood of 
 fanaticism rushing at intervals through the newer parts of the country. . . . 
 Nothing else can stand against it. . . . This has been remarkably the case with the 
 preaching of Millerism . . . than which anything, more fanatic can scarcely be 
 conceived. . . . Some men have been known to say that they will burn their Bibles 
 if these [Miller] prophecies should fail. ... In the meantime . . . the Church 
 . . . preserves her steady course and rides like the ark, upon the agitated flood. 
 Her people are steadfast and cleave with the closer attachment to their own system, 
 from witnessing the unhappy extravagance which prevails around them. Others 
 also of a sober judgment, are wont to regard her with an eye of favour and respect. 
 Without the check which she creates, the country round would in a manner, all run 
 mad. . . . Loyalty is another conspicuous fruit of Church principles in a colony. 
 Loyalty which in Canada has been proved and tried in many ways. . . . Such then 
 is the work of the good Society among us " [28]. 
 
 In his visitation this year (1848) we find that the Bishop had to pass a 
 night in a fisherman's hut, consisting of one room and containing a 
 family of thirteen, and the next day, to avoid breakfasting there, to 
 travel through wind and rain in " a common cart, without springs 
 
PROVINCE OF QUEBEC. 
 
 149 
 
 I 
 
 and with part of the bottom broken out," the journey of 18^ miles 
 (Raisseau-Jaunisse to Port Daniel) occupying nearly seven hours. At 
 Kilkenny a church was consecrated, and twenty-four persons confirmed. 
 It was the first episcopal visit, and the people proposed to name tho 
 building the "Mountain Church," but the Bishop "called it after 
 St. tfohn the Baptist " ''as being built for preaching in the wilderness, 
 with^vhich they were highly pleased." At Huntingdon was seen an 
 example of the " deplorable effects of schism in a ^ew country." 
 Here, "in a spot scarcely reclaimed from the woods," andwhere one good 
 spacious church might have contained all the worshippers, were "four 
 Protestant places of worship— altar against altar — all ill appointed, all 
 ill supported," while many ruder and more remote settlements were 
 almost entirely neglected. In such instances "the forbearance and 
 dignity of the Church . . . stood in most advantageous contrast with 
 the proceedings of other parties." 
 
 Towards providing Communion plate for Sherbrooke Church a 
 woman who was not able " to do more," had given a silver soup ladle 
 . . . contenting herself with one of earthenware or pewter." Claren- 
 don was another place which had been unvisited by any Bishop. " As 
 a specimen of the state of things in the new parts of a colony," it 
 is recorded that a settler here had gone three times to Bytown, " a 
 distance of fifty odd miles, to be married," and was only successful on 
 the third occasion, the clergyman having been absent on other calls. 
 The way to Clarendon Church was by a narrow wood road. 
 
 " In places " (said the Bishop) " we had nothing for it but to fight through the 
 youngei- growth and bushes, making a circuit and regaining the road. . . . Service 
 was at three. . . . Eighty-six [persons] had received tickets from Mr. Falloon, 
 fifty-one were confirmed ; about forty other persons were present. Two of the 
 subjects for confirmation arrived after . . . the service and were then separately 
 confirmed : one of these, a lad . . . had travelled on foot 22 miles that day. Many 
 of the males were in their shirt sleeves. I have detailed all these particulars 
 because they set before the Society in their aggregate, perhaps as lively a picture 
 of the characteristic features of new settlements as any of my travels will afiford : 
 and they are interspersed . . . with many evidences of good feeling, which one is 
 willing to trace to an appreciation in the minds of the people of those spiritual 
 privileges which they enjoy through the care of the Society and the Church. . . . 
 After this statement the Society may judge what the need was of Church 
 ministrations before the opening of this Mission only a year and a half ago, at 
 which time the nearest Clergyman to it in the Diocese was distant fifty miles or 
 upwards ; and the blessings, present and future, may be estimated, which are 
 procured by the expenditure of the Missionary allowance of £100 a year. There 
 is in Clarendon alone a population of 1,017 souls, of whom between 800 and 900 
 belong to the Church of England" * [29]. 
 
 Seven years after the visit to Kilkenny, Mr. -James Irwin, a settler, 
 wrote to the Bishop : — 
 
 " Twenty years ago . . . we might be said to be hardly one remove from the 
 native Indian. . . . What gratitude is due ... to Almighty God and under Him 
 to your Lordship as well as to the blessed Society . . . who sent and supports 
 Mr, Lockhart to be our Minister I No words of mine can suflBciently describe 
 the improvement that already appears. Could the Society . . . see the same 
 
 * Further testimony to the value of the Society's work will be found in the Bishop's 
 Review of the Diocese in 1814, and an Address of the Diocesan Synod to the Society in 
 1846 [29«]. 
 
 
 
 \ I*J 
 
 •^ i 
 
 
 iii 
 
150 
 
 HOCIBTY FOn THE PROPAGATION JF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 people . . . now clothed and in their rif?ht mindn sitting witli becoming attention 
 under our beloved pastor ... it would bo aingularly gratifying to men ho 
 benevolent" (80J. 
 
 The years 1847 -B furnished a sad chapter in the history of tlio 
 diocese. The famine which ]noved so fatal to Ireland during 1840 7 
 drove out of that island hosts of people. Distress also prevailed in 
 Great Britain, and during 1847,91,892 persons, flying from starvation, 
 arrived at the port of Quebec alone. On one vessel 100 deaths occurred 
 at sea, and "multitudes" landed and "spread disease and death 
 ' throughout the chief towns of Canada." Many Clergymen contracted 
 fever while attending the sick emigrants, and five died. The non- 
 Bomanist ministers who served the (Quarantine station at Grosse Isle, 
 in number fifteen, were Anglican Clergymen, and all but one were 
 Missionaries of the Society [81]. 
 
 In 1850 another long-desired division of the diocese was accom- 
 plished by the erection of the See of Montreal. Originally the Society 
 had intended to endow the new see out of property belonging to the 
 Church in Lower Canada, but to this " valid objections were found to 
 exist " at the time. It therefore pressed the matter upon the attention 
 of the Colonial Bishoprics Council, with the result " that in a few 
 months a fund deemed sufficient to constitute a permanent endow- 
 ment" was raised, nearly one-half of the amount being made up 
 by the contributions of the University of Oxford and the S.P.C.K. [8'2J. 
 In 18G4 about £9,000 was added from a fund appropriated to the 
 Diocese of Queliec by the Society in 18r>7 [B2a|. 
 
 The new diocese comprehended many districts so completely 
 settled " that all the rouianco of Missionary life " was at an end, " and 
 the uniform, patient, every-day work of the clergyman, however 
 important," furni^'licd few details to interest the public. | ii2h\. 
 
 Quebec remained " as poor a diocese as any throughout the Colonies," 
 but out of its poverty it made a gift of £'500 to the Society in 1851-2, 
 when in inviting an observance of the Society's jubilee the Bishop 
 thus addressed his Clergy : — 
 
 " To look only to these North American Colonies, we see '\ere, as the work of 
 the Society, our people by thousands upon thousands enjoying the blessings of an 
 apostolic ministry, which deals out to them the bread of life, and faithfully 
 leads them to their Saviour ; who but for this Institution, the foremost of their 
 earthly friends, would have been abandoned to ignorance and irreligion, or swept 
 in other instances, into the bosom of Rome " [33]. 
 
 The confiscation of the Clergy Reserves in 1855 [see pp. 161-3] was a 
 heavy blow to both dioceses. In each case as in Upper Canada the 
 Clergy consented to a commutation of their life interests, but this 
 produced only a small sum * [34]. . >; 
 
 * $68,341 in the case of Quebec Diocese, but so well and prudently has the fund 
 been administered by the Diocesan Church Society that its invested capital now (1892) 
 amounts to $165,000. The Bishopric Fund has shown similar growth. From a balance 
 of Clergy Reserve Revenue, the S.P.G. was entitled to recoup itself for its expenditure 
 upon the Missions, but, instead of so doing, it set the money apart to form a Bishopric 
 Endowment Fund. Under the management of the Diocesan Church Society this Fund 
 had grown from $75,000 to over $100,000 in 18P 4, when about $14,800 was devoted to 
 Montreal. Another instance of what can be accomplished, with wise management, even 
 in a poor diocese, is found in the provision made for the Quebec widows and orphans of 
 the Clergy and for incapacitated Clergy, which, it is believed, is more " satisfactory " 
 than anjrwhere else in the Anglican Communion [84a]. 
 
rnoviNCE OF QrEnEC. 
 
 i: 
 
 >i 
 
 Through the Diocoaan Church Society of Quebec much wag done to 
 meet the loss from local sources, and by 1858 the Society (S.P.G.) was 
 enabled to reduce its aid to some stations and in all cases to throw the 
 whole charge of building churches and parsonages on the several 
 congregations [85J. The Diocese of Montreal was the better able to 
 meet the emergency as local support had been stimulated by offers 
 of grants from the Society in aid of the purchase of glebes in the 
 Missions. Between 1859 and 18G4 the Society contributed i.'l,100 in this 
 form, and in the latter year one-half of the largely increased number 
 of Clergy* were being wholly maintained from local sources {>U\\. 
 Since 1882 the Society's aid to this diocese has been limited to the 
 payment of a few of the older Clergy — now four in number [Ji7J. 
 
 There has been little scope for Church work among the Indians in 
 Lower Canada, where their numbers are comparatively few. Among 
 the Abenaquis tribe a Mission begun about 18(57 " owes its origin and 
 its subsequent encouragement and support to the Society's Mission at 
 Sorrel" [88]. 
 
 In Quebec Diocese the Missions of the Society have been extended 
 not only to Labrador but also to the Magdalen Islands, where a 
 Missionary's life involves almost equal hardships — cut off as it is for 
 six months in the year entirely from communication with the exterior 
 world [3U]. The Labrador Mission has benefited natives (Esquimaux) 
 as well as settlers [40]. For many years the Society has also con- 
 tributed to the maintenance of a Chaplain at the Marine Hospital, 
 Quebec, where " year after year men from all parts of the world come 
 to be healed or die " [41]. 
 
 The progress of the diocese in more recent years is summed up in 
 an address to the Society from the Diocesan Synod in 1888. In the 
 preceding 25 years If of 34 Missions " have become self- supporting 
 parishes," and though the Society's grant "has been gradually 
 reduced by one-half, ten neAV Missions have been opened." " Much 
 progress has been made in what long seemed a hopeless task, winning 
 to the Church the descendants of the original settlers in our eastern 
 townships, many of whom came to Canada from the neighbouring 
 New England States filled with prejudices, political and religious, 
 against the Church of England. These prejudices are now fast dis- 
 appearing. The permanent maintenance of the Church in the poorest 
 and most thinly-settled parts of the country has been secured by a 
 system of local endowments, now spread over nearly the whole 
 diocese — an effort aided at the beginning by a liberal grant from the 
 Society," but mainly due to local efforts, by which also the endow- 
 ments of the "Church University" (Bishop's College, Lennoxville), 
 "have been very largely increased," and "nearly all the par- 
 sonages in the diocese have been provided, and a large proportion 
 of the churches built or rebuilt during this period." The Synod 
 added : — 
 
 ■^J\ 
 
 i» 
 
 
 " The fact that the great body of our people are devout communicants, that an 
 earnest willingness to help in the spiritual work of the Church io shf^ wing itself 
 
 1% 
 
 I '\ 
 
152 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THF GOSPEL. 
 
 more and more among the laity, that eagerneRS to contribute'*' towards Mission?, 
 both in our own North -West and in heathen lands, is growing among us, and that 
 by God's great mercy we are free from party divisions, a house religiously at unity 
 in itself : these are among the fruits of the Spirit for which we are now offering our 
 devout thanks to Almighty God " [42]. 
 
 At a Missionary Conference in London in 1878 Bishop Oxenden, 
 the then Metropohtan of Canada, said : — 
 
 " For the last hundred years . . . and up to the present time the Society has 
 never failed to act as the nursing mother of the Church in Canada. For a long 
 period the clergy were, in the strictest sense, Missionaries of that Society, and were 
 wholly dependent on it for their stipends. And whatever of spiritual success we 
 have now attained, we must acknowledge that we owe it to those faithful and true 
 men who made the first clearance in the spiritual wilderness, and in faith of future 
 harvests cast in their seed which has brought forth abundantly. . . . With 
 reference to other Christian bodies . . . our Church in Canada holds a very 
 favourable position. She commands the respect of those who are separated from 
 her, and her zeal and earnestness are acknowledged by them. Of our clergy I 
 suppose that at Ibast one in ten has come over to us from other Churches. ... I 
 have a strong impression . . . that the Church in Canada is destined at no distant 
 day to become the focus, around which the scattered bodies shall be gathered. 
 There is at this time a general yearning after unity ; and what Church can present 
 a platform so fitted as ours for uniting the various fragments of a divided 
 Christendom?" [43.] 
 
 Statistics. — In the Province of Quebec (Lower Canada) (area, 228,900 sq. miles), 
 where the Society (175n-()4, 1777-1892) has assisted in maintaining 294 Missionaries 
 and planting 1C2 Central Stations (as detailed nn pp. 8(iH-72), there are now 1, 488,53.'* 
 inhabitants, of whom 7.5,338 are Church Members under the care of 154 Clergymen and 
 two Bishops. [See p. 763 ; see also the Ti'.ble on pp. 192-3.J 
 
 lirfcrcnccs (Chapter XIX.l— Jo., V. 23, p. 299 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 5-9, 217-20, 300 ; R. 1784, 
 pp. 45-(! ; R. 1785, p. .TO. [2] Jo., V. 24, pp. 300-7 ; R. 1780, p. 21. (3] Jo., V. 25, 
 pp. 42, 334, 407 ; R. 1790, p. 37. [4] Jo., V. 25, pp. 119, 407 ; R. 1788, pp. 24-5 ; R. 1791, 
 pp. 54-5. [5] Jo., V. 25, p. 42; R. 1787, pp. 21-2. [6] Jo., V. 24, p. 392; Jo., V. 25, 
 pp. 42, 119-20, 244; R. 1788, p. 25. [7] Jo., V. 28, pp. 12-15; R. 1799, pp. 41-2. \la] 
 Jo., V. 27, p. 59 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 14-15. [8] R. 1789, pp. 41-5. [9] Jo., V. 20. p. 300 ; 
 Jo., V. 27, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1790, p. 44. [iO| R. 1800, pj.. 39-41. [11] App. Jo. A, pp. 
 052-7. [llrt] R. 1804, p. 45. [\1U] Hawkins' "Annals of the Diocese of Quebec." 
 [12] Do. pp. 38-42 ; Jo., V. 29, pp. 257, 359-00 ; M.R. 1855, pp. 241-2. [13] Hawkins*^ 
 " Annals of the Diocese of Quebec," pp. 42, 47 ; R. 1808, pp. 37-8 ; R. 1809, pp. 44-5 ; 
 R. 1810, p. 41; R. 1811, p. 57. |14] R. 1818, p. 73; R. 1820, pp. 132-3. [151 and 
 [15a] R. 1818, pp. 73-4 ; M.R. 1855, pp. 243-5. [16] R. 1820, pp. 134-5. [17] R. 
 1815, p. 47 ; R. 1810, p. 51. [18] App. Jo. A, p. 057 ; R. 1819, p. 70 ; R. 1820, p. 30. [19] 
 R. 1820, pp. 104-5 : see also R. 1833, p. 48. [20] R. 1837, p. 24. [21] R. 1830, pp. 
 35-0 ; R. 1833, p. 48. [22] R. 1837, p. 24. [23] K. MSS., V. 25, pp. 52, 57. [24] R. 1830, 
 pp. 123-32. [25] R. 1841, pp. 42-3. [261 R. 1840, pp. 134-8 ; R. 1891, pp. 140-1. 
 
 27] Q.P., Jan. 1843, p. 15. [28] Bishop G. J. Mountain's Journal, 1843, pp. 72-9. 
 
 29 1 Do., Pt. I., pp. 11, 14-18, 89, 40, 5(), and Pt. II., pp. 1-18. [29rt] R. 1845, pp. 40-1, 44. 
 
 30] Q.P., Oct. 1850, pp. 12-13. (31] R. 1848, pp. 54-7; Q.P., Jan. 1848, pp. 4-7, 
 
 32] R. 1850, pp. 23, 44. [32r?] Jubilee Memoir of Quebec Diocesan Church Society, 
 1842-92, p. 8. (Bound Pamphlets, " North America, 1(',92.") [32b] R. 1851. p. C5. [33] 
 R. 1852, p. 52. [34] R. 1855, pp. 47, 51 ; R. 1850, p. 48. [34a] same as [32(( \, pp. 8, 9, 18, 20. 
 [35 I R. 1858, pp. 45-0. [36] Jo.. V. 47, p. 392 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 399, 400 ; R. 1851, pp. (!4-5 ; 
 R. 1803-4, pp. 4.5-7. [37] Jo., V. 54, p. 12 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, 
 ])p. 11-12. [38] R. 18()7, p. 10 ; R. 1870, pp. 10-11. [39] R. 1871, p. 18. [40] R. 1807, 
 p. 20. [41] R. 1870, p. 10 ; R. 1871, pp. 19, 20. [42] D MSS., V. 87, No. 17. [43] M.P. 
 1878, pp. 402-7. 
 
 * [Tliroug'i the S.P.G. and the Canadian Board of Missions.] 
 
 
153 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 PROVINCE OF ONTARIO {continued from j). 141). 
 
 The circumstances under which Upper Canada was first visited by 
 a clergyman of the Church of England are related by the Rev. John 
 Ogilvie, the Society's Missionary to the Indians in the State of New 
 York, in a letter dated Albany, New York, Feb. 1, 17G0 : — 
 
 " Last summer I attended the royal American regiment upon the exp'^dition to- 
 Niagara*; and indeed there was no other chaplain upon that Depauvr.tnt, tho' 
 there were three regular Kegiments and the Provincial Regiment of Kcw York. 
 The Mohawks were all upon this Service, and almost all the Six Nationsf, they 
 amounted in the whole to 940 at the time of the siege. I officiated constantly to 
 the Mohawks and Oneidoes who regularly attended Divine Service. . . . The 
 Oneidoes met us at the Lake near their Castle, and as they were acquainted with 
 my coming, they brought ten children to receive Baptism, and young women who 
 had been previously instructed . . . came likewise to receive that holy ordinance. 
 I baptized them in the presence of a numerous crowd of spectators, who all seemed 
 pleased with the attention and serious behaviour of the Indians. . . . During this 
 campaign I have had an opportunity of conversing with some of every one of the 
 Six Nation Confederacy and their Dependants, and of every nation I find some 
 who have been instructed by the priests of Canada, and appear zealous roman 
 Catholics, extremely tenacious of the Ceremonies and Peculiarities of that Church : 
 and from very good authority I am inform'd that there is not a nation bordering 
 upon the five great Lakes, or the banks of the Ohio, the Mississippi all the way to 
 Louisiana, but what are supplied with Priests and Schoolmasters, and have very 
 decent Places of Worship, with every splended utensil of their Keligion. How 
 ought we to blush at our coldness and shameful Indifference in the propagation of 
 our most excellent Ileligion. The Harvest truly is great but the labourers are few. 
 The Indians themselves are not wanting in making very pertinent Reflections upon 
 our inattention to these Points. The Possession of the important Fortification of 
 Niagara is of the utmost consequence to the English, as it gives us the happy 
 opportunity of commencing and cultivating a Friendship with those numerous 
 Tribes of Indians who inhabit the borders oi i ',ke.; Erie, Huron, I.iichigan and 
 even Lake Superiour : and the Fur Trade wnici is carried on by these Tribes, 
 which all centers at Niagara, is so very consi 'erable that I am told by very able 
 judges, that the French look upon Ca- ada, of very little Importance without the- 
 possession of this important Pass. ... In ♦:\is Fort, there is a very handsome 
 Chapel, and the Priest, wlio was of the Ordr of St. Francis, liad a conimission as 
 the King'sJ Chaplain to the garrison. He had particular instructions to uko the 
 Indians, who came to trade, with great Hospitality (for which he had a particular 
 allowance) and to instruct them in the I'rinciples of the Faitli. The service of the 
 Church here was performed with great Ceremony and Parade. I performed Divine 
 Service in this Church every day during my stay here, but I am afraid it has never 
 been used for this purpose since, as there is no minister of the Gospel there. This 
 neglect will not give the Indians the most favourable impression of us " [1]. 
 
 Throughout the campaign, which ended in the complete conquest of 
 Canada by Great Britain, Mr. Ogilvie set an example to the Govern- 
 ment, and "great numbers" of the Indians "attended constantly, 
 regularly and decently," on his ministrations. 
 
 In the subsequent contest between England and the American 
 
 * [Against the Frencli.l t [Tlie IroquoiB or Six Nation Indians.] 
 
 X [Tliat is, the King of France.] 
 
 UM 
 
154 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 If ^ 
 
 Colonieg the Mohawks again sided with the mother country, and 
 *' rather than swerve from their allegiance, chose rather to abandon 
 their Dwellings and Property ; and accordingly went in a body to 
 General Burgoyne, and afterwards were obliged to take shelter in 
 Canada." A majority of the nation fled in 1770, under the guidance 
 of the celebrated Captain Joseph Brant, to Niagara, and eventually 
 settled on the Grand River above Niagara. The remainder, under 
 Captain John Deserontyon, escaped to Lower Canada, and, after a 
 sojourn of about six years at La Chine, some of them removed, in 
 1782-3, to Niagara ; but most of them permanently settled in 1784 on 
 the Bay of Quinte,* forty miles above Cataraqui or Kingston, in 
 Upper Canada [2]. 
 
 The Indians were soon followed by their former pastor, the 
 Eev. John Stuart, whose labours among them in New York State 
 and in Lower Canada have been mentioned. [See pp. 73-4, 140.] Those 
 settled at Quenti intended remaining there that they might " enjoy 
 the advantages of having a Missionary, schoolmaster and church " [3J. 
 
 On June 2, 1784, Mr. Stuart set out from Montreal, visiting on 
 his way all the new settlements of Loyalists on the River and Lake, 
 and on the 18th arrived at Niagara. On the following Sunday he 
 preached in the garrison, and in the afternoon, " to satisfy the eager 
 expectations of the Mohawks, he proceeded on horseback to their village, 
 about 9 miles distant, and officiated in their church." After a short 
 intermission they returned to the church, " when he baptized 78 infants 
 and 5 adults, the latter having been instructed by the Lidian Clerk," 
 a man of " very sober and exemplary life," who regularly read prayers 
 on a Sunday. The whole was concluded Avith " a discourse on the 
 nature and design of baptism." " It was very affecting to Mr. Stuart 
 to see those affectionate people, from whom he had been separated 
 more than seven years, assembled together in a decent and commo- 
 •dious church, erected principally by themselves, with the greatest 
 seeming devotion and a becoming gravity. Even the windows were 
 crowded with those who could not find room within the walls. The 
 concourse . . . was unusually great, OAving to the circumstance of the 
 Oneidas, Cayugas, and Onondagas being settled in the vicinity." 
 Mr. Stuart afterwards baptized " 24 children and married G couple." 
 On his return journey he visited Cataraqui (Kingston) and baptized 
 some children ; also the Bay of Quenti. 42 miles distant, where, in a 
 beautiful situation, the Mohawks Avere " laying the foundation of their 
 neAV village named Tyonderoga," and their school-houso was plmost 
 finished. The loyal exiles at Cataraqui, &c., expressed "the most 
 anxious desire to have Clergymen sent among them," and they looked 
 '•up to the Society for assistance in their . . . distress," being then 
 too poor to support clergymen. In this year Mr. Stuart baptized 173 
 persons, of whom 107 were Indians [4]. 
 
 In July 1785 he removed his headquarters to Cataraqui, " chiefly 
 on account of its vicinity to the MohaAvks " [5]. Their further history 
 will be noticed hereafter. \See p. 105.] At Cataraqui Mr. Stuart 
 began to officiate in "a large room in the garrison." The "inhabi- 
 tants and soldiers " regularly attended service, and he had " sanguine 
 
 Quiiiti', Quenti, Kenti, or Kcnty, 
 
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 155 
 
 hopes" of "a large congregation" [6]. These hopes were soon 
 reahsed, though he was " obliged to teach them the first principles of 
 religion and morality" before pressing them to "become actual 
 members of the Church." They were, however, too poor to erect a 
 Church until 1794, when St. George's was " finished with a Pulpit, 
 Desk, Communion-Table, Pews, Cupola and a Bell." In August of 
 that year the Bishop of Quebec held his visitation at Kingston. During 
 his stay " several persons of the Church of Scotland avowed their 
 conformity to ours and some of thom were actually confirmed by the 
 Bishop." In all 55 persons were confirmed, 24 of whom had been in- 
 structed by Mr. Stuart. In 1708 his congregation was "numerous 
 and respectable " ; nothing " but peace and harmony appeared "; and 
 notwithstanding the ground the Methodists had gained in that country 
 they had " not made a single convert in the town of Kingston " [7]. 
 
 Many other Missions were founded by Mr. Stuart. On a visit to 
 Quenti in 1785 he "caused the inhabitants of the different townships 
 to collect their children at convenient places and he baptized those 
 who were presented to him." In the second township (" 16 miles dis- 
 tant from Catara I'.u "), he met " a number of families of the Church of 
 England," who assembled regularly on Sundays and had "the liturgy 
 and a sermon read to them " by Captain Jephta Hawley in his own 
 house. By the next year tlio " third township " had purchased a 
 house fc "^'hool and temporary church, in which " a serious discreet 
 man " read p-iiyers on Sundays [8]. 
 
 The dcoi^o of these people for a resident Missionary was gratified 
 in 1787 by the appointment of the Rev. John Langhorne to the 
 charge of Ernest and Fredericksburg, as the two townships were 
 respectively named. In his first year Mr. Langhorne had " 1,500 
 souls under his care," and he baptized 107 children and adults. On 
 his first coming tlie people had " not been able to build either parson- 
 age or church " ; but within five years he succeeded in opening eight* 
 places of worship in his parish. These he diligently served, besides 
 often officiating " at distant places in private houses " [9J. 
 
 The next places to receive resideiit Missionaries were Niagara 
 (Rev. R. Addison in 1792), York, or Toronto (Rev. G. 0. Stuart in 
 1801), Cornwall (Rev. J. S. Rudd, 1801-2, and Rev. J. Strachan, 
 1803-11), all of which had been previously visited by the Rev. 
 J. Stuart, who has well earned the title of " Father of the Church 
 in Upper Canada " [10]. 
 
 The first account of York (1802) given by the Rev. G. 0. Stuart 
 was that the town consisted of " about 120 houses and 70 families : 
 but taking in the whole township there might be about 140 families." 
 The prevailing denominations were " the Presbyterians, Episcopalians 
 and Roman Catholics." The last were few, but there were numerous 
 M^^hodists. " Notwithstanding the prejudices of those who 
 nominally dissent from the Church of England," he had " a numerous 
 congregation " ; but the communicants wei-^ " very few " (ten). The 
 people had subscribed to the building of a chirch, for the site of which 
 six acres of land had been reserved. Pending its erection he was 
 officiating " in the Government House " [11]. 
 
 * St. OHwald'a, St. Cuthbert's, St. Warburg's, St. Thomas's, St. Paul's, St. Johu'a, 
 St. Peter's, St. Luke's. 
 
156 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 n-. 
 
 m 
 pi 
 
 m 
 
 It 
 
 
 I !. 
 
 The Bishop of Quebec in examining Mr. Steachan for ordination 
 was so well satisfied with respect to his "principles, attainments, 
 conversation and demeanor," that he stated he would be " more than 
 commonly disappointed " if he did not "become a very useful and 
 respectable Minister " [12]. As will bo seen hereafter, the future 
 Bishop of Toronto more than justified the opinions formed of him. 
 During his residence at Cornwall " he conducted a grammar school in 
 which many of the most distinguished colonists received their educa- 
 tion " [18]. At the time of the war which broke out between Great 
 Britain and the United States in 1812 he was stationed at York 
 (Toronto), and in 1814 he reported : " the enemy have twice captured 
 the town since the spring of 1813, all the public buildings have been 
 burnt and much loss sustained by many of the inhabitants." The 
 Americans also took possebcion of Sandwich and Niagara ; they burnt 
 the chr, relies there, carrying off from Sandwich the Church books and 
 the Rev. R. Pollakd, who was released in 1814 on the prospect of 
 peace. Mr. Addison's house at Niagara escaped destruction, and 
 " afforded an asylum to many unhappy sufferers " [14]. 
 
 At the commencement of 1803 Upper Canada contained only four 
 clergymen. The Rev. J. Strachan, who in that year "made the 
 fifth," states that so little had been 
 
 " known of the country and the little that was published was so incorrect and 
 unfavourable, from exaggerating accounts of the climate and the terrible privations 
 to which its inhabitants were said to be exposed, that no Missionaries could be 
 induced to come out. ... It might have been expected that on the arrival of . . . 
 the first Bishop of Quebec, the Clergy would have rapidly increased, but notwith- 
 standing the incessant and untiring exertions of that eminent prelate, their 
 number had not risen above five in Upper Canada so late as 1812, when it 
 contained 70,000 inhabitants. In truth the Colony, during the wars occasioned by 
 the French Revolution, seemed in a manner lost sight of by the public " [15]. 
 
 Another cause of the lack of clergy, who in 1818 numbered only 
 nine, was that no parishes had been erected by Government. The 
 Society drew the attention of the authorities to this in 1807 [16], and 
 the years 1819-20 brought with them the division of the province 
 into parishes, the opening of six new Missions, and additional grants 
 from the Society in ai'i of the erection of churches [17]. 
 
 From this period the number of clergymen rapidly increased.* 
 At the visitation of Upper Canada by Bishop Mountain of Quo bee 
 (in 1820) the Clergy, in an address to him, said : — 
 
 "Nearly thirty years have elapsed since your Lordship entered upon the 
 arduous task of diffusing the light of the Gospel through this extensive portion of 
 His Majesty's dominions. You saw it a wilderness with few inhabitants and only 
 three clergymen within its bounds. Now the population is great ; churches are 
 springing up and the growing desi.e of the people to be taught the principles of 
 Christianity through the medium of the Established Church, cannot fail of 
 conveying the most delightful pleasure to your Lordship's mind " [18]. 
 
 In 1822 the Society had to "congratulate " itself upon the result 
 of its operations in Canada, " where a numerous population collected 
 from various parts of the sister kingdom and educated in the prin- 
 ciples of different religious sects have become united in one congrega- 
 tion, and having left their prejudices on the shores of their native 
 
 * From 22 in 1825 to Hi in 1833, and to lOfl in 1843. 
 
PROVINCli OF ONTARIO. 
 
 157 
 
 
 land, have continued to live in Christian charity ' endeavouring to 
 keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.' " 
 
 AppUcations for union with the Church wore " in a variety of 
 instances" "transmitted to the Bishop of the Diocese," and would 
 have been "still more frequent" had the financial resources of the 
 Society allowed it " to hold out such encouragement to overtures of 
 this nature, as they deserve." Many of the new districts occupied by 
 the Society at this period were found to be in a " deplorable state of 
 religion and morality." Sundays had been " no otherwise dis- 
 tinguished from the other days of the week, than by a superior degree 
 of indolence and intemperance," the children had been " wholly 
 deprived of all religious instruction; and the entire population . . . 
 left to follow their own heedless imaginations, without a guide or 
 minister to show them the error of their ways " [19]. 
 
 As Visiting Missionary the Hon. and Rev. C. Stewart did much 
 at this period to foster Christianity among the settlers and to found new 
 Missions in their midst, and assisted by a private fand raised by him, 
 the people in many places built churches " without even the promise 
 of being soon supplied with a Clergyman." At Simco the inhabitants 
 who had begun building a meeting-house all agreed in 1822 to make 
 it an Episcopal house of worship [20]. 
 
 In 1880 the Church was reported by Dr. (now Bishop) Stewart to 
 be " spreading herself all over the land " [21]. Such was the respect 
 with which she was regarded, that on the IBishop's visiting Hamilton* 
 in this year and preaching in the New Court House on a week-day, 
 " although the election for the county was at the time going on, the 
 candidates unanimously consented to close the poll for two hours that 
 no impediment to Divine Service might be ofi'ered, and the congrega- 
 tion was numerous and attentive " [22]. 
 
 The noble self-devotion of the Church of England Clergy during 
 the fearful visitations of cholera in Canada in 1832 and 1834 won for 
 them increased respect and affection. Foremost in attendance on the 
 sick and dying both in hospital and j»rivti,> hoiv^e was Archdeacon 
 STRACHAN,t Rector of Toronto. After the cessation of the plague he 
 was presented by his people with n handsome token of their " affectionate 
 remerabrance of the fortitude, the energy, the unwearied persevei.tncc 
 .and b(>nevok'nce " with which he discharged his duties "when sur- 
 rounded by affliction, danger a ad despondency." For the 200 widows 
 and 700 orphans left desolate by the cholera a subscription of £'1,320 
 was raised. It is significant that all but £83 of this came from members 
 of the Church. Many orphans were adopted, and eventually all were 
 enabled to obtain a livelihood [23]. 
 
 Tho Church of England population in Upper Canada in 1830 
 formed " one moiety of the whole," and as it was impossible to supply 
 Buflicient clergymen to minister to them a body of licensed catechists 
 was then organised to assist tlie Missionaries — the necessary funds 
 being provided by the S.P.G., which also assisted in establishing a 
 •" Sunday School Society" in the country [24J. 
 
 At the same time " the Society for converting and civilizing the 
 
 ^ HI 
 
 M 
 
 iHi 
 
 * Now tho cathedral city of the See of Niagara, 
 t Appointed Archdeacon of York in 1827 [22(1]. 
 
158 
 
 SOCIETY FOR. THE PROPAGATION OF THE (lOSPEL. 
 
 Indians and propagating the Gospel among the destitute Settlers in 
 Upper Canada" was established in the Colony |25]. These local 
 auxiliary associations, with the " Bible and Prayer Book Society " 
 founded at Toronto in 181G, and the " Upper Canada Clergy Society "* 
 formed in England in 1837, prepared the way for the foundation of 
 the general " Diocesan Church Society " in 1842. [See pp.160, 759.] The 
 united efforts of the parent Society and its handmaids were, however, 
 for a long time insufficient to meet the spiritual wants of the ever- 
 increasing population of Upper Canada. Shortly before the death of 
 Bishop Stewart the Society began to make provision for openinpf 
 several new Missions [26], but his successor. Bishop Mountain, could 
 still in 1838 represent to the Government that 
 
 " a lamentable proportion of the Church of England population are destitute of 
 any provision for their religious wants, another large proportion insufficiently 
 provided, and almost all the remainder served by a Clergy who can only meet the 
 demands made upon them by strained eiforts, which prejudice their usefulness in 
 other points. . . . The importunate solicitations which I constantly receive from 
 different quarters of the Province for the supply of clerical services ; the over- 
 flowing warmth of feeling with which the travelling Missionaries of the Church are 
 greeted in their visits to the destitute settlements ; the marks of affection and 
 respect towards my own office which I experienced throughout the Province ; the 
 exertions made by the people, in a great number of instances, to erect churches 
 even without any definite prospect of a Minister, and the examples in which this 
 has been done by individuals at their own private expense ; the rapidly increasing 
 circulation of the religious newspaper, which is called Tho Church ; — these are 
 altogether unequivocal and striking evidences of the attachment to Church 
 principles which pervades a great body of the population. ... I state my 
 deliberate belief that the retention of the Province as a portion of the British 
 empire depends more upon the means taken to provide and perpetuate a sufficient 
 establishment of piout; and well-qualified Clergymen of the Church, than upon any 
 other measure whatever within the power of the Go'-ornraent. . . . Connected 
 closely ' ith ihe same interests is the measure which has for some time been in 
 agitation i'or the division of the diocese and the appo'ntment of a resident Bishop 
 ill Upper Canada. It is perfectly impossible for a Bi.^hop resident at Quebec, and 
 having the official duties in the Lower Province ... i'^ do justice to . . . the 
 Upjor. I feid this most painfully in my own experience ana I greatly need relief, 
 but apart from all personal considerations, the Church, with all that depends upon 
 her ministrations must suffer while the existing arrangements remain." 
 
 The immediate result of this appeal was the erection of Upper Canada 
 into a Separate diocese, named Toronto, and the appointment of 
 Archdeacon Strachan as its first Bishop, in 1839 [27]. 
 
 Besides making provision for twenty additional Missionaries, the 
 Society, by an advance from its General Fund and appropriations 
 from the Clergy Reserves,t secured an income for the Bishop [28]. 
 
 lu 1840 Bishop Strachan commenced his first visitation of his 
 diocese. At Niagara sixty-three persons were confirmed, " many 
 advanced in life. ... Of these, some pleaded want of opportunity, 
 others that they had not till now become convinced of the salutary 
 effects of this beautiful and attractive ordinance . . . the interesting 
 ceremony of confirmation had drawn great attention and . . . many 
 who had formerly thought of it with indifterence, had become con- 
 
 * a short experionce convinced the managers of this association of the unwisdom of 
 maintainirp an independent agency, and iu lb-10 it was united with the S.P.G. as a, 
 Lrancli coiprnittee |'25(r]. 
 
 t So- i>p. 161-3. 
 
niOVlNtE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 159 
 
 vincecl that it was of apostolic appointment and therefore a duty not 
 to be neglected.* The congregation were so much pleased that the 
 greater number remained in church for evening prayer." 
 
 Niagara, one of the earliest congregations collected in Upper 
 Canada, was for nearly forty years under the care of the Rev. E. 
 Addison, of whom the Bishop says : — 
 
 " He was a gentleman of commanding talents and exquisite wit, whose 
 devotedness to his sacred duties, kindliness of manners, and sweet companionship, 
 are still sources of grateful and fond remembrance. He may justly be considered 
 the missionary of the western part of the province. In every township we find 
 traces of his ministrations, and endearing recollections of his affectionate visits." 
 
 The congregations at Williamsburgh and Osnabruck comprised 
 many Dutch or German families, " formerly Lutherans," but who- 
 had "conformed to the Church." At Cornwall, where the Bishoi) had 
 first commenced his ministerial labours, many whom he had baptized^ 
 now men and women, came forward to tell him they were of his children. 
 
 A spacious brick church, erected at the sole expense of the Rev» 
 W. Macaulay, Avas consecrated at Picton. 
 
 "It was supposed, before the church was built," said the Bishop, "that we 
 had no people in the township of Halliwell. Mr. Macaulay has been nevertheless 
 able to collect a large and respectable congregation, comprising the gieater portion 
 of the principal inhabitants of the village of Picton and its vicinity ; he has like- 
 wise stations in different parts of the township where the congregations are 
 encouraging. It has happened here, as in almost every other part of the Province, 
 that an active, diligent, and pious Missionary, liscovers and brings together great 
 numbers of Church people, who previous to his appearance and exertions, were 
 altogether unknown, or supposed to belong to other denominations." 
 
 After the confirmation of twenty-one persons an offering of £50,. 
 to be continued for three years, was presented by the "young ladies " 
 of the neighbourhood towards supporting a travelling Missionary in 
 Prince Edward district [29]. The number of persons confirmed in the 
 diocese in 1840 was 1,790, and during the next visitation nearly 4,000. 
 This involved toilsome journeys over woods " in many places dangerous 
 and impracticable — a rough strong farmer's waggon "being the only 
 vehicle that dared attempt them — the rate of progress being sometimes 
 scarcely a mile an }iour [80]. In 1841 the Bishop reported that the 
 province, which but for the Society would have been "little better 
 than a moral waste," had now eighty clergymen, and there was 
 " scarcely a congregation in the Diocese that has not cause to bless the 
 Society for reasonable and liberal assistance" [31]. [Sec also the 
 Bishop's Charge 1841 ; Speech of Chief Justice Robinson of Canada 
 at the London Mansion House Meeting, 1840 ; and Address of Bishop 
 and Clergy, 1841, 1844, 1847 [31a].] On the latter occasion (1847) it 
 was stated that there were " but few" of the churches in the diocese 
 towards the erection of which the Society had not contributed [32].t 
 
 Notwithstanding all that had been done the diocese in some parts 
 presented what the Bishop described in 1844 as an " appalling degree 
 of spiritual destitution." Settlers were daily met with who told " in 
 
 • A similar effect was produced by a confirmation at Burford in 1842 [28a]. 
 
 t "Tliowliole of the Churches . . . existing in the British Colonies of North America," 
 in 1845, had, " with but few exceptions . . . received grants towards their erection from 
 the funds of the Society " [d'ia]. 
 
 %l 
 
 ) I. 
 '-* V'.l 
 
 m 
 
 M'^ 
 
 i.-'.M 
 
 
 m 
 
 
160 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 deep sorrow " that they had " never heard Divine service since they came 
 to the country " [33]. It was with the view of inducing " every indi- 
 vidual member of the Church " in the diocese to do all they could 
 *' to extend to the whole population of the province that knowledge 
 of salvation which is our most precious treasure " that the Diocesan 
 €hurch Society was organised in 1842. In advocating its establishment 
 the Bishop paid the following tribute to the Missionaries sent to Canada 
 by the S.P.G. : "Well have these servants of God fulfilled the glorious 
 objects of their Divine mission, by proofs, daily given, of such piety, 
 v.eal and labour, mentally and bodily, of hardship patiently endured 
 and fortitude displayed, as render them not unworthy of the primitive 
 ages of the Church " [34]. 
 
 Within four years of its formation the Diocesan Church Society 
 '*' leavened the whole Province," and was enabled to support from ten 
 to twelve additional Missionaries. In drawing up its Constitution and 
 Bye-Laws those of the S.P.G. were as closely as possible followed, 
 and it speaks wonders for the growth of the Missionary spirit that in 
 the second year of its existence the income of the daughter Society 
 exceeded that received by the parent Society in any one year for the first 
 ten years after its incorporation.* The advantages of an organisation 
 uniting as well as creating new forces were shown in a striking manner in 
 1852, when the Canadian Legislature passed an Act divesting itself of 
 its privilege of presenting to certain Eectoriest of nominal value in 
 Upper Canada, and placing the " embarrassing patronage " at the dis- 
 posal of the Diocesan Church Society. In a disunited diocese such a 
 gift would have led to endless bickerings, but the Church Society 
 unanimously agreedj to lodge the new power in the hands of the Bishop 
 of Toronto [35]. 
 
 In the same year that the Diocesan Society was founded a Theo- 
 logical College was established at Cobourg, and in the following year 
 (1843) the Church University of King's College at Toronto. On the 
 secularisation of the latter institution the New Church University of 
 Trinity College was organised in 1852, with the assistance of the 
 S.P.G., and Cobourg College (also fostered by the Society) was merged 
 in it. § [See p. 778.] 
 
 As an instance of "what the Church would effect in promoting 
 £)eace and loyalty, were it zealously supported by the Imperial Govern- 
 ment instead of prisons, police and troops," the Bishop sent the 
 'Society in 1843 the following account of the Mission at Lloydtown : — 
 
 " There is something worthy of remark in regard to this Mission. Lloydtown 
 •was considered the focus of the rebellion, which broke out in this province in 1837. 
 
 * Independent of the local branch associations the Diocesan Church Society 
 received in 1844 £1,800, besides considerable grants of land for Church endowment ; in 
 ■ 1845, £2,735 ; in 1846, £3,004 [35al. Compare this with the S.P.G. Table on p. 830. 
 
 t In 1836 Governor Sir John Colborne, with the advice of his Council, erected fifty- 
 seven rectories in Upper Canada, assigning to each a glebe of 400 acres [356J. The 
 land was described in 1840 as " chiefly unproductive " [35c]. 
 
 J On opening the meeting on the occasion the Bishop " could see on looking round 
 .many with their papers in their hands impatient to bring their wisdom forward." But 
 as he " addressed the meeting with a frank and honest boldness " he " could see more 
 than one . . . putting their plans in their pocket " ; and after a long discussion the 
 '■patronage was conferred on him " by acclamation " [35<Z]. 
 
 § Further assistance towards the endowment of Trinity College was rendered by 
 the Society in 1864 (£600) and in 1884 (£100) [36]. 
 
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 161 
 
 Before that time, such was the hatred of the inhabitants of the village to the 
 Church of England, that it was scarcely safe for one of our Missionaries to 
 approach it. Lloydtown suffered very much from the outbreak, and during their 
 distress, and while some troops remained in it stationary to keep order, the llev. 
 F. L. Osier, of Tecumpseth, ventured to visit the place. At first his ministra- 
 tions were in a great measure confined to the troops, but with a kind discretion he 
 seized upon this period of aifiiction to extend his services to the inhabitants 
 generally ; and it pleased God to bless his labours in the most singular manner, so 
 that a large congregation has been gathered, an excellent-sized church built, the 
 character of the village redeemed as to loyalty, and a complete change effected 
 among the people in their sentiments respecting the Church of England ; formerly 
 they seemed all enemies, now the majority are steady and zealous friends. . . . 
 On the Gth of August I held a confirmation at Lloydtown ; the church was filled 
 almost to suffocation " [37]. 
 
 While the Missionaries were advancing the welfare of the State 
 by making its subjects loyal and peaceable, the Government was 
 seeking to deprive the Church of her rightful inheritance — an object 
 which was at last fully accomplished. The story of the Canadian 
 Clergy Reserves and their confiscation may be thus summarised : — 
 
 At the conquest of Canada by Great Britain the Roman Catholic 
 Church was liberally tolerated, and left in possession of very considerable 
 property.* At the same time it was distinctly understood in the 
 Imperial Parliament that the Anglican Establishment was to be the 
 National Church. In reply to an enquiry in 1785 as to what steps 
 Government had taken since the last peace towards establishing the 
 Church in North America, the Society was informed by Lord 
 Sydney, with regard to Canada, that instructions had been given to 
 the Governor of Quebec to appropriate lands for glebes and schools, 
 that " the salaries to the four Ministers of the Church of England 
 already established in that Province " were " paid out of His Majesty's 
 revenue arising therein " ; and on the general question it was added 
 that the Government would co-operate with the Society " in affording- 
 to His Majesty's distressed and loyal subjects" in North America "the 
 means of Religious Instruction, and attending the Public Worship of 
 Almighty God," and that " the funds for the support of Ministers arise 
 from the annual grants of Parliament or His Majesty's revenue." 
 
 In 1791, when the two distinct provinces of Upper and Lower 
 Canada were established — the royal instructions to the Governor 
 having previously declared the Church of England to be the 
 established religion of the Colony — a reservation of one- seventh of all 
 the lands in Upper Canada and of all such lands in the Lower- 
 Provmce as were not already occupied by the French inhabitants was 
 made (by Act 81 George III.) for the support of a " Protestant 
 Clergy" with a view to providing for the spiritual wants of the 
 Protestant population of the country. While these lands remained 
 mere waste tracts the exclusive right of the Church of England to 
 them was not questioned, but when it was seen that they were 
 becoming valuable other claimants arose in the Presbyterians 
 of the Church of Scotland and various Dissenters. From 
 1818 to 1854 the subject of the Clergy Reserves was more or less 
 
 * The endowmentB "for the support of the Roman Catholic Church in Lower 
 Conada," were valued by the Bishopof Toronto in 1840, at £4,500,000 [88]. lu Upper 
 Canada the R. C. Clergy were " but poorly provided for," 
 
 m 
 
 
 i. . ■>■ 
 
 »*' t'. 
 
 ii^.-tl 
 
162 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I , i, 
 -it. 
 
 ^ -if 
 
 a " burning qiiostion " in Canada. It was constantly complained that 
 the Angl'can Church held large districts of unimproved land to the 
 inconvenience and injury of the neighbouring settlers. 
 
 In 1819 the law oificers of the Crown in England advised that tho 
 provisions of the Act might " be extended to the Clergy of the Church 
 of S'^otland but not to dissenting ministers." The question, being an 
 incouvenient one for the Home Government to settle, was referred to 
 the Provincial liegislature, to whom, however, the entire alienation of 
 the landt; and their application to the purposes of general education 
 or a reinvfci'tment of them in the Crown was repeatedly recommended. 
 In 1827 the Imperial Parliament authorised the sale of one-fourth of 
 the Reserves in quantities not exceeding 100,000 acres in any one year. 
 On the main question, which had been left undecided, the local 
 Legislature and Executive Council at length so far agreed as to pass 
 an Act (in IH.Si)) for the appropriation of one-half of the annual pro- 
 ceeds of the property ( after payment of certain guaranteed stipends) to 
 " the Churches of England and Scotland," and the residue " among 
 the other religious bodies or denominations of Christians recognised 
 by the constitution and laws of the Province, according to their 
 respective numbers to be ascertained once in every four years." The 
 members of the Church of England in the province " assented" to this 
 arrangement as a " compromise, and for the sake of peace." But since 
 " some of its enactments were in contravention of existing Acts of 
 Parliament " the scheme was disallowed by the Home Government, 
 and an Act of the Imperial Parliament took its place. This Act of 
 1840 (8 and 4 Vict. cap. 78) provided for the gradual sale of the 
 Clergy Reserves, and for the appropriation of two-sixths of the proceeds 
 to the ChiTrch of l^^ngland, and one-sixth to "the Church of Scotland 
 in Canada." The residue was to be applied by the Governor of Canada 
 with the advice of his Executive Council " for purposes of public 
 worship and religious instruction in Canada." The Church of 
 England portion was to be expended under the authority of the 
 S.P.G. To the Church, a final settlement, even on such terms as 
 the loss of two-thirds of her property, had become desirable, for apart 
 from the undeserved odium brought upon her by the dispute, the 
 property itself was wasting away under a system of mismanagement. 
 Even after the passing of the Act it was necessary to remonstrate 
 against the waste, and a Select Committee of the Canadian Legislature 
 reported in 1848 : " There is really no proportion or connexion what- 
 ever between the service rendered to the fimd and the charges which 
 are imposed upon it." Under a more economical system of manage- 
 ment it was soon possible not only to meet the sum (£7,700) 
 guaranteed to certain clei-gymen during their lives, but also to provide 
 for the extension of the Church. 
 
 Notwithstanding that the settlement of 1840 " was intended " 
 to be " final " and " was accepted and acquiesced in by all parties as 
 such " until 1850, the Imperial Parliament in 1853 surrendered the 
 Clergy Reserves to the Canadian Legislature to be dealt with at its 
 pleasure. The Society petitioned against this injustice, but in vain, 
 and in 1855 (by Act of the Colonial Legislature, Dec. 18, 1854) the 
 property was " alienated from the sacred purposes to which it had 
 hitherto been devoted and transferred to the several municipalities 
 
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 163 
 
 within the boundaries of whicli the lands were situated." The only 
 limitation imposed by the Imperial Legislature was that the life 
 interestsof the existing Clergy should bo .secured. With one consent, 
 however, the Clergy commuted the aggregate of their life interests 
 for a capital fund to be invested for the permanent endowment of 
 the Church. In Upper Canada the amount thus secured for ever 
 was calculated at i;222,G'20 currency.* This sum, it was reckoned, 
 would produce in colonial investments i.'12,2i4 per annum, but the 
 amount of stipends then actually payable to the Clergy was £18,0 13, 
 leaving a deficiency of £(i,Sdd. No efibrt was spared by the diocese 
 (Toronto) itself to meet the great and unexpected difficulties into which 
 it had been thus thrown ; but while doing all that was possible to elicit 
 local support, the liishop (Jan. C, lb55) made a linal appeal to the 
 Society for assistance : — 
 
 "Dear with 7tio in anxiously prostsinp; upon the Society a favourable considera- 
 tion of the . . . aid whicli we require in carrying out tnis scheme of commutation, 
 and allow me to say, that it will be to the Society the most graceful release 
 imaginable from the growing wants of this vast Diocese ; for, were it fully arranged 
 and in active operation, with attendant certainty and steady advancement, the 
 courage it would inspire, and th«> excitement it would create, would doubtless 
 enable us to f-horten the period during which we should reciuire pecuniary aid. 
 But if we are left in the wasting condition of dying out, the Society will be com- 
 pelled during the process to advance much greater help than wo now pray for, and 
 even then hope will wither. 
 
 " I would rather contemplate the Society administering her generous aid while 
 we require it, and sending her last donation with her blessings, and prayers, and 
 parting greetings of encouragement. It would be a most affecting separation from 
 the greatest of her Colonial Missions, and yet turned into a most glorious triumph. 
 She found Canada a wilderness nearly seventy years ago, but now a populous and 
 fertile region, sprinkled throughout with congregations, churches, and clergymen, 
 fostered by her incessant care, and now carrying the blessings of the Gospel across 
 this immense continent to millions yet unborn." 
 
 The Society responded (July 20, 1855) by voting a sum of £7,500, 
 spread over the three years 1B5G-7-B [39]. 
 
 From this time Toronto as a diocese has stood on its own resources 
 with no other external aid than a small endowment derived from a 
 few Crown rectories and the support rendered by the Society in aid 
 of Missions to the Indians.f 
 
 " The best evidences of the fruits . . . realized from the judicious 
 nursing of the . . . Church by the Society" (wrote Bishop Swcatman 
 in 1881) are "in the growth in self-sustaining strength and the 
 successive subdivision into flourishing dioceses of the now adult and 
 independent ollspring" [40J. 
 
 The first subdivision took place in 1857, when the Diocese of 
 Toronto, having obtained legislative powers to meet in Synod of Clergy 
 and Laity, exercised its powers by erecting the See of Huron. The 
 original diocese in its settled parts was able to support its Church 
 from local resources; but th Society extended temporary assistance 
 to the newer and more desti' ifco settlements comprised within the new 
 bi'Bbopric. For the " true '.ad permanent interest " of the diocese no 
 less than for the economir al expenditure of its own funds, the Society's 
 
 * In Lower Canada the amount was small. [See p. 150.] 
 
 f In 1800-1 the Society authorised the conveyance of its lands in Canada West tO 
 the Diocesan Church Societies of Toronto and Huron [40m j. 
 
 31 2 
 
 >; 
 
 ,1. 
 
 ^1 
 
'->. 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 ^O 
 ^J^ 
 
 ,V'4< 
 
 
 z 
 
 ^ 
 
 .d> 
 
 1.0 If: "" ^ 
 
 
 2.2 
 
 I.I f.*^ 1^ 
 
 JJ. 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 
 
 JA 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" - 
 
 
 ► 
 
 % 
 
 /) 
 
 // 
 
 >^ 
 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sdences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WIST MAIN STRIIT 
 
 WnSTIR.N.Y. )4SS0 
 
 (716) B73-4503 
 
 ^^^J'^/^ 
 
 ^^^% 
 
 '^ 
 
 '<?> 
 

164 
 
 SOCIETir FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 grants were accompanied with the conditions that within three years 
 the people in each assisted mission should have taken measures for 
 securing its indeT)endence by erecting either (1) a parsonage and glebe, 
 (2) a church, or collecting an endowment fund equal to half the grant. 
 Within seven years twenty missions, with sixty-three out-stations, had 
 been established, and in every case the Church had made most " grati- 
 fying progress " [41]. 
 
 With the exception of a small grant to an Indian Mission at 
 Walpole Island, which was continued to 188? [see p. 178], Huron wa^ 
 enabled to dispense with the Society's assistance in 1882. The 
 diocese, which began with 41 clergymen, had now 182, and was 
 in " a prosperous condition " [42]. 
 
 A similar course was observed in the case of the Diocese of 
 Ontario, the formation of which was promoted by a grant from the 
 Society of £1,000 in aid of the endowment of the Bishopric [48]. 
 Containing 152 townships, each about 100 square miles in extent^ 
 with a total population of 890,000, and fifty-five clergymen, the 
 Diocese started in 1862 " with no resources whatever " beyond 
 a grant from the Society. " I was thus enabled," Bishop Lewis said, 
 " to keep up the Missions, which would otherwise have been closed." 
 The Missionary at Almonte reported in 1868 that the Church was 
 " progressing wonderfully." " Numbers who had lapsed to Methodism" 
 now attended his services, and he had baptized many children of 
 Presbyterian parents [44]. 
 
 With the year 1878 the Society's aid to the diocese, which was 
 being gradually withdrawn, entirely ceased. In that period the 
 number of Clergy had been nearly doubled, ;|^500,000 of invested 
 capital been raised, 140 new churches built, and with few exceptions 
 every clergyman supplied with a parsonage and glebe land. These 
 results the Bishop attributed in a great measure to the organisation of 
 a Synod of Clergy and Laity. " This created such a feeling of con- 
 fidence and interest that the laity had no scruple in throwing them- 
 selves into the work and casting their alms into the treasury of the 
 Church " [45]. 
 
 It was the privilege of Bishop Strachan to witness the rapid 
 
 E regress towards independence of these two new dioceses which be 
 ad done so much to bring into existence. At his ordination in 
 1808 he made the sixth clergyman in Upper Canada; at his death 
 in 1867 he was " one of three Bishops having together jurisdiction 
 over 248 " [46]. 
 
 In 1878 Toronto was relieved of the northern portion of its terri- 
 tory by the erection of the Diocese of Algoma, a district then consist- 
 ing principally of Indian reserves, but now comprising a population 
 nine-tenths of which are emigrants from the mother country. Inas- 
 much as this diocese is the creation of the Canadian Church " as a 
 field of Home Misblonary operations," it receives " two-thirds of all 
 unappropriated funds contributed by the laity of this ecclesiastical 
 province in response to her annual Ascensiontide appeal " [47]. 
 
 The poverty of the settlers, however, has rendered necessary more 
 assistance than has been supplied from this source, and in 1880 and 
 1882 the Bishop reported there are "thousands of our members 
 8oatt7red throughout this vast diocese, to whom the sound of the 
 
 I i 
 
 , 
 
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 166 
 
 chnrcli-going bell is a thing of the past, thousands who are living 
 and djing without any opportunity of participating in the means of 
 ^ace." " Elsewhere the Churcli ... is converting Pagans into 
 Christians ; is it not at least equaliy necessary to prevent Christians 
 ^becoming Pagans ? " [48]. The Soc.'ety has done much to supply the 
 required means [49]. It has also contributed (since 1872) £1,658 
 towards the endowment of the see [50]. 
 
 By the formation of the See of Niagara in 1875 Upper Canada now 
 comprises five dioceses, all of which, except Algoma, are self-support- 
 ing. As a separate diocese Niagara has not received aid from the 
 Society ; tut the Missions contained in it were either planted by the 
 Society or are the direct outcome of its work [50a]. It may be 
 recorded here that in 1871 the Society initiated a movement for 
 collecting and circulating among the Clergy in England reliable infor- 
 mation (obtained from the local Clergy) as to openings for emigrants 
 in the Provinces of Quebec and Ontario, where they could continue 
 within the reach of Church ministrations [51]. 
 
 The removal of the Mohawks from the United States to Canada, 
 and their settlement on the Grand River and in the Bay of Quenti, 
 has already been mentionea [see pp. 74, 140, 154] : it remains to tell of 
 the Society's work among them, and other Indian tribes in Upper 
 Canada. 
 
 Immediately on the formation of the Mohawk settlement at Tyon> 
 deroga, Quenti Bay (1784), " a young Loretto Indian " (Mr. L.Vincent) 
 "was appointed Catechist and Schoolmaster there, and on the Rev. Dr. 
 Stuart's second visit (in 1785), the Indians expressed their " thank- 
 fulness for the Society's kind care and attention to them especially in 
 the appointment " [52]. They were also " greatly rejoiced " when the 
 Society came forward with help for the completion of a church which 
 they had begun. The building was so far finished in 1700 as to enable 
 Mr. Thomas, a Mohawk, formerly clerk at the Fort Hunter Mission, 
 New York State, to perform Divine Service in it every Sunday. A few 
 years later this duty was performed by " a son of their principal 
 Chief," who valued himself much "on being a godson of the Bishop of 
 Nova Scotia"* The church was rebuilt and enlarged by General Prescot 
 in 1798. It was furnished with a " neat altar-piece, containing 
 the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, in the 
 Mohawk language, surrounded by the Royal Arms of England, 
 handsomely carved and gilt, as well as with a fine-toned bell." These 
 were given by George the Third. The Mohawks had preserved the 
 Communion Plate entrusted to them in 1712 " the gift " (as the 
 inscription on it denoted) " of Her Majesty, Queen Anne, by the 
 Orace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, and her 
 Plantations in North America, Queen, to her Indian Chapel of the 
 Mohawks." [See p. 70.] This service of plate, being originally intended 
 for the nation collectively, was divided, and a part retained by their 
 1)rethren on the Grand River ; and such was the care of the Mohawks, 
 that more than forty years later the Missionary of Quenti Bay 
 wrote: — 
 
 " Although it has been confided to the care of individuals of the nation for at 
 
 Binhop Charlea Inglii, p. 8S9. 
 
16C 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 leant one hundred and thirty years, the articles we have here in use are in an 
 excellent state of preservation. Even ' the fair white linen cloth for the Com- 
 munion table,' beautifully inwrought with devices, emblematical of the rank of the 
 royal donor, although unlit for use, is still in such condition as to admit of these 
 being easily traced. The grey-haired matron, a descendant of the Chief, the 
 present guardian of these treasures, which she considers as the heirloom of her 
 faiaily, accounts for the mutilated state of the cloth by observing that during the 
 revolutionary war it was buried to prevent it fallipg into the hands of their 
 enemies " [63j. 
 
 Visiting the Mohawks at Oswego, Grand River, in 1788, Dr. 
 Stuakt found them in possession of a well-furnished wooden church. 
 He baptized sixty-five persons, including seven adults, and was 
 accompanied on his return as far as Niagara (about 80 miles) by 
 Captain Brant, the Chief, and 15 other Mohawks, "who earnestly 
 requested that he would visit them as often as possible" [54]. This 
 he did, as well as those at Quenti, but in both instances the lack of " a 
 resident Pastor " made itself painfully felt. The occasional visits of 
 the Missionaiies were " not sufficient to produce lasting or substantial 
 benefit," or " to counteract the evils and temptations which on every 
 side " predominated. The intercourse resulting from the proximity 
 of the white settlers became ''a mutual source of immorality and 
 corruption "; and for many years the Missionaries had to complain of 
 the relapse of the Indians into their besetting sin — drunkenness [55], 
 Through this time of trial the Indians often showed a desire for 
 better things. Those at Quenti frequently went to Kingston to 
 " receive the Sacrament and have their children baptized." 
 
 The Rev. R. Addison of Niagara, who with several other 
 Missionaries ministered to the Indians of different tribes on the 
 Grand River, reported in 1796-8 there were "about 550 belonging 
 to the Church," and the number was increasing, as ho had some 
 " friendly serious Indians," who under his direction persuaded " the 
 neighbouring villagers to be baptized," and taught them " the 
 principles of Christianity as well" as they "were able." The 
 " serious deportment and devotion " of his flock were " exemplary," 
 and he had " 18 communicants as pious and conscientious as can 
 be found ... in any Christian congregation." In 1810, his work 
 among the settlers was making great progress, but he was " most 
 satisfied with his success among the Indians : several of whom, belong- 
 ing to the least cultivated tribe on the Grand River," had been 
 lately baptized. In some years he baptized as many as 100 or 140 
 Indians. On one occasion a chief of the Cayuga Nation and his wife 
 were admitted. " They had been man and wife many years, but 
 thought it more decent and respectable to be united after the Christian 
 Form." The Missionaries were "greatly assisted by Captain Brant, 
 Chief of the Mohawks," in their endeavours " to bring the wandering 
 tribes " to Christ [56] . 
 
 In 1820 the Mohawks on the Grand River numbered 2,000, and 
 those at Quenti (who had been reduced by migrations) 260. By a 
 treaty made in this year, " 20,000 acres of land in the Missisaga and 
 40,000 in that of the Mohawk " districts were added to Government, and 
 Sir Peregrine Maitland expressed his readiness to appropriate the lands 
 themselves, or the moneys arising from their sale, to the Society in 
 
 r- 
 
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 * tif'- 
 
 167 
 
 *• astonishing " " fluency." 
 iug of the Mohawks, who 
 especially the women, and 
 communicants " received 
 
 trust to provide the said Indians with Missionaries, Catechists, and 
 Schoolmasters. The Society approved of the proposal, and requested 
 the Bishop of Quebec to act in the matter. The Mohawks devoted 
 a portion (;^600) of the proceeds of the land sold by them to the 
 building of a parsonage on the Grand River, and added a glebe of 
 200 acres [57]. 
 
 A resident Missionary for them was appointed in 1828 [58]. 
 In 1827 the Bishop of Quebec attended service in their church and 
 preached to them, Aaron Hill, the Catechist, interpreting with 
 
 The Bishop was impressed with the sing- 
 "are remarkable for their fine voices, 
 for their national taste for music." The 
 the Sacrament with much apparent 
 devotion." A deputation of the chiefs " expressed their sincere thanks 
 to the Society for the interest " it had " so long taken in their welfare," 
 especially for the recent appointment of the Bev. W. Houqh as 
 resident Missionary. His influence •' had already produced a visible 
 good effect upon their habits in general, and they hoped it might be 
 lasting " [59]. 
 
 Besides the Mohawks there were several Christians of the Tuscarora 
 and Onondaga nations, and some of other tribes to whom Mr. Hough 
 ministered. The Tuscaroras had a small house for public worship, in 
 which the Church Service was regularly read every Sunday morning 
 and evening. He witnessed a " great improvement in their reUgiouB 
 condition," and they *' learnt to sing their hymns almost as well as the 
 Mohawks " [60]. 
 
 On Mr. Hough's resignation, in ill health, in 1827, the Bishop of 
 Quebec availed himself of the services of the Rev. R. Lugger as a 
 " temporary substitute," and '• permitted liim to occupy the parsonage 
 housu," then unfinished, but which was completed by "the New 
 England Company," of which he was a Missionary. The Society at 
 first reserved the right of resuming the Mission, but the arrangement 
 was allowed to continue. The severance " of the pastoral connection 
 that had subsisted for more than a century with this interesting people " 
 was not " yielded to without much reluctance on the part of 
 the Society." But inasmuch as they would still " enjoy the services of 
 an Episcopal Clergyman" "under the authority and control of the 
 Bishop," it "consented to leave them under his charge" and apphed 
 the resources set at liberty £o other portions of the same nation [61]. 
 
 At this station in 1880 the Bishop of Quebec consecrated " the 
 Mohawk Church, the oldest but one in the diocese," and confirmed 
 89 persons, of whom 80 were Indians. Arrangements were also made 
 for providing a resident Missionary for Qu' i Bay, where the Mohawks 
 had set apart a glebe towards his support [02]. 
 
 Writing of a visit there in 1840 the Bishop of Toronto said :— 
 
 " The situation of the charch and parsonage looks very beautiful from the bay. 
 The Bev. S. Qivena, Missionary, came on board in a small boat, rowed by six young 
 Indians. The parsonage is very comfortable ; and Mrs. Givens seems an amiable 
 
 (>erson, highly educated, and well-bred, and a suitable companion for a Missionary 
 iving in the woods, with no society but the aborigines of the country. The church 
 was crowded. Many of the white settlers had come to attend on an occasion so 
 solemn. The congregation, however, consisted chiefly of Indians. The worthy 
 
168 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1 
 
 Missionary brought forward forty-one candidates for confirmation, some rather 
 aged. I addressed them through an interpreter, and, I trust in Ood, with some 
 effect, bs it seemed from their appearance. We all felt it to be a blessed time, and 
 the psalm of praise offered up was overpowering from its sweetness and pathos. 
 The voices of the Indian women are peculiarly sweet and affecting ; and there was 
 such an earnest solemnity evinced in their worship, as could not fail to strike all 
 who were present " [63] . 
 
 From 1810 the office of Catechist at Quenti had been filled by 
 John Hill, a Mohawk. " Sincere and faithful in the discharge of his 
 duties, " he was enabled " during thirty years to witness a good con- 
 fession before his brethren," and at his death in 1841 the white 
 settlers in the neighbourhood united with the Indians in showing 
 respect to departed worth [64]. 
 
 While the work at Quenti and on the Grand River was progressing 
 satisfactorily, Indian Missions had been opened in other quarters. 
 Reporting to Government on the state of the Church in Canada in 
 1888, Bishop G. J. Mountain (of Montreal) said : — 
 
 " I cannot forbear . . . from introducing some mention ... of the labours of 
 our clergy among the native Indians. There are two clergymen stationed among the 
 Six Nations on the Grand River. ... A Missionary has been sent to the Manatoulin 
 Islands and another to the Sault St. Marie. . . . These four are engaged exclusively 
 in the charge of the Indians. There are two other clergymen who combine this 
 charge with that of congregations of Whites ; one in the Bay of Quint6, where a 
 branch of the Mohawk tribe is established, and one who resides in Carodoc, and 
 derates part of his time to the Mounsees and Bear Creek Ghippewas in his 
 neighbourhood. I have never seen more orderly, and to all appearance, devout 
 worshippers than among some of these Indian congregations which I visited, and I 
 have the fullest reason to believe that the Ministry of the Clergy among them has 
 heen attended with very happy effects " [65]. 
 
 The Sault St. Marie Ojibway Mission was begun between 1881-8 
 hy the Rev. W. M'Murray. "The principal chief, with his two 
 daughters," soon " abandoned idolatry," and many others were baptized. 
 
 " It is truly astonishing" (wrote Mr. M'Murray) " to see the thirst there is for 
 Scriptural knowledge. The Indians, like the men of Macedonia, are calling for 
 help — for Missionaries — from all quarters. . . . Two bands of Indians came to me, 
 from a distance of more than four hundred and fifty miles, for the express purpose 
 of being instructed in the Great Spirit's Book, as they call the Bible, and being 
 baptized. They stated that they had long heard of this Mission, and had now 
 come to see ' the black coat,' their usual designation of the Clergyman, and to hear 
 him speak the good news, of which they had heard a little. I hope to see the time, 
 ere long, when Missionaries will go in search of these poor sheep instead of seeing 
 them travel so far in search of Missionaries." 
 
 A church was built by Government, but on Mr. M'Murray's 
 departure they returned to their old settlement at Garden River. 
 The Rev. F. A. O'Meara carried on the work from 1889 to 1841, 
 when he was removed to Manitoulin Island. Though deserted, the 
 Indians retained an attachment to the Church of England, resisting 
 sectarian and Romanist efifbrts to draw them away [66]. 
 
 To the Rev. G. A. Anderson, who in 1848 was sent to re-establish 
 a Mission among them, they said : — 
 
 "We were left a 6eoond time without a Black Coat— no one to read the Great 
 Spirit's book to us. We were determined, however, notwithstanding the dark 
 prospect before us, to attend to the words of our first Black Coat and keep together. 
 
 ' 
 
1 
 
 PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 169 
 
 We accordingly assembled every Sunday, and prayed to the great Spirit to look 
 with an eye of pity upon us, and send some one to instruct us in the Good Book our 
 Black Coats used to speak to us about. . . . Now we thank the Oreat Black Coat 
 that he hath sent you to us " [67]. 
 
 The Mission at Manatoulin (Indian " Mahneetooahneng ") Island 
 arose out of a plan originated by Captain Anderson in connection with 
 the Canadian Government, with a view to collecting all the Indians in 
 the province on one of the islands on the north shore of Lake Huron. 
 The people for whose benefit the Mission was set on foot were 
 Ottahwahs and Ojibwas (or Chippewahs), two tribet* of the Algonquin 
 nation, speaking the same language with a variation of dialect. The 
 Ottahwahs having been brought up on the rich lands of Michigan were 
 more adapted for farming than the Ojibwas of Lakes Superior and 
 Huron, accustomed to a life of wandering. " The superstitions of both 
 tribes . . . are essentially the same, consisting in little more than a 
 worship of terror paid to evil spirits, whom they think able to inflict 
 terrible misfortunes on them if neglected." They were extensively 
 acquainted with the most virulent vegetable poisons, the smoking of 
 which would cause blindness. 
 
 In May 1886 Captain Anderson, with the Rev. A. Elliot and a 
 schoolmaster, began the formation of a Mission settlement on Mana- 
 touUn Island, and the scheme promised well until August, when Sir 
 F. B. Head, who had succeeded Sir J. Colbome as Governor of the 
 Province, "ordered" the Missionaries "to leave the work." "The 
 Mission buildings" "were left uncompleted, the school which had 
 been gathered with much pains, broken up, the self-denying labours 
 of the Missionary rendered to all human appearance, abortive ; and 
 what was worst of all, an impression was left on the minds of the 
 Indians . . . that both the Superintendent and the Missionary had 
 grossly deceived them." In the following year Captain Anderson was 
 allowed to complete the buildings, and on Sir George Arthur becoming 
 Governor, a second Missionary staff was organised with the aid of 
 Archdeacon Stracban. The party (Captain Anderson, the Bev. C. C. 
 Bbouoh, a surgeon, and a schoolmaster) arrived at the station on 
 Oct. SO, 1887, in a snowstorm, to find the Mission-house in flames, 
 and they were obliged to winter at Penetangweshne. Worse than the 
 loss of the buildings was the loss of confidence caused by the sudden 
 breaking-up of the establishment in the previous year, and the sus- 
 picions of the Indians were worked on to no good purpose by the 
 emissaries of Rome. To drive away false impressions the Missionary 
 visited the Indians all round the northern shore of the lake, " showing 
 them, bv the privations he was willing to endure in their cause, that 
 he sought not theirs, but them." 
 
 " It is impossible " (wrote Mr. O'Meara) " for any one who has not undertaken 
 those Missionary journeys to have an adequate idea of what has to be endured in 
 them. It is not the intensity of the cold, or the snow-drifts . . . that forms the worst 
 part of them ; it is when these are passed and the Missionary is about to seat him- 
 self on the ground by the wigwam fire that the worst part of the expedition has to 
 be encountere4. The filth and vermin by which he sees and feels himself sur- 
 rounded are quite sufficient to make him long for the morrow's journey even 
 though it be but a repetition of the biting winds and blinding drifts which ne has 
 already experienced. Still happy would he be, and soon would he forget even 
 these inconveniences, if in most oases, he were received as a welcome guest, and 
 
170 
 
 SOCIETY FOR XHB PBOPAOATION OF TUE GOBPBL. 
 
 his message listened to with any degree of attention. . . . This is a very inadequate 
 description of what hod to be endured by that servant of Ood who preceded me in 
 this Mission but they did not prevent him from persevering in his labour of love. 
 With all his exertions however not nearly a tithe of those who at the time of the 
 first settlement at this place gave in their adhesion to the plan, cont^ented to 
 receive his instructions." 
 
 After nearly four years' labour Mr. Bbough removed to London, 
 Canada, and the Bev. F. A. O'Meaba took up the work [68]. Visiting 
 the Mission in 1842, the Bishop of Toronto reported : — 
 
 " On the first night of our encampment I discovered that one of our canoes was 
 manned by converted Indians from our Mission at the Manatoulin. Before going 
 to rest they assembled together, and read some prayers which had been translated 
 for their use from the Liturgy. There was something indescribably touching in 
 the service of praise to God upon those inhospitable rocks ; the stillness, wildness, 
 and darkness, combined with the sweet and plaintive voices, all contributed to add 
 to the solemn and; deep interest of the scene. I felt much affected with this 
 simple worship, and assisted in conducting it every evening, until we reached the ' 
 Manatoulin Island." 
 
 There a whole week was spent in 
 
 " preparing the candidates for confirmation and endeavouring to convert some of 
 the heathen. . . . For this purpose besides private conferences, there was service 
 every afternoon. ... I administered the rite of confirmation to forty-four Indians 
 and five whites. . . . The service . . . was long but it was solemn and interesting; 
 and no person of a right mind could have witnessed it and heard the plaintive and 
 beautiful singing of tiie sons and daughters of the forest, without beipg deeply 
 affected. ... I was nearly overcome by the bright promise of this day's service, 
 and I felt with becoming gratitude to God, that the miserable condition of the long 
 neglected Indians of this country would now be ameliorated through the medium 
 of our Holy Catholic Church." 
 
 On the occasion of the Bishop's visit over 6,000 Indians were 
 assembled at Manatoulin Island from various parts to receive the 
 clothing and provisions annually dealt out to them by the British 
 Government. Although the number was so great, "nothing could 
 exceed the peace and good order which universally prevailed. No liquors 
 were allowed them. There was no violent excitement of any sort ; and 
 while alive to their own importance they were exceedingly civil, quiet 
 and docile " [69]. 
 
 The work of Mr. O'Meara was richly blessed. Within two years 
 the Indians had " acquired more correct ideas concerning marriage — 
 a strong desire to have their children educated like the whites — a 
 disposition to raise the condition of their women — to abjure idolatry^ 
 their prophets, and the medicine bag — and a growing sense of the sin- 
 fulness of murder, drunkenness, implacable enmity and revenge " [70]. 
 
 In acknowledging contributions from England towards the erection 
 of a Mission Church, they wrote in 1846 : — 
 
 " Since we came to hear the good word from the lips of him who first told ns 
 of the Great Spirit and his Son Jesus Christ, we know that the red man and the 
 white are brethren, the children of the same father and mother, made by the same 
 Great Spirit and redeemed by the same Saviour. . . . We rejoice to know that yoa 
 regard us as brethren ; for why else should you inquire aftor us and why else 
 should you give your money for building us an house of prayer ? . . . Brethren we 
 thank you for the money ... by means of which we will now see our house of 
 prayer going on to be built " [71.] 
 
IllOVIMt'E OP ONTARIO. 
 
 ,'. r 
 
 171 
 
 r>" 
 
 At a Confirmation in 184B the church was filled with the aborigines, 
 ami " to the mere spectator all appeared devout worshippers — the 
 heathen as well as the Christian Indians." Thirty were confirmed, 
 many of them very aged. Afterwards the Holy Commnnion was 
 administered to fifty-seven, chiefly Indians. Dr. O'Meara's services 
 to the Church in his different translations of portions of the Prayer 
 Book and the Bible, with his untiring labours among the Indians, 
 received very " high commendation " firom the Bishop of Toronto [72]. 
 
 Constant Scriptural instruction furnished Mr. O'Meara'h flock with 
 " a powerful defence from the errors of Bomanism," and " an effectual 
 antidote to the fanaticism " with which they were invaded by Di'tsen.t- 
 ing teachers from the United States [78]. 
 
 The Bev. P. Jacobs was appointed an Assistant Missionary in 186(> 
 [74] ; and at the expiration of twenty-five years from the time they had 
 received the Gospel an annual Missionary meeting and collection had 
 become a recognised institution among the Indians of ManatouUn 
 Island [751. 
 
 Previous to the opening of the Society's Missions at Delaware 
 and Caradoc most of the Indians were " sunk in all the midnight 
 darkness of paganism." Some years after, the Missionary, the Bev. 
 E. Flood, could add : " They have now, through grace from on 
 high, with but few exceptions, long since cast their idols to the 
 moles and the bats, and embraced the Gospel." The majority 
 of these Indians were Munsees, a branch of the Delaware nation, 
 who came into Canada to assist the British against the Americans 
 (U.S.), but Mr. Flood's ministrations extended to the Pottowatomies, 
 Oneidas, and Ojibways in the neighbourhood. The first convert vas the 
 leading chief of the Munsees, Captain Snake, who was baptized 
 in 1838 [7G.] At a visit of the Bishop of Toronto in 1842 the great 
 Chippawa chief, Cunatuny, was baptized and confirmed. There were 
 then still several pagan Indians in the two villages, and yet they, as 
 well as the converted, were accustomed to attend the Church 
 services. While they continued pagans they painted their faces and 
 refused to kneel. When some doubts were expressed as to the 
 Bishop's coming, the Indians exclaimed : " What, is he not the chief 
 of the Church ? — he can never have two words — he is sure to come." 
 The school house, though large and commodious, could scarcely con- 
 tain half the number assembled, and those that could not get in, stood 
 in groups about the door and windows. The chief was baptized 
 and then confirmed with four others. "His admission into 
 the Church by the sacrament of baptism, and his public profession of 
 the faith in coming forward for confirmation had been with him, for 
 years, matters of deep and solemn consideration " [77]. 
 
 By 1845 one hundred had been admitted to baptism and forty-five 
 had become communicants. Speaking of a visit to them in 1854, the 
 Bishop said : — 
 
 " When we arrived wc found them practising their singing, just as might have 
 been the case in a country Church in England. They sing in harmony, the bitn 
 leading the air and taking the bass and counter-tenor and a few of the women 
 singing 8omewhat.analogous to the tenor. The effect is very agreeable. They 
 have a Prayer Book in theii own language, which is an abridgement of the English 
 Prayer Book. . . . There were a fair number confirmed, of whom two were women 
 
 I 
 
172 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 above forty. After the service according to their cuBtom they all came forward 
 to shake hands with the Bishop and those who accompanied him " [78]. 
 
 In 1847 Mr. Flood established a new station at a village of the 
 Oneidas, about six miles from Mimceytown. This branch of the 
 tribe— one of the Six Nation Indians — attached themselves to the 
 Republican side during the American Bevolation, and at the close of 
 the war were located on the Oneida Lake in New York State. There 
 they enjoyed the Church's ministrations until about 1826, when their 
 Missionaries recommended them to dispose of their reserve of land in 
 consequence of the encroachments of white squatters, and retire to 
 Green Bay, Michigan, where the United States Government offered 
 them lands on favourable terms. One half of the tribe did so, the 
 others remained until about 1840, when they removed to the 
 neighbourhood of the Ojibway and Muncey tribes on the River 
 Thames, Canada. In the meantime, having been neglected by the 
 Church in the United States, " some ran into dissent, others relapsed 
 into heathenism." In their new home they were sought out by Mr. 
 Plood, who " took every opportunity that presented itself to bring 
 before them the all-important concerns of the one thing needful, as 
 well as to remind them of the Church of their fathers, with its dis- 
 tinctive character ; and blessed be God," said he, " with the most 
 beneficial results, as we have now ranged on the side of the Church a 
 majority of the chiefs and people, and thereby an influence will be given, 
 which under the Divine blessing, cannot fail in bringing back to the 
 fold of Christ those who have ' erred and strayed from His ways like 
 lost sheep •" [79]. 
 
 Mr. Flood also assisted in opening a Mission at Walpole Island for 
 the Indians there, consisting of the Ojibway (mainly), Ottawa, and 
 Pottowatomie tribes. A previous attempt had been made, but " owing 
 to the misconduct of the interpreter and other causes" it had not 
 succeeded as was hoped. In Aug. 1842 the Chief visited the Bishop 
 of Toronto at Sutherland, and expressed the readiness of the Indians 
 *♦ to receive a missionary kindly " [80]. 
 
 Accordingly in 1848 the Rev. R. Flood, accompanied by the 
 Rev. J. Carey, visited Walpole Island, where they were met by " the 
 Chiefs of the Walpole, Sable, and Port Sarnia Indians with most of 
 their war chiefs," to the number of eighty. Mr. Flood addressed 
 them on our Lord's commission to the Apostles to preach the Gospel, 
 And the Apostolic succession, and explained the Gospel. " The 
 Indians listened with deep interest," and when it was proposed to rent 
 & house for the Missionary (Mr. Carey) the Chief said, " I want no 
 rent, but I want the Minister to be near me and to teach me what 
 is the good way " [81]. 
 
 None of these Indians had as yet embraced Christianity, and the Rev. 
 A. Jamieson, who succeeded Mr. Carey in 1845, found their condition 
 wretched in the extreme, their lazy habits fully verifying the Indian 
 maxim : " It is better to walk than to run ; it is better to stand than 
 to walk ; it is better to sit than to stand ; and it is better to lie than 
 to sit." 
 
 "My congregation daring the first year was small indeed," he continued. 
 '" Sometimes ... I would enter the Church, remain an hour or two and leave 
 
 
 
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 
 
 178 
 
 
 without having any congregation at all. . . . Instead of going to Oharch and 
 waiting for a congregation that never came, I went about amongst the Indians, on 
 Sundays as at other times, and endeavoured to gain their attention to the claims of 
 Christianity ... in the courHe of a few months two or three Indians visited me 
 once or twice a week, to ask questions about the Christian religion. . . . And one 
 year after the commencement of my labours I was cheered by being able to baptize 
 two Indians " [82j. 
 
 From this time progress was more assured : the Indians were gradually 
 reclaimed, and in 1854 thirty-two were confirmed [88]. 
 
 By 1801 paganism had so declined that " the majority of the 
 Indians " were *' on the side of Christianity." They were hardly to be 
 recognised as the same pe()i)le, so groat had been the change. " Under 
 the benign influences of the (iospel, the improvident" had been 
 made careful ; the drunkard, sober ; the impure, chaste ; and the 
 revengeful, meek and forgiving " [84 J. 
 
 In 18U2 an epidemic swept over the island and made great 
 ravages among the Indians. Mr. Jamieson and his wife were left 
 alone "in the midst of a fatal and loathsome disease" (small-pox). 
 The medical man in the neighbourhood declined to assist, " alleging 
 that if he did so he would displease his patrons. The white men kept 
 aloof ... as if the island had been stricken with the plague." But 
 the Missionary put his trust in God, and did his duty. In his efiforts 
 he was nobly seconded by Mrs. Jamieson, who " with her own hands 
 vaccinated 280 " of the Indians [85]. 
 
 Large numbers were confirmed &om time to time by the Bishop of 
 Huron, who also, about 1864, ordained an Indian* to act as assistant 
 to Mr. Jamieson, and to evangeUse along the southern shore of Lake 
 Huron [86]. 
 
 In 1878 the congregation elected and sent two delegates to tha 
 Diocesan Synod, and paid their expenses. The native delegates were 
 much impressed by the large gathering of clergy and laity, and the 
 services and proceedings. They witnessed the ordination of eighteen 
 candidates, and partook of the Holy Gommimion side by side with 
 many of their fellow Ohurchmen — members of the same household of 
 faith [87]. 
 
 That the Walpole Island Indians were worthy to be represented in 
 this Christian Council will appear from the following incident : " A 
 number of Indians being at a distance from home were asked by some 
 whites to get up a war-dance, and go through some of their pagan 
 ceremonies. They quietly declined, and though bribed by the offer of 
 whisky — no trifling temptation to the average red man — they steadily 
 refused, saying that they had given up these things when they era- 
 braced Christianity ' ' [88]. 
 
 In reviewing the results of the Society's work in Huron Diocese, 
 Bishop Hellmuth wrote in 1882 : " No more satisfactory or successful 
 Missionary work has ever come under my notice, for the 88 yeara 
 I have been on this side of the Atlantic, than that accomplished 
 by Mr. Jamieson on Walpole Island. . . . Your Society may con- 
 gratulate itself that its fiinds have been so wisely and beneficially 
 employed" [89]. 
 
 On the death of Mr. Jamieson in 1885 the diocese ceased to look to 
 
 • The Rev. H. P. Chase. 
 
174 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE 008PEL^ 
 
 the Society for aid in carrying on its Indian Missions, and from that 
 year Algoma has been the only diocese in Upper Canada aided by the 
 Society. 
 
 Although vue diocesan authorities now regard the settlers as having 
 a primary claim on the grant entrusted to them,* the Society has 
 assisted in providing and maintaining a Mission shipt by means of 
 which the Bishop is enabled to visit the Indians as well as the settlers, 
 and some of its Missionaries are still directly or indirectly engaged in 
 native work. That the earlier Missions^ of the Society have borne 
 good fruit will be seen from a report of Bishop Sullivan in 1882 :- 
 
 " The Indians number from 8,000 to 10,000, all belonging to the Ojibewa tribe, 
 speaking therefore only one language. Since my conaecration, I have had a grout 
 many means and opportunities of measuring the need and capacity for social and 
 religious improvement. I have preaclied to them— prayed with them— sung the 
 songs of Zion with them round the camp-fire— ^sat with them at their tables — 
 rowed and paddled with them in their canoes — listened to their speeches at several 
 ' pow-wow8 '—and, aw the result of i.* all, I herewith avow myself the Indians' 
 friend and staiul rei.dy to do what in nio lies for their social and religious 
 elevation. . . . 
 
 " ' But,' it will kc asked. ' are thoy capable of elevutlon ? ' I answer, most 
 unhesitatinnly, yo9» The experiment has been tried, and has succeeded. Despite 
 the all but insurmountable difiiculties arising, in the case of adu'ii, from the force 
 of the contirmcd habits of a lifetime, hundreds of tht o ' ce degra'^ed and 
 ignorant pagans have been reclaimed from savagery, and are now settled d )wn in 
 their substantially built homes, with the comfort f an advancing civilisation 
 round them -pictures hang on their walla- habits of cleanliness pervade their 
 dwellings — the social and domestic virtues are honoured and respected, and the 
 New Testament lies on their table, not by any means neglected. I could to- 
 morrow take the most prejudiced anti-Indian to homes where he could see all this 
 and would be compelled to acknowledge that . . . after all, the aborigines arc as 
 capable, when rightly dealt with, of social and religious elevation as any other race 
 of men " [90J. 
 
 His predecessor. Bishop Fauquier, while visiting the diocese in 
 1878, discovered a band of pagan Indians who had been " waiting for 
 thirty years for an English Missionary to come to them." About 1848 
 their old chief was promised a teacher of the English Church by " a 
 )Q;reat white chief." The old man "lived twenty years and died in 
 ciie faith of that promise, every year looking but in vain for the 
 teacher to come." His last words to his people were that they should 
 *' not join any other religion but wait for the English Black Coat to 
 come and teach them " ; and this they had been doing ten years longer. 
 By the establishment of a Mission at Lake Neepigon a great change 
 for the better was effected among the Indians, both in temporal and 
 spiritual matters, in the course of the next four years [91], 
 
 The time seems distant when this diocese will be al;'e to dispense 
 with outside help ; still, satisfactory progress towards self-support has 
 been shown, and some return has been made to the Society for past 
 assistance [91a]. 
 
 From the older Canadian dioceses the Society has long been 
 accustomed to receive an annual token of sympathy in its work 
 in heathen lands. In 1881 the Bishop of Toronto pledged his 
 
 • See p. 165. t The Evangeiine. 
 
 X Tlie MissioiiH ut f^ault Ste. Marie, Garden Biver, and Monatoulia Island [see pp. 
 163-71] are now in the Diocese of Algoraa. 
 
 i!y 
 
PROVINCK OP ONTARIO. 
 
 175 
 
 U 
 
 diocese " to do gomothing in the way of return to yonr venerable 
 Society for all the fostering care received from it during so many years." 
 Subsequently he forwarded £71, " the first-fruits of a large offering 
 for the future ... for the groat cause of Foreign Missions," adding 
 that his " aim is eventually that wo may have our own Missionaries 
 planted in every quarter of the heathen world ; when wo shall cease 
 troubling the Society to be the Almoner of our gifts " [02]. 
 
 The Canadian dioceses already enumerated form the Ecclesiastical 
 Province of Canada [see p. 704], The Provincial Synod in 1888 
 organised "The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the 
 Church of England in Canada " [98j, which in 1884 resolved : - 
 
 "That this Board rccoRnisinR the great obligations of tho Church in thin 
 country to tho 8. P.O., the contributions to tho Foreign Missionn bo divided 
 between the S.P.O. and the C.M.S. in the proportion of j^ds to tho former and j\d to 
 th ' ■ ter, tho sums specially appropriated by the contributors being taken into 
 occoi' in making ^uch division, and that these amounts bo applied to thu work 
 of [thf oaid Societies among the heathen " <(ij. 
 
 At the desvv. of the Board, the Bishops of tho Province attending 
 the Lrmbr ;'i Conference in 1888 took counsel with the Society '.vith a 
 view ir the Canadian Church " undertaking direct work in the foreign 
 fir^l." 
 
 The Canadian Board were advised not to enter upon the foreign 
 field " r;ntil they arc morally certain of a revenue for the piupose of 
 at leafit ^${15,000 or £3,000 sterling per annum," but " as a temporary 
 arrangement" it woulil most effectively conduce to the attainment 
 of the objects desired in common by tho Church in Canada and by the 
 S.P.G. that meanwhile the S.P.G. should receive any moneys entrusted 
 to it by the Church in Canada for ?.fissionary work among the heathi n, 
 on the undo (Standing that the Society will be prepared to receive and 
 place upon its list and pay out of the funds so contributed from 
 Canada any well-qualified candidates who may be presented to it by 
 the Canadian Church for work in India, Japan, and r*''er heathen 
 countries." 
 
 The Society is unable " to guarantee r'.ny grant in perpetuity," but 
 the Canadian dioceses were " assured that the Society will not allow 
 them to suffer so far as aid from England is concerned in the event of 
 the Board . . . entering directly upon tlie Foreign Field instead of 
 sending their contributions through the Socio fcy for that purpose " [95]. 
 
 The advice of the Society has been accepted, and in 1890 the 
 Canadian Board sent out its first Missionary, the Kev. J. G. WalijEk, 
 tht field selected being Japan [96]. 
 
 Soon, it is hoped, side by side with evangelists of the mother Church, 
 will be found working, in other foreign heathen lands, Missionaries duly 
 authorised and supported by the daughter Churches of Canada. And 
 thus will be afforded another instance of the beneficial effects of that 
 branch of the Society's work which seeks to plant Colonial Churches 
 in order that they may become truly Missionary — taking their part in 
 the evangelisation of the world. 
 
 Statistics. — In Upper Canada, now known as the Province of Ontario (area, 222,000 
 sq. miles), where the Society (1784-1892) has assisted in maintaining 381 Missionaries and 
 planting 278 Central Stations, as detailed on pp.87a-7), there are now 2,114,321 inhabitants, 
 
 Xi 
 
176 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 of whom 886,009 are Church Members, under the care of 507 Clergymen and 6 Bishops 
 ISee p. 76-H : see also the Table on pp. 192-8.] 
 
 Beferences (Chapter XX.)— [1] B MSS., V. 2, p. 106. [2] Do., p. 204 ; R. 1788, p. 44 ; 
 B. 1784, pp. 47-8; Q.P., April 1841, p. fl; Jo., V. 23, pp. 5-8, 160-70, 379-80. [3] Jo., 
 V. 23, p. 380 ; R. 1784, p. 48. [4] Jo., V. 28, pp. 409-11, 417; R. 1784, pp. 49-51 ; Jo., 
 V. 24, p. 2. [6] Jo., V. 23, p. 416. [6] Jo., V. 24, pp. 190, 868 ; R. 1784, p. 46 ; R. 1785, p. 48. 
 [7j Jo., V. 25, pp. 222, 283, 279, 864, 394 ; Jo., V. 2C, pp. 23, 78, 166-7, 299, 800 ; Jo., V. 27, 
 p. 3H2 ; R. 1789, p. 49 ; R. 1790, p. 35 ; R. 1794, pp. 47-8. [8] Jo., V. 24, pp. 191-2, 864-5 ; 
 Jo., V. 25, p. 26; R. 1785, p. 49; R. 1786, pp. 19-21. [9^ Jo., V. 24, pp. 404-5, 412; 
 Jo., V. 25, pp. 81-2, 111, 198-9, 808, 885, 895, 408; Jo., V. 36, pp. 54-5; 11. 1787, p. 20 ; 
 R. 1788, p. 22 ; R. 1789, p. 60 ; R. 1790, p. 87 ; R. 1792, p. 69. [10] Jo., V. 25, pp. 122, 
 860, 367 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 10, 128, 210-12, 876; R. 1790, p. 86 ; R. 1792, pp. 57-8; R. 1799, 
 p. 39 ; R. 1801, pp. 45-7. [11] Jo., V. 28, pp. 287-8 ; R. 1802, p. 58. [12] Jo., V. 28, p. 876 ; 
 R. 1803, pp. 45-6. [13] Jo., V. 50, p. 48. [14] R. 1814, pp. 48-9; R. 1815, p. 49. 
 [15] Bishop Strachan's Journal, 1842, p. iv. [16] App. Jo. A, p. 652. [17] R. 1818, 
 pp. 46-6; R. 1819, p. 76; R. 1820, p. 104. [18] Bishop Mountain's Charge, 1820. [19] R. 
 1822, pp. 118-14. [20] R. 1822, pp. 118, 165 ; R. 1828, pp. 164-5 ; R. 1825, p. 129. [21] R. 
 1880, p. 108. [22] R. 1880, p. 106. [22tt] R. 1827, p. 172. [23] Hawkins' " Annals of the 
 Diocese of Toronto," pp. 120-1. [24] R. 1830, pp. 35-7. [26] R. 1831, pp. 47-8. [25rt] Jo., 
 V. 44, pp. 844-6 ; R. 1840, pp. 47-8, 66-7 ; App. Jo. O, pp. 1-19, 45. [26] Jo., V. 44, pp. 47, 
 77, 140-1, 180 ; R. 1837, p. 25. [27] R. 1889, pp. 28, 81-8. [28] Jo., V. 44, pp. 294, 422 ; Jo., 
 V. 45, pp. 19-20, 59, 119, 165, 261-3, 313, 385 ; R. 1840, p. 46 ; K MSS., V. 34, pp. 131, 141, 
 148. [28a| Bishop Strachan's Journal, 1842, p 57. [29] R. 1841, pp. 81-2, 99-104. [30] R. 
 1844, p. 51. [31] R. 1841, pp. 43-4 ; R. 1843, p. 94. [31a] R. 1843, p. 95 ; R. 1842, 
 pp. 39, 40 ; R. 1844, pp. 57-8 ; K. 1847, p. 63 ; K MSS., V. 31, pp. 102, 104-6, 341-4. 
 [32] R. 1847, p. 63. [32a] R. 1845, p. 30. [33] R. 1844, pp. 58-4. [34] R. 1842, p. 42 ; R. 
 1844, pp. 55-6. [35] R. 1858, pp. 44-5 ; K MSS., V. 82, pp. 119-21. [35a] R. 1844, pp. 55-6 ; 
 R. 1846, p. 43 ; R. 1847, p. 61 ; R. 1881, p. 123. [356] Hawkins' "Annals of the Diocese of 
 Toronto," p. 180. [35c] App. Jo. D, p. 26. [35(ZJ K MSS., V. 82, p. 120. [36] Jo., 
 V. 49, p. 3. Standing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 78. [37] Q.P., Jan. 1844, p. 4. [38] 
 App. Jo. D, pp. 24-7. 
 
 [39] (Clergy Reserves)— App. Jo. A, pp. 594-602 ; Jo., V. 81, pp. 347-9, 864 ; Jo., 
 V. 34, pp. 103, 141, 198 ; Jo., V. 43, pp. 169-74 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 148, 817-18, 876, 428 ; 
 Jo., V. 45, pp. 20, 41, 162, 217, 241, 261, 264, 270, 285, 303, 807, 813, 385, 848, 368, 384, 
 893, 397, 400, 405-6, 431, 439 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 13, 23, 29, 54-7, 60, 68, 68, 114, 182, 144, 162, 
 108, 181-94, 199, 859, 434 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 13, 43, 77, 79, 82, 96, 102, 109, 119-20 ; R. 
 1836, pp. 123-4; R. 1887, pp. 19-20; R. 1889, pp. 80-4, 88-4; R. 1840, pp. 47-8; 
 R. 1841, p. 46 ; R. 1846, pp. 62, 105-11; R. 1847, pp. 56-7 ; R. 1848, pp. 68-4 ; R. 1850i i, 
 
 pp. 46-8; R. 1853, p. 81 ; R. 1865, pp. 47, 51-6; R. 1856, pp. 46-6, 55 ; R. 1858, p. 51 ; 
 M.R. 1865, pp. 260-3 ; H MSS., V. 4, pp. 194, 202-7, 240-1, 248, 251-6, 263-7, 288-90 ; 
 H MSS., V. 6, pp. 60-4, 77-86 ; H MSS., V. 6, pp. 31, 87, 126, 177, 181, 190, 194, 201, 
 219, 258, 279, 291, 845, 861, 416, 426-7; H MSS., V. 7, pp. 27-8; K MSS., V. 16, pp. 2, 
 11-15 ; K MSS., V. 16, pp. 68, 77, 79, 110, 141, 297 ; K MSS., V. 17, pp. 24, 66, 188-9, 
 203, 264-5, 811, 851-2, 409; K MSS., V. 24, pp. 17, 219-20, 227, 229, 286-8, 248-60, 801, 
 804, 308, 814-15, 821, 852, 868, 866, 368, 372, 880, 384, 888, 890, 898-4, 404-5, 408, 414«, 
 428 ; K MSS., V. 25, pp. 1, 4, 7, 20, 80, 85, 64, 64, 79, 85, 117-18, 184, 187, 142, 156, 170, 
 172-6, 187; K MSS., V. 97, pp. 47-8, 50, 54, 59, 62, 71, 74, 84, 88, 92-8, 95-6, 99-100, 105, 
 112, 184, 138, 142, 146 ; K MSS., V. 31, pp. 11, 16, "3, 28-33, 87-41, 73-5, 83, 91, 115-16, 
 119-20, 147-8, 150-1, 156, 162, 167-9, 178-84, 187-9, 193-210, 213-43, 256, 259, 281, 
 286-92, 295-302, 806-10, 827-40, 845-8, 353, 856-8, 369-95, 897, 411, 415, 419-88, 444, 451, 
 468 ; K MSS., V. 82, pp. 1-10, 12, 22-85, 47, 49-56, 01-6, 68-71, 73-6, 85-7, 95-6, 104, 111, 
 129-82, 136-6, 139, 141, 148-4, 146-51, 155, 157-78 ; F MSS., V. 84, pp. 5, 7, 12, 3r>-8, 
 62-8, 70, 72, 74, 76-7, 82, 84, 87, 95, 104, 107-8, 110-11, 118, 115, 124-36, 141-4, 150, J54, 
 157, 162- 3, 177, 180, 201, 204, 280, 284, 288, 240-68, 256-60, 288, 287-8, 294-5, 802, 805> 
 808, 818-4, 816-8, 820-4 : see also Hawkins' " Annals of the Diocese of Toronto," pp. 170-80* 
 
 [40] R. 1881, p. 124. [40a] Jo., V. 48, pp. 95, 130. [41] R. 1858, p. 52 ; R. 1863, pp. 4 3-4, 
 [42] L., Bishop of Huron, June 2, 1882; K MSS., V. 82, p. 419. [43] Jo., V. 47, pp. 302, 
 818. [44] R- 1868-4, p. 64. [46] R. 1862, p. 88 ; R. 1878, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1881, p. 126. [46] Jo, 
 V. 50, p. 44 ; R. 1867, p. 28. [47] R. 1881, p. 125 ; R. 1888, p. 122. [48] R. 1880, pp. 97-« ; 
 R 1882, pp. 88-9. [49] R. 1880, pp. 114-15. [60] Jo., V. 51, pp. 280-1, 293 ; Applications 
 Committee Report, 1882, pp. 10, 11 and ii ; Jo., V. 53, p. 267; Jo., V. 51, pp. 81, 83 ; Stand- 
 ing Committee Book, V. 48, pp. 179, 182, V. 45, p. 380, V. 46, p. 261 ; K MSS., V. 88i 
 p. 28. [50a] R. 1881, p. 126. [51] Jo., V. 61, pp. 144-6: see aZ«o p. 820 of this book. 
 [52] Jo., V. 23, pp. 380-3 ; R. 1784, p. 48 ; R. 1785, p. 49. [63] R. 1787, p. 21 ; R. 1790, 
 p. 86 ; R. 1791, p. 58 ; R. 1792, pp. 56-7 ; R. 1798, pp. 52-3 ; Q.P., April 1841, pp. 6, 7 ; 
 Jo., V. 23, pp. 170-1 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 121, 223, 821-2, 868, 393-4, 425-6 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 22, 
 201, 800, 376; Jo., V. 27, pp. 879-80. [54] Jo., V. 26, pp. 120-1; R, x788, pp. 22-8. 
 [65] Jo., V. 25, pp. 898, 436 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 28, 167, 201, 800, 875-6, 422 ; Jo., V. 27, 
 pp. 880-1 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 10, 886-6, 417 ; R. 1798, pp. 47-8 ; R, 1796, pp. 68-4 ; R 179T 
 
 
 \ 
 
MANITOBA AND THE NOBTH-WEST TERRITORIES. 
 
 177 
 
 p. 48 ; R. 1798, pp. 68-4 ; R, 1808, p. 40 ; R. 1822, pp. 155-6. [66] Jo., V. 25, p. 898 ; 
 Jo., V. 20, pp. 77, 167, 199, 200 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 88, 114, 878, 881 ; Jo., V. 28, p. 418 ; 
 Jo., V. 29, p. 209 ; R. 1791, pp. 52-8 ; R. 1793, p. 49 ; R. 1796, pp. 64-5 ; R. 1796, p. 42 ; 
 R. 1797, p. 44 ; R. 1798, pp. 64-6 ; R. 1808, p. 46 ; R. 1810, pp. 89, 40 ; R. 1816, p. 68 ; 
 R. 1818, pp. 69-71. [67] R. 1820, pp. 103-4, 126-8 ; R. 1822, p. 157 ; R. 1826, p. 124. 
 f68] R. 1828, p. 145. [69] R. 1827, pp. 165-7. [60] R. 1828, p. 146; R. 1826, p. 181 ; 
 R. 1827, pp. 68, 166-7, 176. [61] R. 1827, p. 68 ; R. 1828, pp. 47-8 ; R. 1880, pp. 87-8. 
 [62] R. 1880, pp. 88, 100-6. [63] R. 1841, pp. 97-8. [64] R. 1841, pp. 111-14. [66] R. 
 1839, p. 86. [66] M.R. 1855, pp. 280-2. [67] R. 1849, pp. 46-7. [68] M.H. No. 6, 
 pp. 2-18. [69] Bishop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, pp. 11-16. [70] R. 1844, p. 62. 
 [71] Q.P., Oct. 1847, pp. 2-4. [72] R. 1849, pp. 53-4. [73] M.H. No. 6, pp. 28-82 ; 
 R. 1866, p. 80. [74] Jo., V. 47, pp. 205-0. [75] R. 1802, pp. 7t>-e. r76J M.R. 1856, 
 pp. 286-7. [77] Bishop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, p. 24. [78] M.R. 1856, p. 287; 
 K. 1854, p. 50. [79] Q.P., Oct. 1847, pp. 5-7. [80] Bishop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, 
 p. 20. [81] Q.P., July 1844, pp. 7, 8 ; K MfSS., V. 81, pp. 09, 70. [82] K MSS., V. 81, 
 p. 154 ; Q P., Aug. 1870, p. 1. [83] R. 1855, p. 59. [84] R. 1861, pp. 99, 100. [86] R. 
 1868, p. 48 ; R. 1869, p. 21. [86] R. 1808-4, p. 63. [87, 88] M.F. 1879, pp. 151-2. 
 t89] L. Bp. Huron, June 2. 1882 ; D MSS. V. 02 ; K MSS. V. 82, p. 420. [00] R. 1882, 
 p. 87. [91] R. 1878, pp. 95-6 ; R. 1882, pp. 87-8. [91o| R. 1891, pp. 141-4. [92] K 
 MSS., V. 82, p. 442. [93] Do., p. 461. [94] L. Rev. W. F. Campbell, May 8, 1884 ; 
 35 MSS., V. 70. [96] Standing |Committee Minutes, V. 44. pp. 837-40 ; R. 1889, p. 113. 
 £96] R. 1890, pp. 29, 70 ; R. 1891, p. 28, and p. 727 of this book. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 MANITOBA AND THE NORTH-WEST TEBRITOEIES 
 {formerly BUPEBT8LAND). 
 
 The country was discovered by Hudson in 1610, and in 1670 assigned by Charles II. 
 to Prince Rupert and others — a corporate body commonly known as the Hudson's Bay 
 Company. The original colony of " Rupertsland " comprised "all the Lands and 
 Territories upon the countries, coasts, and confines of the Seas, Bays, Lakes, Rivers, 
 Creeks, and Sounds, in whatsoever latitude they shall be that lie within the entrance of 
 the Straits commonly called Hudson's Straits that were not actually possessed or 
 granted to any of his subjects or possessed by the subjects of any other Christian Prince 
 or State." On the surrender of the Company's Charter to the Crown, " Rupertsland " 
 was incorporated in the Dominion of Canada, and representative institutions wern granted 
 ■(1870) to the province of Manitoba then erected. The North-West Territories were 
 formed into a distinct Government in 1870 ; and in 1882 divided into four provisional 
 districts — Assiniboia, Saskatchewan, Alberta, and Athabasca. Under the Earl of Selkirk 
 an agricultural (settlement was formed on the banks of the Red River in 1811. When 
 Oovemor Sem^ile was sent out from England in 1815 he was required to ascertain if any 
 trace existed of either temple of worship or idol, and whether it would be practicable to 
 gather the children together for education and industrial training. In hib report he 
 said : "I have trodden the burnt ruins of houses, bams, a mill, a fort and sharpened 
 stockades; but none of a Place of Worship, even upon tb smallest scale. I blush to 
 say that, over the whole extent of the Hudson's Bay I'erritories, no such building 
 exists." Ere this "foul reproach" was removed "from among men belonging to a 
 ■Christian nation " the Governor was slain in an incursion of the natives. The Hudson's 
 Bay Company had not been entirely unmindful of their religious duties : the chief factor 
 at each post being required to read the Church Service to their employees every Sunday. 
 In 1820 they sent out the Rev. J. West as Chaplain to the settlement. Desirous of 
 benefiting the heathen also, he offered his services to the Churdi Missionary Society, 
 with the view of establishing schools for the Indians, and that Society provided him 
 with £100 to make a trial. In 1822 the Company solicited the aid of the S.P.G. in 
 " furnishing them with a Missionary or in a donation for the erection of a Church at the 
 settlement on the Red River," but no help could be spared [1]. Mr. West opened m 
 school, and in 1823 a church was built near the spot where Govemor Semple fell; 
 and the Rev. D. T. Jones was sent out by the C.M.S. to form a regular Mission 
 under Mr. Wast, who, however, returned to England the same year. In 1826 Mr. Jones 
 was joined by the Rev. W. Cockran (C.M.S.) Up to this time the labours of the 
 MisBionaries liad been directed chiefly to the European settlers and their deaoenduitB of 
 
178 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL 
 
 mixed blond. Owiiifj lo tho wandering Imbits of the Indiana no systematic, effort had 
 been made on tlii'ir behalf, with the exception of the Indian School ; but Mr. Cockran 
 formed an induHtrial Hettlemcnt in 18!S2, and in 1M3-1 baptized 20 Indians — 10 being 
 odultn. Under his management such progress was made that when in 1841* Bishop 
 6. J. Mountain of Quebec visited the settlement he found four churches attended by 
 1,700 persons, and nine schools with 4H5 scholars. Including half-breeds and European)^ 
 846 persons were coniinned. The number of communicants was 454 ; but in two of the 
 churches there was " no Communion table and no place reserved for it." The " necessity 
 of establishing a Bishop in those territories " was so powerfully urged by Dr. Mountain 
 that in 1849 Bupertsland was erected into a diocese and the Rev. David Anderson con- 
 secrated its first Bishop [see p. 704j. 
 
 In 1850 the Society responded to a request of the Bishop to enter 
 the field [la]. Its first Missionary, the Rev. W. H. Taylor (of New- 
 foundland), who was placed in charge of the district of Assiniboia 
 in 1851, thus describes his arrival in the diocese in 1850 : — J 
 
 " We had been six weeks or more journeying over the extensive prairies which lie 
 between the United ytatcs and this country. We had been in the wilderness exposed 
 to the savage hordes of Indians . . . and the wild beasts, scarcely less fearful . . . 
 and the sight of neat and quiet dwellings with their apparent safety and comfort 
 •was most pleasing. ... As we travelled down the Assiniboine to the settlement en 
 the Red Kiver, wo could see the little farms on the river's side and the banks 
 filled with stacks of corn and fodder, with vast herds grazing at large in the 
 plains. . . . Then the French Church, the fort . . and in the distance the English 
 Church and the Bishop's house, told us that w^e were again in a land where the 
 true God was known and worshipped" [2]. 
 
 Mr. Taylor's charge embraced a district about 30 miles in extent, 
 containing a scattered population of European, French-Canadian, 
 mixed (half-breeds) and Indian races. Service was held at first in a^ 
 fichoolrooin in the centre of the settlement, 3}y miles above Fort 
 Garry. Near the rendezvous of the Indians who visited the settlement 
 in the summer, and within sight " of the scalps suspended over the 
 graves of the poor dark departed ones," and "on the spot where for 
 years . . . the heathen revels have been performed," was built in duo 
 time (with the Society's aid) "a temple to the living God." In May 
 1852, before either church or parsonage was finished, a mighty flood 
 swept over the surrounding district, and the parsonage and glebe 
 became " a place of safety for a homeless, houseless, population " 
 including the Bishop and his family [3]. In their battles with the 
 elements the early settlers were often worsted. Thus in one winter ]Mr. 
 Taylor wrote of the " freezing of the ink in the pen while filling 
 \ip the marriage register. Immediately the pen came in contact with 
 the air in the church the ink became sohd . . . though a great fire was 
 burning in the stove" [4]. In 1855 the Mission became the organised 
 parish of St. James, Assiniboine, with a consecrated church,t calculated 
 to raise the tone of public worship in the Diocese [5]. The district for 
 many miles round continued to benefit from Mr. Taylor's labours 
 until 18G7, when illness obliged him to remove to England [6], 
 
 In 1852 the Society made provision for stationing a clergyman at 
 York Fort in response to an appeal which the Bishop forwarded from 
 the Indians there. They had had " occasional visits from Protestant 
 ministers," and were endeavouring, so far as their knowledge went, 
 to worship God " in spirit and in truth," reading the books printed 
 in their own tongue, praying night and morning, and observing the 
 
 * The total population of the Red River Settlement was then 6,148 — of whom 3,798 
 were Roman Catholics. 
 
 t Consecrated May 20, 186S. i "' "< ■ v " 
 
MANITOBA AND THE NORTH-WEST TERRITORIES. 
 
 179 
 
 jsed 
 
 Ited 
 Ifor 
 lurs 
 
 at 
 loin 
 
 mt 
 knt, 
 Ited 
 
 the 
 
 (,798 
 
 Sabbath. But they felt " like a flock of sheep without a shepherd." 
 " Long have we cried for help " (they concluded) ; " will you not take 
 pity upon us, our ignorant wives, our helpless children, many of whom 
 are still unbaptized, and some of us too ? " [7]. 
 
 The Bishop's selection of the Eev. B. McDonald for this post 
 was approved by the Society, but it was deemed advisable to send a 
 clergyman of greater experience, and such an one could not be ob- 
 tained until 1854, when the Mission was undertaken by the C.M.S. [8]. 
 
 From 1854 to 1859 the Society supported the Eev. T. Cochrane 
 at St. John's, Bed Biver, who was entrusted with the charge of the 
 Collegiate School for the training (among others) of candidates for the 
 ministry [9]. 
 
 The next Mission of the Society was formed at Fort EUice, or 
 Beaver Creek, 240 miles to the westward of the Assiniboine Biver, 
 where the Eev. T. Cook was appointed in 1862 to minister to the 
 Indians, half-breeds, and the few English of the district. Being " native 
 bom " Mr. Cook was " equally famihar with both languages," and at 
 Bishop Machray's first ordination he " preached in the Cree language 
 for the benefit of the Indians present" [10]. The new Bishop (who 
 succeeded Dr. Anderson in 1865) was much impressed by " the great 
 good going on " in the diocese, and " the great difference between 
 Indians in a heathen state and those even but nominally imder the 
 softening and yet elevating influences of the Gospel " [11]. 
 
 The Bishop doubted whether the Society had " another Heathen 
 station so removed from the conveniences of life as Fort Ellice ; above 
 700 miles from any market with a people in the very lowest condition 
 . . . and, alas ! for many a long day, no hope of improvement in tem- 
 poral things." The few things the Indians possessed — huts and 
 blankets or coats — were generally deeply pledged for skins [12]. 
 
 The wandering habits of the Indians added to the task of their 
 conversion. The half-breeds could be regularly assembled for service 
 and instruction at Fort Elhce, but to win the pure natives it was 
 necessary to follow them in their wanderings over hill and plain, and 
 instruct them in wilderness and wigwam. Fort Pelly, Touchwood Hill, 
 Qu'Appelle Lake, and other places were visited, and among the pure 
 natives ministered to were the Soulteans, Crees, Assiniboines, and 
 Sioux. Since buffialo-hunting could no longer be depended upon for 
 obtaining a subsistence Mr. Cook sought to teach the Indians ploughing 
 and to induce them to settle and farm for themselves. In this he met 
 with little success, but as a Missionary he was generally acceptable, 
 and his useful labours were continued for twelve years [13]. 
 
 Previously to 1870 the Church Missions in Eupertsland had been 
 carried on in days of " hopeless isolation," when no increase of the 
 white population could even be expected except from the servants sent 
 out from Great Britain by the Hudson's Bay Company [14]. 
 
 Direct intercoiurse with England was maintained by way of Hudson's 
 Bay, which was navigable only about four months in a year. Annually 
 in the autumn a ship came to York Factory, but goods had to be 
 carried inland nearly 800 miles. Even in 1866, the year of Bishop 
 Machray's arrival, " there was a complete wilderness of 400 miles in 
 width still separating Manitoba from the nearest weak white settle^ 
 ments " [16]. 
 
180 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 The union of the country with the Dominion of Canada (in 1870) 
 was followed by a magnificent development. In 1871 the Bishop 
 wrote: "I am anxious that the Society . . . should seriously consider 
 the extraordinary circumstances of the south of mv diocese. I do not 
 suppose that a doubt is anywhere entertained of the fertility of the 
 province of Manitoba, and of a large section of country to the west of 
 that province for a thousand miles to the Rocky Mountains. . . . The 
 rapidity with which this rich country is being made accessible is mar- 
 vellous and unexampled. . . . Language could not too strongly repre- 
 sent the extraordinary result to be anticipated within the next ten 
 years " [16]. 
 
 The opportunity of " taking the initiative in the great work of 
 evangelisation Tor the people that are coming here " was urged with 
 force by Lieut.-Governor Archibald at a meeting held at Winnipeg in 
 1872, when the Society was appealed to for increased aid [17]. At 
 the time these appeals were made, Winnipeg had just " started as a 
 village of a few hundred people " (300 in 1871). By 1880 its popula- 
 tion had reached 10,000, which number was more than doubled in the 
 next six years [18]. 
 
 The Society has made and is still making great efforts to provide 
 for the spiritual wants of the settlers. The Bishop of Bupertsland 
 stated (in 1884-1888) that it came forward to help the Church in 
 the most generous and sympathising manner, and with surpassing 
 kindness and consideration. 
 
 /, 
 
 " These are not words of flattery for the ears of the Society but words of sober 
 heartfelt trath from oar own hearts. The Society had assisted us in some measure 
 for many years but as the work of settlements grew it continuously increased 
 and extended its aid, bo that the position we hold in the vast tract of settlement 
 between this and the Bocky Mountains is almost entirely owing to this noble 
 Society. ... It has given grants to bishoprics and colleges . . . furnished part of 
 the salaries of Bishops till endowments were secured, given studentships for 
 candidates for orders, and above all given large and generous grants for the 
 support of Missions "* [19]. , . ■ ., < ^ ^ 
 
 By subdivision the original Diocese of Bupertsland has become 
 eight, viz., Bupertsland 1849, Moosonee 1872, Saskatchewan 1874, 
 Mackenzie Eiver 1874, Qu'Appelle 1884, Athabasca 1884, Calgary 1887, 
 and Selkirk 1890 [20]. The most northern of these, i.e. Moosonee, 
 Mackenzie Biver, Athabasca, and Selkirk, are sparsely populated, and 
 chiefly by Indians who are cared for by the Church Missionary Society ; 
 the other dioceses have received liberal assistance from the S.P.G., 
 which, in Saskatchewan, Qu'Appelle, and Calgary still has Llissions to 
 various Indian tribes as well as to the settlers [21]. 
 
 In the words of the Metropohtan of the Province in 1881, " the 
 obligation of the Church in this field as a body, and of English and 
 Canadian Churchmen coming to us in large numbers, to the S.F.Ci., 
 really cannot be over-estimated " [22]. 
 
 * The annual grants for the support of the Bishops refer-od to have extended in the 
 case of Saskatchewan from 1874 to 1886, and in that of Qu'Appelle from 1884 to 
 1801, in addition to which the Society has contributed towards the endowment of the 
 Bishoprics of Saskatchewan (£3,092), Qu'Appelle (£S,868), and Calgary (£1,079) ; also 
 £8,000 for Clergy endowment and £1,600 for College endowment in the Diocese of 
 Bupertsland [19aJ. 
 
 1 
 i 
 t 
 t 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 s 
 
BRITISH COLUUBU. 
 
 181 
 
 . I 
 
 Statistics.— In Manitoba (area, 78,720 sq. miles) and the North- West Territories (area 
 2,668,887 sq. miles), where the Society (1850-02) has assisted in maintaining 126 Mission- 
 aries and planting 88 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 878-80), there are now 210,806 
 inhabitants, of whom 46,018 are Church Members, under the care of 121 Clergymen and 
 7 Bishops. [See p. 768 ; see also the Table on pp. 192-8.] 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter XXI.)— [1] Jo., V. 38, p. 264. [la] Jo., V. 46, pp. 02, 146 ; R. 1851, 
 p. 66 ; B. 1862, p. 86. [2] M.B. 1865, p. 18. 13] M.R. 1866, pp. 18-16 ; R. 1866, p. 69 ; 
 R. 1869, p. 78. [4] R. 1869, p. 74. [61 R. 1850, pp. 58-9 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 220 ; Q.P., Jan. 
 1857, p. 1. [6] R. 1867, pp. 49, 50. [7J R. 1852, pp. 87-8 ; K MS8., V. 6, p. 27. [8] Jo., 
 V. 46, p. 878 ; R. 1858, p. 46 ; K MSS., V. 8, pp. 86, 102. [0] Jo., V. 47, p. 28 ; R. 
 1864, p. 68 ; 1865, p. 62. [10] R. 1862, p. 88 ; R. 1866, p. 66. [11] R. 1866, p. 67 : see 
 also R. 1865, p. 57. [12] K MSS., V. 8, p. 269. [13] R. 1864, pp. 68-4 ; R. 1865, pp. 57-8 ; 
 R. 1869, p. 42. [14] R. 1871, p. 28. [15] R. 1881, p. 185. [16] R. 1871, p. 28. [17] R 
 1872, pp. 20-21. [18] R. 1880, p. 93; R. 1881, p. 186; R. 1888, p. 126. [19] M.F. 1884, 
 p. 74 ; Proceedings of 8.P.G. Missionary Conference, July 10, 1888, p. 62. [19a] Jo., 
 V. 52, p. 388; Jo., V. 58, p. 266; Jo., V. 54, pp. 81, 84, 112; Standing Committee Minutes, 
 V, 42, pp. 79, 352, 856 ; V. 43, pp. 178-9, 183 ; V. 44, pp. 44-6, 266, 268, 271 ; V. 45, 
 pp. 141, 878, 880, 884 ; V. 46, pp. 248, 252, 256. [20] R. 1891, p. 183. [21] M.F. 1878, 
 p. 410 ; R. 1881, p. 187 ; M.F. 1890, p. 860. [22] R. 1881, p. 186. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 BRITISH COLUMBIA. 
 
 to 
 
 le 
 
 
 The islands lying off the North Pacific Coast were discovered by Vancouver in 1762, 
 and the largest of them took his namtj. In 1848 it was leased by the Crown to the 
 Hudson's Bay Company, and in 1849 constituted a Crown colony. The adjacent main- 
 land was included in the lease, but remained comparatively unl lown until 1858, when 
 the discovery of gold there brought a large number of immigrants, and it also wau made 
 a Crown colony, viz., British Columbia. The two colonies were united in 1860, and 
 incorporated in the Dominion of Canada in 1871. 
 
 Under the old system of colonisation, settlements appealed in vain to the mother 
 country for a Bishop for more than a century ; but British Columbia was no sooner 
 proclaimed a colony than it became a diocese of the English Church. An endowment 
 having been provided by Miss (now the Baroness) Burdett-Coutts, *Bishop Hills was 
 consecrated to the see in 1859 [1] 
 
 In response to applications made by ^'ae Bev. Mr. Bayley in 1864 
 and the Bishop of Bupertsland in 1857, the Society in the latter year 
 set apart funds for establishing a " Mission to the Heathen " in Van- 
 couver's Island [2]. 
 
 Its first Missionary, the Rev. R. Dowson, arrived on Feb. 2, 1869. 
 At that time Victoria (V. I.), the capital of the colony, was " a strange 
 assemblage of wooden houses, with a mixed population of every nation 
 numbering about 1,600." Mr. Dowson found but one small village of 
 Indians near Victoria, and the men were "idle and diseased" [8]. 
 He therefore started " on a voyage of discovery to the north of the 
 island, and so on to Fort Simpson upon the mainland." He sailed 
 in a vessel of the Hudson's Bay Company, and for his "long and 
 tedious journey " was well repaid by the knowledge he gained of 
 the island and of " Indian hfe in its wUdest and most natural aspect." 
 Nanaimo, the next white settlement north of Victoria, had a population 
 of about 160 whites and half-castes, with a few hundred Indians 
 camped round. The " village or town " was " a most miserable affair, 
 simply the wood cleared away and . . . small wooden houses ... 
 
 * The endowment given by this lady included provision for two Archdeacons also [la]. 
 
182 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 A 
 
 . 1 
 
 sprinkled . . . amongst the mud and stumps." The Hudson's Bay 
 Company maintained a school there for the white and half-caste 
 children, and Mr. Dowson held service in the building — " the room 
 being quite full and the people exceedingly attentive." Previously the 
 place had been only twice visited by a clergyman — chaplains from 
 Victoria and a passing steamer. The Indians there were chiefly 
 wanderers, " coming for a short time ... to work at the coal mines 
 and earn a few blankets and then taking themselves ofif again." Some 
 distance to the south was a large tribe of Cowitchins amongst whom 
 a Roman Catholic missionary tried to live, " but as soon as he had no 
 more blankets, calico, &c., to give them they drove him away," 
 " Nearly all the different tribes " liated " each other." At Fort Rupert, 
 200 miles further north, there were about six whites — employees of the 
 Hudson's Bay Company. Outside the fort were encamped a thousand 
 OuackoUs, "the most bloodthirsty of all the Indian tribes on the 
 North- West Coast." " Plenty of heads and other human remains " 
 lay on the beach ; " one body of a woman . . . fastened to a tree, 
 partly in the water, and . . . eaten away by the fish." A short time 
 before some canoes came in from a war expedition and landed a 
 prisoner, " when all the other Indiana rushed down in a flock from 
 their houses and ate the poor wretch alive." 
 
 At Fort Simpson, on the mainland, there were about 20 whites, 
 surrounded by the Cliimpsian tribe numbering 4,000, of whom several 
 had been taught to read a little English by a C.M.S. schoolmaster. In 
 contrast to the dirty houses of the OuackoUs, those of the Chimpsians 
 were "the best and cleanest " ^Ir. Dowson had seen. The houses of 
 both tribes were " oiniiuicnted with grotesque carvings on the out- 
 side," . . . but they did not " seem to regard any of the figures as 
 objects of reverence." Indeed, these Indians appeared to be "as 
 totally without religion of any sort as it is possible for human beings 
 to be." " Their only idea of the future " was " annihilation." 
 
 The Indians on the North-West Coast burnt their dead; those in 
 the South placed the bodies in boxes on the surface of some small 
 island. The Northern Indians were " very clever at carving," and 
 "ingenious at almost any handicraft work," but frequently destroyed 
 their property to obtain popularity. Among the OuackoUs it was not 
 uncommon for a man to " kill four or five slaves at once, to show his 
 contempt for his property," and they were " almost invariably eaten." 
 All the Indians on the coast treated their slaves " very cruelly, and 
 generally cut some of the sinews of their legs so as to lame them and 
 prevent them from running away." The costume of the tribes generally 
 varied Uttle, " consisting of a blanket," and " red paint for the face " 
 when they could afford it. The manner of inducting a medicine man 
 into his office was also "much the same among all the tribes." The man 
 went alone into the bush, without food, and remained several days ; 
 the longer the more honourable for him, as showing greater powers of 
 endurance ; he then returned to the village, and rushing into the houses 
 bit pieces out of the people till he was completely gorged. Tlien 
 he slept for a day or two, and came out a " duly accredited medicine 
 man." But the medical profession was not a safe one, the death of 
 the patient being "not unfrequently followed by the shooting of 
 the medicine man." These Indians had " little knowledge of the 
 
 I 
 
BRITISIl COLUMBIA. 
 
 :mn 
 
 183 
 
 bealing " art. When a man was sick they laid him in a comer of the 
 house, stuck several poles around him, and hung them over with 
 feathers stained red. The medicine man then came with a large rattle, 
 made of a hollow piece of wood filled with pebbles, and generally 
 «arved in the shape of a hideous head, which he rattled incessantly 
 over the patient's head, howling meanwhile, the supposed elfect being 
 *' to drive away bad spirits," In their natural state the natives were 
 " subject to very few diseases," but those which the wmte man had 
 " introduced among them " were " destroying some of the tribes very 
 rapidly" [4]. 
 
 On his return from his expedition to the North Mr. Dowson took 
 up his quarters temporarily "in a little dilapidated school-house 
 belonging to the colony," about four miles from Victoria, and made 
 preparations for establishing himself in one of the Indian villages. 
 He tried in vain to find any European who was both able and willing 
 to teach him anything of the native language. As a rule the only 
 means of communication between the Lidians and whites was Chin- 
 hook — a jargon of " little use except as a trading language : it con- 
 sists nearly altogether of substantives, and has no words to express 
 thoughts except the most material and animal wants." Ghinhook 
 acquired, the Missionary began the study of Cowitchin by having 
 a native to live with him. The first he tried soon went away with- 
 out a word, and a few days afterwards was glorying " in all his 
 original dignity of paint and feathers." A yet greater discouragement 
 than this was the " utter indiilerence, if not something worse of the 
 white settlers towards the welfare of the natives." Personal kind- 
 ness Mr. Dowson received abundantly, but it was " to the English 
 stranger and not to the Indian Missionary." Almost everyone 
 laughed at the " idea " of his " teacliing Indians," saying there was 
 *' no good in them and no gratitude " ; and frequently it was remaiked 
 that "they ought to be rooted out like tree-stumps" [5]. In this 
 respect the Americans were the worst offenders, and the feeluig was 
 reciprocated. The Indian fi-eely imitated "the white man's vices.", 
 In his first report to the Society IBishop Hills wrote : — 
 
 " I saw an Indian running roimd and round in a circle. He was intoxicated 
 ■and almost a maniac. I listened to the sounds he was shouting. They were, 
 the words of a blasphemous and obscene oath in English ! It is a common thing 
 for Indians, even children, to utter oaths in English. Thus far they have come 
 in close contact only with our vices. We have yet to bring amongst them tho 
 leavening blessing of the Gosi)cl of Christ " [fi]. 
 
 ' Owing to the illness of his wife the first Missionary was obliged to 
 return to England in 1800, but during his short stay Mr. Dowson had 
 succeeded in gaining the confidence of the Indians around him, and 
 proving that they were capable of receiving good as well as bad 
 impressions. " You teach savage good — savage's heart good to you," 
 was the expression of an Indian on experiencing, probably for the 
 first time in his life. Christian sympathy and love. A knowledge of 
 medicine was of great assistance to the Missionary, and his reputation 
 for doing good reached the Saanechs, whose three principal chiefs 
 «ame to imdte him to live among them, promising to give gratis, 
 " plenty of good laud to build a house upon, and that . . . not one of 
 them would steal or do any wrong." 
 
mm 
 
 184 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ' Mr. Dowson was able to be of some use to the white settlers also. 
 Though " nearly all Scotch Presbyterians," they attended regularly^ 
 to the number of forty, some from a considerable distance, and joined 
 " vei^ heartily " in the " Church service " held in the schoolroom [7]. 
 The second S.P.G. Missionary to British Columbia was the Bev. 
 J. Gammaoe, who was appointed to minister to the gold diggers [8]. 
 When he arrived in April 1859 the gold-mining district was con- 
 fined to the mainland, and extended 400 miles from Hope, on the lower 
 Fraser, to the Quesnel River, in the north. The population con- 
 sisted " for the most part of emigrants from California, a strange 
 mixture of all nations, most diflScult to reach " [9]. Everywhere in 
 the colony a primitive style of life prevailed. Gentlemen cleaned 
 their own boots, cut their own firewood, ladies were "their own 
 cooks, housemaids, dressmakers, and almost everything else " ; there 
 were "no servants"; " even the Governor " had "no female servant 
 in his establishment." The expense of living was great. In Victoria,, 
 water for drinking cost 6d. a bucket. The washing of clothes amounted 
 in many cases " to more than the price of articles when new." No 
 copper coin was in circulation ; sixpence was the " smallest coin in use," 
 and " no distinction " was made " between half-crowns and two- 
 shilling pieces " [10]. In Douglas the population consisted of 8 Chinese,. 
 7 coloured men (Africans), 14 Mexicans, 8 French, 8 Germans, 15 
 British subjects, 66 citizens of the United States — total 109 males 
 and two females— besides the surrounding Indians. Mr. Gammage's 
 ministrations were chiefly among the British and Americans, and the 
 moving mining population. Generally they were men of the worlds 
 " very keen for gain ... in many cases educated " in " secular know- 
 ledge," but " very ignorant . . . even of the principles or elements of 
 Christianity." Few possessed a Bible, most of them did not know 
 whether they had been baptized or not. Some had not attended 
 any place of worship for ten years, and had " no idea of reverence." 
 The blasphemous expressions freely used were " truly shocking." By 
 gentle remonstrance this evil was checked, and the messenger, if not 
 the message, was generally well received. A small room was opened 
 for service, and on Sundays Mr. Gammage passed through the streets^ 
 bell in hand, calling the people from the worship of Mammon to the 
 worship of the true God. Thirst of gold had in many instances 
 absorbed " every moral quality that ennobles or dignifies humanity, 
 leaving nothing but a dry and ban'en stock, which the spirit of God 
 alone can vivify." 
 
 The Americans were " exceedingly bitter against the English " ; 
 very seldom could "even one of them " be prevailed upon to join in 
 Divine worship. They, however, contributed towards the building of a 
 church which was consecrated in March 18G2. In it he " ministered 
 for three years and proved with . . . his wife a great blessing to a. 
 township which without a Minister of God would have necessarily 
 fallen into open licentiousness." He also did what was possible for 
 the Indians, among whom there was great sickness and mortality, 
 partly caused by " vices introduced by the white man." At a service 
 held in 1861 the Bishop addressed 120 Indians in Chinhook, a native 
 girl interpreting [11]. 
 
 Between 1860 and 1865 twelve Missionaries were added to the 
 
 J'^ 
 
vi::- '>■•;: 
 
 BRITISH COLUMBU. 
 
 185 
 
 diocese, and the following centres occupied: — Victoria 1860, Hope 
 1860, New Westminster 1861, Nanaimo 1861, Albemi 1864,. 
 Saanich 1864, Liltoet 1864, Sapperton 1866, Esqnimalt 1865^ 
 Leech 1866 [12]. 
 
 In regard to " that very difficult circumstance " arising from " the 
 mixture of race," the Bishop reported in December 1860 that even in 
 this respect there was " encouragement and a foreshadowing of the 
 gathering in of all nations to the fold of Christ by the way in which 
 we are helped in our work by those who are not of our nation." In 
 one place service was held first " in the upper room of the store of a 
 Frenchman," and afterwards " at a German's," and a Swede joined the 
 committee for building a church. " In another place a Swede offered 
 the land for a church." In a third " two Norwegians joined with 
 three others in presenting" a parsonage house. "A Chinese mer- 
 chant gave £16 to two churches, and twelve Jewish boys " attended 
 » the Collegiate school " [13]. 
 
 Writing in 1862 Archdeacon Wright said : — 
 
 " The more I can grasp the state of things, the more do I feel the 
 importance of a Bishop heading missionary labour in a new colony. 
 Our dear friend has, under God, done abeady a great work. There 
 is scarcely a single township which has not its Missionary Clergyman 
 and Parsonage, and attention is being turned to education. ... In 
 Victoria there are two crowded churches, with services conducted as 
 well as those of the best-managed parishes at home; and in New 
 Westminster we are, thank God, equal to our brethren over the water,, 
 as regards church, rector, choir, and all that is necessary for decency 
 and order " [14]. 
 
 In summarising the work on the mainland the Archdeacon wrote 
 in 1865 :— 
 
 «• How has the Gospel been presented to the Colony of British Columbia, in 
 which four of the Society's Missionaries have been steadily engaged ? I answer, 
 it has been offered liberally, most liberally, to the household of faith. In every 
 place where men have gathered, there a houce of God has been erected, and a. 
 resident clergyman stationed. At Langley, Hope, Yale, Douglas, Lillouet, Cariboo, 
 Sapperton, and in New Westminster, houses of God have been built. . . . Five of 
 those churches have been served by resident ministers, whose work it has been ta 
 deal with souls gathered together from various nations of the earth, of all creeds, 
 and no creed. Many who once had a creed and a love of God, by long wandering 
 have lost their faith and forgotten their God. . . . The general influence of the 
 Church upon the white man has been great, and with the red man not a little has 
 been effected " [15J. 
 
 Among the Indians in Vancouver's Island the Bev. A. C. Gabbeit 
 organised a Mission at Victoria in 1860. His greatest difficulty waa 
 the contaminating influence of the white man, who carried on a traffic 
 " in poisonous compounds under the name of whisky," whereby tha 
 Indians died in numbers and the survivors fought " like things, 
 inhuman." Now and then a vendor was caught and " fined or caged," 
 but another filled his place and the trade proceeded. At times the 
 camp was " so completely saturated with this stuff that a sober Indian 
 was a rare exception." The women were worse than the men, and. 
 girls firom ten to fourteen little better than their elder sisters. The 
 Mission comprised a small resident tribe (about 200) of " Songes or 
 Tsau-miss, belonging to the great family of the Cowitchins." These 
 
186 
 
 SOCIETY FOR TUB PROPAOATION OF TUB GOSPEL. 
 
 Indians were a " most besotted, wretched race." Their language was 
 soon acquired, but besides these there were " Bill Bellas," " Cogholds," 
 ^' Hydahs," " Tsimsheans," and "Stickeens" constantly coming and 
 ^oing for the purposes of trade and work ; and as six dilTorent languages 
 were spoken the Missionary was obliged to use Chinhook, into which he 
 translated portions of the Liturgy. Mr. Garret's labours at this 
 station were successful buyond expectation. In one year nearly GOO 
 Indians, men and children, received some instruction in his school [10]. 
 He also founded a Mission in the Cowichan district both among the 
 whites and Indians. The Indians there were ready to receive the 
 Church " with open arms." •' They prayed, they entreated " Mr. Garret 
 *' to come at once . . . and build a house on their land." But while 
 having confidence in the Missionary they were cautious in welcoming 
 the white settlers. 
 
 "If we go and take your blankets or your cows," they said, "you will lock 
 ti9 up in gaol ; why then, do you come and take our land and our deer ? Don't 
 steal our land ; buy it, and then come and our hearts will be very happy. But do 
 not think us fools. Wo are not very poor. Sec, we have plenty of boxes tilled with 
 blankets. Hence it you want our laud, give us a ' little big price ' for it. We 
 will not steal your pigs or your asses, but don't you steal our land " [17]. 
 
 The Church at least dealt honestly with the natives. Land was pur- 
 chased and a Mission organised with a resident Missionary (the liev. 
 W. S. Reece) in 18GG [18]. 
 
 Of Nanaimo (also on Vancouver's Island), where the Rev. J. B. 
 Good was stationed in 1861, the Bishop reported in January 1863 : 
 *' There is now a church, parsonage and school for the whole 
 population and a school-chapel for the Indians, through his zealous 
 exertions. I have, several times been present at interesting services 
 a>t the latter, and have reason to think that a deep impression has been 
 made upon the Indian mind" [10]. But so great were the de- 
 moraUsing influences produced by contact with the Europeans that 
 the Indians were " apt to suppose the white men are all alike children 
 of the devil in morals, however great they may be in other respects." 
 It was therefore " something to be instrumental, under God, in 
 pointing out to them a better way ... to afford this ill-fated race 
 examples of sober and godly living," which might *' atone in their 
 ■eyes to some extent for the bad and evil lives of those who call them- 
 selves a superior people." Mr. Good visited the Indians from house 
 to house, worked for days in the Reserve, cutting roads and encouraging 
 them to improve their dwelUngs and mode of living. He instructed 
 their children, and every Sunday preached to the adults — at first in one 
 of the Chiefs houses and afterwards in a beautiful Mission chapel — to 
 crowded congregations. The sick and dying were also cared for, and 
 in one year he vaccinated hundreds of the natives : his treatment 
 having " surprisingly good effects in the majority of instances " [20]. 
 
 In 1866 Mr. Good was transferred to the mainland at Yale (on the 
 Eraser River), where he had the care of a small Enj;lish congregation 
 and the neighbouring Indians. In 1867 he received an invitation from 
 the Thompson River Indians, a tribe numbering 1,500. They had, 
 after applying in vain for teachers of our Church, received occasional 
 visits from Romish Missionaries. But "though they conformed 
 outwardly to some of the rites of Roman Christianity," they " had ft 
 
.,>'<'U''^; 
 
 BRITISH COLUMBIA. 
 
 ;f Hy< 
 
 187 
 
 g 
 
 r 
 
 CO 
 
 it 
 
 u 
 
 In 
 
 imperstitious dread " of the Priests, and " were, for the most part, 
 heathens at heart." Many of them had visited Yale and become 
 interested in the Society's Mission there. One afternoon in the winter 
 of 1807 a large body of them were seen approaching from the Lytton 
 Eoad. *' On they came, walking in single file, according to their 
 custom, and headed by Sashiatan, a chief of great repute and influence 
 — once a warrior noted for his prowess and cruelty." Gathering round 
 the Church steps with heads unovered, they stated their desire 
 to be taught a better way than they had yet known. The deputation 
 was followed by two others of similar character. Mr. Good thus gained 
 some acquaintance with their language, and with the aid of an inter- 
 preter he translated a portion of the Litany into Nitlakapamuk and 
 chanted it to them, telling them also of the love of God to man. 
 While Mr. Good was awaiting the arrival of an assistant, Mr. Holmes, 
 to leave at Yale, the Indians sent him a message by telegraph urging 
 him to "make haste and come." A few days after he met GOO of 
 them at Lytton, who besought him " to come amongst them and to be 
 their father, teacher and guide." 
 
 Pledges " to be true and obedient " were given on behalf of them- 
 selves and absent friends, who outnumbered those present. As the 
 Missionary passed the encampments along the Thompson River, 
 occasionally the aged and blind Indians were led out to him, so that 
 he might give them his hand [21]. 
 
 In May 1868 the Bishop visited the Indians. At Yale he 
 preached to 880, under the care of Mr. Holmes, who already .'lad 
 obtained a surprising influence over them. On the way to Lytton, 
 where Mr. Good had removed, the Bishop was met by the Missionary 
 and sixty mounted Indians, " representatives of many tribes and all 
 catechumens in the Mission. . . . The chiefs were decked in every 
 colour and grotesque array." To some of them the Bishop had often 
 in former times spoken about God and the Saviour ; but he " never 
 hoped to behold this scene, for its remarkable feature was that they 
 had all now accepted the teaching of the Minister of Christ and had 
 put away the prominent sins of heathenism. Men whose histories 
 were written in blood and sorceries had become humble and teach< 
 able disciples of the Lord Jesus." On entering Lytton the Bishop 
 had to shake hands with 700 Indians, " who were aU adherents of the 
 Mission and many had come . . . even 100 miles " to meet him. The 
 Church was thronged by hundreds, old and young. After one of the 
 services four catechumens were received, one of whom had been " a no- 
 torious sorcerer steeped in crimes. He was grey-headed, and on his knees, 
 in the presence of the people," he " confessed his deeds, renounced his 
 errors and expressed penitence." As each catechumen was received 
 the whole congregation rose and sang in their own tongue the Gloria 
 Patri. At an evening meeting of catechumens there were 250 present, 
 mostly men. The subject of the Missionary's instruction was duty to 
 God. After the Bishop had finished examining some of the catechu- 
 mens, Spintlum, the chief, rose to speak. 
 
 " He said the people had not answered well. They knew mach more. He 
 would speak for them and tell . . . what they knew. He then, with real eloquence 
 and expressive and graceful gesture, told the sacred story of religion. He began 
 with the Fall, mentioned some leading facts of the Old Testament ; 8^)oke of the 
 
188 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOAtlON OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I' \ 
 
 great love o( God in sendinp; His only Son, and then Rave a description of the life 
 of Christ, who had sent His apostles to preach the Oospcl to all nations. Then 
 addressing the Missionaries, ho said : * You all are come to us because Go<l han 
 Bent you. You have brought us the knowledge of the truth. We have had others 
 among us, and listened to them, but we cannot follow them, for they do not tcaeh 
 us right. They only brought us little crosses, but you have brought us the Holy 
 liible, the Word of Ood. Wo earnestly pray you continue to teach us. Wo shall 
 never bo weary of hearing God's Word.' " 
 
 During his visitation the Bishop met twenty-two chiefs, nearly all of 
 whom were catechumens. In all there were 580 accepted catechumens 
 at Lytton, and 180 at Yale — "representing. . . about 1,600 declared 
 adherents of the Church of England." Baptism was preceded by 
 probations varying " from two years and upwards." "Magistrates, 
 Hudson's Bay Company oflicials, settlers and traders," as well as the 
 Clergy, bore testimony to the beneficial influence of the Missions, 
 under which "whole tribes and families" were seen "giving up evil 
 practices and heathen customs . . . and seeking instruction in the Will 
 ofGcd." Many of the converts regularly attended Snrlay service 
 from distances extending from ten to fifty miles; and ga oling, " an 
 inveterate practice, in which relatives have been deliberately sold into 
 slavery . . . almost ceased " [22]. 
 
 In 1871 the Bishop laid the foundation of a new church at Lytton, 
 dedicated to St. Paul (by which name the Mission has since been known), 
 and in the next year he baptized twenty-six Indians, after " a search- 
 ing examination and investigation of character." A proof of the 
 sincerity of the tribe was that whereas in times past they had " lived 
 wild, lawless lives, and were continually being brought before the 
 magistrates for wrong doing," in 1872 there was " a total absence of 
 crime amongst them " [28]. The Indian converts indeed, by their 
 consistent Christian lives, were frequently a rebuke to the Europeans. 
 Thus from Yale Mr. Holmes reported in 1871 " that while Good Friday 
 was religiously observed by the Indians," who crowded the church, 
 " the Christian whites . . . seemed too eager after the things of this 
 life to cast a look toward the great event of that day " [24]. 
 
 During two episcopal visits to Lytton in 1878-4, 245 Indians (of 
 whom 20G were adults) received baptism, most of them at the hands of 
 the Bishop. On the second occasion 116 were confirmed. Meanwhile 
 (in 187r) Mr. Holmes was transferred to Cowichan and Y'ale was united 
 to St. Paul's Mission [25J. This addition to a district already extend- 
 ing over IOC square miles [25a] added greatly to the task of seeking out 
 the remaining heathen, but the pastoral work itself proved a powerful 
 evangelising agency, and many who at first held aloof were by it 
 drawn into the fold. At Lytton in 1877, after an address by the Bishop, 
 
 " two sorcerers . . . came forward confessing their sins and desiring baptism. One of 
 them declared that . . . during the past 12 years he had soen first the Clergy, then the 
 Word of God, then the House of Prayer, then Sacraments and he could no longer 
 resist ; he had long been convinced of the weakness and inferiority of heathenism, and 
 now he declared his conviction before his assembled brethren" [26] . 
 
 In 1879 the mainland of British Columbia was formed into two 
 new dioceses — New Westminster in the south and Caledonia in the 
 north — and the original See of British Columbia limited to Van- 
 couver's Island and the adjacent isles. As far back as 1867 Bishop 
 Hills testified that the Society's aid had "been productive of vast 
 
imiTISIl COLUMBIA. 
 
 180 
 
 benefits to the inhabitants " of the colony, and without it, " Immanly 
 Hpeaking, we could have accomplished but little indeed " [27]. 
 On the division of the diocese it was thought wise — considering the 
 more pressing calls from other quarters — to withdraw assistance from 
 Vancouver's Island, where for more than twenty years the Society had 
 laboured to plant Missions amongst the natives and settlors. Since 
 December 1881 the Diocese of Britiwh Columbia has therefore not 
 received any financial help from the Society other than that afforded 
 by two grants of £800 each in 1880 and 1891 towards a Clergy 
 Endowment Fund [28]. In the Diocese of New Westminster, 
 which the Society assisted to establish by guaranteeing the main- 
 tenance of the Bisnop until an endowment had been provic* ^.,* Bishop 
 SilUtoe found, as " the fruits of the Society's work," that the Church 
 had been " planted," and had " taken root, in four districts, each of 
 them as extensive as an English diocese, and in every instance " he 
 believed the plant was "a healthy one," which with cultivation would 
 "grow into a productive tree." The Indian IMission at Lytton and 
 Yale numbered a " Church body " of '• 000 souls and 135 communi- 
 cants." [29]. The reorganisation of the Mission under two Mission- 
 aries in 1884 led to corresponding results, and by 1889 the number 
 of Christians had more than doubled. Much of this progress is due to 
 the labours of the Rev. R. Small [80]. 
 
 Besides its work among the Indians and the colonists the Society 
 has sought to establish a Mission specially for the Chinese in British 
 Columbia, but the difSculty of obtaining Chinese-speaking teachers 
 has hitherto prevented much being done for these people. With the 
 aid of the Rev. H. H. Gowen (appointed 1892), this difficulty is now 
 surmounted [31]. 
 
 An instance of the respect with which the Church of England is 
 regarded was afforded by the arrival at Yale in 1880 of a Chinese 
 family, who *' brought with them strict injunctions from the Chief 
 Pastor of a German Mission " in Hong Kong, " to ally themselves 
 with no Christian body but tliat of the Church of England. T^'S 
 injunction they faithfully observed by putting themselves under the 
 charge of the Church Mission " [32]. 
 
 To the Diocese of Caledonia the Society, on the invitation of 
 Bishop Ridley, extended its aid in 1880 by providing funds for the 
 support of a Missionary to work among the gold miners [33]. But 
 the grant was not made use of until 1884, when a beginning was made 
 (by the Rev. H. Sheldon) at Cassiar, the headquarters of the Mission 
 being soon removed to Port Essington [34]. Mr. Sheldon's duties often 
 took him into danger, and his self-denial kept him " as bare of any- 
 thing approaching a home, or the comforts of a home, as gold {e\..' can 
 the most enterprising of miners " [36]. 
 
 In his first year Mr. Sheldon secured the building of a church, 
 " the first place of worship of any kind ever erected for the white men 
 on the coast." They had " now got into the way of attending church 
 most regularly," on Saints' Days as well as Sundays. The district 
 under his charge embraced " the whole of that part of the diocese 
 situated on the mainland of British Columbia." He found the mining 
 
 * For the first nine years the Bishop was partly supported by an annual grant from 
 the Society, which hai also contributed £1,083 to the episcopal endowment [29a]. 
 
 tm 
 
 S'll 
 
m 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 •f 
 
 ■ I 
 
 1 ! ■ 
 ! i 
 
 ' i 
 
 1 1, 
 
 I 
 
 ■ ' 1 
 
 \ 'i 
 i! 
 
 il - 
 
 i ; 
 i ( 
 
 camps " more or less, a scene of wickedness . o . gambling, blasphemy, 
 drinking and prostitution " being carried on "to a fearful extent." 
 Such was the state of Lome on his visiting it in 1885 ; but his " own 
 people" rallied round him, "and by the second Sunday the place 
 was reduced to something like order, and on an average twenty men 
 attended the services " [36], 
 
 No wonder the Missionary had to contend with infidelity and in- 
 difference, when, " from the first establishment of the Missions on 
 this coast in 1859, the white people " had been " carefully left to 
 themselves and until the Bishop's arrival ... in 1879 there had 
 never been a service held for them by any Missionary on tJic coast " [87J. 
 
 On this subject the Bishop added in 1886 that "this summer, 
 for the first time, a clergyman of our Church" (Mr. Sheldon) "has 
 ministered to the scattered groups of our countrymen from the coast 
 to the Rocky Moimtaius." An idea of the travel involved could only 
 be formed by swnding a Missioner from London to Durham, thence to 
 Carhsle, Inverness, and Aberdeen. " He must go on foot, avoid 
 roads, bridges, everything of human construction, see no living soul 
 between the points " named, "carry his own kit, have a foreigner to 
 carry his food for the way and be pestered by mosquitoes night and 
 day " [881. 
 
 Mr. Slieldon appears to have been the only qualified medical man 
 available for most of the population, and the knowledge of medicine 
 was " a great power " for doing good. Besides his ministrations to 
 the whites he had " a considerable amount of Indian work," conducted 
 in the Zimshean language ; and in the services held by him were to 
 be seen the whites and Indians kneeling " side by side at God's altar." 
 This union in worship is great gain to the Indians, because " the 
 example of tlie whites is a power among them " [89]. The Missionary's 
 sojourn in the mining camps proved a great check to wicked practices. 
 Marriage began to take the place of concubinage, and sobriety to gain 
 ground among those whose drinking habits formerly knew " no re- 
 straint." "I rejoice to see this improvement among these early 
 settlers " (wrote the Bishop from Metlakatla in 1880), " for it is laying 
 a good foundation for the future. Among the white population the 
 Society's grant is proving a potent factor in promoting their well being 
 and religious Ufe " [40]. 
 
 After two more years of zealous and faithful labour Mr. Sheldon 
 was called to lay down his life. On February 20, 1888, he embarked 
 at PortEssington in a canoe, intending to minister to the sick settlers 
 some 40 miles distant. With him were four Indians. When nearly 
 half way to Fort Simpson the canoe was struck, split, and capsized by 
 a squall. All were drowned except an Indian lad. He says that though 
 Mr. Sheldon's flesh was torn from his fingers (while clinging to the 
 canoe), he " did not cry out. He only prayed for us boys. He asked 
 the God of heaven to save us " [41]. 
 
 His successor, the Rev. M. Browne, reported in 1889 that Mr, 
 Sheldon " began a work which is to day a star of grandeur always 
 assuming larger dimensions as we travel for thousands of miles 
 through Cassiar and Babiu regions. No pen can describe his matchless 
 worth, and no tongue tell the tale of woe which his death effected. As 
 a pariah priest his walk of life was a sUent sermon daily to- his people^ 
 
BRITISH COLUMBIA. 
 
 191 
 
 and his medical ability bestowed consolation and health where for 
 years no one appeared to protect either body or soul." The work of 
 the Mission is " grand, noble and dangerous," and Mr. Browne 
 had narrow escapes on the water, and on two occasions " had to remain 
 for three days and two cold nights without food or shelter under heavy 
 rain." In answer to appeals from him and the Bishop for a suitable 
 boat, which would prevent "unnecessary sacrifice of life," and for 
 additional workers, a lady in Eugland has supplied the means (£80) 
 for meeting the former want, and the Society has provided for the 
 employment of a second Missionary [42]. 
 
 Already (in 1889) the church and parsonage at Port Essington 
 have been enlarged, and a school-house and teachers' residence have 
 been provided; and there are " overflowing congregations " and "good 
 Sunday schools and day school well attended." Many of the poor 
 people " sold their trinkets to contribute to . . . Church expenses." One 
 old woman ofiered a ring, and an Indian " his best blanket " [48]. 
 
 On Mr. Browne's resignation at the end of 1890 the Mission was 
 temporarily placed in charge of Mr. A. D. Price and Peter Haldane 
 (an Indian). The former has already been admitted to Holy 
 Orders [44]. In 1892 the Rev. T. C. P. Pyemont was added to the 
 staff [45]. Writing in 1892, the Bishop said : " It is astonishing ta 
 witness the extension of the work begun at Port Essington. Now it 
 has six branches or out-stations ; and besides this, Gardner's Inlet, a 
 new centre, a hundred and twenty or thirty miles distant " [46]. 
 
 Statistics. — In British Columbia (area, ;>!)0,li4t sq. miles), where the Society 
 (1859-92) has assisted in maintaining 4(1 Missionai'ies and planting 27 Central Stations 
 (as detailed on pp. 880-1), there are now 97,()l:J inluibitants, of whom 23,600 are Churcli 
 Members, under the care of 40 Clergymen and 3 Bishops. [Sec p. 7(53 ; see also the 
 Table on pp. 192-3.] 
 
 Ecfcrcnces (Chapter XXII.) -[1] E. 1859, p. 75 ; Jo. V. 47, p. 338. [1ft] R. 18(!0, p. 25 ; 
 R. 18(55, p. 01 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 338. [2] Jo., V. 47, pp. 8, !), 17, 85, 235, 272, 832-3 ; K MSS., 
 V. 3, pp. 1C8, 171-2. [3J R. 1859, p. 75. [4j M.F. 1859, pp. 173-81. [5] M.F. 1859, 
 pp. 193-6 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 109-11 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 411. [6] M.F. 1860, pp. 145-6. [7] M.F. 
 1859, i)p. 193-9 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 109-11, 184-5 : Jo., V. 48, p. 53. [8| Jo., V. 47, p. 332 ; 
 K. 1859, p. 75; M.F. 1858, i). 216. [9] R. 1860, p. 92. [10] M.F. 1859, pp. 169-72. 
 [11] M.F. 1860, pp. 25-9 ; R. 1861, pp. 103-4 ; R. 1862, p. SM) ; R. 1865, p. 59. [12] Her 
 Lists in R. 1800-5. [13 1 K MSS., V. 1, p. 24. [14] Jo., V. 48, pp. 324-5 ; M.F. 1863, p. 9(i. 
 [15] R. 1805, p. 62. [1(8] R. 1862, pp. 90-1; R. 1863-4, p. 56; R. 1865, p. 60; (J.]'., 
 July 1862, p. 3 : see also Jo., V. 48, p. 356 ; M.F. 1863, p. 190. [17] R. 1863, p. 55. 
 [18] R. 1867, p. 61. [19] K MSS., V. 1, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 825 : see also p. 356, and 
 M.F. 1803, p. 190. [20] R. 1803, pp. 55-7 ; M.F. lH(i3, pp. 6-8 ; R. 1864, p. 54. [21] R. 
 1067, pp. 51-4 ; Q.P., Aug. 1808; M.F. 1808, pp. 137-8. [22] M.F. 1868, pp. 272-7 ; R. 
 18(59, p. 47 ; R. 1870, pp. 40-1 : see also L. of (rovernnicnt Commissioner Sprout, June 18, 
 1878 ; M.F. 1879, p. 162. [23] R. 1871, p. 30 ; R. 1872, p. 22. [24] R. 1871, p. 31. 
 [26] R. 1873, pp. 23-4; R. 1874, p. 112; M.F. 1874, pp. 227-9. [25a] R. 1868, p. 44. 
 |26J R. 1877, pp. 78-9. [27] M.F. 1868, p. 213. [28] Standing Committee Minutes, 
 V. 45, p. 189 ; do., V. 46, p. 263. [29] R. 1881, pp. 138-9. [29ft | Applications Committee 
 Report, 1879, p. 21 ; Jo., V. 53, p. 207 ; Jo., V. 54, pp. 81, 84 ; Standing Committee 
 Minutes, V. 43, p. 178 ; do., V. 44, p. 40. [30] M.F. 1884, pp. 805-12 ; R. 1884, p. 94 ; 
 R. 1888, p. 127 ; R. 1891, pp. 147-9. [31 1 K MSS., V. 1, pp. 276, 377, 417, 420, 424, 431! ; 
 do., V. 2, pp. 11. 15. [32] R. 1880, p. 104. [33] Jo., V. 53, p. 261 ; K MSS., V. 2, p. 95. 
 [34] K MSS., V. 1, p. 391 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 79. [35] R. 1884, p. 95. 
 [36] B. 1886, pp. 102-4. [37] R. 1886, p,. 103. (38] K MSS., V. i, p. 44(5. [39 1 R. 
 1886, pp. 101-2; R. 1880, p. 103; R. 1887, p. 113. [40] K MSS., V. 1, p. 485. [41] K 
 MSS., V. 1, pp. 464-C. [42] R. 1889, pp. 126-7 ; K MSS., V. 1, pp. 518-14 ; do., V. 2, 
 pp. 218, 220, 228. [43] R. 1889; pp. 126-7. [44] K MSS., V. 1, pp. 619-21, 531. [46] 
 R. 1891, p. 161. [46] R. 1891, pp. 160-1. 
 
 I? .■ *i 1 
 
 411 
 
 
 i<.i**> 
 
 J i * Vk:'I' 
 
 ,'•,.- lo,-" 
 
) 
 ( 
 
 ! i 
 
 i 
 
 192 
 
 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN 
 
 (1) Tbe Field and Period 
 
 Newfoundland (with] 
 KORTHERy Laiirador) 
 
 170a-6, 1726-1892 J 
 
 The Bermudas 
 
 1822-70 
 
 "I 
 
 3. 
 
 (3) Races ministered to, and their Religion 
 
 (3) Langusiires 
 UHed by the 
 Missionaries 
 
 Colonists (Ohristlau and Non-Cbristian) 
 Bsqulnnanz (Christian and Heathen) 
 
 Ncinx>e3 (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Mixed or coloured races (Heathen and Cliri8tl«n) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 English 
 
 Irish 
 
 English 
 
 (4) No. of 
 ordained 
 Mission- 
 
 aries em- 
 ployed, 
 (Euro- 
 
 t)enn and 
 
 t-'olonial) 
 
 194 
 
 English 
 English 
 English 
 
 Nova Scotia, 1728-43, 
 1740-92 ; Cai'k Breton, J 
 1788-1892 ; Axu Prince ] 
 Edwaiid Island, 1819-1893 
 
 New Brunswick 
 1783-1893 
 
 Lower oh Eastern Canada, 
 Quebec Province, (with 
 
 SOLTHKRX LAHHADOR) 
 
 1789-64, 1777-1892 
 
 tTppBR OR Westfhin Canada, 
 Ontario Province 
 1784-1892 
 
 Colonists (Christian and Kon-Chrlstian) 
 
 Indians : 
 
 Mickmacks jir. (Heathen and Christian) 
 Negroes (Christian and Heathen) 
 
 Colonists (Christian and Non-Christian) j 
 
 Indiana : \ 
 
 MwSes (Christian and Heathen) { 
 
 CaratMus &c. 
 Negroes (Christian and Heathen) 
 
 Colonists (Christian and Non-Christian) 
 
 Indians : 1 
 Ksqnituaux [ (Heathen and Christian) 
 Abenaguis ) 
 
 Manitoba and North- West 
 
 Canada 
 
 18S0-93 
 
 British Columbia .. 
 1889-93 
 
 TOTAL } 
 
 Colonists (Christian and Nou-Christian) . . 
 
 Iroquois or Six Nation \ 
 Indians : I 
 
 Mohawks (chiefly) y (Christian & Heathen) 
 
 Tuscaroraa 
 
 Onondages, &c. ) 
 Ojibways ) 
 
 Ottahwaha \ (Heathen and (Christian) 
 
 Pottawottamica I 
 
 Mounseea or Munoeys ) (Heathen and ) 
 Missnsauguas i Christian) j 
 
 Negroes (Christian and Heathen) 
 
 English 
 
 German 
 
 French 
 
 Erse 
 
 Gaelic 
 
 Mickmack 
 English 
 
 English 
 Danish 
 
 Mohawk 
 Mickmack 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 German 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Half-breeds (Christian and Heathen) 
 Indians : \ 
 
 Crees | 
 
 BiSect f (Heathen and Christian) 
 Aasiniboines | 
 Sarcees / 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 Indians (Heathen and (christian) : 
 Thompson 
 
 Cowichan (or Cowltchcn) 
 
 Songea (or Tsau-miss) 
 
 Bill Bellas^ 
 Cogholds 
 Hydaha 
 Stickeens 
 
 Bbee Sliats (or Shee Shaks) 
 
 Tsimsheans (or Zimaheans) 
 Ohlneso (Heathen and Christian) . 
 
 5 European Colonial races, 27 Indian tribea, 
 alao Negroes, mixed racea, and Chinese 
 
 Ojibway 
 
 ■English 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 English 
 
 Nitlakapamuk 
 
 Cowlchun 
 and Chinhook* 
 
 Taamus 
 and Chinhook* 
 
 Chinhook* 
 
 Shee Shak 
 
 and Chinhook* 
 
 Zimahean 
 
 Chinese 
 
 17 
 
 12 
 
 260 
 
 216 
 
 294 
 
 381 
 
 135 
 
 46 
 
 1.445} 
 
 • Chinhook is a jargon use<l as a common medium of co:nmunication among the Indians. 
 ( After allowing for repetitions and tranafers. 
 
193 
 
 es 
 I 
 
 M)No.of 
 ordained 
 Mission- 
 aries em- 
 ployed, 
 (Euro- 
 pean and 
 colonial) 
 
 
 194 
 
 
 13 
 
 260 
 
 216 
 
 294 
 
 381 
 
 135 
 
 46 
 
 1,445} 
 
 
 BRITISH NORTH AMERICA (1703-1892), AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 
 (6) Society'* 
 Exi>enditure 
 
 Comparative Statement of tlie Ansli<^an Churcli generally 
 
 
 <5) No. 
 
 of 
 Central 
 Stations 
 assisted 
 
 1701 
 
 1802 
 
 Chrcli 
 Mem- 
 bers 
 
 Clergy 
 
 Dio- 
 ceieg 
 
 Local 
 Mis- 
 sionary 
 Bllort 
 
 t 
 Church , 
 Members ; Clergy 
 
 1 
 
 Dioceses 
 1 
 
 Local 
 
 Hissfonary 
 
 KfTort 
 
 73 
 
 \ 
 
 •500 
 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 
 69.000 { 45(4SaP.a.) 
 
 1 
 
 1" 
 
 » 
 
 ^ 
 
 ?1 
 
 _ 
 
 10,627 
 
 6 (1 S.P.G.) 
 
 
 
 ■■>4t(: 
 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 
 
 '-!>.■■ W* 
 
 i: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 98 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 71,086 
 
 105 (17 ap.G.) 
 
 1 
 
 T 
 '•t 
 
 ■•1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -.,-:_-, 
 
 
 
 
 101 
 
 £1,786,185 
 
 *"■ 
 
 ~~ 
 
 —« 
 
 
 4S,095 
 
 53 (41 S.P.O.) 
 
 1 
 
 
 163 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 75.338 
 
 154 (36 S.P.G.) 
 
 S 
 
 Domestio 
 Missions 
 
 amons tlie 
 
 Indians 
 
 aad 
 
 Chinese in 
 
 278 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 335,999 
 45,018 
 
 607 (15 S.P.O.) 
 
 i 
 
 -~ -. — — 
 
 8 
 
 Canada, 
 
 direct 
 
 Foroign 
 
 Mission 
 
 ) Woricin 
 
 Japan, and 
 
 support of 
 
 tlieS.P.a. 
 
 and C.M.S. 
 
 Missions 
 
 in Asia 
 
 BUd 
 
 Africa. 
 
 S» 
 
 
 
 12l(49aP.O.) 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 A. ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 » •- * J 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 27 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 
 33,600 
 
 40 (11 S.P.O.) 
 
 8 
 
 i 
 
 836 , 
 
 £1.786,185 
 
 •600 
 
 [»]2 
 
 723,7 SsioSO (J12 8.P.a.) 
 
 t21 
 
 
 ' A pproximate estimate. 
 
 ^ Seep. 763. 
 
194 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Hi 
 
 •i 
 
 >V 
 
 CHAPTER XXIir. 
 
 THE WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA 
 
 {INTRODUCTION). 
 
 The Society found the West Indies generally in possession of a Church 
 Establishment which, though insuflBcient, yet for a long period afforded 
 better provision for the ordinances of religion than existed in other 
 parts of the Mission field. There were, however, certain calls and 
 claims from this quarter which could not be disregarded. Beginning 
 by aiding clergymen with books or passage money, between 1703 and 
 1710, the Society in the latter year became permanently connected 
 with the West Indies by accepting the Trusteeship of the Codrington 
 Estates in Barbados. The exercise of this trust was quoted by th© 
 Bishop of Barbados in 1861 as " a noble exception " at a time (ex- 
 tending over a century) " when the African race " (in the West Indies) 
 " were even by members of the Church, almost entirely neglected " [1}. 
 Extensions were made by the Society to the Bahamas in 1731 and to 
 the Mosquito Shore in 1748. As early as 1715 the Society also sought 
 to establish two Bishoprics in the West Indies, but its representations 
 on the subject were not successful until 1824, when the Sees of Jamaica 
 and Barbados were founded. [See pp. 201, 229, 744, 752.] 
 
 In urging this measure and the appointment of two ArchrJ- aeons 
 in the previous year the Society laid stress on the claims of the slaves, 
 which were obtaining some recognition in the House of Commons, and 
 at the invitation of the Government it recommended "a further supply 
 of not less than forty Clergymen . . . with an adequate body of 
 Catechists and Schoolmasters," as " the smallest number that might 
 produce any beneficial results " among " the negro population of more 
 than 800,000 souls " [2]. 
 
 By the abolition of slavery, which was accomplished during the 
 next ten years, an immense field for Missions was opened in the West 
 Indies and Guiana. Statements received by the Society in the autumn 
 of 1884 showed "that an increased desire for religious instruction 
 had been manifested by the emancipated negroes; that additional 
 facilities for satisfying that desire were loudly called for; that the 
 spiritual necessities of the people were already pressing heavily upon 
 the means which the Clergy had at their command, and that those 
 means were utterly insufficient to enable them to take advantage of 
 the disposition which existed both among the proprietors and the 
 working people; to receive from them the benefit of a Christian 
 education for their children." 
 
 Under these circumstances, " a great and immediate effort " was 
 made in behalf of the coloured population in the West Indies, &c. A 
 negro education fund was opened, and between 1885-50 the Socisty, 
 aided by a King's Letter, Parliamentary grants, the S.P.C.K., the 
 
 Tear 
 
 IS35 
 
 IK36 
 
 |1H37 
 
 1 1H3.S : 
 
 11839 
 
 11810, 
 
 11841' 
 
 1842' 
 
 1 1843 , 
 
 1844 1 
 
 1845' 
 
 1846 1 
 
 18471 
 
 1848; 
 
 1^49 
 
 185U 
 
THE WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 195 
 
 Society for the Conversion of the Negroes [or the Christian Faith 
 Society], and liberal contributions from persons connected with the West 
 Indies, expended £171,777 on the erection of churches and schools, and 
 the maintenance of clergymen, schoolmasters, and catechists. 
 
 STATEMENT OF THE NEGRO EDUCATION FUND. 
 
 
 RECEIPTS 
 
 
 PAYMENTS 
 
 Year 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 Douations 
 
 ! £ ». <}. 
 
 Parliament- 
 ary Grrfiit 
 
 Total 
 
 
 Expenses 
 
 Missionaries .^^'^J Teacher. 
 
 1 1 
 
 Total 
 
 £ I. d. 
 
 £ 1. 
 
 d. 
 
 £ 1. d. 
 
 £ *. d. 
 
 £ I. d. 
 
 £ *. d. 
 
 £ f. d. 
 
 1835 
 
 12,684 6 
 
 7,600 
 
 20,184 6 
 
 
 
 632 3 11 
 
 672 10 
 
 3,658 
 
 263 
 
 6,126 13 11 
 
 iHae 
 
 6,012 1 11 
 
 7.160 
 
 13,202 1 
 
 11 
 
 66 11 6 
 
 2,252 14 4 
 
 6,851 5 9 
 
 2,(190 18 3 10,207 9 10 1 
 
 1 1H3'/ 
 
 736 16 
 
 6,000 
 
 6,736 16 
 
 
 
 , , 
 
 3,704 7 1 
 
 9,079 7 2,440 8 3 16,2J4 2 4 
 
 !1H3« 
 
 ■ • 
 
 7,000 
 
 7,000 
 
 
 
 , , 
 
 3,974 16 8 
 
 13,H»0 8 3,1!)4 8 4 21,059 13 
 
 !l83» 
 
 
 7,000 
 
 7,000 
 
 
 
 , , 
 
 3,941 2 
 
 7,638 11 11 4,828 18 1 
 
 16,308 12 
 
 IHIU 
 
 • • 
 
 7,000 
 
 7,000 
 
 
 
 , , 
 
 3,462 6 9 
 
 6,685 19 2 
 
 7,216 14 11 
 
 16,364 19 10 
 
 {1U41 
 
 fi.OOO 
 
 7,000 
 
 12,000 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 3,795 12 8 
 
 6,699 13 4 
 
 8,214 8 4 
 
 17,709 8 4 
 
 m'2 
 
 
 6,800 
 
 6,600 
 
 
 
 3,677 12 1 
 
 4,223 6 8 
 
 9,291 1 
 
 17,091 18 10 
 
 1843 
 
 
 4,126 
 
 4,125 
 
 
 
 
 3,671 11 10 
 
 1,6.>6 13 1 
 
 7,0116 8 7 
 
 12,994 13 6 
 
 1844 
 
 
 2,736 14 
 
 2,736 14 
 
 
 
 
 4,072 18 9 
 
 1,916 13 4 
 
 5.701 16 1 
 
 11,691 8 3 
 
 184a 
 
 
 1,363 7 
 
 1,363 7 
 
 
 
 
 4,092 11 , 316 13 4 
 
 4,746 8 4 
 
 9,156 12 8 
 
 1848 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3,733 7 6 
 
 836 
 
 1,737 11 1 
 
 6,806 18 r 
 
 1847 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3,762 14 6 
 
 160 
 
 
 3,912 14 S 
 
 1848 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3,067 
 
 36 
 
 • • 
 
 3,092 10 
 
 1849 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2,900 3 7 
 
 .. 
 
 212 10 
 
 3,121 13 7 
 
 1850 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2,318 16 
 
 ■■ 
 
 612 10 
 
 2,861 S 
 
 24,463 3 11 
 
 62,386 1 
 
 86,848 4 11 
 
 698 16 6 
 
 63,019 2 8 
 
 ! 
 60,006 11 7 68,162 14 4 
 
 171,777 14 
 
 Add Grants froi 
 Fund 
 
 n Geucml ) 
 
 84,929 9 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 _•• 
 
 
 Grand Total . 
 
 171,777 14 
 
 I the 
 ^est 
 imn 
 lion 
 Inal 
 Ithe 
 Don 
 lose 
 of 
 Ithe 
 lian 
 
 ms 
 A 
 
 Ihe 
 
 With the exception of £7,282 allotted to Mauritius and the Sey- 
 chelles, this sum of .€171,777 (less £598 expenses) was applied for the- 
 benefit of the coloured population in the West Indies,* Guiana,* and* 
 Bermuda.* 
 
 The assistance thus rendered drew out a vast amount of local 
 support, it being a condition that at least one-half of the salaries of 
 the Missionaries and lay teachers should from the first be provided 
 from other sources, and that eventually the entire charge should be 
 undertaken by the Colonies [3]. 
 
 Few Missionary efforts have produced such great results in so short 
 a time as were effected by this movement. From some of these 
 Colonies it was possible for the Society to withdraw all assistance at 
 an early date, without injury to the work ; in others it has been 
 necessary to continue and renew aid from time to time, both in order 
 to sustain Churches which otherwise must have sunk under disendow- 
 
 • Exclusive of Codrington Estates (£61,624) the total expenditure of the Society in 
 these fields during the years 1885-60 was .£172,053, which was distributed as follows : — 
 Windward Islands (Barbados. £29,291 ; ToDago, £4,026 ; the other islands, £9,389) = 
 £49,605 ; Leeward Islands, £20,262 ; Jamaica, £49,913 ; Bahamas, £8,163 ; Trinidad, 
 £9,100; British Guiana, £38,609 ; Bermuda, £7,411. [For details tee B. 1836-61, State- 
 ments of Account.] 
 
 oa 
 
m 
 
 fu, 
 
 i! ' 
 
 196 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ment,* and to extend MisBions among the native races and coolie 
 immigrants from China and India. An account of the Society's work 
 in each colony &c. now follows. 
 
 Befereneea (Chapter XXIII.)~(1] R. 1861, p. 118. [2] Jo., V. 84, pp. 110, lia-16, 
 141-a, 145-8. [3] References to subject of Negro Education :— R. 1834-5, pp. 49-50 ; 
 R. 1851, pp. 45-«, 118 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 819, 847, 857, 428-4, 430, 448 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 5-6, 
 18, 14, 82, 88, 44-6, 54-5, 74, 125-6, 151, 164-5, 171-2, 176, 186-7, 193-4, 200-1, 220-1, 
 226-6, 249, 287, 802, 808, 825, 842-8, 847-8, 862, 888, 891, 413 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 5, 85, 41-2, 
 62-8, 84, 103, 125, 187, 144-9, 166-7, 172-4, 208-9, 267-9, 28»-9, 298; Jo., V. 46, pp. 82, 
 176, 180 ; H MSS., V. 4, pp. 21-81, 87-48, 45-8, 68-72, 76-88, 102, 166, 168, 172, 174, 188, 
 186, 188, 195, 221-2, 257, 259, 201, 284-7, 840; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 16, 20, 20, 86-7, 69; 
 H MSS., V. 6, pp. 85, 41, 44-5, 52, 77, 82, 92, 113, 118, 121, 186, 189-40, 144, 159, 163-4, 
 160, 171, 208-4, 206, 222, 239-41, 2C0-7, 278, 280 
 
 .1 .^ 
 
 <•) ■.*'.'• 
 
 I 
 
 t ;.i V"; 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 THE WINDWABD ISLANDS. 
 
 
 Thk Windwabd Islands embrace the southern group of the West Indies, viz., 
 Barbados (which was made a distinct Government in 1885), St. Lucia, St. Vincent, the 
 Grenadines, and Grenada. Tobago, formerly reckoned as one of the group, has since 
 January 1889 been united with the Government of Trinidad. 
 
 Babbados (area, 106 square miles). — Some doubt exists as to when this island was 
 discovered. The Portuguese are credited with being the first visitors, but their connec- 
 tion with " Los Barbados " as they called it (from its bearded fig-trees) was little more 
 than nominal. In 1605 the crew of the Olive took possession of it in the name of " James 
 King of England " ; but the island continued, as they found it, almost uninhabited, until 
 1625, when a settlement was formed by Sir W. Courteen, a London merchant, acting 
 under the Earl of Marlborough, to whom James had granted it. The first chaplain was 
 tl\e Rev. Nicholas Leverton, of E.xeter College, Oxford, but the discord and profligacy of 
 the settlers moved him to throw up his charge in despair. The |Tanting of all the 
 Caribbee Islands to the Earl of Carlii^le by Charles I. in 1627 led to the Earl of Marl- 
 borough relinquishing his claims for a consideration, and in 1628 a second porty of 
 colonists settled in Barbados. In tho patent to the Earl of Carlisle the first ground 
 assigned for the grant is " a laudable and pious design " on his part " of propagating 
 the Christian religion" as well as "of enlarging his Majesty's dominions." By 1629 
 six parishes had been established ; five more were added in 1645 ; and strict conformity 
 with the Church of England was enjoined, neglect of family prayer or of attendance at 
 church being made punishable by fines. Again, in 1661 an Act was passed " for the 
 encouragement of all faithful ministers in the Pastoral Charge within the Island." All 
 these provisions were to a great extent neutralised by the misgovemment of the 
 Paroclual Vestries. So tyrannical was their control that in 1680 only five clergymen 
 remained in the island. Baptisms, marriages, churchings, and burials were " either 
 totally omitted or else performed by the overseers, in a kind of prophane merriment, and 
 derision ... of the ordinances." By endeavouring to instruct the negroes the Clergy 
 themselves were exposed to " most barbarous usuage " and the slaves to worse treat- 
 ment thau beforc.t 
 
 St. Lucia (area, 243 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1502, when it was 
 inhabited by Caribs, in whose possession it continued till 1635, when the King of France 
 granted it to two of his subjects. The first English settlement, formed in 1689, 'was 
 totally destroyed by the Caribs in 1040 ; the second lasted from 1664-7. Since that date, 
 excepting for its neutrality 1723-44 and 1748-56, the island repeatedly changed hands 
 between the Frencli and English — the latter holding it for short periods only (1722-8, 
 1762-8, 1782-8, 1794-1801) until June 22, 1803, when it became permanently a British 
 possession. 
 
 * The policy of disestablishment and disendowment was introduced into the West 
 Indies at the end of 1869 ; but it has not extended to the island of Barbados or to Guiana. 
 
 t See The Negro's and Indian's Advocate suing for their Admission into the 
 Church, &c. by the Rev. Morgan Godwyn, 1680. 
 
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS. 
 
 li^iiV-fl 
 
 197 
 
 it was 
 ranee 
 was 
 date, 
 ands 
 22-8, 
 ritish 
 
 West 
 
 liana. 
 
 the 
 
 St. Vincent (area, 140 square miles) was discovered by Columbuii in 1498, Nominal 
 possession was assumed by tlie English in 1627, but in reality the island was left solely 
 in the hahds of the native inhabitants — the Caribs — till the next century, sometimes by 
 arrangement with the French. It was assigned to the Dnke of Montngne by George I. 
 in 1722, declared neutral in 1748, taken by tlic English in 1762, to whom it was ceded in 
 1768, and again in 1788, having been surrendered to the French in 1779. During the 
 French Revolution the Caribs, excited by the French, revolted, and after ravaging the 
 colony were removed in 1797, to the number of 5,080, to the Island of Rattan in the Bay 
 of Honduras. 
 
 Grenada (area, IfH square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, it being then 
 inhabited by Caribs. The French, who began to colonise it about 1650, extirpated 
 the natives. The island was surrendered to the English in 1762, recovered by the French 
 1770, and restored to Great Britain in 1788. 
 
 The G»£Nadiner are small islands lying between Grenada and St. Vincent, the chi«f 
 being Carriacou and Bequia. 
 
 Within two years of its establishment the Society was nominally 
 brought into connection with Barbados by the will of General 
 Codrington, dated Feb. 22, 1703, of which the following is a verbatim 
 extract, now published for the first time by the Society : — 
 
 " I Christopher Codrington of Doddington in the County of Gloucester Esq. 
 and Chief Governor of her Majesty's Leeward Islands in America do make and 
 declare this to be my last Will and Testament. I recommend my Boul to the good 
 God who gave it, hopeing for salvation thro' his mercy, and the merits of his Hon ; 
 my worldly Estate I thus dispose of. . . . 
 
 • •••*••••• 
 
 " I give and bequeath my two plantations in the Island of Barbadoes to the 
 Society for the Propagation of the Christian Religion in Foreign Parts erected and 
 established by my late good Master King William the third and my desire is to 
 have the plantations continued intire and 300 negroes at least always kept thereon, 
 and a convenient number of Professors and scholars maintained there all of them 
 to be under vows of poverty and chastity and obedience who shall be obliged to 
 study and practise Phisick and Chirugery as well as Divinity, that by the apparent 
 usefulness of the former to all mankind they may both endear themselves to the 
 people and have the better opportunities of doing good to men's souls whilst they 
 are taking care of their bodys, but the particulars of the constitutions I leave to the 
 Society composed of wise and good men " |^1]. 
 
 In addition to these two estates, called " Consett's and Codring- 
 ton's," a part of his estate in the Island of Barbuda was bequeathed 
 to the Society. [See p. 212.] General Codrington died in Barbados on 
 Good Friday,. April 7, 1710. His body rested in St. Michael's Church 
 in that island until 1716, when it was removed to the Chapel of All 
 Souls College, Oxford, of which college he had been Fellow, and to 
 which he bequeathed his books and a considerable sura of money [2]. 
 According to the Rev. W. Gordon of Barbados, who was selected to 
 preach the funeral sermon, which was dedicated to the Society, 
 
 " The Design of the Bequest was the maintenance of Monks and Missionarys 
 to be employed in the Conversion of Negroes and Indians, which design he took 
 from his conversation with a Learned Jesuite of St. Christophers, between whom 
 and him, there passed several Letters about the antiquity, usefulness and 
 excellency of a monastic life : but these with some other Rules and Directions of 
 his which he communicated to me whilst alive are not now to be found. Of the 
 Missionarys he proposed that there shou'd be constantly kept abroad three Visitors, 
 who shou'd be obliged to travel from Colony to Colony, and from country to 
 country, to transmit to the Society a large Historical Account of the State of 
 Christianity, in each coantrey, of the genius of the people, and what means were 
 lamt probable t« .advanoe religion and- piety " [3]. [L., Rev. W. Gordon, 25 July 
 1710.] 
 
 ■Tha will , was, announced on Aug. 18,^ 1710, but the Society 
 ^^}{^ure.d under Vome unomqiuon difficulties m obtaining posflQsmonoC 
 
 
 
 'iMl 
 
 ■m 
 
 
19G 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 "^1 
 
 1!:! 
 
 m 
 
 
 their right in the two Plantations," the value of which, or of the yearly 
 crops, was then estimated "to amount to upwards of £2,000 per 
 annum clear of all charges " [4]. 
 
 The " difficulties," which arose from the claims of the executor, 
 Lieut.-Colonel William Codrington, were aggravated by the injudicious 
 zeal of the Governor of Barbados. The Society's attorneys had been 
 in treaty with Colonel Codrington, and were in hopes of getting 
 possession of the estates, but in August 1711, on waiting on him, 
 
 " they found him in custody by a writ of Ne exeat Insulam, contrary to their or any 
 of their Council's knowledge ; which greatly exasperated the Colonel : upon which 
 they applyed to the Governor who told 'em that he had heard the Society's 
 pretensions slighted and ridiculed before his face by some of the Colonel's friends 
 and that he look't on all his offers to be nieer amuzements and therefore he had 
 taken that method and would answer the same to the Society." 
 
 In so doing (Aug. 20, 1711), Governor Lowther stated that but for 
 the writ the Colonel would " have gone o£f the Island and kept the 
 Society long out of possession," a statement not borne out by subse- 
 quent events. While complaining to the Society, Colonel Codrington 
 promised not to retaliate, but to "contribute everything towards the 
 preservation of" the estate [5]. 
 
 An amicable settlement was effected by which the Society obtained 
 actual possession of the estates on Feb. 22, 1712, and Colonel 
 Codrington was afterwards described by the Society as, next to his 
 kinsman, " our prime benefactor " [6]. 
 
 It is due to Governor Lowther to say that in 1711 the Queen had 
 been moved to send him a letter in the Society's interests. 
 It is no less due to Colonel Codrington to record that in 1720 the 
 Society 
 
 " order'd that Robert Lowther Esq. late Governour of Barbados be dismist from 
 being a Member of the Society upon the Account of his having in a most notorious 
 manner vilified the Society, and having never paid any part of his annual 
 subscription to the Society, and being under censure of the Government for great 
 misbehaviours in his late publick station of Governour of Barbados " [7]. 
 
 In 1713 the Society " resolved forthwith to begin the building a 
 College in Barbados pursuant to the directions and for, the purposes 
 mentioned " by General Codrington, but owing to the lack of requisite 
 funds it was not possible to complete and open a building for educational 
 purposes until 1745 [8]. An account of the institution is given on p. 782. 
 
 A "dreadful hurricane" in 1780 did so much damage in the 
 island that it was judged " proper to assist the Barbados Estates in 
 %eir . . . distress from the General Fund of the Society." This 
 help proved insufficient, and " as the best measure " that could be 
 adopted " to prevent an absolute bankruptcy " a lease was granted in 
 1783 to Mr. John Brathwaite, who undertook " the care of the Estates 
 upon the most liberal and disinterested principle, at a certain rent of 
 £500 a year, but with a design to expend whatever further produce " 
 might arise " by a more successful management, to the discharge of 
 the debts," and to the benefit of the trust property [9]. 
 
 By the new management the Society benefited in the next ten 
 years to the amount of £12,769, 19s. S^d. currency, exclusive of the 
 annual rent, amounting to £5,000 sterling. " Bound in the strongest 
 Eense of gratitude to express their obligations " for this " large sum," 
 which they regarded " in the light of a benefaction," Mr. Brathwaite 
 
 i 
 
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS. 
 
 19U 
 
 was " desired to accept a piece of plate Oi one hundred guineas value, 
 as a more permanent and public mark of the Society's gratitude and 
 esteem " [10]. Subsequently through Mr. Forster Clarke, to whom waa 
 " consigned, for many years the direction of the plantations," the 
 Society became '* indebted for the continued improvement, not only of 
 the resources of the trust, but of the condition and increase of the negro 
 population" [11], 
 
 The estates being prosperous and the College expenditure being 
 then on a small scale, the trust funds by 1829 were increased to 
 £'84,000 Three per Cent. Consols ; but the cost of preparing the College 
 for the reception of academical students and repairing damage caused 
 by a hurricane in 1831 reduced this sum to £'19,000 in 1833 and 
 £17,000 in 1830. On the aboUtion of slavery £8,823. 8s. 9d. waa 
 received in 1830 as compensation money for the slaves on the 
 estates [12] ; but in the next few years expenditure so exceeded income 
 that the funded capital in 1840 amounted to only £14,725 [13]. The 
 experiment of leasing the estates, again tried for certain periods [14], 
 proved so unsatisfactory that in March 1876 negotiations for their 
 sale were authorised ; but a few months later the " imsettled state of 
 the island " induced the Society to retain the estates " for tJie present," 
 And work them by means of an agent [15]. Since 1876, under the 
 management of an able attorney, Mr. G. A. Sealy, the property has 
 been considerably improved, in spite of periods of great commercial 
 depression in the West Indies [15a]. Although the erection of the 
 collegiate buildings was long delayed, the Society had no sooner 
 obtained possession of the estates than it began a Mission to the 
 negroes thereon. The Report for 1712 says : — 
 
 " The Society, in discharge of this trust, have sought out this year for a suitable 
 Missionary, and made choice, of the Eeverend Mr. Joseph Holt, who being well 
 approv'd of, as to life and morals, and appearing with due testimonials of his skill 
 in Phj/sic and Surgery, has been dispatch'd to Barbados as Chaplain and 
 Catechist ; under which denominations, besides the ordinary duties of a 
 Jlissionary, he is to instruct in the Christian religion the Negroes, and their 
 children, within the Society's Plantations in Barbados, and to supervise the sick 
 and maimed Negroes and Servants, ... a chest of medicines ... to the value of 
 £30 " being supplied him [16]. 
 
 The preacher of the Anniversary Sermon in 1711, Bishop Fleet- 
 wood of St. Asaph, laid it down " that if all the slaves in America, and 
 every Island in those seas, were to continue infidels for ever, yet ours 
 Alone must needs be Christians"; and the Society acted on this 
 principle by directing the agents in Barbados that the negroes should 
 *' particularly have a liberty on Saturdays in the afternoon to work for 
 themselves ; and that they may have time to attend instructions on 
 the Lord's Day " [17]. Mr. Holt returned to England in 1714, but a 
 succession of Missionaries* was maintained, and the Report for 1740 
 records that through their labours " some hundreds of negroes have 
 been brought to our Holy Religion ; and there are now not less than 
 seventy Christian negroes on those Plantations." In that year the 
 training of some of them as schoolmasters was ordered [18]. It was 
 
 * Mostly clergymen, bat called " catechists " up to 1818. From 1748 the office waa 
 generally nnited with that of usher at the Grammar School on the estates. 
 
200 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ■»f 
 
 *tfae " earnest desire" of tbe Society *'tbat particular care" should 
 be taken "in the management and treatment of the Negroes, both 
 adult and children, and more especially with regard to their religious 
 instruction " ; and it gave the Society " very great satisfaction " to be 
 assured, as it was repeatedly, that the slaves were " treated with the 
 'greatest humanity and tenderness in all respects " [10]> 
 
 In 1797 directions were also given " that two white women should 
 be hired, and maintained in the College to take care of and to teach 
 the young negroes to read as preparatory to, and essentially connected 
 with, religious instruction " [20]. 
 
 ' The appointment of the Rev. J. H. Pinder as Estates Chaplain in 
 1818 led to a reorganisation of the Mission. His reception by the 
 negroes and the subsequent progress of the work he thus described : — 
 
 , ..'* There was a very numerons assemblage of them in the College hall, which 
 was prepared for divine service, the chapel being under repair, and the scholars on 
 the foundation being absent for the Christmas vacation. They were very attentive 
 during the prayers and sermon. After service they collected around me on the 
 green in front, and bade me welcome amongst them as their minister in a warm 
 and encouraging manner. . . . The progress of the Schools gave me great cause 
 for thankfulness and the kind disposition manifested towards me by all the negroes 
 was truly gratifying." [In July 1819 a wooden chapel erected specially for the 
 negroes, was opened, but] "on the 13th of October the island was visited by a 
 destructive hurricane, and the chapel perished among the awful effects of the gale. 
 ... It was truly gratifying to mark the contented manner in which the people bore 
 their severe losses. Their own houses were materially injured in almost every 
 instance, and in some utterly destroyed. But the remark of one to me was, — ' It wa» 
 God's doing ; and if the house of God was not spared, how could they expect 
 theirs?'" .,..;. • ■ 
 
 The building was replaced by a stone structure in 1821, capable of 
 containing 800 persons. At the opening on June 3 the school children 
 had been so instructed " as to render the psalmody a very gratifying 
 part of public worship." /; 
 
 Mr. Finder's report continues : — 
 
 " 1822. The power of religious instruction began now to be sensibly diffused 
 (through the medium of the Society's negroes,) among those of the neighbom'ing 
 estates ; and several came to be regularly examined and prepared for admission 
 to baptism, who have since been found faithful to their solemn engagements. I 
 had the satisfaction also this year of establishing it as a rule for the women ta 
 
 ' return public thanks to Almighty God for their safe deliverance in ohild-birth. 
 
 " In December the communicants were, white fifteen, and coloured twenty* 
 two ; and the Sunday school, independently of those receiving daily education,, 
 twenty-one. At the request of some of the coloured communicants, a collection 
 at the sacrament began this year to be made, and with so willing a heart was the 
 
 - appeal answered, that from the joint offerings of white and coloured persons there 
 was always at Christmas a little sum varying from five to seven pounds. This 
 was distributed among the aged, the infirm, and the orphans, who were observers 
 of the Lord's day, and in other respects worthy." The "behaviour " of the slaves. 
 " at public worship is reverent and in many cases devout. Their desire for in- 
 struction is manifest. ... In seasons of illness or distress, they are visited by the 
 Chaplain, at the hospital or at their own houses. . » . The Hospital ia a new and 
 
 -'Vei7 commodious building. . . . The vieits of the Apothecary .arodailji^ and a. 
 nurse attends constantly on the sick. In oases of dangerous illness the very best 
 
 rmedioal or surgical aid is called. io, without Ji^sitation -And without regard. tO' 
 expense. ... They seem to feel great confidence in their Minister, and often seize 
 opportunities of having intercourse with him ; and their numerous little presents 
 
 ' and sorrow at pairting with hjm shewed their -Attaohment in >. .noet «flecting 
 manner. . .'. The portion of ' food allottett to "them-v < t is- bo- sbaud«Dt; tbatih^ 
 
 m 
 
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS. 
 
 201 
 
 the 
 nd 
 
 i.A 
 )«8t 
 .t(V 
 
 iize 
 nts. 
 ing 
 
 'lire 'Enabled by tlie Bhperfliiity to pay for malcing 'their' otoihes, to raise stock 
 and to sell a part at the town market." 
 
 " 1824. Although the marriage of slaves was a point which I had at heart 
 fropi the first and formed one of the early regulations still none coold be prevailed 
 upon to marry according to the rites of the Church " [21]. 
 
 The offer of special privileges to married folk led to a mitigation of 
 this evil, and by 1881 " nearly one half of the heads of families " had 
 been united in marriage [22], In the meantime, viz. in 1824, the 
 Society had succeeded in accomplishing an object to which its energies 
 had been directed as early as 1718 — the foundation of a Bishopric in 
 Barbados. [See pp. 744, 752.] The presence of Bishop Coleridge 
 (cons. 1824) brought a blessing to the whole diocese. To the negroes 
 in particular he proved a wise shepherd and true friend f22a]. Respecting 
 those on the Codrington Estates he reported in 1830 that marriages 
 were " becoming more frequent." The people appeared "healthy and 
 cheerful, and especially in the newly-built stone houses " were '* very 
 comfortably provided for." If 
 
 " the Society and their opponents in the mother country could meet on 
 the Estates and witness the scene . . . they would learn on enquiry, that the 
 people were slaves and belonging to the Society, but they would behold an 
 industrious and healthy body of labourers, supported entirely by the Estates, born 
 almost to a man on it, never sold from it, but virtually attached to the soil ; with 
 their village, chapel, hospital, and school — with an excellent minister moving 
 about among them, and ready to instruct their ignorance, and comfort them in 
 sickness ; under discipline, but without severity— with many encouragements to 
 do what is right —with the Sundays wholly unbroken in upon by the master or 
 their necessities— with other days wholly at their own disposal— and with much» 
 which, if they availed themselves of their special privileges, would place very 
 great comfort within their power " [23]. 
 
 Previously to the receipt of this letter the Society, with a view to 
 confirm and perpetuate the improvements already made in the civil 
 and religious condition of the negroes, had taken measures " for the 
 gradual emancipation of the slaves." In publishing them in 1880 its 
 position and conduct as trustees were justified in a report, of which 
 the following is an extract : — 
 
 "The Society . . . who feel as deeply as any part of the community, the 
 duty incumbent upon a Christian people, to put an end not only to the odious 
 traffic in slaves, by which this country was so long disgraced, but also to the 
 great evil of slavery itself ; have of late been exposed to some obloquy as holders 
 of West India Slaves ; and it cannot be denied that the Society arc Trustees for 
 the Codrington Estates in Barbados ; that those estaoss are cultivated by slaves, 
 and that their produce is received by the Society for the purposes of such trust, and 
 expended, according to the provisions of (Jeneral Codrington's will, in the support 
 of Codrington College in that island. But surely the acceptance -of a trust, which 
 took place more than a century ago, when the great question of Negro Slavery 
 had excited but little attention even in- the more religious part of the eommunity, 
 is hardly to be brought forward as a charge against the present conductors of the 
 Institution, who finding themselves in the olntractar of Trtistees of West Indian 
 
 • property for a specific object, and that a highly beneficial one to the interests of 
 Christianity and the West India Colonies, cannot feel themselves at liberty tO' 
 abandon tbat'trost, bat' are bound to make the' wisest, best, and most -Christian 
 
 ■use et it. - - ■ .............. .^ ... ... ,._ 
 
 i^.^iV Three-diffeient pkns/ of proueediag^ BnggefltrthemMlVM-tbtwnaaB'in saoha 
 Bitnation: 
 
 ."Ist. Ihey-may relinquish their trust ;— but dtig not 4iffiealtto.>8hevr that 
 tiie interests of humanity and seligion vrould be. rather impoded than pron;i0(i^ 
 
 'by sadt « meftsnre. ■ 
 
 Ik 
 
 I;;. « 
 
 m 
 
 ill 
 
 »!t' 
 
202 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 f 
 
 i!P 
 
 "2d. Or Becondly, thoy may at once enfranchiBe the slavijs;— a step which 
 they believe would be followed by more aulTering and crime than have ever yet 
 been witncsHed under the mout gallin({ bondage. 
 
 " ;Jd. Or lastly, they may make provision for their gradual emancipation ; and 
 by the introduction of free labour into the colonies, alTurd an example which 
 may lead to the abolition of slavery without danger to life or property. 
 
 " The Society have adopted the last of these courses, and notwithstanding the 
 odium which it has been attempted to cast upon them, they firmly believe thiit 
 the circumstance of slave-property being held in trust by a great religious cor- 
 poration may be made the means of conferring the most essential benefits upon 
 the Negro population of the West Indies, and of promoting their ultimate en< 
 iranchisement. 
 
 " For what is the true view of the case ? A very large body of our fellow 
 creatures are in a state of slavery. To emancipate them suddenly and indiscri- 
 minately would only be to injure the objects of our just and charitable solicitude. 
 The possession therefore of a trust which enables the Society to take the lead in 
 a systematic emancipation, and shew what preparatory steps ought to be taken, 
 and may bo safely taken, is surely nothing of which, as men or as Christians, 
 .the Society need be ashamed. If this estate had never been entrusted to their 
 care, they might, as a religious body, have declared their opinion upon the duty of 
 a Christian nation towards its enslaved and unenlightened subjects ; but now they 
 have it in their power to testify that opinion by their actions. They can shew 
 that the Negro is capable of instruction, for they have instructed him. They can 
 «liew that he is susceptible of the same devotional feeling as ourselves, and may 
 be brought under the controlling influence of the same divine laws. Again, on 
 the important subject of marriage the Society might have felt and expressed th''m- 
 selves strongly without any immediate connexion with the slave population ; bat 
 they are now able to combat the prejudices of the Negro on the spot, and are 
 gradually overcoming them by the arguments of religion and the influence of 
 temporal advantage. On the question of emancipation also the Society, as 
 Trustees of the Codrington Estates, are able not only to suggest a course, but to 
 make the trial themselves, for the satisfaction of others ; and to shew the planters 
 how they may gradually enfranchise their Slaves without destruction to their pro- 
 perty." 
 
 After detailing tbe chief provisions for the moral and religious 
 improvement and for the emancipation of the slaves, the report 
 •continues : — 
 
 " Many of them, it should be remembered, are now in operation, and the 
 Society are fully pledged to carry the whole of them into effect, and to adopt, 
 from time to time, such further measures as may be likely to accelerate the com- 
 plete emancipation of the Slaves. They are willing to hope, that they may thus 
 be made an instrument of extensive and permanent benefit to all classes of their 
 West Indian fellow subjects, both by the measures which they themselves adopt, 
 and by the example afforded to others, of an honest endeavour to satisfy the 
 claims of humanity and religion, and to qualify the Slave for the great blessing 
 of freedom, by lessons which may also prepare him for everlasting happiness in 
 heaven. The Society are resolved to proceed in the discharge of their duty upon 
 these principles and with these intentions, and look with humble confidence for 
 the Divine blessing upon their honest endeavours ' [24]. 
 
 The enfranchisement of the Codrington negroes was thus already 
 being accomplished when the Act of Parliament for the Abolition of 
 Slavery in the West Indies was passed — a measure which relieved the 
 "Society from much anxiety and responsibility. Allotments of land 
 liad been given to the more deserving of the negroes, on condition 
 that they should provide for themselves and their families out of the 
 produce of the allotment, and labour on the estate during four days 
 in each week, by way of rent for the land. " This was in fact an 
 anticipation of the apprenticing system, and the Society's terms were 
 -more favourable to the negroes than those which were settled by 
 Parliament" [25]. 
 
 ni> 
 
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS. 
 
 203 
 
 Tho converBion of the West Indian slave into a free and induatriouH 
 Christian peasant was quickly effected on the Codrin^'ton Estates, and 
 the Society was enabled to set an example with respect to the 
 enfranchisement of the negroes not unworthy of what it had dono for 
 their intellectual, moral, and religious instruction. It was reported in 
 1840 " that while the labouring population on a groat luany estates " 
 had "been wayward and refractory the people on tho Society's 
 estates" had been "steady manageable cheerful and industrious." 
 The increasing numbers which filled the chapel, both for religious 
 worship and instruction in the Sunday Schools, marked an increasing 
 desire for moral improvement, and in the opinion of the Estates 
 Manager the population clearly showed " the benefit which they have 
 derived from the long care and attention of tho Society to their moral 
 and religious wants." The Codrington negroes now also " came for- 
 ward willingly and cheerfully to assist their minister in the great work 
 of religious instruction." 
 
 " They are baptized " (added the Biahop), " they live together in marriaRc, they 
 attend tlieir Church and Sacianients, tiiey send their chillicn to School, they 
 
 conduct theuiselvcH well in their several relations in life, 
 
 iire industriouy, 
 
 honest, contented, and peaceable, useful in their generation, ** itli hope through 
 
 A so intimately 
 ire looking ; for 
 land, it is not 
 
 by 
 
 Christ of heaven ; and toiling while on earth for an object wh 
 
 connected in its effects even with that very heaven to which tli 
 
 they know, that though the produce of their labour be sent U 
 
 spent or squandered there, but returned to them for the high, and lioly, and blessed 
 
 purpose of training up in these lands, a faithful, laborious, and able ministry " [20]. 
 
 Up to 1831 the Society's connection with the Windward Islands 
 had been confined to the discharge of its responsibilities as trustee 
 of the Codrington Estates, but a hurricane in that year led to a grant of 
 £2,000 from its general fund towards the rebuilding of the chapels 
 destroyed in Barbados — " an instance of timely succour never to be 
 forgotten " [27]. 
 
 With the abolition of slavery commenced " a series of benefits of 
 which it pleased God to make the Society an instrument " to the West 
 Indies generally. The Windwards were among the first to share in the 
 Negro Instruction Fund [28] [pp. 194-5], with results which were 
 strikingly manifest when the day of emancipation (August 1, 1838) 
 arrived. How that day was observed in Barbados has thus been told 
 by Bishop Coleridge : — 
 
 " In one day — in one moment— was this great measure carried into executioi 
 Eight hundred thousand human beings lay down at night as slaves, and rose ° 
 the morning as free as ourselves. It might have been expected that on such a. 
 occasion there would have been some outburst of public feeling. I was present but 
 there was no gathering that affected the public peace. There was a gathering : 
 but it was a pat'rning of young and old together, in the house of the common 
 Father of all. It was my peculiar happiness on that ever memorable day, to 
 address a congregation of nearly 4,000 persons, of whom more than 3,000 were 
 negroes, just emancipated. And such was the order, such the deep attention and 
 perfect silence, that . . . you might have heard a pin drop. Among this mass 
 of people, of all colours, were thousands of my African brethren, joining with 
 their European brother, in offering up their prayers and thanksgivings to the 
 Father, Bedeemer, and Sanctifier of all. To prepare the minds of a mass of 
 persons, so peculiarly situated, for a change such as this, was a work requiring the 
 «xer<^ise of great patience and altogether of a most arduous nature. And it was 
 «hiefly owing to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel that that day not 
 only passed in peace, but was distinguished for the proper feeling that prevailed, 
 And its perfect order " [29]. 
 
 "L 
 
 ii 4 
 
 { .1 
 
 ■M:1 
 
 
 
204 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I:. 
 II:; 
 
 *:."'^* During the first five years of the operation of the Negro Instruction 
 Fund the sittings in churches and chapels in Barbados were increased 
 from 9,250 to over 21,000. Much of the good effected in this and 
 other ways was due to the wise superintendence exercised by Bishop 
 Coleridge. [See Address of Barbados Clergy on his resignation [30].] 
 The Bishop's " own grateful sense of the important aid afforded 
 by the Society to a Colonial Church and through the example and 
 operation of such a Church to the heathen around " was thus stated 
 after his return to England : — 
 
 " There is no Colonial Bishop, — I can speak for myself, after an experience 
 
 ' abroad of many years,— who does not feel that the Society is but the almoner of 
 
 the Church ; that she acts, and claims but to act in this capacity ; that his 
 
 ; authority is safe in her hands ; and that there is no want of his diocese which he 
 
 may not lay before the Society, in the full and comfortable assurance that it will 
 
 receive every consideration, and be relieved to the utmost extent of the Society's 
 
 ' pecuniary resources. The increase of those resources— such is the position which 
 
 the Society holds within the Church, and such its mode of operation— is but 
 
 another word for the extension, under the Divine blessing, of Beligion Jtsalf " [31]. 
 
 On Bishop Coleridge's resignation (1841) the Diocese of Barbados 
 was reduced by the formation of Antigua and Guiana into S3parate 
 Sees. His successor, Bishop T. Parry, reported in 1845 " a daily 
 increasing value of the Society generally in all its operatiorj, as well 
 ' as of gratitude for the almost incalculable benefits of whioli it has been 
 made the favoured instrument, to ourselves in particular " [82]. ' "**: : 
 
 Proof of this was seen in the ready efforts made by the people of 
 Barbados both to support the Church in their midst and to extend it 
 in foreign lands. A local association was formed in connection with 
 the Society in 1844, and in its first year it contributed ^100 to the 
 Society in England and £150 to the erection of three places of worship 
 in Barbados [83]. Already in 1840 the three branches of the island 
 Legislature had passed an Act in one day making provision for the 
 better maintenance of the Clergy, and when it was announced that 
 the Society's aid in this object would cease, another Act was passed 
 assigning £150 per annum to each of six island curates from the 
 Public Treasury [84]. The Society's grant for schoolmasters in the 
 diocese (at one period nearly £8,000 per annum) had been gradually 
 reduced, and ceased altogether in 1846. In Grenada and St. Vincent, 
 in Trinidad and in Barbados the respective Legislatures promptly pro- 
 vided funds to meet the withdrawal [85]. 
 
 On the value of the Society's help during and after negro emanci- 
 pation it may be well to recall Bishop Parry's words in 1846 : — 
 
 " It may justly be said that the praise of this Society ' is in all the Churches ' of 
 lall the Colonies of the West Indies. . . . We have many debts . . . to the Imperial 
 
 Oovemment . . . the different Colonial Legislatures— to private liberality and 
 ' voluntary associations in the Colonies . . . to various other Sr"-". ties . . , but the 
 
 great channel tiiroogh which we have received voluntary al ia England since 
 'the extirpation of slavery has been that opened up to us by this excellent Society. 
 
 This institutioD has been to us, indeed, not one Bocie^, but many i it has been to 
 
 ne a Church Missioaary Booieiy, by extending the limits- of our Choroh j « Church 
 
 Building Society, by enlarging and multiplying our places of worship; an 
 <'Eduoa(ie& fidoieiy, by adding to and supporting our- Sehocls ; a'Pflistonil'Aid 
 
 Society, by supplying us with catechists and readers; an Additional Curates 
 -Society, by adding to the number of our Clergy. In every way that wcneeded its 
 flielp, iB.<eV«ry,wa^ -at-^least, that* was- pr^ioabk, ii has eona forward to ear 
 
 assistance, with a liberality limited only by the extent of its means. , , , Since 
 
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS. 
 
 205 
 
 and 
 
 the 
 
 ince 
 
 ates 
 its 
 ear 
 ittoe 
 
 i 
 
 1834 ... within the diocese of Barbados alone the number of Clergy has inoteased - 
 from 42 to 67 ; of rectories endowed by the different Colonial Legislatures from 20 
 to 29; of curacies locally provided for from 5 to 31. . . . There has been also . . . a 
 proportionate increase in the number of Schools and Schoolhouses. . . . The great 
 and characteristic benefit of this Society's co-operation is that it has been 
 instrumental in stimulating the Colonists to make this provision " [361. 
 
 The general Missionary operations of the Society in the Windward 
 Islands were suspended in 1840. At that time the Diocese of Barbados, 
 which then included Trinidad and Tobago, was more or less indebted 
 to the Society for 45 of its 73 clergymen [37]. As a " suitable com- 
 memoration of the Society's benefits" and in connection with its 
 jubilee of 1851 an association was organised in Barbados for the 
 diffusion of Christianity in West Africa, through the agency of native 
 Africans, with the declbred purpose of making some amends to that 
 country for the 'T'rongs inflicted upon it by England and her Colonies. 
 The Association has since been adopted generally in the West Indies, 
 and an account of its operations is given on pages 260-7 [38]. 
 
 In 1854 Bishop Parry reported that 
 " Churches, Chapels, and Schoolhouses. erected or enlarged throughout the 
 Diocese, with . . . parsonages . . . the number of Clergy considerably increased, 
 congregations augmented and multiplied, schools in many cases founded, in 
 otliers improved, are the visible memorials of the Society's munificence during a 
 time of great urgency and importance, and of almost equal difficulty . . . whilst in 
 the management of the Codrington Trust, it has continued all along, only with 
 increasing effect, to assist in the work of education and in the supply of candidates 
 for Holy Orders to an extent and in a manner which otherwise, in all human 
 probability, would have been found altogether impracticable " [39]. 
 
 It was not anticipated that the Society would again be called upon 
 to contribute towards the support of the Church in the Windward 
 Islands otherwise than through Codrington College and the Estates 
 Chaplaincy. But while State aid has been continued to Barbados, in 
 the other islands the Church has been disestablished and partially 
 or wholly disendowed. For these, under their changed circumstances 
 [which necessitated their organisation into a separate Diocese (named 
 *' the Windward Islands") in 1878], the Society since 1884 has made 
 such provision 83 has served to prevent the abandonment of much 
 good work [40]. 
 
 At the pre ^nt time the Society is taking measures for enlarging 
 and improving the dwellings of the (negro) labourers on the Cod- 
 rington Estates. Of the existence of serious evils produced by a 
 system of overcrowding, the Society was kept in ignorance until 1891, 
 when the Rev. F. Gilbertson, then appointed Chaplain, drew attention 
 to the subject. Whatovor may be the difficulties in introducing the 
 necessary reforms in thf island generally, the Society is determined at 
 whatever cost to perlann its duty as landlord, and in this respect, as . 
 in the emancipatic of the negro, it is taking the lead in "a more . 
 excellent way " [41]. 
 
 Statistics. — In the Windward Islands (area, ((70 sq. miles), whero the Society 
 (1712-1892^ lias ftBS'.sted i.i maintaiainf, 74 Missionaries and planting 24 Central Stations ' 
 (as detailed ru ;.p. c*l-a), there are now 81H,780 inhabitants, of whom 199,640 are 
 Church M( abfrs, under the care of 73 Clergymen and a Bishop. [Sic p. 764 ; aee also ' 
 the Tabl? m pp. 262-8.] 
 
 Beferences CJhapter XXIV.)— [1] App. Jo., B l.<5, p. 141. [2] Bishop T. Parry's \ 
 Account ?; Toil^ington College, 1847, p. 67. [3 j A MSS., V. <l, p. 28. [41 E. 1710, pp. 89. *• 
 4'^ : R. 1711, , p. RO-41 ; Jo., V. 1, Aug. 18, 1710 ; A MSB., V. 0, pp. 111-15. [6] Jof, V. 8 ■ 
 Iv. 90-..' 0. [01 H. 1713, p. 08; R. 1714, p. 69. [7] Jo., V. 2, p. 7; V. 4, p. III. [8] 
 
 \H 
 
 . 1 
 1 ' •• 
 
 A 
 
 *Sf 
 
r 
 
 I i 
 
 206 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 R. 1718, p. 52 ; R. 1745, pp. 55-6. fO] R- 1780, pp. 45-7 ; R. 1781, pp. 52-3, 57 ; R. 187!?, 
 pp. 00-1, 65 ; R. 1783, p. 51. [10] Jo., V. 27, p. 29. [11] R. 1825, p. 154. [12] R. 1837, 
 p. 82 ; Jo., V. 50, pp. 160-3. [13] S.P.G. Accounts, 1846, p. 6 ; Bp. Parry's " Codrington 
 College," pp. 44-5. [14] Jo., V. 48, p. 108 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 326-7. [15] Jo., V. 52, pp. 76, 
 826-7, 873-4 ; Jo., V. 53, pp. 2, 3. [15a] Ii MSS., V. 5, pp. 386-7 ; do., V. 6, pp. 57, 6«, 
 »8, 127, 145, 166, 186, 215, 224, 281, 295-6, 303, 345. [16] R. 1712, pp. 67-8. [17] R. 
 1712, p. 69. [18] R. 1740, p. 68. [19] R. 1768, pp. 67-8 ; R. 1769, p. 35. [20] R. 1797, 
 p. 48. [21] R. 1822, pp. 209-11 ; R. 1828, pp. 167-75. [22] R. 1831, p. 65. [22a] R. 1841, 
 pp. 68-9. [23] R. 1830, pp. 165-7. [24] R. 1830, pp. 162-9. [25] R. 1833, pp. 61-2 ; 
 R. 1834-5, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 43, pp. 319, 347, 357. [26] R. 1840, pp. 55-6. [27] R. 1851, p. 71- 
 [28] R. 1836-50 (Statements of Accounts) ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 5, 6, 38, 45, 55, 172, 194, 888 ; 
 Jo., V. 45, pp. 35, 41-2, 62-3, 144, 146-7, 166-7, 269. [29] Q.P., Oct. 1841, p. 7. [30] R. 
 1841, pp. 68-9. [31] R. 1843, p. 105. [32] R. 1846, p. 68. [33] R. 1844, pp. 67-8; R. 
 1845, p. 57. [34] R. 1840, pp. 54-5 ; R. 1847, p. 71. [35] R. 1846, pp. 66-8. [36] Speech 
 at the S.P.G. Meeting, Marylebone, June 25, 1846. [37] R. 1849, p. 87. [3i3] R. 1851, 
 p. 72 ; R. 1855, p. 78 ; R. 18.i6, p. 76. [39] R. 1854, p. 66. [40] R. 1885, p. 109 ; Stand- 
 ing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 359 ; do., V. 44, p. 263 ; do., V. 46, p. 256 ; M.F. 1889, 
 pp. 235, 249-52 ; R. 1891, p. 155. [41] R. 1891, p. 155 ; L MSS., V. 7, pp. 70-3, 86, 89-103, 
 105-7, 114, 116, 118, 124-5, 130-4, 149-50, 155, 167, 180, 183-8 ; do., V. 15, pp. 162, 167-8, 
 170-2, 178-9, 181, 186, 190-3, 196, 203, 205, 209-11 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, 
 pp. 839, 421-2 ; do. V. 47, pp. 96-9, 241-2. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 TOBAGO. 
 
 
 Tobago (area, 114 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, claimed by the 
 British in 1580, visited in 1626 by adventurers from Barbados (whose attempts at 
 isettlement were defeated by the natives — Caribs), granted to the Earl of Pembroke by 
 Charles I. in 1628, but first settled in 1632 by the Dutch, who about 1634 were destroyed 
 or expelled by the Indians and Spaniards from Trinidad. A second settlement waa 
 formed in 1642, under the Duke of Courland (the ruler of an independent State in the 
 Baltic, to whom the island was assigned by Charles I. in 1641) ; a third in 1654 by the 
 Dutch, who overpowered the Courlanders in 1658. In 1662 Louis XIV granted it to 
 Cornelius Lampsis ; but the Courland title was renewed by Charles iL ii: 1664 and by 
 Louis about 1877, various changes of ownership having taken ]r,^,r'; meanwhile 
 (1664-77) between the Dutch, English, and French. In 1681 t'l.i Duke assigned his: 
 title to a Company of London Merchants. By the Treaty of Aiic!a-f'h«)i(.11o the island 
 was declared neutral in 1684; and by the Treaty of Paris n ri!') ji /as ceded to 
 England ; but the French regained possession by conquestin 1. ^1 u. i : y : eaty in 1783. 
 Recaptured by the British in 1793, restored to the French by trea; in J 802, and re- 
 taken in 1803, eventually "the land had rest" by formal ce^sii,;' in y oe^- it,; to the 
 British Crown in 1814. Tobago was formerly- reckoned as o-ie of the W:nc> aid Islands ; 
 but in January 1889 it was united with the colony of Trinidad. 
 
 In common with the other islands formerly included in the Diocese 
 of Barbados, Tobago began in 1885-6 to receive assistance from the 
 Society's Negro Instruction Fund [1]. [See pp. 194-5.] The first clergy- 
 man aided from this source in the island was the Rev. G. Morrison,. 
 and here as elsewhere the benefits of the fund were soon apparent. . 
 
 The Bishop of Barbados reported in 1848 tha' M;he bounty of the 
 Society expended in Tobago " had " produced ar> .f.«undant harvest.'* 
 As an instance a grant of £438 towards the ere. i ■ • of St. Patrick's' 
 School Chapel drew from the Legislature of the isia/u/. ovgx- ^2,200 for 
 the same object in 1843, and ;n the next year the island, which had 
 formed one cure only, waa dividod into three parishes, of which 
 St. Patrick's was constit' v'jd one Iji]. Besides making provision from: 
 
TOBAGO. 
 
 207 
 
 the Colonial Treasury for a rector (£320 per annum) and curate (£175 
 per annum), the Legislature assisted in maintaining the schools, and 
 "otherwise aided liberally in extending the Church Establishment 
 to meet the demands of advancing civilisation " [3]. 
 
 The people showed their appreciation of the provision thus mad© 
 by flocking to the churches and joining "with great decorum and solem- 
 nity" in the services [4]. 
 
 The population of Tobago, though neither numerous nor wealthy, 
 were in the habit of contributing "to the maintenance of its Church 
 more in proportion than any other part of the Diocese " of Barbados,. 
 Trinidad excepted ; and this fivct, coupled with the distress caused 
 by a hurricane which dismantled half of tlie sugar estates on the 
 island in IS^S, was recognised by a continuance of the Society's aid 
 to 1858 [5]. 
 
 The withdrawal of State aid constituted a fresh claim on the Society, 
 and from 1886 to the present time assistance has been renewed from 
 year to year. Without this help the Church in Tobago must have 
 collapsed ; and even with it, " the whole island with its twelve 
 churches " remained for some time under the care of only three 
 clergymen [6], 
 
 On the formation of the Diocese of the Windward Island?, Tobago 
 was included in it, but in 1889 it was transferred to that of Trinidad [7]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Tobago (area, 114 sq. miles), where the Society (1835-58, 1886-92) 
 has aseiated in maintaining 6 Missionaries and planting 2 Central Stations (as detailed 
 on p. 882), there are now about 20,000 inhabitants, of whom 10,000 are Church Members, 
 under the care of 8 Clergymen and the Bishup of Trinidad. [_See p. 764 ; see also th& 
 Table on pp. 262-8.] 
 
 References (Chapter XXV.)— {!] R. 1837-50, Statements of Accounts; Jo., V. 44, 
 p. 413 ; and pp. 194-6 of this book. [2] R. 1843, pp. 25-6 ; R. 1844, p. 65. [3] R. 1848, 
 p. 84. [4] R. 1844, p. 65. [5J R. 1848, p. 84 ; R. 1854, p. 67 ; Ii MSS., V. 1, p. 270. [6] R 
 1886, p. 108 ; R. 1887, p. 120 ; R. 1891, pp. 169-60. [7] L MSS., V. 6, pp. 818-9. 
 
 Kesd 
 tha 
 
 |rgy- 
 
 30N,. 
 
 » 
 
 the 
 bst.*^ 
 tck's- 
 
 for 
 [had 
 liich 
 
 rom 
 
 f ■ . '■ ; ) . " 
 
 v.->' ,''^.r' ;-!'>; y. \J' 
 
208 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 TBINIDAD. 
 
 ■■•■'ff 
 
 Tbinioad was discOTered by Columbus on Trinity Sunday 1496 — hence its name. 
 Its colonisation by Spain began about 1532, but little progress was made until 1783, when 
 " foreigners of all nations " were offered unusual advantages to settle there, provided 
 thoy professed the Boman Catholic religion. The result was a large increase of popula- 
 tion, including many refugees from the French Revolution, driven from St. Domingo 
 and other parts. During the war with Spain in 1797 Trinidad was tak^ri by the British 
 and held as a military conquest until 1802, when it was ceded to Engiand by the Treaty 
 of Amiens. 
 
 Tbinidad began to receive aid from the Society's Negro Instraction 
 Fund [see pp. 194-5] in 1836. At that time there was " only one 
 clergyman oesides the Garrison Chaplain for the whole island " [1]. 
 In addition to grants for church and school buildings and lay teachers, 
 clergymen* were assisted by the Society from time to time [2] until by 
 1855 it was possible to leave the work to be carried on by local effort. 
 The beneficent results of this expenditure are to a great extent indi< 
 cated in the general description given under the Diocese of Barbados, 
 of which until 1872 Trinidad formed a part. 
 
 Beyond what is stated on pages 203-5 there is not much to record 
 on this head. Mr. La Trobe, the Government Inspector, reported 
 in 1889 that nearly all " that had been " effected hitherto towards the 
 diffusion of religious education among the labouring population of 
 *' Trinidad " was to be " attributed to the labours of the clergy and Mis- 
 sionaries in connection with the Church of England and to the agency 
 of the Mico Charity " [3]. 
 
 The Bishop of Barbados in 1843 *' was forcibly struck with the 
 great results which had sprung from the comparatively small seeds sown 
 by the Society." To four churches consecrated in that year the Society 
 had contributed £200 in each instance, which had been met by nearly 
 £7,000 from other sources [4]. " I expected much from Trinidad " 
 (the Bishop added in 1844), " and have not been disappointed ; there is 
 a noble spirit throughout all classes connected with our Church, from 
 the Governor downwards, and a great desire ... to make the country 
 . . . what it should be in a social point of view " [5]. 
 
 In 1845 an ordinance was passed by the " Council of Government " 
 for dividing the island into seventeen parishes, securing a ,ited provi- 
 sion for the clergy already appointed, and for others as parishes were 
 formed [6]. While this provision was being made a fresh call arose, 
 on behalf of the coolies who were being introduced from India and 
 China. The local Association of the Society in Trinidad led the way 
 by appealing first to the inhabitants. 
 
 •' By immigration properly conducted," they said, " that is to say on Christian 
 principles and in a Christian spirit— Trinidad may be a Missionary country an 
 asylum as it were to multitudes from the darkness and misery of heathenism — a 
 
 
 * The first were Rev. R. J. Rock, 1836, and Rev. J. Hamilton, 1888. 
 
TRINIDAD. 
 
 209 
 
 13 
 
 try 
 
 ay 
 
 [an 
 Ian 
 
 -a 
 
 centre from which light may radiate upon them and 'r^m tten perhaps be 
 reflected upon their native lands " [7]. 
 
 By 1862 there were about 16,000 natives of India and 1,000 
 Chinese in the island. The Bishop of Barbados joined in moving the 
 clergy and laity to " regard the conversion of these heathen within 
 their several parishes as part of the work which Divine Providence has 
 given them to do." With this object a local " Missionary Association " 
 was established, and the Society showed its " sympathy and good will " 
 ... by a grant of £103 in 1862 [8]. The formation of Trinidad into a 
 separate diocese in 1872 (towards the episcopal endowment of which 
 the Society gave £500 in 1876 [9] ), and the appointment of the Rev. R. 
 Rawle, an old Missionary of the Society, as its first Bishop, led to in- 
 creased exertions on behalf of the coolies. Funds for extending the 
 work were offered by the Society in 1873 [10], but there was some delay 
 in obtaining a Missionary acquainted with the native languages [11]. 
 In 1878 baptisms of coolies were taking place "almost weekly," and 
 the last month of that year showed a total of 66, including 13 adult 
 Chinese and 39 adult Hindus [12]. 
 
 The Rev. 0. Flex of Chota Nagpore joined the Mission in 1884, 
 and with his Indian experience did much to further the work [13]. " In 
 rapid succession one place after another was occupied." On visiting 
 a depot for Hindi: convicts at Carreras (a separate island), to see an 
 inquirer for baptism, the chief warder brought fifteen men " who all 
 gave in their names for baptism," and it was soon understood that 
 «very Hindu convict who came there joined the Missionary's class. 
 The Carreras movement was instrumental in opening the doors of the 
 central jail in Trinidad to Mr. Flex, and in a short time he had a class 
 of from forty to fifty there. So far as it was not occupied by the Pres- 
 byterians "the whole island " indeed was open to the Church for coolie 
 work [14]. 
 
 In 1886 Mr. Flex and in 1888 Bishop Rawle retired from faihng 
 health [15], but under the present Bishop (Dr. Hayes, cons. 1889) the 
 work has been revived and extended with increased aid from the 
 Society [16]. 
 
 In reporting 13 Indian schools at work educating 1,100 children 
 and more than 100 baptisms annually in the previous four years, the 
 Bishop wrote in 1891 : *' I look with the liveliest hope at what has been 
 accomplished, under great difficulties, as a harbinger of rapid evangelical 
 work now that we have your encouragement and substantial aid " [17]. 
 
 Hitherto the chief difficulty has been lack of agents acquainted with 
 the languages of the coolies. Towards supplying this want the West 
 Indian Bishops, the S.P.C.K. and the S.P.G. co-operated in establish- 
 ing a Hindi Readership at Codrington College, Barbados, in 1891 [18.] 
 
 Statistics. — In Trinidad (area, 1754 sq. miles), where the Society (183C- 02) has 
 assisted in maintaining 10 Missionaries and planting 7 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 p. 888), there are now 199,784 inhabitants, of whom 40,921 are Church Members, under 
 the care of 17 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 262.] 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter XXVI.)— [1] R. 1844, p. 65. [2] R. 1837-16 (Statements of 
 Accounts) ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 125, 298 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 176, 180 ; and pp. 194-6 of this book. 
 [3] R. 1889, p. 89. [4] R. 1848, pp. 26, 40. [5] R. 1844, pp. 65-6: tee alto R. 1848, 
 
 
 
 "4 
 
 
 ! i' 
 
 i 
 
 .f 
 
I' ; 
 
 ? 
 
 ^ 
 
 210 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 p. 81. [61 R. 1845, p. 59. [7] R. 1^45, pp. 58, 59. [8] R. 1861, p.'.114 ; R. 1803, pp. flfi-T. 
 R. 18C3, p. (U. [0J Jo., V. :i'2, p. m.). lOj Jq., V. 52, pp. 17-18 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 4C1-8. 
 [11] R. 1881, p. 153. [12] R. 1878, p. loa. [ISJ R. 1883, p. 97. [14] M.F. 1884, pp. 281-2. 
 [IB] Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 87, 143 ; R. 1888, pp. 134-5. [16] Standing 
 Committee Book, V. 45, p. 884 ; R. 1891, p. 159; L MSS., V. ll.fpp. 40-1, 43; Standing 
 Committee Book, V. 40, p. 250. fl7] L MSS., V. 11, p. 42. [18] L MSS., V. 7,. 
 p. 42 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 40, p. 220. 
 
 r . (I - 
 
 ' ■ ' i ' ' " . 
 
 J" 
 
 ...'.-. . 
 
 i ■ ; ." 
 
 !■< . 1 
 
 -. ..' - 1 
 
 
 i')hi\. 
 
 ~ io ;•.• 
 
 ■ 11- ; ;. ., ,.;■ /. 
 
 ':.ii*;-i,;:':.' fl'.W 
 
 t- ■ 
 
 ■; . . .,i'.^v; t.'i ■ '■0:*';i--v -..' 
 
 '•'-.■ 'n:. f;iv' ' ! ::' ■■i;'.> V;>v^ Js'iUi?/ 
 
 i.J.'- 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. t.:luvu%''' ul 
 
 THE LEEWARD ISLANDS. 
 
 
 The Leewaed Ihlands, consisting of Antigua, Montscrrat, St. Kitts (or St. Chris- 
 topher's), Nevis, Dominica, Bnrbuda, Anguilla, and the Virgin Islands, were constituted 
 a single Federal Colony in 1871. 
 
 Antigua (area, 108 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1493, and first 
 settled in 1C32 by a few English families. By a grant from the Crown, Lord Willoughby 
 became the proprietor in 1063, and the colony was being enlarged when the French took 
 possession. The restoration of the island to England in 1660 was followed by a revival 
 of the settlement under Colonel Codrington (father of General Cliristopher Codrington 
 [see p. 197] ), who arrived in 1072. 
 
 MoNTSEiiRAT (area, 32 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1493, colonised 
 by the English in 1632, captured by the French in 1664, restored to England 1668, and 
 again in 1784 after having capitulated to the French in 1782. 
 
 St. CmnsTOPHEn's, or St. Kitts (area, 68 square miles) was discovered by Columbus 
 in 1493, who gave it his own name. It was then peopled with Caribs. The French and 
 English (the latter in 1623) formed settlements, and at first divided the island between 
 them ; but each in turn more than once expelled the other. With the exception of a 
 brief occupation by tho French in 1782-3, the English since 1702 have had continuous 
 possession of the whole island, which was formally ceded by the Peace of Utrecht in 
 1718. 
 
 Nevis (area, 50 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, and first colonised 
 in 1628 by the English. It has generally followed the fortunes of St. Kitts, from which 
 island it is parted by a channel about two miles in breadth. 
 
 Dominica (area, 291 square mil a) was discovered by Columbus in 1493 on a Sunday — 
 hence its name. It was granted to the Earl of Carlisle by the English Crown in 16'27 ; 
 but attempts to subject it failed. By the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748 its 
 neutralisation was agreed upon in favour of the Caribs — the original proprietors ; but 
 after tho intrusion of French settlers the islard was in 1750 taken by the English, ta 
 whom it was formally ceded by France in 1763. The French regained poesession in 1771, 
 and held it until 1783, since which time they have twice (in 1795 and 1805) attempted to 
 retake it. 
 
 Baivbuda (15 miles long and 8 broad) was settled soon after St. Kitts, and by a party 
 of English colonists from that island. Their stay proved a temporary one. Some timri 
 after, it was assigned by the Crown to General Codrington, who turned it to a profitable 
 account as " a nursery of horses, cattle and sheep."* The proprietorship remained in 
 the Codrington family up to about 1872. 
 
 Anguilla (area, 85 square miles) was discovered and colonised by the English in 
 1650, and has always remained a British possession, despite the attacks oi the French 
 and pirates. 
 
 The Virgin Islands wer i discovered by Columbus in 1493. They consist of n 
 group of about 100 iblands, ii^lets, and rocks, the most easterly belonging to England 
 and the central to Denmark, the westerly being claimed by Spain. The British posaes- 
 Bions (area, 57 square miles) were acquired in 1666 by the eutei-prise of settlers from 
 Anguilla, tlie principal of these islands being Tortola, Virgin Gorda, and Anegodo. 
 
 C0(| 
 
 ere 
 
THE LEEWABD ISLANDS. 
 
 .211 
 
 The settlers in Antigua hail the services of a clergyman, the Bev. Gilbert Ramsay, 
 as early as 1034, and lie continued officiating there up to 1094. Under Colonel 
 Codriugton's government the island was divided into five parishes in 1081, the 
 ereotion of a church in each was ordered, and provision was mode for the support of 
 the respective Clergy by the payment of 10,000 lbs. of sugar and tobacco to them 
 annually. The other Leeward Islands more or less followed Uie example of Antigua. 
 
 Generally, however, the " maintenance ' vas " precarious and at the mercy of the people," 
 so that it was difficult for the Clergy to " -.o their duty without fear of disobliging 'em." 
 Such was the statement of the Bev. Dr. F. Lg Jau to the Society in 1705. Tliis gentle- 
 man, afterwards a distinguished Missionary in South Carolina, being licensed by the 
 Bishop of London, landed in Montserrat in March 1700, where there was then only one 
 minister to serve the cure of four parishes. " Nevis and Antegoa being sickly places," 
 the Governor appointed Dr. Le Jau to the windward side of St. Christopher's, with the 
 care of three parishes. His maintenance was referred to the inhabitants, who gave him " a 
 house built with wild canes, thatcht, but never finished ; they promised to allow him 
 to the value of £60 stg. per an., but did not perform." " Everything tliere, particularly 
 cloathing," was "three timos as dear as in England; he and his family lived there 
 18 months at his own charge and paid his own passage thither " ; and but for the help of 
 Colonel Codrington and a few others, " he must have perished through want." " He was 
 thereupon obliged to leave the place and his great discouragement was to see Clergymen 
 leave their cure for want of main'<>nance." The negroes, of whom there were 
 3,000 in his three parishes, were " sensible id well disposed to learn " ; but were made 
 stubborn by *' the barbarity of their masters, ' " not only in not allowing them victualo 
 and cloathes but cruelly beating |em," so that "their common crime was stealing 
 victuals to satisfy nature." If a minister proposed the negroes should be " instructed 
 in the Christian faith, have necessarys " &c. the planters became angry and answered 
 "it would consume their profit." They also objected "that baptism makes negroes 
 free " ; but Dr. Le Jau believed the true ground for their objection was thut they would 
 be "obliged to look upon 'em as Christian brethren and use 'em with humanity." 
 " The French Papists before they were drove out " had three parishes at either end of 
 the island (which was oval in shape), and " allowed five or six Ministers " ; their negroes 
 " were baptized and marryed in their churches, kept Sundays and holy days, had their 
 allowance appointed every week aforehand met at churches, had officers to hear and 
 redress their grievances, and their Cler^^men had their maintenance ascertained." In 
 that part of St. Christopher's which was English at the time of which Dr. Le Jau wrote 
 \viz. the middle), there were six parishes ; " one Mr. Burslial a good man " was minister 
 of the three on the leeward side ; the three others were served by Dr. Le Jau SJ years, 
 and the inhabitants thereof " used to meet together in one church, but falling out about 
 sitting in the church, separated." In Nevis there were five parishes and three ministers ; 
 in Antegoa, five or six parishes and two ministers ; in Montserrat, tliree parishes but no 
 minister ; in AnguiUa, " one minister." By the local Act " the ministers' salarys " were 
 " 16,000 lbs. of sugar yearly let the sugar rise 'or fall." In St. Christopher's there were 
 one good new timber church, one old one, and two small buildings of wild cane, thatched, 
 that served for churches. The French had two "stately stone churches." In "the 
 other three islands" the English had " decent churches of timber." "At the beginning 
 of the war " there could bo mustered " 600 fighting men " in St. Clunstopher's, 900 in 
 Antegoa, 1,200 in Nevis, and 500 in Montserrat. The number of negioes in the Leeward 
 Islands Dr. Le Jau estimated to be about 80,000. In his three parishes he had generally 
 15 and once 22 communicants. There were no schoolmasters, " for want of encourage- 
 ment " [2, 3]. 
 
 MoNTSEERAT was the first of the Leeward Islands to claim the 
 Society's attention. In 1702 a request was submitted from " one of 
 the Principal inhabitants" of the island that the Society would be 
 pleased "to recommend a minister to him," whom he was "wilhng 
 to take with him and defray his passage and atr bis arival in those 
 parts" to "procure him an allowance of £luO p. an." It was 
 referred to the Committee "to find a fitt persnu," and in January 
 1703 £20 was voted for books for "Mr. Arbutlmot in Montserrat," 
 and in the same year £20 "for the support of M)-. Gilford and some 
 others " whom the Bishop of London " was seiuliiii^: to Antegoa " [4]. 
 Small grants f^^Uowed — £5 for books for Mr. ( robprman's* parish- 
 
 13 
 
 ■m 
 
 f-; 
 
 I 
 
 ' <".' 
 
 ( ! 
 
 Or, TookermAn. 
 
 92 
 
w 
 
 
 iii 
 
 21^ 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ioners in 1705, and £10 for a Mission Library at St. Christopher's in 
 1714 [5]. 
 
 By the will of General Codrington the Society became entitled to 
 a part of the island of Barbuda,* but the claims of the executor, 
 Lieut.-Col. William Codrington, led to a " dispute and trouble," and 
 while the matter was being considered •' the French made a descent " 
 on the island in 1711, "took off all the Negroes, being 15i, most of the 
 Stock, and demolished the Castle "t [7]. 
 
 For several years subsequent to 1711 the Society used its efforts to 
 obtain from the Crown a grant of the Church Lands which haff been 
 taken from the French in the island of St. Christopher, the proposal 
 being "that the said lands and possessions be vested in the said 
 Society and that so much of the revenues thereof as shall remain after 
 the provision made for licens'd and approved Ministers in that Island, 
 be applied for or towards the maintenance of two Bishops, one to be 
 settled in the Islands and the other on the Continent of His Majesty's 
 Dominions in America." Queen Anne stated that she " would be very 
 glad to do anything " that might " be of advantage to the Society " in 
 regard to the lands ; but in her successor's time the matter came to be 
 dealt with by the "Lords of the Treasury," and from their dealings 
 the Society derived no benefit [8]. 
 
 It was not till 1824 that the Society was enabled to secure the 
 establishment of the Episcopate in the West Indies. The Leeward 
 Islands were then included in the See of Barbados. Up to 1884 little 
 had been done for the evangelisation of the slaves. The Rev. James 
 Curtin had been sent to Antigua by the Society for the Conversion of 
 the Negroes in 1817-18, but the parochial Clergy supported by the 
 colonists were few in number, and their ministrations " were almost 
 exclusively confined to the white population " [9], The people of 
 Antigua, however, led the way in freeing the slaves. The Eman- 
 cipation Act passed in England va. 1884 allowed an " apprenticeship " 
 to precede the complete freedom of the slaves, but the Antigua 
 Assembly had decreed six months before {i.e. on Feb. 13, 1834) that 
 " From and after the first day of August 1834 slavery shall be and is 
 hereby utterly and for ever abolished and declared unlawful, within 
 this colony and its dependencies" [9a]. Grants were made from the 
 S.P.G. Negro Instruction Fund for Church and School Buildings to the 
 amount of £3,210 in 1835 [10], and within two years seven clergymen^ 
 were being supported by the Society in the Leeward Islands. Those 
 islands continued to enjoy their "fair share " of the Negro Instruction 
 
 * Extract from General Codringtun's Will (dated February 22, 1703, and made known 
 in 1711) : — "I give and bequeath to my said kinsman" [Lieut.-Colonel William Codring- 
 ton] ..." half my Estate of Barbuda. ... I give and bequeath unto my Friends 
 Colonel Michael Lambert a.id Wm. Harman, one eighth part of my Island Barbuda the 
 remaining part of my Estate in the said Island I give to the aforemention'd Society for the 
 Propagation of the Xtian. Religion " [0]. In 1710 the island was estimated to be 
 " worth about £1,200 p. an." [Ca]. 
 
 + From the existing records at Delahay Street, it does not appear that the Society 
 actually obtained possession of its share in the Barbuda Estate ; after the French raid it 
 would have been of little value, and this would have been taken into account in the 
 amicable settlement arrived at with Lieut.-Colonel William Codrington. 
 
 X Revs. J. A. Basoomb, Dominica, 1836 ; T. Clarke, Antigua, 1836 ; J. Hutson, Virgin 
 Islands, 1836; J. H. Nurse, St. Christopher's (orSt. Kitts), 1 836 ; H. N. PhiUips, Mont- 
 serrat, 1886 ; J. A. Gittens, Montserrat, 1887 ; F. B. Grant, Antigua, 1837. 
 
THE LEEWARD ISLANDS^ 
 
 213 
 
 Fund while it lasted [11], and gradually from 1840 the support of the 
 work thus created was readily undertaken by the local Legislatures. In 
 1842 the Islands were formed into a separate diocese under the name 
 of Antigua. The first Bishop, Dr. Davis, arrived in 1843 to find his 
 people sufifering from the effects of an " awful earthquake " which had 
 caused great destruction to Church property. Notwithstanding this 
 calamity one of the first acts of the Bishop was to commence an 
 organised system of contributions to the Society — by forming district 
 Associations — " not alone on the ground of the wide spread good the 
 Society had done and was doing, but on the duty of evincing grati- 
 tude for what it had done within the . . . diocese in increasing the 
 accommodation in churches, in building schoolhouses and chapel- 
 schools in furnishing ministers, catechists, schoolmasters and mis- 
 tres&<3S " [12]. In the midst of the efforts to repair its own losses the 
 diocese remitted nearly £50 to the Society in 1845 [18]. 
 
 In 1848 Bishop Davis, who had ministered in the West Indies 
 since his ordination in 1812, declared that the change which he had 
 seen during that time was " as light from darkness." He remembered 
 " a condition of the grossest ignorance and deepest moral degradation. 
 The slaves were, for the most part, left in a state of practical heathen- 
 ism : — the baptism of their children was neglected, and marriage was 
 actually forbidden among them." He, when a simple presbyter, was 
 the first who dared to publish the banns of marriage between two negro 
 bond-servants. Such was the state of public feeling at that time, " that 
 indignation and alarm were almost universal," the authorities inter- 
 fered, and " the marriage was prohibited." Mr. Davis appealed to Eng- 
 land, the local decision was reversed, and just a year after the original 
 publication of the banns he " had the happiness to perform the first 
 marriage ever solemnized between slaves " there [14]. 
 
 Satisfactory too was the progress made in the Danish Islands of St. 
 Croix and St. Thoivias. At his first visit there in 1844 the Bishop 
 confirmed over 700 persons, and in the church there were 396 com- 
 municants. The members of the English Church in the Danish 
 Islands then numbered 7,938 — " a full third of the entire population " 
 — and this, coupled with the fact that the English language was 
 "exclusively taught in the schools," hastened the emancipation of the 
 slaves [14a]. By an Ordinance of the King of Denmark about 1848 
 the English Church in these two islands was formally placed under 
 the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Antigua, and at his visitation in 
 that year — the first since the total abolition of slavery — the Bishop 
 consecrated the Church of All Saints in St. Thomas. Few instances 
 can be shown of a deeper interest in the cause of religion than 
 was manifested in the erection of this church. In 1847 the con- 
 gregation, mostly poor people, united in laying by each a sum of 
 not less than ^d. and not exceeding Is. a week. In about a year's 
 time ;^2,000 were thus collected. A general appeal throughout the 
 island brought ;^4,500 more. The building was then begun. One of 
 the vestrymen superintended its erection. Another friend furnished the 
 stone at a cheap rate. It was brought down from the quarry upon the 
 heads and shoulders of the negroes, " who to the number of 300 or 400 
 worked during the moonlight of the fine months." The masons and 
 carpenters gave up a poitiou of their weekly wages, and " the women 
 
 tfi 
 
214 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 added their mite in carrying stone and mortar." The planters lent 
 stock for the purpose of carting. In addition to other kinds of aid 
 I^BfiOO were raised and expended [15]. 
 
 The death of Bishop Davis on Oct. 26, 1857 [16] was soon followed 
 by that of his successor, Dr. S. J. Rigaud (cons. 1858), who waa carried 
 off by yellow fever in 1859 [17] ; but the present Bishop, Dr. W. W. 
 Jackson, has held office since 1860. [See pp. 216, 888.] Up to 1868 the 
 Diocese of Antigua enjoyed " all the privileges of a fairly endowed 
 Ohurch " [18], the Society's aid having been so managed as to draw out 
 increased local support. As an instance of this, a grant of £100 per 
 annum to Montserrat in 1860 was met by a vote of £180 per annum 
 from the Legislature, " and when three years and a half afterwards the 
 Society's allowance was reduced to £50 they had learned to feel the 
 value " of the Missionary, "and the vote was raised to £180" [19]. 
 
 " The people of the island " (wrote the Eev. J. Shervington in 1864) "more 
 than of any other that I know of entertain for the Church of England a deep- 
 rooted affection, and, in the majority of cases, this is of an intelligent type. They 
 are members of our Church, not because they are brought up in her communion 
 80 much as because they believe they are likely to receive more good from her 
 ministrations than those of any other. 
 
 " The negroes, in fact, often give this as a reason for their preference and 
 attachment for our church. There is, therefore, much to encourage a minister 
 labouring among them ; but there is also, from the nature of the case, much to 
 discourage. It is quite true, as we often hear, that the negro is impulsive. They 
 are easily affected by a sermon, and I have seen many of them in tears as they 
 approach the altar on our Communion Sundays. Hence, I think, the large 
 number of oui commuuicuits. One is thus tempted to hope that the good work is 
 going on among them ; but thovo is the old truth, ' the devil comcth and taketh 
 away the word out of their lu';u'ts. . . .' The negro is alsof-aidtobc superstitious; 
 and this, too, is in the main correct. The hold which the old superstitions of their 
 fathers has upon them can only bo discovered by acquaintance with their character, 
 and by great watchfulness on ihe part of their minister. The belief in charms and 
 spells, and in the power of their enemies to injure, still influences them." 
 
 This was written at a time of extreme distress in the island, yet 
 *' notwithstanding the general depression the weekly offertory was still 
 continued," and it does not appear to have "ever occurred to them 
 that the offertory ought to be discontinued " [20], 
 
 In the previous year the claims of the West Indian Mission to West 
 Africa had been brought before them, and from distances of several 
 miles, and under unfavourable circumstances, the people flocked to the 
 Missionary meeting. Not a single white person was present, and 
 £6 was collected from those who during their period of slavery " were 
 almost as badly off as their African brethren in respect of the means 
 of grace " [21]. 
 
 The same laudable spirit has been generally shown throughout the 
 diocese. Poor at all times, the poverty of the people has been fre- 
 quently intensified by earthquake and hurricane, and in 1868 they were 
 called to make further sacrifices onbehalf of their Church, then brought 
 face to face with disendowment. The call was not unheeded, " but " (to 
 quote Bishop Jackson's words) " in the first instance it would have been 
 impossible in the impoverished condition of the Leeward Islands, to 
 supply vacancies ... if the venerable Society, to whose bounty some 
 of these cures owed their original formation, had not stept in and 
 saved them from collapse " [22]. 
 
 ai 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 ai 
 ai 
 a 
 
 b£ 
 Tl 
 
,\a ^^-^n THK LEEWARD ISLANDS aO i. » *:i;.Ji< 
 
 215 
 
 The permanence of the Bishopric has heen secured by the wisdom 
 and self-denial of Bishop Jackson, who, when obliged by failing health 
 to retire from the active work, secured in 1882 the services of a 
 coadjutor, Bishop Branch, and devoted his remaining energies to raising 
 an Endowment Fund, In the building-up of this fund [which now 
 amounts to £18,000], the Society has assisted by grants amounting in 
 all to £2,000 [23]. 
 
 Bishop Branch is of opinion that the " English Church is every year 
 becoming more and more distmctly the Church of the Islands" [21]. 
 The inhabitants of Barbuda, the finest specimens of the negro race in 
 the Leeward Islands, numbered 800 in 1870, «' all with one exception, 
 black, and all . . . baptized in the Church and loyally attached to 
 her, with every man and woman over twenty confirmed, and a fourth 
 of the popxUation communicants " [25]. 
 
 ; ;^Hi 
 
 Statihticb.— In the Leeward Islands (area, GOo sq. miles), where (1835-02) the 
 Society has assisted in maintaining 59 Missionaries and planing 20 Central StatiuuH 
 (as detailed on pp. 883-4), there are now 127,723 inhabitants, of whom abont 52,000 are 
 Church Members and 13,080 Communicants, under the care of 35 Clergymen and a 
 Bishop. ISee p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 252.] 
 
 Bcfcrcnces (Chapter XXVIl.)— [1] App. Jo. B, p. 153 (6, 7) ! A MSS., V. 6, p. 28. 
 [2, 3J Jo., V. 1, Nov. 10, 1705 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 390-400 ; App. Jo. B, p. 07. 
 [4] Jo., V. 1, Sept. 18, 1702, and Jan. 15 and Sept. 17, 1703. [5] Jo., V. 1, Nov. 10, 
 1705 ; Jo., V. 2, Aug. 20, 1714. [6] App. Jo. B, No. 141. [Qa] A MSS., V. 6, p. 28. 
 [7] R. 1711, pp. 89, 40 ; Jo., Aug. 18, 1710 ; Jo., March 10 and 22 and Oct. 10, 1711 ; 
 R. 1712, p. 68. [8] Jo., V. 2, July 11, 18, 2.-), 1712 ; E. 1714, pp. 54-5 ; Jo., V. 3, May 20, 
 1715, May 26, June 15, July 6 and 20, and Aug. 17, 1716, March 15, May 17, Aug. 30 and 
 Dec. 20, 1717. [OJ R. 1881, p. 150. [9a] M.R. 1858, p. 32. [10] R. 1834-5, p. 258. 
 [11] See pp. 194-6 of this book ; also R. 1836-50 (Statements of Accounts) ; Jo., V. 44, 
 p. 413 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 35, 41-2, 63, 84, 144, 147-8, 260-70 ; R. 1881, p. 151. [12] R. 1843, 
 pp. XLI. and 83; R. 1844, p. 70. [13] R. 1845, p. 62. [14] Q.P., Jan. 1849, pp. 8, 4 : 
 see also R. 1848, p. 87. [14a] R. 1844, pp. 60-70. [15] R. 1840, pp. 95-8. [161 R. 
 1858, p. 64. [17] Jo., V. 47, p. 805. [18] R. 1881, p. 152. [19] R. 1807, p. 60. [20] R. 
 1864, p. 62. [21] R. 1863, p. 65. [22] E. 1869, p. 52 ; R. 1881, p. 152 : see also R. 
 1870, p. 47; E. 1874, p. 116; R. 1883, p. 08. [23] Jo., V. 52, p. 17; Jo., V. 54, p. 85 ; 
 Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 13, 14, iv. ; Standing Committee Book, V. 48, 
 p. 188 ; do., V. 45, p. 884 ; M. F., 1884, p. 318. [24] R. 1883, p. 98. [25] R. 1870, p. 41,. 
 
 \{ 
 
 
 ere 
 ?ht 
 
 nd 
 
 I r ', ' ' ";■':".'■■.■.■■ •'.K •■■'■■ .-■.:■'- '•: '. .J" ' H .;.; '.'.) 
 
 f>,ri_ ",:•<•'■ :'-:■ \i\rr-r'rh ryji,; .^■ r: i.'i '■;-,; ' i- '■:■ ' ' 'fdi-y^ Q-.S 
 
 .. ^ _^ .:■_.'.■ ::A% v.: l>.' I.-. J^ 
 
 »;■ . ■ ' K; *)}> /■j'.f^'koi'J. i^wlm&ii tooo:. ■• "'«i^ 
 
 i.; . • :y.yt■i•^Ki=A\1m^t^p^i■^f*''fn^i■^'.('3.^'^■& >fi.i ■ . • ■ ^i*» 
 
 .,.,. ,..;;..,;..■. . . ,-: : , . , . ' ' ■■ i t:j III 
 
 ' . . . . ...» 
 
 .•ialSESK 
 
 .•,.'60i9f.-1i!.i;- 
 
 
 ' ,5 W 'i 
 
 \ \m 
 
«ff 
 
 216 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ft" , 
 
 C -TEE XXVIII. 
 
 THE BAHAMAS. 
 
 The Bahamar conHiHt of a chain of Hmall iBlanda lying to the oaflt and south-eaot of 
 Florida, U.S., Bomo 20 only being inhabited. One of tlieHe — St. Salvador — was the first 
 land Been by Columbus when aeeking the " New World " in 1492. Tlie Bahamas were 
 then peopled by Indians, but these were to the number of 50,000 soon transported to the 
 Spanisli mines of Mexice and Peru. Tlio islands then abandoned were formally annexed 
 to England by Sir Humphrey Gilbert in 1578. In 1612 they were united to Virginia, 
 and about 20 years later some British adventurers formed a settlement on them, which 
 was destroyed by the Spaniards in 1C41. By Charles II. the island of New Providence 
 (the seat of the capital, Nassau) was assigned to an English proprietary body in 1G70 ; 
 Imt in 1708 the French and Spaniards obtained possesBion of it, and for many years it 
 was a rendezvous for pirates. The Englisli extirpated the pirates in 1718, and the 
 Bahamas became subject to a regular colonial administration. This was interrupted by 
 a surrender to the Spaniards in 1781, the war concluding with a re-annexation of the 
 islands by Great Britain, which was confirmed in 1793 by the Treaty of Versailles. 
 
 In 1781 Governor Roger the Bahamas, being then " in Carohna 
 for the recovery of his h," informed the Rev. W. Guy, the 
 
 Society's Missionary at St. Andrew's, " of the extream want there 
 was of a minister " in the Bahamas, "which had been without one 
 for some years, and pressed Mr. Guy to go over with him and officiate 
 there some months." Mr. Guy, considering " the great usefulness and 
 almost the necessity of the thing," embarked on this " charitable 
 undertaking " in April 1731, and arrived at Providence on the 12th of 
 that month. 
 
 He found a people " who had lived in want of the administration 
 of all the Divine ordinances several years." These he endeavoured to 
 supply by holding service " in a little neat church built of wood,"" 
 which had been just finished, and by visiting all the parts of the 
 island. Notwithstanding the great fatigue of travelling, " on account of 
 the rocks " and " the heat of the day which is always very great," he 
 baptized 89 children and 3 adults. In " the two other inhabited Islands 
 in this Government," about 20 leagues from Providence, he baptized 23 
 children in Harbour Island and 13 in " Islathera " (Eleuthera). For 
 each of the (128) baptized he had " the proper sureties," and during^ 
 his two months' stay in the three islands, besides marrying, and 
 visiting the sick, he administered the Blessed Sacrament twice, " but 
 had but 10 communicants at each time." The number of families in 
 the islands was about 120 in New Providence, 40 in Harbour Island, 
 and 40 in Islathera. The people " very thankfully received " copies of 
 the Bishop of London's Pastoral Letters for promoting the conversion 
 of the negroes. [See p. 8.] They all professed themselves of the 
 Church of England, and were "very desirous of having a minister settled 
 with them," and Mr. Guy considered that " as they were in general 
 
 \ 
 
 'M*. 
 
THE BAHAMAS. 
 
 21 T 
 
 very poor, it would ... be a very great cliarity to send a Missionary 
 to them ",[1]. 
 
 This representation was followed by a Memorial from the President, 
 Council, and principal inhabitants of New Providence, showing that 
 " about seven years past " they erected at their own charge " a com- 
 modious church capable of containing upwards of 800 people," and 
 provided a convenient house for a clergyman of the Church of England 
 and £40 per annum towards his support ; but that being insufilcient, they 
 *' became destitute of any Divine to officiate amongst them for upwards 
 of five years, till the Rev. Mr. Hooper came over, well-recommended,, 
 and . . . and continued for these twelve months past." To enable 
 them to maintain him or some other worthy Divine, they solicited 
 assistance [2]. 
 
 Immediately on receipt of the first communication (April 1782) the 
 Society offered £50 per annum as|a grant-in-aid, which was now^March 
 1788) " in consideration of the dearness of provisions in Providence '* 
 increased to £G0, and Mr. Hooper having migrated to Maryland, the 
 Rev. "William Smith was in April 1788 appointed to Providence and the 
 other inhabited islands [8]. 
 
 Mr. Smith arrived at Nassau on Oct. 20, 1783. " At first he had 
 but a thin congregation " in Nassau, but it was soon increased by 
 several families residing " outside the town " and by " the soldiers of 
 the garrison, whom the Governor, immediately after his arrival, obliged 
 to come constantly to church." Governor Fitzwilliam had the church 
 " put into a toUerable good order," and " with a good deal of difficulty 
 and pains, got an Act passed for erecting the Inhabited Islands into one 
 parish and . . . £50 sterling p. annum . . . settled on the Minister 
 Incumbent thereon " [4]. He failed to obtain an allowance from the 
 Assembly for a school-master, although there was " no place in his 
 Majesty's American Dominions " where one was more necessary, "by- 
 want of which their youth" grew up "in such ignorance (even of a 
 Deity) and in such immorality as is most unbecoming." On this re- 
 presentation the Society at once (1785) provided funds for the opening 
 of a school in Nassau, but there was some delay owing to the difficulty 
 of finding teachers [6]. 
 
 The arrival of Captain Hall of Rhode Island in Dec. 1789 with " a 
 Spanish prize of between £8 and £4,000 value " was sufficient to in- 
 duce Mr. Mitchel, the then teacher, to quit school and go " a priva- 
 teering " with the Captain [6]. 
 
 About 1784 Mr. Smith first visited " Islathera, a long, narrow 
 Island inhabited by between 30 and 40 families," who were '* generally 
 very ignorant of their duty to God as having never had a Clergyman 
 settled among them." At Harbour Island he found there 25 families 
 and a large room for service, in which he ministered one Sunday ; " it 
 was very full," and the people were " serious and attentive." Otherwise 
 they could hardly have been with such a Missionary. Governor Fitz- 
 william wrote of him in 1786 : " The abilities life and good behavioiir 
 of Mr. Smith . . . justly entitle him to the favour of all good men 
 among us " [7]. Illness caused him to desire a northern Mission, but- 
 a short visit to England in 1786 enabled him to return to New Provi^ > 
 dence in January 1787 [8]. 
 
 The church at Nassau, a building " in a wooden frame, plaistered,"' 
 
 
i !■ 
 
 li ^i 
 
 iil'ljii 
 
 218 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE JPROPAGATICN OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 became 80 ruinons that ifc was necessary to remove the pulpit and' 
 desk to the Town House in 1741— the erection of a new one having 
 been hindered by fear of "an invasion from the Spaniards " [9]. 
 Whites, Negroes, and Mulattoes were ministered to Ly Mr. Smith, but ' 
 the hardships of visiting " Iluth*^ra " and Harbour Island brought on an 
 illness, and in his last letter, Oct. 26, 1741, after alluding to a fever 
 at Providence " which had carried off everyone it had seizad on," he 
 concluded : " The Lord help us for he only knows where it will ter- 
 minate." A few days after it pleased God to take " this dihgent and 
 worthy Missionary to himself to receive the reward of his labours " [10]. 
 
 His successor, the Eev. N. Hodges, died in 1743 soon after his 
 arrival. Duruig the vacancy caused by these deaths Governor Tinker 
 made his Secretary, Mr. J. Snow, " read prayers and a sermon every 
 Sunday in the Town House," and in 1746 sent him to England to be 
 ordained. Besides officiating " as far as a layman could " Mr. Snow 
 had largely contributed to the building of a church and to the estab- 
 lishment of a free school for negroes and whites. Within two years 
 of ordination he also died. In the meantime the Rev. K. St. John 
 ministered for about a year (1746-7) to a "very ignorant " people, 
 *' scarce one in fifty beingable to read," and baptized over 800 children 
 in the three islands of the Mission [11]. 
 
 The next Missionary, the Rev. R. Caktee, was privileged to labour 
 16 years (1749-65) in the Mission, which he represented as being of' 
 *' greater extent " and having "more pastoral duties to be performed 
 in the several parts of it than any other under the Society's care." In 
 1763 he reported " all the natives" of the Bahamas "profess them-, 
 selves of the Church of England." About this time two Mission Scjhools 
 were established ; that at Nassau was the only school in the island of' 
 Providence " except Women's Schools," which were also Church 
 Schools. The Harbour Island School was built by the'people, of whom 
 he wrote in 1764 that they " pay a strict regard to the Lord's Day, 
 and neither work themselves nor suffer their slaves to work on it, but . 
 allot them another day in every week " " to work for themselves." A ' 
 similar rule was observed at Eleuthera, where his parishioners expressed ' 
 *' so strong a desire of improvement that even adults of both sexes " • 
 submitted " to be publickly catechized without reluctance." " The 
 most sensible slaves in New Providence " expressed " an earnest desire 
 of being baptized," a desire which he did his best to gratify [12]. » 
 
 The Rev. G. Tizard carried on the work from 1767 to October 1768, * 
 when he died. Two years later it was reported that many people had 
 been reformed by means of hia widow [13]. ; 
 
 In 1767 the Rev. R. Moss was stationedat Harbour Island, where a 
 resident clergyman had long been " earnestly desired " [14]. He 
 had at first " a cold reception from the people's apprehending that ■ 
 they were to contribute to his support"; when they found that not to 
 be the case " they became fond of him," and " all in the island to a > 
 man " attended pubUo worship on Sundays. / 
 
 Indirectly they must have contributed, for the Bahamas Assembly 
 had enacted a law dividing " Harbour Island and Eleuthera into a 
 distinct parish named St. John's," and allowing "j£160 current money 
 out of the Harbour Island taxes towards building a Church in that 
 Island," and settUng jiS50 sterling per annum "for salary and house 
 
THE BAHAMAS. 
 
 219 
 
 a 
 [e 
 
 it< 
 
 to- 
 a; 
 
 F" 
 la 
 
 r' 
 
 le 
 
 rent for the Minister." While the church* was building Mr. Moss, 
 performed service "under the branches of some Tamarind trees." 
 In 1769 he had thirt.y-eight communicants, all of whom Uved " holy 
 lives, unblameable in then* conversation " [15]. 
 
 Of Eleuthera he gave this " lamentable account " in 1769 : " That 
 both men, women, and children, magistrates not excepted, are profane in 
 their conversation ; even the children learn to curse their own parents 
 as soon as they can speak plain, and many other sinful habits and 
 heathenish practices are in use among them." One great obstruction 
 to his reforming these people was the difficulty of getting to them, 
 it being necessary to go first to Providence, where he might have 
 to wait two or three weeks for a passage, which "consumed too 
 much time " [16]. It was also difficult to find men of sufficient education . 
 to act as lay agents. The Rev. W. Gobdon, who visited Eleuthera in 
 1796, found that " a Justice of the Peace " at Wreck's Sound Jiadbeen 
 accustomed to read prayers and a sermon out of one of the Society's 
 books to the inhabitants," He had " the most learning in the place," 
 yet was in such indifferent cix'cumstances as to desire to be appointed 
 "an assistant schoolmaster," not being qualified for the position of 
 head schoolmaster [17]. At Savannah Sound only one man could 
 read, and the greater part could " scarcely say the Lord's Prayer," 
 yet they regarded baptism as " absolutely necessary to salvation." 
 
 In March 1776 New Providence and other of the Bahamas were 
 "thrown into a distracted state by being taken by a considerable 
 armed force from America " (eight vessels and 550 men), " which after 
 dismanthng His Majesty's Forts and committing many outrages" — 
 taking " all the King's money," opening the prison doors and setting 
 the prisoners free — " carried away tlie Governor, Secretary, and one or 
 two other prisoners," and left the rest of the people " in a deplorable 
 state. But they were disappointed of their chief aim — a considerable 
 quantity of gunpowder, which had been prudently removed to a place 
 of safety," In the midst of all this confusion the Ilev. J. Hunt, the 
 Society's Missionary at Providence, " continued to do duty in the 
 chm'ch as usual," and his flock seemed " to make a progress in virtue " 
 and generally attended service. 
 
 During the American Revolution the inhabitants of the Bahamas 
 were for some years " almost reduced to a starving condition," as their 
 chief dependence for provisions was on the continent. In 1779 " the 
 best bread " that could be obtained in Harbour Island, " even for the 
 blessed Sacrament," was " made of Tree Roots." For a long time the 
 islands were " pestered with American vessels," the crews of which 
 endeavoured to " corrupt the minds of the people, turning them from 
 King George and all government," and passed their life " in dancing 
 all night and gaming and drinking all day." On one occasion some, 
 of their captains attended the Harbour Island Church to hear Mr. Moss 
 preach. "Hearing him pray for the King, and his discourse not 
 favoring their proceeding, they had concluded to take him out of his 
 own house by night and carry him away to America. But they were 
 disappointed." The cause of their failure was probably owing to the. 
 fact, reported by the Missionary in 1778, that the inhabitants of 
 Harbour Island and Eleuthera, numbering 1,891, " all professed to be 
 
 * Opened for service on March 10, 1709 [18]. 
 
 \' i , 
 
 » 
 
 
 m 
 
 ! i 
 
 ' W. 
 
 ] 
 
 I ,; 
 
 i\ 1 
 
7 
 
 220 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 :ii'i 
 
 
 . 
 
 of the Church of England," and had " not a single Dissenter amongst 
 them of any denomination." In Providence the loyalists were 
 "threatened almost every day and insulted," and having "little 
 force to defend themselves," were "in continual danger " [19]. 
 
 During the Spanish occupation [see p. 216] the Eev. J. Babker, 
 the only Missionary left in the Bahamas, withdrew (in 1782), and did 
 not return [20]. The Rev. J. Seymour of Georgia, who was appointed 
 to Providence, died on the voyage [21] ; and the next clergyman sent, 
 the Rev. T. Robertson, was located at Harbour Island. On his 
 arrival in 1786 he visited every family on the island, " a very poor 
 hardworking industrious people . . . serious and well disposed." Old 
 and young to the number of 500 attended church regularly, and all 
 expressed "great gratit^'lo to the Society for their kind and generous 
 attention " [22J. But ^ 789 he reported that the " leading man " in 
 the island was "an u.^er enemy to all religion," and would "not 
 suffer any of his negroes to receive any instruction whatever "; and it 
 was with difficulty that the Missionary "prevailed on the people to 
 let any of the negroes sit in the area of the church " [23]. 
 
 Exuma next received a resident Missionary (the Rev. W. Twining) 
 in 1787. The white settlers were mostly American Loyalists— about 
 one third were old settlers. All seemed glad of the arrival of a clergy- 
 man " and anxious to express their gratitude to the Society." Of the 
 700 inhabitants 600 were negroes. Those brought up among the 
 English had been taught " little or nothing of religion," but did not 
 seem at all " prepossessed against Christianity." The negroes who had 
 been " lately imported from Africa " showed " no signs of religion " [24], 
 
 Still worse was the state of the white settlers at Long Island, as 
 reported by the Rev. W. Gordon after visiting it from Exuma in 1790. 
 " A few poor families from New Providence " began a settlement in 
 Long Island in 1778. At the peace in 1782 " a few loyal Refugees '" 
 (presumably from the United States) settled there, and it proving " a 
 good Island for raising cotton," many others followed, " besides some 
 natives of New Providence." In 1790 the population consisted of about 
 2,000 people — over 1,500 being slaves. The negroes were " void of all 
 principles of Christian religion owing to their want of instruction.'* 
 Most of the original settlers could scarcely read, and having been for 
 many years deprived of Divine worship, they were " addicted to the 
 vices of a seafaring Hfe . . . swearing and neglect of rehgion." The 
 refugees, though less ignorant, were not more attached to the faith. 
 They resembled " very much those who may be seen in London." 
 
 Not even two or three of them could be got together to partake of the 
 Holy Communion. The " gentry " of the place employed their leisure 
 hours " in reading the works of Mandeville, Gibbon, Voltaire, Rousseau 
 and Hume," by which some of them " acquired a great tincture of 
 infidelity." Mr. Gordon on his visits held service in six parts of the 
 island, and undertook that if a resident Missionary were sent there he 
 would visit those islands which had " never yet harl Christian public 
 worship, viz., Turk's, Caicos, Crooked, Watlin's, Abacos and Andros." 
 A more favourable account of Long Island was given by the Rev. P. 
 Eraser. On his arrival there early in 1798 " he was waited upon by 
 the principal Planters," who vied with one another "in shewing hin* 
 every mark of attention and respect. Instead of discovering Deistical 
 
THE BAHAMAS. 
 
 221 
 
 Principles " the people appeared "to be all convinced of the 
 great truths of the Christian Religion" and attended Divine Service 
 "with a seriousness and regularity truly exemplary." The need ^2 
 additional Missionaries was further urged by the Rev. J. Richards of 
 Providence, who, within sixmonihs of his arrival at Nassau " baptized 
 163 persons after examination." Nassau at that time (1791) con- 
 tained between 2,000 and 3,000 inhabitants, most of the whites being 
 of " Scotch extraction and many of them Dissenters, but moderate and 
 conformable to the Church," and who treated him with " great 
 civility." Owing, however, to " the political disputes aoncerning the 
 Revenue Act in that country " he suffered from " the stopping of his 
 [Government] salary for nearly a twelvemonth " [25]. 
 
 From a report submitted by the Society to the English Government 
 at this time (1791-2) we learn that the only islands of the Bahamas 
 group whJch appeared to have any inhabitants at the beginning of 1734 
 were Providence, Long Island, Harbour Island, Exuma, Eleuthera, 
 Turk's Island, and the Abacos — the whole not exceeding 1,750 whites 
 and 2,300 blacks. On the close of the disputes with the " ancient 
 colonists on the continent of America" and tl\e evacuation of St. 
 Augustine, the Bahamas " held out to the Royal Refugee subjects in 
 the Southern Colonies a comfortable asylum for the present, and 
 prospects of great advantages in future " ; the liberality of the British 
 Government met their wishes and gave full scope to their plans of 
 settlement. They were for a time supplied with provisions &c. from 
 the Public Stores, " all doubtful title to possession was removed in a 
 purchase by the Crown of the ancient claims of the Proprietors of the 
 aoil of those Islands, and the grants to these adventurers of the lands 
 on which they were desirous of settlement, were unaccompanied with 
 any illiberal or discouraging restrictions." Under these favourable 
 circumstances settlement was considerably extended, " every cultivable 
 spot " being " explored with great avidity," By the commencement 
 of 1790 the white population had been doubled (=8,500) and the black 
 trebled (=G,500 including coloured)', in all 10,000, and about 18,000 
 acres of land were under cultivation. Of the whites, 127 were planters, 
 29 merchants, and 17 men of learned professions. Of the blacks, some 
 500 were free negroes, who by escapes and " other <^ortuitous cir- 
 cumstances " were " disentangled from the disgraceful shackles of 
 slavery." Up to this time there were only three clergymen in the 
 Bahamas, but owing to the Society's representations to the English 
 Government the Bahamas Assembly (about 1795) established a fund 
 " for the building and repairing of Churches, providing Parsonage 
 Houses and Glebes and for the better maintenance and support of 
 Ministers and School Masters " [20]. 
 
 Inconsequence of political disputes during Governor Lord Dunmore's 
 administration the Clergy frequently had difficulty in realising the 
 local provision to which they were entitled. Mr. Richards of New 
 Providence reported in 1795 that " neither he nor any other person 
 who has a salary has received any for above a year past." About this 
 time Lord Dunmore " possessed himself of the most antient burying 
 ground " and a portion of the glebe in Harbour Island, the former of 
 which he desecrated, and it became necessary for the Society to make 
 & representation to the Secretary of State for the restoration of the 
 
 
 .1 
 
 
 II. 
 
 m 
 
 
 ■ I'l 
 
 1 
 •1 
 
 Vjffi 
 1 1 -fw 
 
 r^^^'^^ 
 
-" 
 
 1: 
 
 1 1 
 
 ■jl 
 
 ■i M 
 
 
 
 '1 
 
 
 :, 
 
 a ■ l'!: 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 pf 
 
 ; 1 
 
 ii 
 
 222 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 property. There were other complaints against the Governor. He 
 openly avowed " that the laws which forbid incestuous marriages in 
 England" did "not take place in the Colonies" and he ignored a 
 communication from the Bishop of London on the subject. He further 
 countenanced " one Johnston, a strolling Methodist Preacher from 
 America " who induced the black people at Providence to turn a negro 
 schoolmaster out of his house " and convert it to a Meeting House for 
 himself," and obtained from the Governor " a Licence to preach and 
 perform other offices." This man " used to marry without licence or 
 authority," but in a short time he was " put in prison for beating his 
 wife ... in a merciless manner . . . and so all his followers left him. 
 The respectable inhabitants indeed always opposed the progress of 
 Methodism and remonstrated to Lord Dunmore against it " [27]. 
 
 The years 1794-7 proved fatal to the Revs. P. Fraser, P. Dixon, 
 and W. H. Moore [28]. Another Missionary took more than 
 two years to reach the station to which he had been appointed : tho 
 Rev. D. W. Rose of Dominica, Antigua, after several disappointments 
 in obtaining a passage, left St. Nevis in December 1796, but the ship 
 being captured by a French privateer in the next month he was carried 
 prisoner to Rochelle, and afterwards removed up the country to 
 Angouleme, where he remained till the following July, when he was 
 " exchanged by a cartel " and came to England. After receiving 
 Priest's Orders and being detained six weeks in the Isle of Wight, he 
 sailed for the West Indies in November 1797. Arriving at Nevis he 
 was unable to get a passage to the Bahamas, though he went to 
 Antigua and to Bt. Kitts several times for the purpose. He therefore 
 " took a passage in a schooner bound to Norfolk in Virginia," whence 
 he made his way to Nassau, but did not reach Long Island till 
 February 1799 [29]. 
 
 The Rev. H. Jenkins experienced a similar difficulty. In his 
 voyage from England " he had the ill fortune to lose all his papers, 
 by being obliged to throw them oyerboard upon coming in sight of a 
 vessel, which was supposed to be a French one, but it turned out 
 otherwise." He took the precaution to show the certificate of his ap- 
 pointment (from the Society) to a fellow passenger, desiring him to 
 read it with attention, that he might witness the contents of it to the 
 Governor, and thereby remove any difficulty that might have arisen 
 from his having no credentials.* He reached Nassau safely, but 
 within a few days' sail of the Caicos the ship was captured by a, 
 French privateer and carried " to Cape St. Francois, from whence 
 they were sent to Mole St. Nicholas to be exchanged." He arrived at 
 the Caicos on October 16, 1797, " in good health and spirits " [80]. 
 
 Mr. Jenkins divided his time between the Caicos and Turk's Island, 
 about eight leagues distant. On his first visit to the latter he remained 
 a fortnight and ministered to " a large congregation at the Barracks," 
 then *' converted into a Church," but which a few years before had 
 
 * The Governor, though Batisfled that Mr. Jenkins was " not an impostor," delayed 
 his induction till " now credentials " should an-ive from England, " and also a Degree 
 from one of the Universities of England, Scotland, or Dublin as the Parochial Act of 
 the Bahamas in this case directs." As Mr. Jenkins "would have been entitled to a 
 Degree in the University the Archbishop of Canterbury conferred on him the degree of 
 M.A. ; but while this was being done the qualification was rendered " unnecessary " by 
 "an alteration in the Bahamas Act " [80a]. 
 
 ■MS 
 
THE BAHAMAS. 
 
 22S 
 
 been occupied by the military that were " stationed there in order to 
 check the lawless and ungovernable temper of the people." The few 
 gentlemen of Turk's Island had for some time adopted " the laudable 
 plan of assembUng there on Sundays when the Liturgy" was "used 
 and a Sermon read out of some approved author " [31]. A supply of 
 Bibles and Prayer Books from the Society proved very acceptable to 
 '• the poor people there," who " all faithfully promised to read them 
 with attention," and one "William Darrel, " a very decent and well 
 disposed negro " opened a Sunday School and taught his country- 
 men gratis [32]. In his first year's ministry in Long Island Mr. 
 Rose baptized 14 Whites and 24 " Blacks, Mulattoes, Mustees and! 
 Dustees." The negroes there had been " misled by strange doctrines." 
 They called themselves " Baptists, the followers of St. John," and were 
 "not so happy and contented " as in other parts of the West Indies,, 
 though "every indulgence and humanity " were " exercised towards 
 them by their Masters." Their preachers, black men, were " artful 
 and designing making a merchandize of Religion." One of them was- 
 " so impious " as to proclaim that he had " had a familiar conversation 
 with the Almighty," and to point out the place where he had seea 
 Him. At certain times in the year the black preachers used to " drive 
 numbers of negroes into the sea and dip them by way of baptism," for 
 which they extorted a dollar, or stolen goods [83]. 
 
 Previously to Mr. Rose's arrival an attempt " to check their pro- 
 ceedings " occasioned some of the slaves to " abscond and conceal 
 themselves in the woods," and in consequence " many of their masters 
 . . . actually counteracted ail his diligence and zeal . . . for the 
 promotion of religion and morals." At the very time that " superstition 
 and fanaticism " appeared to be yielding to his teaching the " proceed- 
 ings" of the blacks were "more abominable but more secretly con- 
 ducted " [84], " After various attempts ... to prevail on his 
 parishioners to receive the Communion, he at last " on August 28, 1801, 
 " administered to three, exclusive of his own family " [35]. In the 
 same year he visited Exuma at a time when the planters had assem- 
 bled their negroes (about 400) at a pond for the purpose of raking 
 salt. " A canopy was erected under which the gentlemen and ladies 
 of the country took their seats and he preached to them." " He was 
 highly gratified by the chearfulness with which " the negroes " went 
 through their daily task." " In the celebration of the Sabbath they 
 observed the utmost decorum, and seemed to be very pious in their devo- 
 tion." " Upon seeing and contemplating their situation both in a tem- 
 poral and spiritual light" he ventured the opinion "that he would 
 rather be a slave in the Bahamas than a poor free cottager in Eng- 
 land " [8G]. 
 
 In 1802 Mr. Rose removed his residence to Exuma, and on Christ- 
 mas Day dedicated " the new Church." After having officiated so- 
 long " in old, uninhabited houses in Long Island ... he felt, in the 
 discharge of his duty under a consecrated house a renovation, as it 
 were, of the clergyman." The inhabitants then consisted of 140' 
 whites, 35 " free people," and 1,078 negro and other slaves. On his 
 first coming many of the negroes " called themselves the followers of 
 Mahomet," but these, with other blacks, he baptized to the number of 
 93 adults and 41 infants in less than a year. He also formed some of 
 
 ■ is<-.'j: 
 
 > 
 
 ill 
 
 111 
 
 X 
 
 ' -1.1 
 
 
 ' ' I 
 
 ' \ '§1 
 
 I 1 ft ll ' , 
 
 m 
 
 It 
 
 V h 'i 
 

 224 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the best negroes into a society, and twice a week many of them used to 
 ** meet in their huts to sing psalms and to o£fer up a few prayers after 
 their daily task " [37]. 
 
 On a visit to Crooked Island in 1803 he " baptized without any 
 ■compensation 150 negroes." His practice of refusing fees had the 
 €ifect of opening the eyes of the poor negroes to the extortion of their 
 black preachers. "When they saw him standing an hour or two 
 exhorting and inviting them to his mode of baptism without any 
 charge " they were persuaded "that he had no pecuniary views, but 
 was only interested in their welfare, and by such a sacrifice of his 
 emoluments even their Bishops submitted to the Bites and Ceremonies 
 of the Church of England " [88]. 
 
 " The illiberality of the House of Assembly . . . not only in reduc- 
 ing his salary, but in making laws and afterwards violating them, and 
 the constant apprehension of piratical invaders " . . . " compelled " 
 Mr. Rose to " abandon the Bahamas " in 1804. Spanish Picaroons 
 were "infesting their coasts and plundering their vessels," and in ap- 
 prehension of " a visit from the French " most of the women and 
 children of New Providence were sent away. On one occasion Mr. 
 Eose was " obliged to ride the whole night with his musket in his 
 hand and cartouche box on his shoulder " [39]. 
 
 By 1807 the number of the S.P.G. Missionaries was reduced* to one — 
 the Rev. R. Roberts of New Providence. After that year [40] none of the 
 Bahamas Clergy appear to have been aided by the Society until 1835, 
 when, as a part of the Diocese of Jamaica (founded 1824) the Islands 
 began to participate in the Negro Education Fund [41]. [See pp. 194-5.] 
 The Colonial Legislature co-operated with the Society, but at the end 
 of eight yearst the supply of Clergy still remained inadequate. 
 
 Of the fourteen parishes or rectories into which the islands were 
 divided, only four were wholly and three partially endowed, and in 
 some of the out-islands there was " not a single religious teacher of 
 any class whatever" [42]. 
 
 In New Providence the Bishop of Jamaica confirmed nearly 400 
 persons in 1845 [43]. Three years later he held what appears to be 
 the first ordination in that part of his diocese, two priests and two 
 deacons being ordained, and the number of Clergy thus raised to 
 sixteen [44]. The labours of the Missionaries were very arduous, one 
 of them having no less than seven islands under his care. To visit 
 these and to g^ from one station to another preaching and baptizing 
 the children was " something like a shepherd setting his mark upon 
 his sheep and then letting them go in the wilderness" [45]. In 
 some remote districts the people retained a strong attachment to the 
 Church of England, notwithstanding her long neglect of them. 
 Many natives came forward and oflfered their services gratuitously 
 &a catechists [46] ; and in one island an old man of seventy " walked 
 fifty miles in order to partake of the holy feast " [47]. 
 
 The formation of the Bahamas into a separate see in 1861 was 
 followed by the death of its first Bishop, Dr. Caulfield, within a few 
 
 • Mr. Groombridge died in 1804 : Mr. Rose in 1804, and Mr. Jenkins in 1806, removed 
 to Jamaica, and Mr. Richards to England about 1805 [40a]. 
 
 t The Clergymen aided by the Society during this period (1886-44) were E. J. Rogers 
 :and C. Neale, 1886-44; P. S. Aldrich, 1840; F. T. Todrig, 1841-2; W. Gray, 1844. 
 
THE BAHAMAS. 
 
 225 
 
 of 
 
 In 
 
 le 
 m. 
 
 ply 
 
 :ed 
 
 ed 
 
 months of his consecration [48]. The thirteen years of the episcopate 
 of liishop Venables (his successor) were, for the most part, years of 
 disendowment, destruction of Church property by hurricane, paralysis 
 of trade, intense poverty, and considerable emigration. Yet the 
 Church progressed. Between 1867-74! forty-five Churches were built 
 or restored [491. 
 
 At the time of Bishop Venables' appointment the Society's Missions 
 wex'e all in the out-islands, which were absolutely unable to maintain 
 their own Clergy. " I think the Society can hardly have reaUzed the 
 ^Missionary character of the work done here," wrote the Bishop, " nor 
 the insufficiency of our local resources for carrying on that work " [50]. 
 Of the Biminis he said " the inhabitants seem almost the most de- 
 graded people that I have yet visited. This perhaps may be accounted 
 for by these two islands being a great rendezvous for wreckers " [61]. 
 
 In Providence itself " an instance of practical heathenism ' ' came 
 imder his notice. " Three men were digging on the solid rock on 
 the south side of the island, and had been engaged in this way for 
 . . . eight years off and on because an Obeah woman had told them 
 of a treasure hidden there " [52]. 
 
 In the Island of Eleuthera a man once came to the Bishop from a 
 Baptist village to say that he " had collected forty children and formed 
 a Sunday School and also that there were fifty persons waiting for 
 baptism." A Clergyman was sent who baptized ninety [53]. Some 
 of the Missions were brought to a remarkable state of efficiency, the 
 poor black and coloured people adopting *' one of the surest ways 
 of calling down God's blessing on ourselves " by contributions to 
 Foreign Missions. Nearly jifSO a year was raised in this way in one- 
 parish (St. Agnes, New Providence), and the Missionary there was 
 able, " without the slightest discontent," to have "daily morning and 
 evening service and weekly offertory and celebration " [54]. In 
 1868 the Bishop obtained a Church ship,* the Message of Peace. 
 Writing of the first visit in her, which was to Andros Island, he 
 said : ** I cannot speak too highly of the labours of Mr. Sweeting 
 the coloured catechist of the district. The morality of the people 
 here bears a striking contrast to that of other out-island settle- 
 ments." One poor girl who heard of the Bishop's arrival followed 
 him from station to station in order to be confirmed, her confirmation 
 costing her "a journey of 50 miles, 44 accomplished on foot " over 
 rugged roads with two creeks to ford [55]. 
 
 The cyclone of IBGG, which overthrew nearly one half of the 
 churches in the diocese [56], was followed by disestablishment and 
 disendowment in 1869, the immediate effect of which was that in 
 one island alone (Eleutherp'l five congregations were for a time 
 left without a clergyman [5Ga]. Yet even in the next year a new 
 station was opened there among the coloured people, the first service 
 being held " in a small hut and in the dark for no candle could bo 
 procured" [57]. With the death of Bishop Venables in October 1876, 
 the episcopal income, hitherto derived from the State, ceased. In 
 the opinion of the physicians the Bishop's "illness was the result upon 
 a frame not naturally robust, of continuous travel, irregular and often 
 
 * The URO of a Church ship wan advocated by Archdeacon Trew in 1845 as one 
 method of meeting the lamentable npiritual deBtitution then existing iu the Bahamas [t>6a}, 
 
 9 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 *4« 
 

 226 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE mOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 "i 
 
 ii il"? 
 
 II .1 
 
 :|i;|l 
 
 unwholesome food, constant care and unceasing mental labour." From 
 his death-bed he sent a message to the Society to save the diocese 
 from "being blotted out of Christendom " [58]. The Society's response 
 was the guarantee of an allowance of £200 per annum, which was 
 continued to his successor until 1881, by which time an endowment of 
 £10,000 had been provided. Towards raising and increasing this 
 fund the Society contributed £1,500 (in 1870-82), and for the per- 
 manent maintenance of the Clergy £1,000 (in 1878-88) [69J. 
 
 Under Bishops Cramer-Roberts (1878-85) and Churton (1880- 
 02) the diocese has made encouraging progress. In 1845 the Com- 
 municants numbered G80 ; in 1870 (the year after disestablishment) 
 2,215 ; in 1889, 4,727. In 1845 there were only 84 communicants 
 in the out-islands, and 1,077 in 1870 ; there are now over 5,000 [60]. 
 One of the best features of the work is that while the Church includes 
 ^' a considerable section of the white people " in the diocese, its strength 
 *' continues to bo and is more and more " in its ' hold upon the 
 coloured people " [61]. 
 
 That the Church's work has been well done may further be seen 
 by comparing the state of Long Island in the last century [see p. 220] 
 with its condition in recent years. In 1870 the Rev. J. Crowtheb, a 
 coloured clergyman, was appointed to St. Paul's Mission, and this is 
 what was reported of his charge in 1880: — 
 
 " Not one Baptist, old or young, preacher, elder, leader or Avor- 
 shipper, has died in his old faith and communion : all have either in 
 health or in sickness been received into the Church. Many persons 
 are to be seen kneeling at the altar of that Church which they once 
 ridiculed and hated " [62]. 
 
 To take another instance. A missionary of the American Church, 
 writing of Jacksonville, Florida, in 1883, said : — 
 
 " This is the grandest field for Church work for coloured people 
 with winch I am acquainted in the South. There are 7,000 coloured 
 people here. Many of them have been brought up in the Church of 
 England at Nassau. They are the best educated black people I have 
 ever seen. I have seen but one black man at Church who did not 
 take his Prayer Book and go through the service intelligently and 
 devoutly " [68] . [Sec also results of five years' work in San Salvador 
 by Rev. F. B. Matthews in Mission Field for July 1890 f04].] 
 
 In connection with the Mission of Turk's Island the English resi- 
 dents in the Island of San Domingo have been occasionally ministered 
 to. The Society made a special grant for this work at Puerto Plata 
 in 1877, but it was not used. The services held by the Rev. II. F. 
 Crofton in 1891 were attended by Lutherans, Moravians, and Metho- 
 dists, as well as Anglicans [65]. 
 
 Statistics.— In the Bahamas and Turk's I sland (area, 4,035 sq. miles), where (17.13- 
 1807 183&-92) the Society has assisted in maintaining 73 Missionaries and planting 
 27 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 884-5), there are now 5'2,850 inhabitants, of whom 
 16,600 are Church Members and 5,138 Communicantb, under the care of 10 Clergjnnen 
 and one Bishop. [See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 252.] 
 
 - Befereneea (Chapter XXVIII.t-[l] Jo., V. C, pp. 20-1; R. 1731, pp. 85-C. [2] Jo., 
 V 6 p. 75: A MSS., V. 24, pp. lavo. [3] Jo., V. 0, pp. 21, 65, 72, 75-6, 80-1, 84 ; 
 A M8S..V.a4,pp. 70-3. [41 Jo., V. 6, pp. 261-2; R. 1785, pp. 60-1. [5| Jo., V. «, 
 pp. 200-2; R. 1738, pp. 02-3; R. 1789, p. 5 J. [6] Jo., V. 8, p. 156. [7] Jo., V. 6, 
 
THE BAHAMAS. 
 
 227 
 
 Vp. 260-1; R. 173.", p. r.l. ra] Jo., v. 7, pp. 40, 50; R. I7.H8, pp. 02-8. [9] Jo., V. », 
 p. U4 ; R. 1785, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1741, pp. 5(^-7. |10J Jo., V. «, p. 52 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 248 ; 
 U. 1742, p. 54. [11] Jo., V. », p. 215 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 205-7, 242-5, 828 ; R. 1743, p. 6tJ ; 
 R. 1746, p. 58; R. 1747, p. (15. [12] R. 1763, pp. 07-9; R. 1704, pp. 90-4; Jo., V. 16, 
 pp. 140-1, 205-6, 251-8. [13 ] R. 1770, p. 82. [14] R. 1764, p. 01. [16] R. 1768, pp. 83-8 ; 
 R. 1769, pp. 84-5 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 508-5 ; Jo.. V. 18, pp. 175-6. [16] Jo., V. 18, pp. 175-6 ; 
 R. 1769, pp. 84-5. [17] Jo., V. 27, pp. 80-1. [18 1 Jo., V. 18, p. 176. [10] Jo., V. 21, 
 pp. 88-0, 288, 487, 508: nee also R. 1775, p. 49. [20] Jo., V. 22, pp. 468, 507. [21) H. 
 1784, p. 51. [22] Jo., V. 24, pp. 884-5 ; R. 1786, pp. 2!»-4. [23 J Jo., V. 25, p. 288. [24 1 
 Jo., V. 25, pp. 45, 806 ; R. 17H7, p. 23 ; R. 1790, p. 40. [26] R. 1791, pp. 5(5-68 ; Jo., 
 V. 25, pp. 859, 881-3, 895-8, 437-40; Jo., V. 26, p. 187. [26] Jo., V. 25, pp. 400, 408-9 ; 
 Jo., V. 26, pp. 82-3 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 636-43 ; R. 1791, p. (U ; R. 1795, p. 56. [27] Jo., 
 V. 26, pp. 246-7, 280, 816, 377, 400, 424-5 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 8;j-96, 171, 178, 182-8, 840-1, 
 351, 439. [28] Jo., V. 26, pp. 801-3, 317 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 320-1 ; R. 1794, pp. 49, 50 ; R. 
 1797, p. 45. [29] Jo., V. 26, p. 88(i ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 216, 334, 852, 424 ; R. 1796, p. 46 ; R. 
 1797, pp. 46-6 ; R. 1798, pp. 5.5-6 ; R. 1799, p. 43. [30] Jo., V. 27, pp. 184-5, 189-90, 272-8 ; 
 R. 1797, pp. 46-7. I30ri] Jo., V. 27, pp. 190, 454 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 93, 108 : sen also App. 
 Jo. A., pp. 644-6. [31] R. 1798, pp. 57-8 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 335-8. [32] Jo., V. 28, pp. 100-1 ; 
 R. 1800, pp. 41-2. [33] Jo., V. 28, pp. 43-6; Jo., V. 29, p. 51 ; R. 1799, pp. 48-5. [34 1 
 Jo., V. 28, pp. 198, 301-2 ; R. 1801, p. 49. [36] Jo., V. 28, p. 238. [36] Jo., V. 28, p. l97 ; 
 R. 1801, p. 49. [37] Jo., V. 28, pp. 851, 489-40 ; Jo., V. 29, p. 13 ; R. 1803, pp. 49, 50 ; 
 R. 1804, p. 49. [38] Jo., V. 29, p. 51. [39] Jo., V. 29, pp. 12, 13, 50. [40] Jo., V. 29, 
 pp. 152, 164, 200-1, 270. [40aJ Jo., V. 29, pp. 12, 18, 50, 198, 270; R. 1805, p. 41. [41] 
 pp. 194-6 of this book; also the Statements of Accounts in R. 1836-50, and Jo., V. 44, 
 p. 151 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 144, 146, 267-8. [42] R. 1844, p. 64 ; R. 1845, p. 55 ; Jo., V. 44, 
 pp. 200-1, 220-1, 249, 819, 335, 362. [43] R. 1846, p. 55. [44] R. 1848, p. 78. 
 1849, p. 83 ; R. 186!J-4, p. 69. [46] R. 1849, pp. 85-6. [47] R. 1859, p. 77. 
 1862, p. 95 ; R. 1863, p. 58. [49] R. 1865, p. 67 ; R. 1876, p. 107. [50] R. 1865, p. (57. 
 1 61] R. 1865, p. (W. [52] R. 1868, p. 46. [53] R. 18(J7, p. 55. [54] R. 1865, p. (59. [65] 
 R. 1868, p. 46. [56a] App. Jo. D, pp. 276-7. [56] R. 1866, p. 69. [66rt] R. 1870, p. 44. 
 [57] R. 1871, p. 32. [58] R. 1876, p. 107. [59] Jo., V. 62, pp. 1(5, 429-30 ; L MSS., V. 9, 
 pp. 835-6, 889; Jo., V. 53, p. 27; Applications Committeo Report, 1881, p. 13; Jo., V. 
 r.4, p. 85; Standinft Committee Book, V. 44 p. 271. [60] D MSS., V. 95, No. 182, L. 
 .^[ay 30, 1890. [61] R. 1887. pp. 124-5; R. 1888, p. 134. [62] R. 1880, p. 110. [63] 
 ]\I.F. 1888, pp. 182-8. [64] M.F. 1890, p. 277. [65] L MSS., V. 14, pp. 154, 175 ; 
 <\o., V. 15, p. 19 ; Jo. V. 52, p. 386; Applications Committee Report, 1880, p. 9 ; R. 1891 
 pp. 15(}-8 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 276-7. 
 
 ''[46] r! 
 [48] R. 
 
 ,1 fl 
 '■5.<i; 
 
 
 11'^' 
 
 esi- 
 ereA 
 lata 
 F. 
 ho- 
 
 
 I'j' 
 
 1 'M 
 
 733- 
 litinj; 
 Trhom 
 rmcn 
 
 •» 'f: /i. 
 
 Jo., 
 
 84; 
 
 6. 
 
 q3 
 
 !•( if n 
 
Ifi 
 
 »*' ' 
 
 228 SOCIETY FOR THE PROrAtiA'llON •>!• Till: COHIEL. 
 
 CIIAPTEll XXIX. 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 I;, ;. 
 
 11 
 
 I 
 
 n 
 
 Jamaica was iliHcovcrcd by C'i>lmnlms in 141)4, luid l)y him c;vll';d " St. .Tago." Tlu- 
 islund wan tlien densely peopled liy Indians, mid it Hooii rtH'ovevcd itH native name of 
 ('lii\-niiiiha ("island of Kprinf,'s"j. Tlio formal oocupatioii of ibo island by thr 
 MpaniHh (rovernment in loOO as a " KU'''<lcn '' foi- obtaining; jirovisionR, and as a 
 " nursery " for slaves for their mines in Amori(.'a, rosuUod in tlip complete extermination 
 of the natives, some of whom wcro " luvnfjed . . . by tliirtcens in honour of the thirteen 
 apostles''; and Indian infants were thrown to the dogs to be devoured. Cromwell 
 wrested the island from Spain in 1(155, and it nnnnined under military jurisdiction 
 until KUiO, when a regular civil government was established by Charles II. On its cap- 
 ture by the British a large body of the Spanish sla\os (negroes) fled to the mountains 
 and became the origin of the "Maroon" population. Their numbers were con- 
 tinually increased by runaway slaves ; and the British settlers were liarassed by their 
 attacks down to 1705, when the rebellious population entirely submitted and wero 
 removed first to Nova Scotia and aft;.'rwards to Sierra Tieono. In the meantime tht? 
 buccaneers or pirates had made Jamaica their headcjuarters for plundering the Spanisli 
 colonies and treasure-ships. Wealth incalculable, thus derived, was poured into Porft 
 Itoyal, which became a scene of much wicked dp".. In l(ii)'J Port Royal was destroyed 
 by un earthquake. Three thousand of the inhabitants wore engulfed, and 3,000 mor<<- 
 l)erished from an epidemic arising from the bodies which lay floating in shoals in the 
 harbour. While the city was being restored it was again destroyed — this time by fire. 
 The planters brought upon themselves fresh troubles by their inhuman treatment of tli« 
 i-laves. Between lC7b and IHUiJ there were at least 'J7 distinct and serious slavti 
 rebellions. In that of 17G0, 700 of the nngroey were slain, some being burned and soratt 
 fixed alive on the gibbets to die of starvation. Many destroyed themselves in the woods 
 rather than fall again into the hands of their masters. During the last eight years of th() 
 slave trade, ending in 1807, 80,821 slaves wei\- imported ; and when slavery was abolished 
 in isaa Jamaica received nearly one-third of ,ii-.s A"iJO,000,000 granted by England ai* 
 <!ompensation to the slaveowners in the West Indies, &c. The number of slaves thu.s- 
 freed in the island was 300,338. The Cayman Islands, lying about 100 miles to the N.W., 
 are appendages of Jamaica. 
 
 As early as 1064 "seven parishes were established" by law in Jamaica. "At this 
 time there was only one church on the Island and five ministers two of whom were 
 Swiss." In the next six years the number of ehuri'hes had increased to five ; " but alas- 
 my lords," said Sir Thomas Modyford to H.M. CVmimissiouers, " those five do not 
 preach to one third of this Island. The plantations are at such distance each from other^ 
 that it is impossible to make up convenient congregations, or find fitting places for the 
 rest to meet in ; but they agree among themselves to meet alternately at each others 
 houses, as the Primitive Christians did, and there to pray, read a chapter, sing a psalm, 
 and home again ; so that did not the accessors to this Island come men and women, and 
 HO well instructed in the articles of our faith in their own countries, it might well bo 
 feared that the Christian religion would be quite forgot, or at least, little minded among 
 them." The state of things in 1083 was thus described by Sir Thomas Lynch : " There 
 are as yet iiot above nine churches. All the 7ninistors arc sober, orthodox and good 
 men. None but such as conform to the Church of England, and are recommended by 
 my Lord Bishop of London can be admitted. They have institution and induction by 
 an instrument under the Great Seal of this island ; they have clerks, keep records of 
 marriages " &c. ; " they have also churchwardens, ^■esf ries " [ 1 \ 
 
 The Society's connection with Jamaica bej^an 1703 by allowing £'5 
 towards replacing books of "Commissary liennett,"* wbo was in a 
 " deplorable condition," having lost nearly the whole of his property 
 by " a dreadful fire " which " happened on Port Roy all " on the 9th of 
 •lanuary, "leaving nothing standing but ... '2 fforts."* His books 
 were " either burnt or stol'n away by the Seamen belonging to 
 ships, much alike merciless enemies with the fire." He was also 
 
 ♦ Rev. Phil. Bennett, B.D. of Oxford University. 
 
 t& - " . ■'.■■>-. ... ■...,■ ,1 - .■;■- ■-_. ■ '/ ', 
 
JAMAICA. 
 
 22«J 
 
 floprived of the froeliold of liis parftonagc by an " Act of the Country 
 made since the fire," annexiii;,' " Port lioyall and all that belonfjs to it, 
 to Kingstown, prohibiting any niarkett at Port Royall and the Importa- 
 tion and Exportation of any goods under the penalty of .i'200 forfeiture 
 for every fault " [2 ■. 
 
 During the next seven years grants for books for themselves and 
 Hieir flocks were allowed to several other clergymen * sent to Jamaica 
 by the Bishop of London, and in 1709 and 1710 the Kev. S. Coleby and 
 the Rev. W. Guthrie were each voted £10 towards their passage [3]. 
 Compared with other colonies Jamaica was fairly supplied with 
 <'lergymen, and only needed a Bishop to secure the establishment 
 of the Church on a satisfactory footing; the Society's efforts in this 
 direction, which began in HirJ, met with obstacles which were not 
 removed until 1824. [Sec pp. 15)1, 741, 752. | 
 
 On the arrival of the first Bishop (Dr. C. Lipscomb) in Jamaica 
 in February 1825 he " found 21 parishes with a rector and curate 
 assigned to each, whose salaries were provided by the Island-legisla- 
 ture. The rectories were all filled up but ten of the Island curacies 
 were still vacant from the want of proper places for the curate to 
 ofticiato in." By degrees this difficulty was removed and the vacancies 
 filled, until in 1884 there were 56 clergymen, J)5 lay teachers, and 
 142 schools. But the change caused by the emancipation of the 
 negroes rendered necessary " at least double the number of places of 
 worship without interference in fields occupied by Dissenters." One 
 church could contain only half the number of its communicants, and 
 the number of people '* actually collecting around the doors and 
 windows of the buildings " (churches) amounted on the whole to 
 several thousands. " So general " was the " disposition ... in favour 
 of the Church of England," and so great "was the anxiety for in- 
 struction," that the Bishop wrote in 1834, " we are obliged to 
 acknowledge our exertions and usefulness only limited by our means 
 of supplying Schools and School Masters " [4]. 
 
 Jamaica shared largely in the Society's Negro Instruction Fund [5]. 
 Aid from this source began in 1835 [sec pp. 194-5], and by the next year 
 nine additional clergyment were at work in the island, a Central 
 School was training teachers, and the " National School Establish- 
 ment," which was rapidly extending itself, was thus reported of: — 
 
 " We have had nothing, bnfore it, worthy the name of School : its effects on 
 the language, habits, and minds of the rising coloured and negro populations are 
 incalculable : the disposition to advance its interests is every day growing stronger 
 in this country. Sinca its introduction into Jamaica, it has succeeded in placing 
 3,000 children under instruction, and that too, by masters trained by the Sui)er- 
 intendent of the Central School " [7 . 
 
 ,1 \f 
 
 '»,' 
 
 £r> 
 in a 
 
 jrtv 
 
 |iof 
 
 loks 
 
 to 
 
 ilso 
 
 * 1705, Dec. 21, Rev. A. Aiialieulcck, £V, ; Rev. O. Wright, ^15. 1700, Feb. 2» 
 Rev. — Roo, £15. 1707, April «, Rev. K. Shanks, i-l.T ; Nov. 21, Rev. — Cunningham, 
 £15 ; Rev. J. Thompson, 4.15. 170!), Dec. 10, Rev. — Fonk, 45. 1710, Jan. 20, Rev. W. 
 (iuthrie, JK15. Mr. Wright "pawned and sold " some of the books "in his necessity at 
 Portsmouth before coining to the Island " ; but his successor, the Rev. W. Johnston, of 
 St. Andrew's, Jamaica, who gave tliis explanation, repaid their value to the Society in 
 1714 [3a]. 
 
 t The first Missionaries apiminted on the' Society's list were (in Jamaica) Revs. C! . 
 Osi,om, W. S. Coward, H. L. Yates, A. F. Giraud, T. Wharton, G. A. Waters, W. Broadlo v, 
 M. Mitchell, D. Fidler; (in the (Jrand Caymanas) the Rev. D. Wilson fO]. 
 
? ; 
 
 w 
 
 230 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PUOrAOATION OF TllK OOSl'BL. 
 
 iilife 
 
 The general effect of the i'eli<i;ious uistruction on the negroes was 
 thus described by the Bishop hi 18B7:— 
 
 " No ono who has witneHHod, as I havo lately witnessed, the lar^'e proportion of 
 the apprentices, * panting, like the hart for the watorbrooks, and being athirst fur 
 the living God,' conducting theniselvoa on this day with strict propriety and 
 decorum— repairing in crowds to God's house -reading, or acquiring the power to 
 reod, the inspired Scriptures— fervently joining in the impresHivc liturgy of our 
 Church- renewing their baptismal vows in order to their becoming duly qualified 
 partakers of the Lord's Supper : no one who has seen these things, can possibly 
 doubt, that * the fear of the liord is the beginning,' not only of all ' wisdom,' but 
 uf all civilisation, of all advances in the scale of rational beings— the only true 
 method of preparing their minds for unfettered rights and unrestricted freedom. 
 . . . The intensity of their feelings on this subject is strong in proportion to their 
 having been so long estranged from so rational an indulgence. It is a new sense, 
 whose keenness and relish is enhanced from its being exercised for the first time. 
 In default of proper places of worship, they will resort, for the purposes of com- 
 munion and devotion, to ' the dons and caves of the earth '—they will hide them- 
 selves in the woods— they will meet by ' the river-side '—they will revere the place 
 * where prayer is wont to be made.' . . . 
 
 "Again, with respect to those obvious effects resulting from these measures on 
 our civil polity, and the administration of the laws, I am enabled to state ou 
 authority, that our courts of justice arc no longer disgraced by that utter and 
 lamentaiale ignorance of the nature and obligation of un oath, which so long 
 impeded the course of justice itself. Instances have lately occurred, where the 
 testimony of the younger apprentices has been marked by a clearness, a precision, 
 and accuracy, at once the most satisfactory indications of the improving effects of 
 religious education, and of a competent knowledge of those awful sanctions and 
 appeals, which can alone, by evidence, arrive at the truth in the investigation of 
 crime." 
 
 " It cannot be doubted that the chango now in progress here, which is noticed 
 by his Excellency the Governor, and every functionary connected with the Govern- 
 ment has been brought about in no small measure by the liberality of the Society " [8]. 
 
 In 1838 the vestries of the island began to come forward with 
 such a sense of the necessity of religious instruction that, said the 
 Bishop, " the difficulty will now ratlier be, to meet their grants for the 
 moieties of Curates' and Teachers' salaries with an equal sum from 
 the funds of the Societies that lend their aid. In effecting this 
 improvement and establishing this disposition . . . the principle upon 
 which the Society . . . have lent their aid has mainly contributed " [9 J. 
 
 The erection of the Church of St. Paul's, Annandale, in 1888, 
 supplies a noteworthy instance of the good disposition of the negroes 
 and coloured classes towards Christianity. The proprietor of the 
 estate gave the land rm'^l ) atpvials, the Jamaica Government, the 
 Bishop, and others adi^ d eoi,. . utions, but more gratifving still "the 
 
 7 ' ■ -------- 
 
 tate, of their own free will subscribed about 
 
 .10 less thii 1 twelve hundred*days in work," and 
 
 when they \ere still slaves. So earnest and 
 
 effort that " in one day fifty-six persons cleared 
 
 jin. 
 
 apprentices on 
 
 je200 in moni 
 
 this too at a 
 
 sincere were ti 
 
 about four acres of -^ rgin, unopened woodland," Their numbers 
 
 increased each week, and on April 7 
 
 " from 800 to 1,000 of the black population pressr forward to hear the Word of 
 the Living God and to see laid the foundation stuue of a Temple devoted to His 
 Service— the superstructure of which- they felt an honest pride in knowing, was to 
 be the result of their own gratuitous efforts. . . . From a circuit of 8 and 10 miles 
 were to be seen flocking on the foUowinf? Saturdays (their only holidays) volunteers, 
 ready and eager for the appointed work. . . . Cliildren of tiny growth and the old 
 in their decrepitude, joined in the work with the st ng and healthy " [10]. • 
 
JAJIAICA. 
 
 281 
 
 ^•1 
 
 the 
 
 ar the 
 
 from 
 
 this 
 
 upon 
 
 '[9J. 
 888, 
 
 jroes 
 the 
 the 
 the 
 
 about 
 and 
 and 
 
 eared 
 
 nbers 
 
 The day originally fixed for the omaucipation of the slaves was 
 August 1, 1840, but the impatience of the Knghsh nation led to the 
 passing of an Act anticipating this time by exactly two years (1888) [11]. 
 
 The removal of the yoke was received, "not by unseemly 
 transports— not by degrading indulgences — not by excess or riot, but 
 by a calm and settled religious feeling, consecrating the glorious day 
 of their emancipation ... to devotional exercises and evincing the 
 proofs of that Christian faith which they had imbibed, however 
 imperfectly, but which so powerfully sustained them under that most 
 difficult of all human trials -sudden temporal prosperity." The con- 
 firmation of nearly 9,000 persons was reported in 1840 [12]. 
 
 Reviewing the progress of the Church in Jamaica during his 
 episcopate Bishop Lipscomb, shortly before his death m 1 848, stated 
 that it was to the "invaluable assistance " of the Society that "this 
 diocese owes, under the Divine Blessing, much of its present 
 prosperity" [18]. The value of the Society's aid was gratefully felt 
 and acknowledged by the inhabitants generally. The Island Assembly 
 passed an Act in iH40 providing for the *' increase of the number 
 of Curates in the island . . . from 21 to 42, with an addition of £100 
 a year to the stipends of the whole body," so that when .shop 
 Spencer succeeded to the see in 1844 the colony was contributing over 
 £"28,000, or more than seven-eighths of the cost of the maintenance 
 of the clergy [14]. 
 
 At his primary Visitation on Dec. 12, 1844, the Bishop met " a 
 larger number " of clergymen (viz. 7«) than had "ever before been 
 assembled out of England and Ireland." This " ecclesiastical 
 demonstration" had "a very happy effect on the public mind." 
 Early in 1845 he confirmed 4,180 persons, and the results of his 
 personal intercourse with his Clergy and people were soon apparent. 
 Parochial vestries which had withheld grants became "liberal in 
 their supplies" to the National Schools, already educating 7,000 
 children ; local contributions for the enlargement and repair of Church 
 buildings increased, one individual giving £5,000 for the erection of a 
 chapel at Highgate, and the co-operation afforded by the magistrates 
 and vestries was " universal " [15]. 
 
 The opportunity was seized by the Bishop to institute a Diocesan 
 Church Society, the object of which is thus stated in his Charge to the 
 Clergy :— 
 
 " From the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, in my 
 estimation the lirst and best Missionary Society in the whole world, this Diocese is 
 Ktill deriving aid to the annual amount of £3,000. To the continuance of this 
 munificent assistance we cannot, however, look forward beyond the year 1847, at 
 which period, it is to be feared, that the Parliamentary Grant to the Society in 
 behalf of the West India Colonies will be finally withdrawn. In anticipation of 
 these changes and reductions, it is clearly our duty, not only to organize such a 
 Local Institution as may prevent any detriment to the Church of Jamaica ; but I 
 trust that you will agree with me, that every Pastor in this land should personally 
 contribute also to the Funds of the Parent Society, and obtain for it the annual 
 contributions of at leas the richer members of his flock " [16]. 
 
 The aid of the parent Society to Jamaica was " expended in the 
 prosecution of a work as purely Missionary in its character " as any 
 that had been undertaken by it "during the whole course of its 
 ministry " [17]. The fruitfulness of that work was well manifested at 
 
 (, r . 
 
 ■I ■ '!. 
 
 ■'/I'i 
 
I'll 
 
 232 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ;riH 
 
 ■i I" ':■• 
 ' !' ■ I ■ 
 
 > i 
 
 Dallas, in the Port Royal ^lountains, where two years' labours of the 
 Rev. Colin M'Laverty resulted in the gathering of " nearly 1,000 
 converts," the completion of the church, and the adoption of the 
 station by the Government as an island curacy, the Society's allowance 
 being set free for other Missions [18]. 
 
 With the exhaustion of the Negro Instruction Fund the Society's 
 expenditure in Jamaica was reduced to the support of a few clergy- 
 men. One of these, the Rev. J. Morris of Keynsham, reported in 
 1857 the capture of a former slave who had lived twenty years in 
 ignorance of his emancipation. To escape a flogging he and two 
 others fled from one of the estates into the Nassau mountauis, 
 where for many years they avoided the Maroons whose business it 
 was to hunt them. At last one died, a second was taken, and after a 
 long interval the third also, but it was difficult to make him under- 
 stand that " free h come." "When first seen by Mr. Morns the 
 most intelligent thing that could be drawn from him was that " the 
 Great Massa make all we." But after four months' instruction he 
 was baptized [19]. 
 
 Hardly less ignorant of the Christian religion were some Africans 
 who had been taken from a slaver by a British ship and brought to 
 Jamaica. One Sunday after service they came to Mr. Morris desir- 
 ing " to be christened " ; but on being asked why, they said, " Because 
 all Creole christen." Of the Saviour of the world they had nc notion 
 whatever. All that they had ever learnt in Africa about religion was 
 " that there is a great Being, who lives up above, " whom they called 
 *' Sham." 
 
 This suggested Matthew xxi. 25 and other texts to the Missionary, 
 to whom it deemed remarkable " that the Divine Being should be 
 called by this name, in a place so far from Syria." In preference to 
 returning to the Congo, where " kill too much " prevailed, they 
 remained in Jamaica and after instruction were received into Christ's 
 flock. In less than two years Mr. Morris admitted 109 persons to 
 Holy Communion, and in 18G3 the communicants in his district 
 numbered 1,216 [20]. 
 
 The provision made by the Colonial Legislature for the support of 
 the Church admitted of the withdrawal of the Society's grant to 
 Jamaica at the end of 1865 [21]. 
 
 There were then in the island 92 beneficed clergy supported by 
 the State, each having an average district of 60 square miles and a 
 cure of 8,240 souls. But it was computed that this left 200,000 
 persons, or two-fifths of the population, " wholly inaccessible to the 
 mmistrations of the Clergy, or of the ministers of any religious 
 denomination." The Diocesan Church Society organised in 1861 
 did much to supply the want ; but on December 31, 1869, disestablish- 
 ment and disendowment were introduced, and the Church was left (as 
 the Clergy vacated) with no property save a few parsonages or glebes of 
 small value, no endowments, and with few members able to help except 
 at the cost of real sai ifico and self-denial. With commendable energy 
 a Diocesan Synod was formed (in January 1870) and one of its first 
 fruits was that almost every congregation began to raise a Sustenta- 
 tion Fund ; and with the pioiHi/t n.id of £1,000 from the Society the 
 Church in the diocese has been successfully re-established on the 
 
 E 
 l^ 
 
 If 
 '2( 
 R 
 
 |1 
 R 
 R 
 
 18 
 |2 
 I'l 
 
 ,> 
 
^.-•r».- 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 233 
 
 basis of voluntary support [22.] A small sum (£205) was also granted 
 by the Society in 1880 towards the Bishopric Endowment [23]. 
 
 In the opinion of the present Bishop of Jamaica •* a large portion 
 of the permanent spiritual work accomplished in the diocese . . . and 
 of the present influence and power of our Church " there " has resulted 
 from the work directly commenced and sustained for many years by 
 the S.P.G." [24]. Gratitude for the Society's help has been shown by 
 a commemoration of its last jubilee in " every church and chapel in 
 the diocese " [25] and by frequent offerings sinco to the Society's 
 treasury. 
 
 Statistics. — In Jamaica (area, 4,193 sij. miles), where (1835-C5) the Society ha« 
 assisted in maintaining 84 Missionaries and planting .'J7 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 lip. 885-6), there are now 089,491 inhabitants, of whom 116,224 are Church Members 
 .•ind 34,000 Communicants, under the care of 84 Clergj'men and 2 Bishops. [See p. 764 ; 
 .see also the Table on p. 252,] 
 
 lieferences (Chapter XXIX.)— [1] R. 184:i, pp. 22-a. [2] Jo., V. 1, June 18, 1703 ; 
 A M8S., V. 1, p. 79. [3] Jo., V. 1, Dpc. 30. 1709, Jan. 20, 1710. [3a] Jo., V. 1, April 19 
 and May 17, 1706, Jan. 20, 1710; Jo., V. 3, Feb. 11, 1715. [4] K. 1834-5, pp. 207-12; 
 E. 1843, p. 33. [51 See pp. 194-C of this book ; afso the Statements of Accounts in R. 
 1836-50, and Jo., V. 43, pp. 423-4 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 5, 0, 13, 44, -14-5, 125-6, 164, 172, 
 180-7, 193, 220-1, 225, 287, 808, 342-3, 347-8, 3(i2, 391 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 144-6, 208-9, 
 208-9. [6] R. 1836, p. 149. f?] R. 1836, pp. 4(i-7, 149, 157. [8] R. 1837, p. 61. [91 
 R. 1888, pp. 24-5. [10] M.R. 1853, pp. 11!1-14. |111 R. 1838, p. 108 ; M.R. 1853, p. 112. 
 |12] R. 1840, pp. 53-5. [13 i R. 1843, pp. 23, 39. [14] R. 1840, p. 53. R. 1841, p. 65; 
 R. 1845, pp. 127-8. [15] R. 1844, p. 59; R. 1845, p. 53. [16] R. 1845, pp. 127-8. [17] 
 R. 1848, p. 76. [18] Jo., V. 45, p. 318 ; R. 1847, p. 70. [19] R. 1857, p. 65. [20] R. 
 1856, p. 71 ; R. 1860, p. 96; R. 1863-4, p. 58. |21| Jo., V. 49, pp. 4, 108 ; R. 18Cf>, p. 66. 
 1 22] M.F. 1870, pp. 174-5 ; M.F. 1872, pp. 168, 173 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 290-1 ; R. 1881, 
 pp. 154-5. [23! Jo., V. 53, pp. 800-1. ^24' R. 1881, p. 154. [25] R. 1852, p. 49. 
 
 
 
 "'M 
 
 :i, 
 
"f 
 
 w 
 
 j' : 
 
 
 ( 
 
 234 
 
 80CIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 ■• \i 
 
 It : 
 
 ^.. 
 
 MOSKITO {or MOSQUITO) SHOBE, BAY OF HONDUltAS. 
 
 The coast was discovered by Columbus in 1502, and appears to hare been first settled 
 by British adventurers in connection with Belize. [See p. 238.] In 1741 George IT. 
 appointed Commissioners for Belize, Ruatan, and Bonacca, who resided at Buaton. By 
 treaty with Spain in 1786 England agreed to relinquish the shore. 
 
 In acknowledging a supply of the Bishop of Man's Essay towards ait, 
 Instruction for the Indians, the Rev. Mr. Peat, Rector of Jamestown, 
 Jamaica, took occasion in 1742 to draw the Society's attention to the 
 Moskitos, a nation of Indians which fled before the Spaniards in their 
 American conquests and had never submitted to them, but lived mostly 
 on one side of the Bay of Honduras and in the islands of it, where some 
 Englishmen resided among them. For some years they had declared 
 themselves subjects of Great Britain, with whom they earnestly desired 
 to be united both in religion and government. This attachment arose 
 from the support afiforded them against the Spanish yoke, to which they 
 had so great an abhorrence that they were ready on all occasions to sacri- 
 fice their lives against the enemy. Encouraged by the Society, Mr. Peat 
 with others of the Jamaica Clergy subscribed £50 towards a Mission to 
 the Moskitos, who in testimony of their affection for the English sent 
 five youths oiF their principal families to be educated in Jamaica in 1743. 
 One was taken care of by Governor Trelawney, the others by four 
 merchants. The youths were of a mild disposition, and seemed quite 
 satisfied with their situation. In reply to enquiries Governor 
 Trelawney sent the Society a copy of this letter which he had received 
 from the Moskitos : 
 
 " Moskito Shore, May 19, 173<). 
 " Sir, We your lawful subjects do thank you for your care and assistance to 
 us, in offering us commissions, and assisting us in any lawful occasion. We 
 humbly beg you will help us with the following things : a Commission for Edward, 
 King of the Moskitos ; a Commission for William Britton, Governor ; General 
 Hobby, now lying dangerous sick, we desire a blank for, in case of his death, to 
 make his son General ; a Commission for Thomas Porter and Jacob Everson, being 
 captains of his Majesty's Peniaguas ; as likewise your assistance in sending us 
 some Powder, shot, fiinta, small arms and cutlasses, to defend our country and 
 assist our Brothers Englishmen ; and u good Schoolmaster to learn and instruct 
 our young Children, that they may be brought up in the Christian Faith. All wo 
 beg that he may bring with him is Books and a little salt ; as for any thing else we 
 will take care to provide for him and a suflicient salary for his pains. We likewise 
 promise him, that he shall have no trouble to look for victuals, nor any provisions ; 
 for we shall take care to provide for him such as our country can afford. These 
 necessaries we humbly beg you will assist us with and wc always shall be ready 
 upon a call to servo you, and take care of any of your lawful subjects and our own 
 country. We humbly beg leave to title ourselves 
 
 " Your true subjects and loving brothers, 
 " Thomas Porteb ) p„„i„-„ , ,• "Edw.\bd, King elect. 
 
 •' Jacob Evebbon \ ^^aP^"^'"^- 
 
 Governor Trelawney also reported that a Missionary would be safe 
 among the Moskitos, the Spaniards having for a long time given over 
 the thoughts of conquering them, that the Council of Jamaica approved 
 
MOSKITO SHORE, BAY OF H0XDURA8. 
 
 235 
 
 the design of a Mission, and "to speak his own thoughts of it, those 
 Indians, besides the claim they have in common with other savages, to 
 the charity of the Society, have a demand in justice upon the nation, as 
 they have learned most of their vices, particularly cheating and drink- 
 ing from the English, they ought in recompence to receive some good, and 
 learn some virtue and religion too." The way had already been prepared 
 for a Missionary. A Mr. Hodgson had been sent to the Moskito Shore 
 with 80 soldiers, with the immediate intention of heading the Indians 
 against the Spaniards, with whom the English were at war. But 
 Governor Trelawney " had it always greatly in view to civilize them 
 too," and charged Mr. Hodgson to use his utmost endeavours to do so. 
 This he did with some success, and set a man to teach their children. 
 There was some difficulty in finding a Missionary, but in 1747 the Eev. 
 Nathan Prince, a former Fellow of Harvard College, New England 
 (who having conformed had received ordination from the Bishop 
 of London), was sent out by the Society to settle at Black River. The 
 Governor and Assembly of Jamaica voted him a gift of £100, but he died 
 in 1748, "a few days after his arrival at Rattan," an island where an 
 English settlement had been begun [1]. 
 
 A successor could not be obtained until 17G7, when Mr,, Christian 
 Frederick Post informed the Society that he had been some years 
 engaged in preaching to the Indians and the EngUsh on the Moskito 
 Shore, and having received an " invitation from the Mnstee at Mustce 
 Greek to come and live among them," he had gone to Philadelphia to 
 consult his friends on the subject. In consideration of his " extra- 
 ordinary character and usefulness," the Society gave him a gratuity 
 for his past services and appointed him catechist, m which capacity he 
 reached the Mission on Good Friday 17C8 [21. 
 
 The Rev. T. Warren, who followed in 1700, found Mr. Post " a 
 pious, laborious, well meaning man ... his life . . . irreproachable "; 
 the inhabitants included about 60 whites, a few of mixed races, 
 and 600 negroes ; but the people were disunited, and several were 
 " indisposed to the morality of the Gospel." At Black River there was 
 no church or parsonage, and service was held in ** the Superinten- 
 dant's Hall " [3]. During his short stay Mr. Warren baptized about 
 100 Indians and Mestizes, from two to forty years of age, including the 
 Moskito King and Queen, three of their sons, and Admiral Israel, a 
 chief; also an "adult Mestiphinaphina" ("the third remove from an 
 Indian "). He also made a " voyage . . . along the shore in a cock- 
 boat," visiting" every British settlement . . . except one," and making- 
 " himself known to almost every white or Meztizo inhabitant." He 
 suflfered greatly from fatigue and illness, and withdrew in 1771 to 
 Jamaica, but continued to take an interest in the Mission [4]. 
 
 His successors, the Revs. R. Shaw (1774-0) and — Stanford 
 (1770-7), were also unable to bear the climate, the heat of which was 
 " almost intolerable." The former opened a school and taught the poor 
 children of the place six hours a day — the negroes and mulattos being 
 " surprising apt to learn." The departure of Mr. Stanford was hastened 
 by the lack of local support, " his salary being scarce sufficient to 
 discharge doctors' and lodging bills." He baptized 120 Indians and 
 negroes, but amongst the whites there had been " neither marriages 
 nor baptisms," and he became convinced that until the place was 
 
 ^;l ill 
 
^ 
 
 286 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 established and protected as a British Colony, a clergyman could not 
 be maintained among them [5]. 
 
 Mr. Post, though also tried by sickness, was enabled to remain — 
 baptizing *' Whites, Mustees, Lambos, Mulattos, Indians, and Negroes " 
 — spending and being spent for his flock — who were brought to regard 
 *• as honourable " — marriage — " which was formerly held in contempt." 
 As he could " not help being charitable and hospitable," in one year " he 
 entertained and lodged 246 souls . . . from his small income and his 
 own industry," his liberality drawing from his wife the complaint that 
 he would " leave nothing when he dies but a beggar's staflf." His 
 works of love and mercy were continued until he was ousted by the 
 Spaniards. Ever since the commencement of hostilities with Spain 
 the Moskito Shore had been involved in troubles, and for three years 
 (1781-4) Mr. Post had to traverse the desert " with little other shelter 
 . . . than the canopy of heaven." At a minute'; warning he and his 
 wife were forced to fly for protection and to sut- jr pity from " the 
 Savage Indians " in the woods, where they remained for 20 months, 
 often '• exposed to the inclemency of the weather without the least 
 shelter to cover their heads," When at last they could return it was to 
 find that " the Spaniards had destroyed their habitation and killed all 
 their cattle." Reduced by poverty and sickness, he obtained from 
 Colonel Laurie, the Commandant of the Shore, six months' leave of 
 absence. But the relief came too late : Mr. Post died at Philadelphia 
 on April 29, 1785, having earned a good report as a faithful labourer 
 among "different heathen nations" for 50 years, nearly 20 of which 
 were spent in the Society's service [6]. 
 
 An opportunity for the Church to re-occupy the field does not seem 
 to have been found until 1840, when the Rev. M. Newport, Chaplain 
 at Belize, applied to the Society "on behalf of the King of the Mos- 
 kito nation for assistance in establishing and maintaining Missions 
 and schools among his subjects." The feeling of the Moskitos 
 towards the Spaniards and the English remained unchanged; they 
 had succeeded in maintaining the independence of their country (which 
 now extended *' from about the 9th to the 16th degree of North Lati- 
 tude, and from the sea coast inward to the western boundary"), but 
 voluntarily acknowledged alliance to Great Britain, the sincerity of 
 which was proved " by fidelity and devotedness to every person and 
 thing bearing the British name," and the Union Jack even formed a 
 quartering in their na,tional colours. The existmg king ("R. C. 
 Frederic ") had been educated in Jamaica and crowned in St. John'.s 
 Church, Belize, in 1825, where also his son (" William Clarence ") was 
 baptized in February 1840. Having been " brought up in the Church 
 of England himself " the king now desired that the said Church 
 " should be the established religion in his country," but with toleration 
 to other persuasions licensed by himself and the Board of Com- 
 missioners, and towards effecting this he appointed Mr. Newport 
 " Commissary of Religious Instruction with full Ecclesiastical power." 
 The application was supported by the Superintendent of British Hon- 
 duras and other residents at Belize. Though not then prepared to 
 place Missionaries in the Moskito country itself, where neither pro- 
 tection nor assistance could be extended by the British Government, 
 the Society expressed its readiness to contribute to a Mission among 
 that nation conducted from Belize [7]. 
 
 fu 
 B 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 w 
 T 
 of 
 of 
 
 10 
 
 th 
 
 Mi 
 ha' 
 
 R. 
 Jo. 
 45t 
 
 40£ 
 
 V. 
 V. 
 
MOSKITO SHORE, BAY OF UOXDUR.VS. 
 
 237 
 
 So far as the Society was concerned it does not appear that any 
 further steps were taken in the matter beyond that reported by the 
 Bishop of Jamaica in 1848. Writing on November 20 he said : — 
 
 " The Society will, perhaps, be interested in hearing that after the 
 consecration of our little mountain Church at Conington, on the 18th 
 inst., I had the satisfaction of confirming the young King of Mosquito, 
 who came hither principally for that purpose about a fortnight ago. 
 The first convictions of Christian faith which have evidently taken hold 
 of the mind of this young prince, argue well for the gradual conversion 
 of his subjects, and if it were within the Charter and power of the 
 Society to establish a Mission at Blewfields, the capital of his domin- 
 ions, they would add to their history the record of another triumph of 
 the Cross, well worthy of the name and object of the Society " [8]. 
 
 Note. — In some of the earlier Roport« of tho Societj' the accounts of the JIoHkito 
 Mission were printed under the lieading " Florid v." and from this error many persons 
 have been led to believe that the Society has had Missions in Florida, which is not tho 
 case. 
 
 p. 75 ; R. 1777, pp. 48-i). [6| Jo., V. IH, pp. 250-1, 445 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 89, 377-8 ; Jo., 
 V. 20, pp. 11, 4(iC-7 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 251-2, 430-1 ; Jo., V. 22, p. 143 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 110-17, 
 254-6; R. 1774, p. 48. [71 Jo., V. 44, p. ;i2t) ; H JISS., V. C, pp. 127, 101-2; L MSS., 
 V. 18, pp. 58-9 ; Avp. Jo. C, pp. 20-30. 18] R. 1848, p. 77. 
 
 'Ai 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 ■If.) 
 
 .•r 
 
 
 
 t -i 1 > t 
 
 •■> ■!. ji ;,"» 
 
 '• .. ;■< ,■ 
 
 >.f( 
 
 ;'■' i '■:'■ 
 
 I'll 
 
 iH 
 
238 SOCIETY FOR THE PROP.VOATION OF THE GOSrEL. 
 
 ii! 
 
 1' ' ']' 
 
 \ 
 
 \ ■;! = > 
 
 ^ ^^1 
 
 ■ i" 
 
 1 '' 
 
 I.. 
 
 CIIAriKR XXXI. 
 
 niilTISH HONDURAS. 
 
 BniTisii HoNOitRAH (on the east foast of Central America) was discovered by 
 t'olumbus in 1502. Ai uii early period its stores of mahogany and logwood attracted 
 adventurers from Jama'cn, who about 1038 effected a settlement. The neighbouring 
 Spanish settlers endeavoivod to dislodge them ; but the British 03cupation proved per- 
 manent, being recognised Ly treaties with Spain (1763, 1783, and 178(1), and secnred by 
 <'oufpiest in 1798. In 1803 i^elizo, as the settlement had hitherto been designated, was 
 formally constituted the colony of "British Honduras." 
 
 In March 1770 the Rev. R. Shaw, the Society's Missionary to 
 tlie Indians on the Moskito Shore [see p. 235] visited Honduras " for 
 his health, which he recovered amazingly." " At the request of the 
 principal gentlemen there " he preached among them, and " after 2 
 or 3 Sundays they met and drew up an handsome call to him . . . 
 declaring that they had no other motive than a desire of having the 
 Gospel preached." The call was accepted, and Mr. Shaw, after 
 returning to the Mosliito Shore removed to Honduras in May 1776. 
 He appears to have remained there some years, for in 1785 the Society 
 declined an application from him " to be employed again and sent to 
 the Bay of Honduras " [1]. 
 
 In 1817 the magistrates of the settlement petitioned for assistance 
 " to enable them to complete the erection of a very handsome church 
 at the town of Belize," and £200 was voted for that object by the 
 Society in 1818 [2!. 
 
 In 1824 the colony became a part of the Diocese of Jamaica then 
 formed. Provision for the erection of a school at Belize was made 
 from the Society's Negro Instruction Fund in 1886 [3], and such 
 were " the exigencies of Belize" and so great had been " the exertions 
 of the Superintendent, Colonel Fancourt, to strengthen the very weak 
 hand of the Church planted in that important Colony," that in 
 1844 the Bishop of Jamaica sent there the Rev. C. Mortlock (an 
 S.P.G. Missionary intended for the Caymans) and a schoolmaster. 
 In May 1^45 Mr. Mortlock was transferred to Turk's Island and the 
 Society was relieved of the support of the schoolmaster also [4]. 
 
 About 1835 a settlement was formed at Rattan or Ruatan (an 
 island in the Bay of Honduras) by some inhabitants of the Caymans 
 " compelled by poverty and the exhaustion of their soil to emigrate." 
 In 1837 they made known their wants to the Rev. M. Newport, the 
 chaplain at Belize, who set on foot a school for their children, which 
 for a few years dating from 1841 was assisted from S.P.G. funds. 
 In 1845 he officiated to a large congregation at Port Macdonald on 
 Saint John Key. baptized 16 children, and visited every house in the 
 settlement. With the aid of Colonel Fancourt, who accompanied him 
 on the occasion, Mr. Newport pui'chased a Mission site and provided 
 
 fu 
 an 
 th 
 «a 
 
 th 
 
 th 
 ]h 
 In 
 in 
 
BRITISH HONDURAS. 
 
 239 
 
 ■n\ 
 
 ihe 
 
 funds for the erection of a church. The people contributed the labour, 
 and the building was completed about 1B47. The settlers in Ruatan 
 then numbered 1,000, " all subjects of Great Britain," and the Society 
 ^'ave the Bishop of Jamaica permission (which he did not use) to assist 
 them from its grant in supporting a clergyman [5]. 
 
 In 1862 the Bishop of Kingston (Jamaica) enlisted the support of 
 the Society in a scheme for the establishment of a Mission in Northern 
 Jh'itish Honduras, where for a population of 13,000 — mostly Spanish 
 Indians — there was but one minister of religion, a Wesleyan. It was 
 intended to place two Missionaries at Corosal with a view to the 
 extension of operations to the natives of Yucatan also. It was not, 
 however, till 1868 that the Bishop was enabled to send a clergyman 
 —the Rev. A. T. Giolma — to Corosal, and in the meantime the grants 
 voted by the Society in 1862 and 1865 (as well as a previous one made 
 in 1858) had lapsed and could not be renewed [6]. 
 
 In response to repeated appeals of Captain Mitchell (1875 and 
 1876) the Society placed the Rev. J. H. Geare at Belize in 1877 [7J. 
 At that time there was only one other clergyman* in the colony, 
 the Church having been disestablished in 1872, and among the 6,000 
 inhabitants of the town '• every phase of religion " was represented. 
 Daily prayer, a weekly offertory and celebration were introduced. Al- 
 though marriages were rare among the black people and " almost all 
 the children " were " illegitimate," the blacks were " very careful to 
 have their infants brought to baptism," and amid much that was 
 discouraging not a few faithful Christians were to be found [8]. 
 
 Northern Honduras was occupied by the Society in 1881. At 
 Orange Walk, a village not far from the Yucatan frontier, and where 
 some years before a frightful Indian raid had been made, Bishop Tozer 
 found in 1880 a West Indian regiment and a police force occupying 
 two forts. " A Roman Catholic chapel served by an Italian priest " 
 with a school attached was all the provision that existed for worship 
 or education. In this " remote and isolated place " Bishop Tozer 
 spent a Sunday and held three services, to the joy of the people who 
 more than filled the court-house, which was placed at his disposal [9]. 
 As a result of his representations the Society in 1881 sent to Orange 
 Walk the Rev. W. J. H. Banks, who rendered good service in the 
 district until the end of 1884, when he resigned [10]. In the mean- 
 time (1882) Mr. Geare had also returned to England. The Society's 
 aid to Honduras was not renewed in either case [11]. The provisions 
 of the ordinance of disestablishment in 1872 left the Church without 
 sufficient powers to legislate for itself. In 1883 therefore the Govern- 
 ment of the Colony held a special meeting to confer on the Synod 
 the power it required, and the necessary Act was passed in one day 
 (Feb. 19) [12]. 
 
 Early in 1880 British Honduras " organised itself on the base of a 
 separate diocese " and elected Bishop Tozer of Jamaica as its Bishop, 
 a position which, notwithstanding his resignation of the See of Jamaica 
 a few months later, he " retained " for about a year. Then, by the 
 advice of Archbishop Tait, episcopal jurisdiction over British Honduras 
 
 
 I 
 
 "\'\ 
 
 (I 
 
 ■s 
 
 I'M] 
 
 s J 
 
 I Ml 
 
 1 'I 
 
 
 ded 
 
 * The Ghnrch " establishment ' 
 clergymen for Belize [8a]. 
 
 had never extended beyond the maintenance of two 
 
 t^ 
 
 i r 
 
 n 
 
 
 
IT 
 
 240 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 reverted to the Bishop of Jamaica [13J. On March 1, 1891, Archdeacon 
 Holme of Antigua vim consecrated at Barbados as Bishop of Hon- 
 duras (this being the first instance of the consecration of an Anglican 
 Bishop in the West Indies). But while on his way to Hondura^^ 
 Bishop Holme was shipwrecked and he died at Belize on July 6 [141. 
 The Bishop of Jamaica, who a^'ain resumed charge, succeeded in 
 eliciting aid from England (includinjjf £250 per annum from the Society) 
 for the support of a successor [15], but up to the time of going to 
 press no one had been found to accept the office [16]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Britibh Honduras du-pn, (i.iOO s(|. miles), where {ia4i-!<, 1877-8-J) the 
 Society has assisted in maintaining' il MisMioniiries and pUintinp 2 Central Stations (as 
 detailed on p. 886), there arc now l!l,471 inhabitants and 2 Clergymen (number of 
 Church Members not obtaiinible). 
 
 Befercnces (Chapter XXXI.)— nj Jo., V. 21, pp. 8!), 104, ll.-* ; .To., V. 2i, p. 187. r2 1 
 Jo., V. 81, pp. 282, 35(i. [3| H MSS., V. (i, pp. 11, 24. [4] L MSS., V. !), pp. 2i», .-)(», 
 Oa, 05. [5] Do., pp. 41, 90, HH-100, l!iO-l ; V. l!J, p. 194. \6\ Jo., V. 47, p. «00; Jo., 
 V. 48, p. 247 ; Jo., V. 49, p. 108 ; R. 1802, p. 9a ; R. 1805, p. 00 ; I. MSS., V. 9, pp. 174-5, 
 177-81, 183, 185, 19C-8, 244, 282-5, 290 : L ]\ISS., V. la, pp. a52, 301, 412, and V. 14, p. 17. 
 1 7J Jo., V. 52, p. 380 ; li MSS., V. 9, pi>. 358, 302 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 37, 
 pp. 02, 176. [8] M.F. 1878, pp. 91-2. \&<t] M.F. 1880, p. 347 ; M.F. 1883, p. 221. |9| 
 M.F. 1880, pp. 847-8. [101 «• 1H»1. P- l^^; R. 1HS2, p. 100; R. 1884, p. 105. L MSS., 
 V. 10, pp. 69, 72-4. fll] Jo., V. 54, J). 85 ; Applications Committee Report, 1882, p. 17; 
 R. 1882, p. 106 ; L MSS., V. 10, pp. 113-14. fl2] M.F. 1883, p. 222. [13T L MSS., V. 9, 
 pp. .396-403, 414-21 ; R. 1890, pp. 142, 152. IWJ M.F. 1891. pp. 194-5 ; R. 1890, p. 152 ; 
 L MSS., V. 10, pp. 201-7 ; ':. 1891, pp. 100-1. ! 15 1 L MSS., V. 10, pp. 210-12; do.,V. 15, 
 p. 199; R. 1891, p. 161. [16] R. 1892, p. 149. 
 
 I \ 
 
 \ 
 
 \ \ 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 In 1882 the Bishop of Jamaica brought before the Society the 
 spiritual condition of the labourers on the Panama Canal. Over 
 15,000 Jamaicans and others from various parts of the West Indies, 
 besides Europeans and Americans, w^ero employed in the construction 
 of the Canal, numbers of whom were " either communicants or followers 
 of the Church of England " ; but there was no one to minister to 
 them [1]. The Society voted £200 towards the payment of a chaplain, 
 and in November 1883 the Bishop sent to Colon, the first point on the 
 Atlantic side, the Rev. E. B. Key, the Rev. S. Kerr, and a catechist. 
 Mr. Key, after assisting in organising the Mission, returned to Jamaica 
 (as arranged), leaving Mr. Kerr to carry on the work with the aid 
 of lay agents [2]. Within twelve months a chain of eight stations 
 was established, stretching from Colon to Panama. The people 
 attended the services in large numbers, and contributed liberally 
 towards the expenses of the mission. In 1885 a rebellion broke out, 
 the town of Colon was burnt, and Mr. Kerr had to withdraw for a 
 time. His perils on that occasion he thus described : — 
 
 " April \st. — Just at 7 p.ir. I went to the freight house to . . . have my things 
 secured. Finding it closed, I returned to make my way home, when hundreds of 
 persons were running in every direction to some place of safety. I had not time 
 
PAXAMA. 
 
 211 
 
 I *' i* 
 
 to ciitoi' my gate, .vlier. tlic rebol iinu^- lunl takun their stand across the rttreet, 
 with their carbines ready for action. In u luimito they opened fire upon tlie 
 (iovcrnment army. The l)iills whistled tiirouxh the l)alcony of my house, riddled 
 idiairs, curtains, and the side of the housi' ; hut, providentially, none entered the 
 apartments where we wore. The fight was kept up four hours and a half, incess- 
 untly, when the rebels were repulsed by the Oovernment army- One of the rebels 
 <-limbed up my bale >ny and bej^an to fire upon those below, which excited my 
 family into a scp . . '«iarinK they would open lire upon 'he house, I however 
 managed to get h "i . - y soft words of counsel." 
 
 During the fire Mr. Kerr lost most of his property, and with (500 
 othors took refuge in Christ Church, one of the few buildings which 
 escaped destruction. " Among the ruins and in the streets were men, 
 women, and helpless babes in their mothers' arms, who had been 
 burnt to death." After relieving the wants of the starving refugees 
 Mr. Kerr paid a short visit to Jamaica [3]. 
 
 For some months the beautiful church at Colon [consecrated many 
 years before by an American Bishop (Dr. Potter)] " was v «d as a 
 guard house . . . prison " and " hospital " ; and " the Communion tablo 
 ... for eating, drinking and gambling." Until the building was 
 " restored . . . cleansed and renovated, and the city rebuilt, no work 
 was possible " in the city. The "agents up the line," however, re- 
 mained at their posts, and at no time were ministrations altogether 
 suspended. In October 1885 Christ Church was again placed in 
 Mr. Kerr's charge [4], and the Mission has been continued with 
 good results — the more recent stoppage of operations on the Canal 
 not having removed the need for the ministrations of the Church [51. 
 The coadjutor Bishop of Jamaica reported in 1892, that " The moral 
 condition of the people on the isthmus is as low as it can be," and 
 were it not for the help of the Society it would be " impossible to 
 carry on the " Mission [6]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Panama (area, 47 s(j. miles), wliei-e (1883-92) the Society has asBisted 
 in maintaining 4 Missionaries and planting '2 Central Stations (as detailed on p. HUt)>, 
 tliere are now 85,000 inhabitants, of whom 'J.(»00 are Church Members and '250 Coni- 
 nmnicants, under the care of 2 Clergymen and the coadjutor Bishop of Jamaica. [ibVc 
 iihn the Table on p. 252.] 
 
 ivV/ri-^-w CM (Chapter XXXII.)— [1] L MS.S., V. 10, p. 23. [2] R. 1884, pj). 104-.". 
 ! 3 ; M.F. 1885, pp. 175, IHO ; L MSS., V. 10, pp. K'2-(J. i4] M.F. 188li, p. 95 ; L MSS. 
 V.' 10, pp. 106-ia, 122 [51 R. 1887. ).. l'2() ; R. 1880, p. 137. [6] R. 1891, pp. l.W, 
 101-2. 
 
 l-vEl 
 
 \1 
 
 t>r 
 
 ; vi 
 
 ^ , 
 
 ', . r 
 
 J« 
 
 I I. 1 
 
 ! 'i 
 
 !i!^ ' 
 
 V n 
 
 41 
 
n 
 
 IT" 
 
 242 
 
 SOCIETY FOn TIIK PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIIL 
 
 BlUTISH GUIANA., 
 
 I 
 
 I ^ 
 
 QuiAXA, the El Dorado of Sir Walter lialingli, was Brut colonisod by the Dutch iii 
 1680. UnHucccBsfiil utteraiitH to follow tlmir oxiiinple wore made by Raleigh and other 
 British adventurers ; but in l(!(iij the Hottlenient of an Eiiglioh colony was effected 
 under Lord Willoughby. After being held from time to time by Holland, France, and 
 England, the country was rentored to the Dutch in 1802 ; but in 1808 retaken by 
 England, to whom it was finally ceded by treaty in 1814. British Quiana includes the 
 settlements of Dcmerara, Esscquibo, and Berbice, which since 1831 have been united in 
 one colony. 
 
 in 1808 there was only one church* and two minirtters of religion — " the Chaplain of 
 the British forces and the minister of the Dutch Kefomied Church" — in the whole 
 colony. The evangelisation of the Indians and of the negro slaves was neglected by thu 
 Dntch ; but among the former the Moravian brethren laboured zealously from 1785 till 
 about the close of the century, when the Mission was abandoned. Fresh efforts for 
 their conversion were made by the Church Missionary Society from 1829 to 1850. Early 
 in the present century the colonists began to make some provision for religioii by the 
 erection of a few churches ; but at tlio commencement of 1821 there were not more than 
 three clergymen in the cohmy. "Public schools, with the exception of the Saffoii 
 Institution, there were none "; and '" the mass of the population . , . was in an healhe\i 
 and uncivilized state " [IJ. 
 
 It was to the evangelisation of these heathen masses — the negroes— 
 that the Society's first efforts in Guiana were directed. In further- 
 ing this object the Negro Instruction Fund [see pp. 194-6] proved 
 of incalculable value. Each of the three provinces began to receive 
 aid in 1885, and within a year the Society was assisting in the 
 maintenance of six clergymen,! besides contributing to the erection 
 of church and school buildings and the support of lay teachers [2 1. 
 The aid thus afforded [8J did much to effect a wholesome change 
 in public opinion among the colonists in regard to negro edu- 
 cation. On this subject the Government Inspector reported in 
 1839: "The general voice is certainly in its favour, and there 
 are but few instances to be met with, in which the zeal and 
 activity of the resident Clergy or Missionaries has not yet been fully 
 and frankly seconded by the good will or munificence of gentlemen in 
 possession or in the charge of estates " [4]. Liberal grants both for 
 church buildings and for the maintenance of clergymen were made by 
 the Colonial Legislature, and in 1841 the Society voted jt^oOO towards 
 the establishment of a Church College in Demerara [6]. 
 
 The year 1842 saw Guiana (hitherto included in the Diocese of 
 Barbados) erected into a separate see. During his first visitation 
 Bishop Austin " confirmed 3,822 persons, and visited every Church 
 and Clergyman in his Diocese." " The liberal aid, so bountifully 
 applied" by the Society was "already bearing its powerful fruits," 
 the whole Diocese being " in a satisfactory state " as regarded its 
 Clergy, '* requiring only an increased number of them, and unwearied 
 exertions, to fix the Church immovably in the affections of tlie 
 
 • The first Anglican Church, viz., St. George, was built in 1809. 
 + Mes'rs. J. A. Anton and H. R. Redwar (Berbice), J. Lugar, W. A. Becklcs, 
 L. Strong (Demerara), and J. Fothergill (Esseqnilio), 
 
BRITISH GUIANA. 
 
 248 
 
 people' '0]. Wherever the Church had heeu sufficiently establiahed 
 to bo felt, the attachment of the labouring population to her was 
 marked by devotion and liberal contributions. At one place, where 
 172 persons were confirmed, the following incident, which occurred 
 shortly before, showed how deeply the negroes had been impressed 
 by their religious training. By the bursting of a dam great destruction 
 of property was threatened ; the estate labourers promptly united in 
 repairing the breach, but on the next morning they refused to receive 
 payment because the work was " done on the Lord's Day " [7]. 
 Soon after his visitation the Bishop wrote to the Society :— 
 
 " If we look back twenty years, and ask the question, What has the Society 
 Jone? the answer is, Before that time we had two Clergymen, and a solitary place 
 of worship here and there ; now our number is twenty eight ; nor can the traveller 
 proceed many miles through the cultivated districts without seeing the modest 
 spire, or hearing the invitatory notes of the tolling bell " [8]. 
 
 Meanwhile the District Committee of the Society, anxious to " em- 
 ploy its energies and funds in Missionary rather than in parochial 
 labours," had "turned theirthoughts to tt hitherto neglected Indians." 
 " While so much has been done, and is still doing, for the negro race," 
 they said, " the aborigines have not benefited by us as might have been 
 expected" [9J. 
 
 But the Clergy were " too deeply sensible " of their " immense 
 obligations " to the Society " not to use their utmost energies in 
 furthering its designs," and their congregations were also anxious 
 to extend to others the blessing they had received [10]. 
 
 As early as 1835 an attempt to evangelise the aborigines of the 
 River Pomeroon had been made by the Rev. J. H. Duke, Rector of 
 Holy Trinity, Essequibo. With the Society's aid he purchased an 
 abandoned estate called Hackney, a few miles from the mouth of the 
 river, as an endowment for a Mission, but it was soon found advisable 
 to fix the base of operations at Pompiaco, some thirty miles higher up. 
 With this object the Rev. C. Cabteb and Mr. W. H. Brett were 
 sent from England early in 1840, but Mr. Carter being detained at 
 Demerara, ^Ir. Brett was obliged to begin the Mission by himself, 
 "alone, and yet not alone," for God was with him. 
 
 The site of the Mission consisted of a strip of cleared laud and 
 three small huts, one of which was occupied by an old negress with , 
 her two children. 
 
 This poor woman did " what she could " to help the Missionary:* 
 funiishing his hut, bringing him food, and nursing him with the tent- 
 derest care during sickness. But the " civilised settlers ". in the neigh-, 
 bourhood seldom or never attended service. The Indians at first 
 avoided Mr. Brett, and would not even listen to him. This was owing 
 to a superstition, emanating from their sorcerers, that if they were 
 instructed "they would get sick and die." How at last, after many 
 weeks of disappointment, the spell was broken, has thus been related 
 by him : — 
 
 "^One day about noon I was surprised by a visit from an Indian with bis son, a, 
 little boy about 5 years old : and I was still more surprised when after a friendly 
 salutation on his part, he asked me if I would instruct the child. I had never 
 seen the man before, and could hardly believe him serious in his request. He was 
 however, perfectly in earnest, and said that he had just returned to bis 'place ' after 
 
 b2 
 
 
 
 I.' .1' 
 
 *^l 
 
 'A'i 
 
 ^^1 
 
 i!K 
 
 Mr 
 
 I I 
 
 ■i ; 
 
 fi 
 
t 
 
 ! ; 
 
 244 
 
 BOCIETY FOR THK mOI'Ad.VTION OF TIIK tiOSI'KL. 
 
 a long abRenoo. . . . Ho liad been to tlie mouth of Iho Ksso(]tiiboiui(l hud Hcen the 
 MiKsionary work which was goitiR on tliero. He sfoiiH'il to liiive liis eyes opene<l 
 to the Htate of tlio Indians, as iivinf? ' wiiliout (iod in tiio world ' and cxpreH^ed 
 disKUst at tho suporstition of liiscouutrynion in serviiif,' devils. I found afterwards 
 that he had been himself a sorcerer, but had broken his magical Kourd in contempt 
 of tho art and cast away the fraKinenfs. He hud no idea of a Mediator between 
 Clod and man, and was lost when I spoke to him of tlie Uodeemer. He seemed, 
 however, quite convinced of tho impossibiUty of knowinx his way to the 'Great 
 our Father ' without revelation from God Himself, and jjromiHed to eonio every 
 .Saturday and stay till Monday morninf{, that he nUKht sec his child an<l receive 
 instruction. ... He said his ironls ircif true, and I had a day or two after, proof 
 tliat they were so, by his bringing' not only the boy, bnt his oldest llauKhter. . , . Tlie 
 next Sunday he brouglit his wife, and the Sunday alter . . . his wife's four sisters, 
 with tho husbanda of three of them, two other Indians, and sc^veral children— who 
 nearly tilled my humble habitation and increased the number of Indian children 
 At Hchool to four. These, of course, had to be taught their ali)habet, and the 
 adults likewiso who all expressed their determination to learn the Word of God to 
 which tho majority have certainly adhered. Saei-bnrra (Bi'diitifnl Hair), ov 
 Cornelius, as ho was named at his baptism, was regular in supplying his children 
 with food, and frequently also brought me ftamo, so that 1 was not so much con- 
 fined, as before, to salt provisions, or tho small quantity of fish I could catch in 
 the river. 
 
 " Such was the commencement of (ho work on tho Pomeroon. A single Indian, 
 whom I had never seen, was induced by his secret convictions, to come forward 
 and break by his example— the more powerful as he had once been a sorcerer - tho 
 spell which seemed to counteract my efforts. Truly this Mercy proceeded from 
 God alone— Whoso Spirit, without the labours of the Missionary, had prepared 
 the hearts of this interesting family " [11\ 
 
 Of the Indian superstition of I'eiism Mr. Brett wrote (March 8, 
 1842) :— 
 
 " When attacked with sickness, the Indians immediately think that some enemy 
 has either pwed them himself, or procured a sorcerer to do it for him. They then 
 cause tliemsolves to be carried to some celebrated Peiman of their acquaintance, 
 to whom a present of more or less value is nnide, and lie then sets to work to 
 counteract the charm. He seats himself and connnenecs his incantations, alter- 
 nately singing, and smoking tobacco, which he blows into his magical gourd, and 
 wbich is supposed to bo of great ellicacy in calling and exorcising the youau or 
 demons. Previously all the females are removed to a groat distance fioni tho 
 place ; he then commences to blow the smoke of his tobacco over his patient, 
 singing in a most vehement manner, and accompanying his song with the rattle of 
 tho gourd, a sound full of terror to his hearers. His last proceeding, and grand 
 climax of the whole affair, is alternately blowing into his hands, and then rubbing 
 the part affected with disease, until at length he succeeds in extracting a piece of 
 wire, a nail, a bird's claw, gravel, or some other extraordinary thing from the poor 
 sufferer, which (as one of my converts confessed before his people) he had taken 
 care to put into his mouth before the charm boiyan. Such an imposture could 
 only be practised upon a most ignorant and simple-minded people, and such are 
 the aborigines of Guiana. They have no idea of diseases from natural causes 
 and they (the Arowacks) call pains ' youau somira,' iliat is, arrows of the demons. 
 Can I thank my God sufficiently, that the first men whose hearts he touched 
 among these people were Peimen? Conscience-stricken for what is past, they 
 are most zealous assistants in the great work. It is true my greatest opponents 
 are of thii class— mm who are angry that their gains are lost, but God is with 
 me. . . . Five have already submitted to the Gospel " [12J. 
 
 One Indian, who had seen in the Mission House a picture of the 
 Crucifixion, brought one of his acquaintances to Mr. Brett, saying, 
 '• Sir, this man wants to see your God." Mr. Brett " instantly 
 explained to him that the painted paper was not, and could not bo 
 anything proper to be worshipped, and directed him to heaven, as the 
 
IIRITIHH Ul'IAXA. 
 
 245 
 
 ])lnce to which Jesus was gone." Pictures proved a most helpful 
 means of instruction, and u representation of tlie huRe wicker idol in 
 which the ancient Druids burnt their victims was an oDJect of especial 
 interest and wonder to the Indians. They could not imagine that the 
 Jiritons had once been even as tliey — or worse. The Creation, and the 
 Fall of Man, the Deluge, and the Giving of the Law on Sinoi, were 
 those parts of the Old Testament history which most interested 
 them. But they did not regard those things as very strange, and 
 after an explanation of the Ten Commandments one man observed, 
 " This word is good but we knew most of it before." Nothing but 
 the love of God " as manifested in His Son, dying for their sins, 
 seemed to create more than a temporary interest in any of them." 
 In less than a year from the time of Cornelius' first visit mor«i 
 than half the people in the district were attending the Mission 
 Church as worshippers, and before the end of 1841 "the descendants 
 of the three sons of Noah "-people of every shade of colour and 
 " sometimes of six languages, viz. Enghsh, Creole-Dutch, Arawack, 
 Carabisee, Accowoi, and Warrow " — were represented in the crowded 
 congregation. It was, however, chiefly among the Arawacks and 
 Caribs (or Carabisee) that ^Ir. Brett's labours at first lay — the other 
 tribes were slower to receive the truth. During Easter 1841 twelve 
 adults and twenty-five Indian children were baptized by the Rev. J. H. 
 Duke,* and two years later Bishop Austin paid his first visit and 
 confirmed forty [181. 
 
 Though " very poor," the Christian Indianc •• regularly contri- 
 buted to the monthly offertory," and to keeping the Mission buildings 
 in repair. When the news of the great famine in Ireland and 
 Scotland in 1H47 reached them thty raised a contribution amounting 
 to nearly £12 for the relief of the distressed, iu spite of the fact -that 
 they themselves had been impoverished by famine in the previous 
 year [14]. 
 
 Of all the accessible tribes the Waraus were the most difficult 
 to Christianise. To the Missionary they seemed "utterly destitute 
 of self-respect." "God's word is good for the Arawak," said an old 
 woman, " not good for the Warau. We are not so good as the 
 Arawaks." " All my efforts are of little use," reported Mr. Brett in 
 1844, but, while he yet spake, the hearts of the Waraus were being 
 changed, and a Mission among them was soon founded at Waramuri 
 on the Moruca River. Here with great success the Rev. J. H. Noweks 
 laboured until forced by sickness to return to England in 1847. 
 Illness also soon obliged Mr. Brett to seek a change to the coast, but 
 he continued to visit the Pomeroon Mission, which had been removed 
 to a healthier site — Cabacaburi. In 1848 he wrote that he was 
 " preparing for other campaigns. The weapon — the Word of God — 
 when sheathed in the English tongue, has done something great ; 
 but in their own, what may it not accomplish if God's spirit give 
 strength to wield it ? " Already he had nearly completed translations of 
 the Gospels of St. Matthew, St. John, and St. Mark — a labour which 
 had " cheered " him "in many trials " [15]. 
 
 During a visit to England in 1849 the work of translation (in 
 
 * Mr. Duke was voted a gratuity of £40 by the Society in 1842, in consicleration of 
 ilhiOKs contrttcted wliile visiting the Indians [13a]. 
 
 
 i 
 
 rr 
 
 fSpn 
 
 f. ■ 
 
 
 !',: 
 
 M 
 
 ■A 
 
 4,!lv: 
 
I li pi ^ 
 
 246 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 which valuable assistance was rendered by Mrs. Brett) was continued. 
 On hia return to Guiana in 1851 Mr. Brett was appointed Rector of 
 Holy Trinity (Essequibo), with the general oversight of the Pomeroon 
 and Moruca Missions. This work he continued witli unceasing devotion 
 for twenty-five years more, though often sorely tried by sickness " con- 
 tracted in the Pomeroon swamps." In 18G0 he broke down at Caba- 
 caburi, and was brought back to the coast in a state of prostration. 
 The conversion of a number of Guaicas or Waikas (a branch of the 
 Acowoi nation) in this year was one of many changes which had been 
 wrought among the aborigines during his twenty-one years' service [16j. 
 The value and importance of Missions among the Indians had 
 obtained general recognition in the Colonies at an early period. In 
 1846 nearly two-thirds of the expense of the existing Missions were 
 being defrayed by the Government and the diocesan branch of the 
 Society [17]. In 1858 the Civil Magistrate in charge of a large district 
 surrounded by Indians, and in which murders liad occurred, recom- 
 mended to the Government the establishment of a Mission among the 
 Waraus as the surest preventive of similar outrages. In his report he 
 said : — 
 
 If 
 
 ;i 
 
 n 
 
 " When I first arrived in this district, before any Missionary was appointed to 
 it, a more disorderly people than the Arawaks could not be found in any part of 
 the province ; murders and violent cases of assault were of frequent occurrence, 
 but now the case is reversed; no outrages of any description ever happen; they 
 attend regularly Divine Service, their children are educated, they themselves dress 
 neatly, are lawfully married, and as a body, there are no people, in point of 
 general good conduct, to surpass them. This change, which has caused peace and 
 contentment to prevail, was brought about solely through Missionary labour " [18]. 
 
 Under the Rev. J. W. Wadie the Waramuri Mission was revived 
 in 1864. The Waraus became steady in their attendance and showed 
 much earnestness for instruction, daily service morning and evening 
 being established within a few months [19]. The Waini, the Coriah, 
 and the Wacapau tribes soon availed themselves of this Mission, aiiii, 
 as Mr. Wadie observed : " When the Indian who is naturally slugfjish 
 will travel week after week about thirty or forty miles to attenf Divine 
 Service and the Sabbath School which several of them will d(j it is 
 evident that they are in earnest about their souls' health " [20]. 
 
 The regnlt of another Mission, at Kiblerie, ^Mahaicony Creek (begun 
 by the Rev. J. F. Bouknb about 1840), was very discouraging for the 
 first seven years, but by 1858 "nearly the whole population" had 
 become Christians [21]. At a visit in 185H the Bishop found that, 
 although they had been left for many months without oversight (the 
 catechist having resigned), "the people were not living immorally; 
 they had not lapsed into heathenism ; they still gathered together . . . 
 Sunday after Sunday, to pray, getting one of the young lads, who had 
 been taught in our Mission schools, to read for them." It was still the 
 practice of many of them " to repeat daily, the Confession, the Lord's 
 Prayer, the Belief, and the Benediction, when they were in the depths 
 of the forest, or on the water or at home." One lumdrod and fifty 
 gathered together to meet the Bishop as soon as they heard that he 
 was coming [22j. 
 
 i -.^ 
 
BRITISU GUIANA. 
 
 247 
 
 In 1867 Mr. Bbett, the Bishop, Rev. F, J. Wyatt, and Philip, a 
 Christian Indian, undertook a Missionary expedition above the Great 
 Falls of the Demerara. In this district, which was almost entirely un- 
 explored, there dwelt some hundreds of the Waika branch of the Aca- 
 woio nation, in a primitive condition. Their chief received the visitors 
 with courtesy and hospitality, collected his people to meet them, joined 
 in the services, and paid the greatest attention to the instruction given. 
 Philip " was exhausted by replying day and night to the repeated 
 <luestious of his countrymen concerning the religion of the Lord Jesus." 
 Leaving with them a few Acawoio books, the visitors departed with 
 thankfulness for the reception given to their message. Soon after, 
 thes*^- people, once much dreaded as savage and treacherous, sent a 
 pressi'ig request for more books and tor a teacher. Mr. George Couch- 
 man,* a settler acquainted with their language, voluntarily undertook 
 the work of continuing their instruction, using the help of two young 
 Acawoios and the books translated by Mr. Brett. The sequel is thus 
 toldby Mr. Brett:— 
 
 " In August 1H68 the Mission Chapel at the Lower Rapids of tlic Demevara 
 River presented a spectacle which in some measure recalled to mind the accounts 
 f,'iven of those witnessed in the early days of the Christian Church. Nearly the 
 whole of the Acawoio inhabitants of the Upper Demerara were then found by 
 the Bishop and the Rev. (i. H. Butt assembled at that spot, anxiously awaiting 
 their arrival, and desiring Holy Baptism at their hands. After due examination, 
 this was administered to 241 adults, and then to 145 of their children. This 
 occupied two entire days. Those who were present on the occasion have told me 
 ■of the striking spectacle then exhibited ; of the throng of Indians, and the 
 earnestness visible in their countenances, as each recipient knelt at the font, while 
 the chapel floor streamed witli the baptismal water poured over each in succes- 
 sion. Three months after seventy othei-s were baptized there by the Rev. T. 
 Milner. 
 
 " After this, Kanaimapo and his people, being very desirous of having a teacher 
 in their own territory, cleared and planted a large tract of land just below the 
 fiieat Falls, as a place pleasantly situated, but which fro n some calamity had 
 formerly borne the ill-omened name of Eyneyehutah, ' the den of pain or misery.' 
 Arctideacon Jones was commissioned to endeavour to plant a Mission there, and I 
 accompanied him for that purpose in May last. The Indians had a large shed 
 erected as a chapel-school, and gladly welcomed the Catechist, a Mr. Newton. . . . 
 On that occasion seventy-nine Acawoios were baptized by us. This made a total of 
 SiiiH ill that district ivithin ttm months. The Holy Comnmnion was also admin- 
 istered for the, first time, and Christian nuirriuges solemnised among them " 124]. 
 
 Meanwhile the work had been extended in other directions ; looking 
 from west to east it was seen that the ]\Ioruca, Pomeroon, Esscquibo, 
 Demerai'a, Mahaicony, and Berbiee Rivers each had their stations — the 
 (.lorentyn alone was unoccupied. Several of theee were established 
 with little aid from the Society beyond tliat of superintendence afforded 
 by its Missionaries and catechi&ts' salaries. The Corentyn River had 
 more than ordinary claims on the Clnu'cli. At Orealla, from time im- 
 memorial an Indian town, the natives had " acquired all the vices of 
 more civilised men without the antidote of Christianity," and the race 
 was becoming extinct [25]. 
 
 The Rev. W. T. Veness, who made this di.scovery, lost no time in 
 opening a Mission therein 186!>, and in the first year 78 children were 
 baptized and some of the people were confirmed. The Missions now 
 
 * A gontleman who had " done miiob to keep alive some sense of religion " among 
 his neighbours by patherin^' them together for united worsliip. 
 
 
^ 
 
 24B 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROrAOATION OF THE ttOSPEL. 
 
 Ill 
 
 
 
 embraced " the whole of the colony," the aboriginal tribes " on evciy 
 river" were "provided with the means of education and of moral antf 
 spiritual instruction," and the sound of the Gospel "was heard from 
 the north to the south, from the Corentyn to the Pomeroon and the 
 Moruca " [2(5]. 
 
 It was not to be expected that the degi-aded habits and practices 
 common to savage races would bo quickly uprooted, and the Mission- 
 ary was therefore more disappointed than surprised in the early days 
 of the Mission at finding one of his converts exercising his former pro- 
 fession of sorcerer. When reminded of his sin the man at once 
 destroyed, not only his magical apparatus, but the dwelling in which 
 his " curious arts " had been used. " I know that I have done wrong, 
 
 1 am very sorry," ho aftevv/ards said. "I have made up my mind 
 never to * pieri ' any more but to attend church and come to class 
 regularly for instruction ' [27]. 
 
 When in 1875 the veteran Brett was compelled by failing health to 
 relinquish the v/oi'k which he had done so wisely and so well it was 
 "no small comfort" to him to give over the charge of it to one so 
 worthy to succeed him as the Kev. Waltior Heakd. Mr. (now Canons 
 Heard had previously been in charge of tlie Orealla station, and on the 
 Pomeroon and Moruca rivers he has been privileged to maintain and 
 extend the Missions, the state of which a', tiu time he took charge of 
 them may be gathered from Mr. Brett's reijoio a 1875 : — 
 
 "At Waramnri Mission we found move than 100 atlult candidates for baptism. 
 These were of different nations, but chiufiy Caribs from the Baruma, several davs 
 distant. Tlie examination of so many candidates for baptism— speaking four 
 languages — was a very arduous task, and was not completed till the second day, 
 when I was able to receive seventy-seven adults into the Church of our dear Loid 
 and Saviour. Mr. Heard bapti/cd an CMjuai number of infants at Waramuri. 1 
 also married sixteen couples there. At Cabacaburi matters were equally cheerin;,'. 
 There were not so many converts from heathenisun, for this simple and most 
 satisfactory reason, that there are not now so many heathen to convert. I bap- 
 tized fourteen adults and seventeen infants, and married thirteen couples there. 
 Hackney in the lower district, the jjopulation of which is chiefly negro, was also 
 progressing favourably. At those tliroo stations, 'iti? persons received the Holy 
 Conniiunion of the Body and Blood of our Lord " [2H]. 
 
 In 1880 an extraordinary movement among the Indians of the fair 
 interior resulted in the inauguration of a new Mission on the Potaro, a 
 tributary of the Upper Essequibo. In May a body of Indians, led by their 
 captain and attended by a native Christian from one of the Demerai'a 
 Missions, sought out the Bishop in (reorgetown, and pleaded for a 
 teacher. Mr. Lobert, a catechist, speaking Acawoio, was immediately 
 sent. W'^ithin a week of his arrival at the settlement large numbers of 
 Indians had gathered there from distant parts. The Acawoios were 
 few ; there were a fair number of ^lacusis, but the majority werePara- 
 munas, a tribe that had hitherto fuiviished few Christian converts. In 
 a short time nearly a thousand persons were under instruction, and 
 the Rev. W. E. Pierce of Bartica was sent to the catechist's assist- 
 ance at Shenanbaiiwie. Classes were held incessantly ; the Indians 
 erected a chapel-sohool, and before theendof November Mr. Pierce had 
 baptized 1,898 people, of whom 1,08-1 Asere Paramunas, 213 Macusis, 
 
 02 Arecunxs, 2 Acawoios, and 87 Wahpisianas, In the f-tUowing year, 
 as Mr. Piei'ce was returning with his family from a visit lothe Mission, 
 

 BRITISH CriANA. 
 
 249 
 
 the boat in which they were seated was capsized in the Marryhe Falls, 
 almost within sight of his home— and lie, his wife, three of their four 
 children, and an Indian servant girl were drowned [29]. 
 
 In 1886 Mr. Brett also passed to his rest,* and as one who had been 
 instrumental in converting four savage tribesf and influencing many 
 others, it may be well to record his opinion of the movement at 
 Shenanbauwie that " its results under God, will be the spiritual con- 
 quest of Guiana, within and without our Western boundary" [30]. 
 While this may be fairly applied to the permanent population cf the 
 colony, the prospect ofthe wholesale conversion of the strangers within 
 its gates is yet far distant. Still a most hopeful beginning has been 
 made among them too. Referring to the immigration from India 
 Avhicli had set in to Guiana in 1845, the Bishop wrote : " In what colony 
 will the Church have a wider or more extensive field when to the 
 native Indian is added the Asiatic, the African, Dutch and Portuguese, 
 with the settlers from the motherland?" [31]. By the next year 
 4,000 coolies had arrived from India [32], and the movement has con- 
 tinued almost without interruption to the present time. Thousands of 
 Chinese coolies have also been introduced. 
 
 For many years the immigrants were so migratory in their habits 
 as to be " almost inaccessible to the Clergy." Coming to the colony 
 under indentures for five years, their principal object was the hoarding 
 money for a return to their own country, and yet there were a few 
 willing to listen to a clergyman if one could be found speaking their 
 own language [38] . 
 
 In 1859 the Bishop wrote to the Society : — 
 
 " I am in hopes that the work which is purely missionary, such as that amongst 
 tlie Indians in the interior, and the Chinese and Coolies, who may come to us in 
 large numbers, changing perhaps in a few years the character of our population, 
 from the African to tne Asiatic races, will still obtain your support. I cannot but 
 allow that you have done your duty to the African race in this Colony, and that it 
 ought not to rely much longer on your aid. . . . You have indeed befriended us. 
 . . . Without your assistance I know not what I should have done " [34]. 
 
 In 1861 Messrs. Crum-Ewing of Glasgow offered to contribute 
 towards the maintenance of a Missionary among the heathen 
 immigrants on their estate in Guiana, and the Society also granted 
 funds in aid of this, which the Bisliop described as " the first 
 systematic effort with promise of success which has been made 
 towards the instruction of the Asiatic heathen " ; and he added 
 that the Legislature would probably relieve the Society as soon as the 
 work had been fairly begun and taken root [35]. Keadily also the 
 Society guaranteed the necessary funds for ensuring the establishment • 
 of a Mission among the Cliinese. By this time a goodly number of 
 the coolies had been brought under instruction. Referring to his bap- 
 tisms in 1803, wliich included Hindoos and Chinese, as well as Africans 
 and Creoles, the Rev. II. J. May wrote from Enmore :— 
 
 " Twelve months back I little thought that so many various tribes would be 
 
 * Mr. Brett died at Paii^ntoii, South Devon, on February 10, 188G, on the same day 
 on which forty-six years before lie bad left Eiiglaiid for (Uiiana. 
 
 t Mr. Brett's labours are fully recounted in bis IiuUmi Mif:sioiis in Guiana (Bell, 
 JHf)!), Thr. Indian Tribes uj Giiiinui (Bell, 1H()H\ and MinH/oii Work Among the Iiulinn 
 Tribes in the Fomstn of (liiinna IS.P.C.K.I; and in The Aposllc vf the Indiana of 
 Guiana, by the Kev. F. 1'. L. Josa (Wells Gardner, 1887 L 
 
 .■:4iM 
 
 in 
 
 
wr' 
 
 250 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1- 
 
 i- li • 
 
 jjathered into Christ's Holy Church, yet so it is ; nor did I meet with the slightest 
 opposition on the part of the Chinese parents. What an encouragement too, to 
 people in England to help your Society by their money and their prayers ! 
 Without your aid to this district in all probability, there would have been no 
 resident Clergyman in this vow important district : I say now, for there are three 
 churches where before there was only one . . . also three Schools instead of 
 one " [3G]. 
 
 Up to 1879 over 130,000 coolies (including some 13,000 Chinese) 
 had arrived in the colony. Many of course had returned, and others 
 had taken their places, and this constant shifting, while adding to the 
 difficulty of their evangelisation, at the same time renders their con- 
 version of the highest importance from the Missionary point of view. 
 A Clergyman reported from Hong Kong that one of the best catechists 
 there is a Chinese who had been instructed in the Church Missions 
 in Guiana. He adds, " I am hoping that as time goes on and others 
 return to China, wo may find more such faithful workers as he 
 resulting from your work \v Demerara " [37] . 
 
 Representatives of at least one race (the Nepalese) which in India 
 had been entirely unreached by any Mission, have in Guiana been 
 brought under the influence of the Gospel [38]. 
 
 It can be well understood that removal from home influences 
 removes many difficulties in the way of the instruction of the Hindoo 
 and Chinese, and one of the Guiana Missionaries wrote in 1878 : 
 " The Coolies are thirsting alter a clear knowledge of Christianity. 
 As far as my experience goes, that is putting it in a very tame 
 way" [39]. Especially has this been the case with the Chinese, who 
 in Georgetown have not only contributed £400 towards the erection 
 of a church for their countrymen, but one of their number has set 
 apart £100 c year (being one-third of the profits of his business) for 
 the support of teachers [40] . 
 
 The coolies speak many languages, Hindi, Hindustani, Bengali, 
 Tamil, Telugu, Oriya, Nepalese, Chinese, &c. ; but Hindi and Chinese 
 are chiefly used by the Missionaries. In reference to thin branch of 
 the Society's work Bishop Austin said in 1881 that it would have been 
 a " hopeless task " to attempt to evangelize this mass of heathenism, 
 speaking a very Babel of unknown tonguts," but for the Society's 
 assititance. This, with Government aid and the offerings of the laity 
 — elicited by the "exhibition of so much f arnest \v(»rk" — has admitted 
 of the employment of nrdain<d Missionaries and " a goodly number of 
 Catechists, labouring to extend to the new comers that Gospel which 
 it would seem that the providence of God had directed their steps 
 Iiither to hem for the first time" [41]. Although in his 85th year 
 the Bishop continued his laborious life. Writing in January 1892, on 
 the eve of a visit to the Indian Missions, he expressed his 
 
 " satisfaction with what is btin'; dene in the outside Mission field, the overlook- 
 ing of much of which has for more than half a century been a labour of love. 
 And such it continues to be. . . . This jubilee year of mine " (he adds) " promises 
 to tax my powers of mind and body to the utmost. . . . That God will continue to 
 bless the work of the dear old Society, which it has been doing so graciously and 
 HO lovingly, is my daily and nightly prayer. As years creep on the passing hours 
 Kive time for reflection, and as I turn my thoughts to the past, thankfully do I 
 acknowledge the marvellous growth of the missionary field, and where, as I often- 
 times say to myself, should we in this land be but for the encouraging efforts 
 made by our (sountrymen at home from time to time, and are still continued? " [42]. 
 
KRITIHH OUIAKA. 
 
 251 
 
 In recognition of the Bishop's services to the Colony and his in- 
 fluence for good, the Legislative Assembly, on February 24, 1892, 
 unanimously voted him a jubilee gift of ^10,000 [48]. 
 
 The Jubilee celebration on the following St. Bartholomew's Day 
 (August 24), which included the opening of a new Cathedral, was clouded 
 by the illness of the Bishop who, however, was present on the occasion. 
 On November 9 he entered into his rest [44J. The Rev. Dr. W. P. 
 Swaby has been appointed his successor [4r» '. 
 
 
 Statistics. — Tn British Ouiaim (area, 10!),000 sq. iniles), where (1835-92) the Society 
 has assisted in ixiaintu'"ing 84 MissionarieH and plauting 48 Central Stations (as detailed 
 on pp. 887-8), there are now 800,000 inhabitants, of whom 150,000 are Church Members 
 and 18,500 Communicants, under the care of 41 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 764; 
 are also the Table on p. 252.] 
 
 
 Itrferencca (Chapter XXXIII.)— [IJ Charge of Bishop Coleridge (R. 1839, p. 107). 
 [2] R. 1836, pp. 140, 157 ; R. 1840, pp. 7;)-4. |3j Satt pp. 104-6 of this book, also State- 
 ments of Accounts in R. 1886-50 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. ^8, 413 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 85, 41-2, 03, 
 103, 144, 148, 172-3, 209, 288-9. [41 R. 1839, pp. 38-41. (5| Jo., V. 44, p. 391 ; R. 1841, 
 p. 70. [6] R. 1848, pp. 35, 89. [7] R. 1848, p. 86. (8! R. 1844, p. 74. [9] R. 1840, 
 p. 74. [10] R. 1845, p. 64. [11] Q.P., Jan. 1842, pp. 9, 10 ; M.R. 1858, pp. 69-70 ; Jo., 
 V. 44, pp. 296, 319. [12] Q.P., Jan. 1844, pp. 0, 7. [13 j Q.P., Jan. 1842, pp. 7, 8, 11 ; R. 
 1843, pp. 37-8 ; M.R. 1853, p. 74. [13«] Jo., V. 45, p. 46. [14] M.R. 1853, pp. 89, 90. [16] 
 M.R. 1853, pp. 84-9 : R. 1848, p. 89. [16] R. 18(')1, p. 121 . [17 1 R. 1840, p. 71. [18] R. 1854, 
 p. 71 ; M.P. 1868, p. 263. [19] R. 1855, p. 82. [20] R. 1856, p. 84. [21] R. 1858, p. 54. 
 1 22] R. 1858, pp. 67-8. [23, 24] R. 1867, p. 63 ; R. 18C9, pp. 54-5. [25] R. 1867, 
 pp. 63-4. [26] R. 1869, p. 53. [27] R. 1870, p. 50. [281 R. 1875, p. 110. [20] R. 1880, 
 pp. 108-9 ; R. 1881, p. 142. [30] R. 1881, p. 147. [311 R. 1845, p. 63. [32] R. 1847, 
 ]). 74. [33] Bishop Austin's Journal, 1851, p. 79. (34j R. 1859, pp. 80-1. [36] R. 1861, 
 p. 117 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 142 ; M.F. 1861, p. 96. [Sej R. 1H63, pp. (•.(1-7. [37] R. 1881, pp. 
 148-9, [38] R. 1882, p. 103. [39] R. 1878, p. 102. |40l K. 187(i, p. 113; M.F. 1878, 
 p.421. [41 i R. 1881, p. 148. [42) R. 1891, pp. 1.54-5. 143 , M.1'M892, p. 196. Ii MSS., 
 V. 8, p. 480. [44J M.F. 1892, pp. 401-5, 444. 1 45] R. 1H92, p. 17. 
 
 Sf-' 1- 
 
 . ..-x I 
 
 
mi 
 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 252 
 
 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN THE 
 
 AND ITS 
 
 (1) Tlio Field mill 
 IViiml 
 
 'Jiir, WiXDWAUlJ 
 Iri LANDS . . 
 1712-1892 
 
 ToPAGO . . . I 
 
 1836-68, 1880-92 i 
 
 (;) llm-Oji iiiiiiislrnil lo, iiiid tlifir lleligli'iis 
 
 (.1) LniiRunccs 
 
 UKCll liy tllH 
 Allneiuii'.irii'H 
 
 OolonistH (Christian) 
 
 llindus (Coolii's) (HeaUui\ and Clnislian) 
 
 MSTS'lourod;<''-tl.enandChrl.tiaB) 
 Colonists (Christian; 
 
 TlilKlnAD 
 
 1836-92 
 
 TUR T HEWAIID 
 Im.ANI'8 , 
 
 1835-92 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Hindus (Coolies) (Huiitlien and Christian) 
 Chinese (Coolies) (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 English 
 
 Kn).'lish 
 V 
 
 (4) >'i>. of Or- 
 
 d.iiiii'il .Mi<- 
 
 tiiiiifirii's 
 
 enilili)}ivl 
 
 Enni- ' 
 iwiin & N.iti\n 
 C<iluniiil i 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 74 ; — 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 a",!^2lo„re,i; (Heathen and Christian) 
 Colonists (Clitistian) 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 J Hindi 
 1 (princii)ally) 
 
 Cliinesu 
 
 Knglisli 
 Knglith 
 
 TiiK Bahamas . 
 
 1733-1807, 1836-02 
 
 I ' Xe 
 
 I Con^foes 
 1 Nanguca 
 
 , o ' (Heathen and i 
 
 egroes - (^.^ng^j, , christian ) , 
 
 'l I ( Mancliinsfoes. &c. I 
 
 I I Mixed or Coloured (Heathen and Cliristian; 
 
 Colonists (Cliristian; 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 1 
 
 .(AMAICA 
 
 1836-65 
 
 M'xeiror^Col.mred ! ("«"''"^" '""1 <^»''»^''""' ' ' i ^''S"''' 
 Colonists (Christian) ■ English 
 
 TRXTRAL AMERK A \ 
 
 ( 1 ) (MosKiro SiioRi:), I 
 1748, nti8-86 ; ' 
 
 (•J I Hoxoi.'HAS, )S44-5, ( 
 1877-84 ; Axn 
 
 CD Panama 1883-92 J 
 
 Indians (Mosliitos) (Heathen and Clirlstian) 
 (Heathen or Christian) 
 
 Negroes ani 
 Mixed or Coloured 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 I Indian and 
 I En^lisu 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 
 Sitrrif AMEnif'A 
 (IJiirrmH Guiana ) 
 1836-92 
 
 10 
 
 57 
 
 7(1 
 
 84 
 
 10 
 
 Falkland Islands 
 18B0-7 
 
 TOTALS 
 
 Colonists (Cliristian) { Englisli 
 
 &";"oUmred [ (Heathen and Christian) 
 Indians (Aljorigninl) (Heathen ami Christiunj : 
 
 Arawaks 
 
 Acawoios (inolading the Cuaica.s or Wsikos) 
 
 Caribs 
 
 W'araus 
 
 Macusis 
 
 I'aiamuin? (nr PiUMmauas) 
 
 Areoi.nus 
 
 Wahpisianas (or Wapianas) 
 
 Hindus (Coolies) (Heatlien and Christian) 
 Chinese (Coolies) {Heathen and ClivlsUan) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Englisli 
 
 Arawak 
 Acawoio 
 Caribi 
 Warau 
 
 < Hindi 
 
 1 (principally) 
 C;hiuese 
 
 Colonists, Negroe*, and Mixed Races, Indian 
 Tribes, also Hindus and Chinese. 
 
 English 
 8 or nioro 
 
 83 
 
 } After allowing for repetitions and tran(-fer>. 
 
 808$ I 7 
 
 < 
 
 20 
 
253 •: 
 
 WEST INDIES AND CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA (1712-1892). 
 
 i;KsrLT8. 
 
 CiiitrKl Sodofy's 
 .siiifionH Kxiitfliditiii'c 
 
 ;l!*^i*U'lI 
 
 24 
 
 7 
 
 20 
 
 27 
 
 37 
 
 JCGU.DO; 
 
 iJomrai'iilivuSl.iirmeni nf llio Anulinin Church xiMifnill.v 
 
 Ciiurch 
 Member.i 
 
 1701 
 
 I , IiCinil 
 
 I oltiirt 
 
 '! 5 — 
 
 i I 
 
 1 I 
 
 ? Ill — 
 
 I I 
 
 it 
 
 i I 
 
 I 1 
 
 J'-O I 
 
 173 I £611,907 
 
 •23 
 
 1882 
 
 lioenl 
 
 
 10,000 ' 3 (2 s.p.n.) 
 
 46,921 17 
 
 52,000 i 35(nS.P.G.) 
 
 1C,.JOO j 10(CS.P.G.) 
 
 116,224 84 
 
 -; (i)«2,000i 2 
 i(3)2,00«i 2(S.P.G.) 
 
 Jfinj OIIA 
 
 to the 
 Aborigi- 
 
 totheHin- 
 
 '1 118 and 
 
 (Jliincae 
 
 Coolies ; a 
 
 ' direct 
 
 ' foreign 
 
 Mii'^ioii to 
 
 West 
 Arri('B.an(l 
 support of 
 thi' S.P.G. 
 ; Missions 
 in Asia 
 
 iind 
 .V:rioa. 
 
 I I 
 
 150,000 : 41 (5 =.P.Q.) I I 
 
 506,000 278 3 S.P.r>.> Of 
 
 Approiim.»te after allowintr fT omii^ious. 
 
 t iiep.7U 
 
 
 w 
 
 '!» 
 
 in 
 
 j l»(l 
 
 
 •. y 
 
 
 ! I 
 
 .\..M 
 
IjllH 
 
 lifili 
 
 254 SOCIETY FOR TIIIC PllOPAGATION OF THE aOSPKL, 
 
 OlIAPTJOR XXXIV. 
 
 AFRICA AND THE ISLANDS ADJACENT.— (INTUODUCTION), 
 
 The Society entoved the African field at the West Coast in 1752, and 
 its operations have since been extended to Soutli Africa, 1820 ; the 
 Seychelle?, 1882; Mauritius, 1830; St. Helena, 1817 (and Tristan 
 d'Acunha, 1851); Mada<?a3car, ISCA ; and Northern Africa, 1840. In 
 each of these districts and their various sub-divisions (except in North 
 Africa, where it has been confined to English Chaplaincies), the work 
 has embraced native and European or mixed races. 
 
 |if 
 
 II 
 
 ■ i 
 
 h 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 WEST AFIiICA {GOLD COAST, SIKEIfA LEONE 
 AND ISLES DE LOS, dc) 
 
 LID PONGO, 
 
 TirE Gold Coast (Upper Oiiinea) is supposod to liave been (li-.foveretl by tlio 
 Frencli in -the 14th coiitury. The PovtuKHcsc effected a landing 'ut Klinina) in 1471 ; 
 and EngUsh, Dutch, and Portuguese factories were CKtabhshed in tlie 17tli century. 
 The " Royal African Company," fornied in 1072, built forts at Dixcovc, Anamaboe, aiid 
 other places, benides strengthening the existing Cape Coast " Castlo." In 1750 it was 
 succeeded by "the African Company of Merchants," which was constituted by Act of 
 Parliament and subsidised by Government ; but suffering by the abolition of the slavu 
 trade in 1807, was dissolved in 1821. The forts were then taken over by the Crown. 
 After the Ashantee War of 1821-31 they were transferred to the local and London 
 merchants interested, but resumed by the Crown in 1843 as the M<n'c1mnt Government 
 were suspected to be conniving at the slave trade. In 1850 the Danish forts at Accra, 
 Fingo, and Quittoli were acquired by purchase; and in 1852 the native chiefs formally 
 accepted British protection. A partition of the coast with Holland tdnlc jilace in 1868; 
 but in 1871 the Dutch abandoned to Great Britain the whole of their rights, i.e. the 
 country west of the Sweet River. The Gold Coast colony now includes " all Britisli 
 .settlements between 5° W. long, and 2^ E. long. (350 miles of coast linci, ihe total area 
 of the Colony and Protectorate being about 38,005 square miles, luul the populatio)i 
 1,500,000. 
 
 SfKRUA Leone. — The peninsula of Sierra Leone was ceded to England in 1787 by 
 the native chiefs. In 1701 a charte/ was granted to " The Sierra iicone Company," 
 with the object of establishing a settlement for freed }iogro slaves. The ]ieninsula wa;4 
 assigned to the Company in 1800, but on the abolition of the slave trade 1 1807) re- trans- 
 ferred to the Crown. The dissolution of the " African Cojnpany " [sfc iil)ove] led to the 
 union (in 1821) of the whole of the British West African possessions into the colony of 
 the '"West Africa Settlements"; but this arrangement has since been modified, and 
 the colony of Sierra Leone now includes the coast from the Manna Itivor in the Soutli 
 (the r iberian boundary) to the Scarcies district in the North (180 milos), with the island 
 of Sherbro, the Isles de Los, and other islets — the total area being about 4,000 8quar<! 
 jiiiles. The population (74,835) is made up of many races, ii large number being 
 Mahommedan negroes. 
 
 In 1720 the Royal African Company desired the Society " to recom- 
 mend proper persons to be Chaplains to their Factories abroad," 
 
WEST AFRK^V. 
 
 25i 
 
 offering " to allow them £80 or jfflOO per annum with diet at tlie 
 Governor's table." The request was agreed to | IJ. Thirty years later 
 (1750) the Rev. Thomas Thompson, who resigned a Fellowship in 
 Christ's College, Cambridge, "out of pure zeal to become a Missionary, 
 in the cause of Christ," having done great service to it for over five 
 years by his pious labours in New Jersey [see p. 55], resolved to devote 
 himself to work in Guinea. In taking this step he looked forward to 
 faring hardly, but was not solicitous about that provided the Society 
 Avould allow him a salary out of its Negro Conversion Fund, with title 
 of Missionary, for such time and in such proportion as they might 
 think fit. In the ordinary way, he owned, one labourer could do but 
 little, nor did he promise to himself a great effect from the utmost 
 of his diligence ; yet God is able to make a large tree spring from 
 one poor grain of seed, and he humbly hoped that God would " bless 
 the labours of him the meanest of his Servants." If ever a Church 
 of Christ is founded among the negroes, he added, somebody must lay 
 the first stone ; and should he be prevented in his intention, God only 
 knew how long it might be again before any other person would take 
 the same resolution. For these reasons Mr. Thompson determined on 
 " this pious attempt," and the Society (February 15, 1751) appointed 
 him Missionary to the Gold Coast on a salary of jfi;70 per annum [2]. 
 
 Sailing from New York on November 20, 1751, Mr. Thompson 
 arrived on January 9, 1752, at James Fort, River Gambia. Here he 
 landed and stayed three weeks, performing service each Sunday. The 
 ship next touched at Sierra Leone, from whence he went " a great way 
 up into the country amongst the Sousees to baptize some Mulatto 
 children," and to their capital Woncopo, which was three miles in 
 circuit. Many of the Sousees were Mahomedans, and assembled for 
 devotion five times a day. There being several English traders at 
 Woncopo and adjacent, Sir. Thompson officiated there on a Sunday. 
 He also baptized some children at Dixcove Castle and Cape Coast 
 Castle. At the last place Mr. Melvil, the chief, and the other gentle- 
 men behaved very civilly to him, assigning him a room and all accom- 
 modations, though he came an utter stranger to them. He at once 
 began to learn the native language, and sliortly after his arrival, 
 having obtained the permfssion of Cudjo, the principal Cabosheer 
 (magistrate), he preached in the town house, many persons beingpresent. 
 He began with a prayer, then discoursed on the Nature and Attributes 
 of God, and upon Providence, and a future State. The people were 
 very attentive till he came to speak of the Christian religion, when 
 some of them grew impatient and desired him to stop, but he went on 
 and gave them a general view of the redemption of man, and was heard 
 to the end with attention [8]. The use of Cudjo's house for service 
 being disapproved of by some of the people, his brother the King's house 
 was next placed at the Missionary's disposal. The King frequently 
 attended the teaching, but continued " firm and unshaken in his super- 
 stition." Nor could the blacks be persuaded to assemble oftener than 
 once a week, and for a long time the Missionary seemed to make " but 
 little impression on them." Some said they would come if he would 
 "give them liquor ": they cared not "to attend for nothing." There 
 were, however, some Mulattoes disposed to receive instruction ; they 
 had been " christened in their infancy but bred up in the suf erstitions 
 
 : !t\ 
 
 :ii- ii 
 
P :ii 
 
 > ;i 
 
 ■,1-' f 
 
 1 
 
 
 . i 
 
 
 M |- 
 
 , -• ': 
 
 L i. J 
 
 
 256 
 
 SOCIETY FOli TlUi rUOl'AGATION OF THE GOSrEL. 
 
 of the blacks." To tbo soldiers in Cape Coast Castle ho also ministpreil, 
 and extended his labours to Anamayboo* and Santumquerry, com- 
 posed a vocabularyt in tho native language, and supceeded in baptizing 
 some adult negroes as well as others. " All things considered," sncli 
 •' as the Prejudice of the people against him and his frequent inter- 
 ruptions by sickness, he could not well have had better success," lie 
 reported in November IT'iu, when, broken in health, he was arranging 
 his removal to England, which took place in 1750.^ 
 
 Meanwhile he "had sent to England three "line negroe boys" 
 (under 12 years of age) to be trained, at the Society's expense, as 
 Missionaries to their countrymen. One of them was a son of 
 Cabosheer Cudjo, the others were •' sons of persons of the chief figure " 
 in Cape Coast Town. They reached London in October 1754, and were 
 placed under the care of " a very diligent Schoolmaster," and on 
 examination by the Committee of the Society, after seven weeks' 
 instruction, " one of them could say the Lord's Prayer and the 
 Apostles' Creed, and the other two answered well." Their progress 
 continued to be satisfactory, and having undergone a second examina- 
 tion in 1758, and expressing a desire for baptism, two of them 
 (Quaqne and William Cudjo) were (on January 7, 1759) publicly 
 baptized in the Church of St. Mary, Islington, which they had 
 regularly attended for four years under their master, Mr. Hickman. 
 They wei'e then placed under the Rev. Mr. Moore, Lecturer of 
 St. Sepulchre's Church, Avho expressed himself " very much pleased 
 Avith their teachable disposition and good behaviour." The third boy 
 < Thomas Coboro) had previously been baptized while ill of small-pox, 
 and he died in 1758 of consumption [4]. Cudjo was seized with 
 madness, which proved incurable, and he died in Guy's Hospital [5]. 
 
 The survivor, Philip Ql'AQUe (son of Cabosheer Cudjo) [6] became 
 the first of any non-European race since the Reformation to receive 
 Anglican ordination, and on May 17, 1765, he attended the Society 
 with his letters of orders, and Avas appointed " Missionary, School 
 Master, and Catechist to the Negroes on the Gold Coast "§ [Gal. 
 His arrival at Cape Coast Castle was reported in a letter dated Feb- 
 ruary 170G. The people were constantly coming to him to know when 
 he would open school, and they expressed great satisfaction that he 
 Avas " at last come to show them the way to eternal Life." His father 
 also thanked the Society for its care and education of his son, and 
 promised to further the Mission [71. 
 
 During the first year Mr. Quaque baptized some European 
 children, including the son of the late Governor Hippesley, also 
 six Mulatto and three black children, in the presence of Cabosheer 
 Cudjo and other natives, on Christmas Day.i| They all seemed well 
 pleased, but he could not persuade his father to receive baptism. In 
 
 * Or, Anambo (now Anamabop), where he originally designed to Battle, as the chief 
 maRistrate's son there had been " iuBtructed in the Christian religion A-hile in England, 
 under the care" of " Lord Halifax," who had promised to commend t' Mission [4a]. 
 
 t Consisting of " above 1,200 words in this Gold Coast langr ge, besides a groat 
 many phrases " [Ah\ 
 
 X In January 1756 the Society appointed a Bchoolmaster (Mr. Fzanklin Neelor) to assist 
 Mr. Thompson ; but he does not appear to have taken up the appointment [4c]. 
 
 § The " African Committee "' [Company] also contributed to Mr. Quaque's support [66]. 
 
 Il Up to Sept. 1766 he had buried 14 parsons, one of whom was "the nephew of the 
 . Bishop of Waterford " \%a\ 
 
AVKST AFiaCA. 
 
 257 
 
 tlio foUowiuf? month ho visited AnainaboL',* where lio was kindly 
 entertained by an Kn^lish merchant, at whoso house he olViciated to a 
 largo congregation and baptized his liost's two niuhitto daughters. 
 lie next opened a school in his own house for tiie instruction of 
 mulatto children, who "took their learning surprisingly wt>ll " [8. 
 To the garrison ho also ministered when perniittcd. Sad to siiy, this 
 ■was sometimes only twice in a year, and under three successive 
 Governors.t one of whom openly ridiculed religion, he mot with groat 
 difticulties and discouragements in the performance of public worship, 
 which at some periods was suspended for nearly a year [U]. What the 
 lives of the Europeans were may be imagined fVom this and from the 
 fact that on his coming "he could prevail upon none to come to the 
 Lord's table," which they said " they dare not approach " [10'. AVith 
 the bad example of the Euro])eans before them it was a matter for 
 regret ratliei* than surprise that the Missionary was unable to mak? 
 bat slight impression on his countrymen, who preferred the white 
 man's vices to his religion, and spent their Sundays in idolatrons 
 ceremonies and drunkenness. For some years at least Mr. (^uaque 
 had to instruct the natives through the medium of an intei'preter, and 
 in 1709 he was urged by the Society to " indeavour to recover his own 
 language " [11]. It is questionable whether the labours of an English 
 clergyman would have produced any great results under such dis- 
 couraging circumstanpcs. Mr. Quaque succeeded, however, in baptizing 
 a few blacks (one a man aged (50, who had been " stolen from the 
 coast" 48 years before and carried to Rhode Island), besides several 
 nudattoes, soldiers, S:v., and children— the total number of his baptisms 
 np to 1774 being 52. In 177'2-;) he spent four months at Accra (()() 
 leagues distant), where he " met with no other success than reading 
 prayers twice, and preaching once to the garrison" ; but at Lagoe ho 
 baptized an infant [12'. 
 
 In 1774-5, " being weary of confining himself to one spot, with no 
 satisfaiction," he by invitation passed eight months with a chief at 
 Dixcove Castle, where he had "constant opportunities of exercising 
 his ministerial functions," and adjusted a dispute between the Dutch 
 subjects and their townspeople, but had " )io success in baptism." 
 On hearing this the Society directed him for the future not to absent 
 himself so long without leave, and proposed his removal to some 
 other part of Africa, where he might be " more useful than he appears 
 to have been at Cape Coast " [IB]. 
 
 In 1779 he spent three months at Dixcove Fort "in quality of 
 Itinerant Missionary." The next year he again lamented the " unpro- 
 fitableness of his 5lission," the people being " so very bigoted and 
 superstitious" that it seemed "to require something beyond mere 
 human powers to make any proper impression on them " [14]. 
 
 Mr. Quaque visited iMigland for a few months in 1784-5 to arrange 
 for his children's education, t and with a view to his son's succeeding 
 him. He had previously designed sending two mulatto lads to the 
 
 * He nontiuued to vUit Anamaboc occasionally, and Wiunebali, where i:i 1770 lio 
 remained six weeks proacliing " almost every Sunday" in Ihi.^ liouwe of Mr. Thomas Drew, 
 wiio entrusted hirt hoii to him till tit to bt sent to England for eilucation [tib\. 
 
 t (rovernoi Hipposley was an honourable exception [i)a;. 
 
 X In this he was aided by the licv. Mr. Fountayne of Marj-bone and I'ev. Mr. 
 Moore, the latter undor'.akin;' the inst ucdinn of the sou of hi;) old pipll [15« [. 
 
 B 
 
 '•'Hi 
 
 ■'I 
 
 
 f . -! '• r1! 
 
ir 
 
 ^^. 
 
 ^ 
 
 .0^. \^^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 .5 '"^= 
 
 32 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 2.5 
 2.2 
 
 IM 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 |i.6 
 
 
 ■a 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 p* 
 
 vQ 
 
 /; 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 /^ 
 
 <r» 
 
 Photograpiii; 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) S72-4S03 
 
 ^ 
 
 iff 
 
 iV 
 
 <^4 
 
 
 o~^ 
 

 's>: 
 
 ■s 
 
 \ 
 
 6^ 
 
 ^ 
 iO 
 

 1 ' '1 
 
 1 ^' '^ 
 
 * . 
 
 
 1 ' ii : 
 
 1 i^; 
 
 ■ 
 
 I ill 
 
 r. 
 
 I 
 
 'I 
 
 rif 
 
 258 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Society to educate — a plan much countenanced by the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury — but just as they were about to leave they were " in- 
 veigled to enlist as soldiers " under the African Company. On his 
 return, having narrowly escaped shipwreck, he experienced '• much ill 
 treatment from the people," and lost a great part of liis effects by Vk< 
 fire[15]. 
 
 His school, which had been reduced to a "pitiable condition" [IC] 
 was revived in 1788 by " a godhke design " of a new Governor and 
 the Council, who formed an association under the name of the "Torrid- 
 zonians," for the purpose of clothing, feeding and educating 12 poor 
 mulatto children. The care of their education was intrusted to Mr. 
 Quaque and his son, under whom they improved " amazingly." About 
 tiiis time also Divine Service had come to bo " publickly held every 
 Sunday " [17J. 
 
 In 1791 Mr. Quaque received a " peremptory order " from Governor 
 ?ielde '* to attend hiui ... to Anamboo to take up arms in defence of 
 the Fort." For refusing to do so, as being "highly inconsistent with 
 and injurious to Jiis profession " — Mr. Quaque was " suspended by 
 the Governor and Council and obliged to quit the Fort and to go and 
 reside in Cape Coast Town," but on appealing to the African Company 
 he was reinstated in bis oflBco of Chaplain v/ith an addition of £10 
 per annum to his salary — " to the great mortification and shame of 
 his enemies." The Company further issued strict orders that all due 
 attention should be paid to the regular performance of Divine Service 
 "every Sabbath Day," and in 1795 there was still an improvement iu 
 this respect [18]. 
 
 Though his labours did not sboAV much fruit Mr. Quaque con- 
 tinued in the Mission until his death in 1816 at the age of 75. " In 
 token of their approbation of his long and faithful services" the 
 African Company erected a memorial* to him at Cape Coast Castle, 
 testifying that he was employed there " upwards of 50 years " as 
 Missionary from the Society and as Chaplain to the Factory [19]. 
 
 At the time of Mi*. Quaque's death there was due to him from the 
 Society £869 — that is, over five years' arrears of salary — which he had 
 refrained from drawing. This sum and another of £100 he be- 
 queathed to his successor, the Kev. W. Philip (appointed on the 
 Society's list in 1817), who, however, died before the bequest was 
 realised, consequently the money went to liis executors. The Society 
 retained a connection with the Gold Coast up to 1824 by adopting as 
 Missionaries to the natives two other clergymen engaged there as 
 Chaplains also (Revs. J. Collins, 1818-9, and R. Harold, 1828-4). Of 
 the work of these three there is nothing to record, saving that Mr, 
 Harold supervised three schools, baptized '* many of the children in- 
 structed by the schoolmistress," and obtained from the Society in 
 1824 a grant of £100 towards the erection of a church without the 
 walls of Cape Coast Castle for the use of the natives, who, " by their 
 attendance at funerals," manifested " a disposition to conform to th^ 
 usages of the Church " [20]. 
 
 • The inscription was noteil by tlio Rev. Samuel Crowthor (aftevwnrils Eis^lmp of 
 Niger) at a viiit in 1841. [See Schon and Crcwther'B Journal of the Nigrr Expcditioii, 
 1841.1 In 1H68 the Society voted £5 (o\rardR replacing the monument, which had Iceii 
 " accldenlnlly broken " [10a]. 
 
"WEST AFRICA. 
 
 259 
 
 con- 
 "In 
 
 s" the 
 
 Castle, 
 
 rs" as 
 
 en u\- 
 iety in 
 tut the 
 then* 
 
 to th^ 
 
 shop of 
 irdifioii, 
 ad beeii 
 
 From this date (1821) to 1861 the Society had no permanent con- 
 nection with West Africa ; but before passing on, a second venture, 
 made in 1786-7, must be recorded. In October 1786 the Society 
 was informed by its President (Archbishop Moore) that Mr. Patbick 
 Fbaser had been ordained by the Bishop of Ely in order to accompany 
 a number of blacks who were going to settle at Sierra Leone. The 
 African Society added a recommendation of Mr. Fraser, and the S.P.G. 
 adopted him as its Missionary. The attempt to form a settlement 
 proved disastrous. Mr. Fraser wrote in July 1787 that the party *• had 
 the misfortune to arrive at the commencement of the rainy season, 
 so that the blacks could neither build comf jrtable huts for their 
 security, nor raise grain to supply provisions when their allowance 
 from Government should be exhausted." The climate " proved fatal 
 to Mr. ii'win, their conductor, the schoolmaster, and 20 other white 
 people and 80 blacks " ; besides these " 140 died in the voyage, and 
 of the 330 persons then remaining " nearly one-half were on the sick 
 list. This had so prejudiced the blacks that many of them proposed 
 *' to work their passage to the West Indies after their provision should 
 be expended." The condition of things was little improved in the 
 autumn ; the whites continued sickly, and the blacks, though healthier, 
 were still " far from being reconciled to the place, or attentive to the 
 cultivation of their lots of land ; . . . they had sown little or no seed, 
 had built few comfortable houses for themselves, nor any house for 
 Mr. Fraser, or for public worship." Until the dry season began he 
 took up his quarters in Pensee Island, situated nine miles up the 
 river, and inhabited by an English factor, his traders, and 300 blacks. 
 Here Mr. Fraser had on Sundays a crowded congi^egation, including 
 30 Englishmen. In September he reported that he had suffered so- 
 much from the climate that no consideration could induce him to 
 remain but the forlorn situation of the blacks, who had no other white 
 person to direct them, and the want of the Society's permission to 
 return. '• Soon after this " he came home very ill, and his health waq 
 not restored for three years [211. The Mission was not renewed. 
 
 After the cessation of the Gold Coast Mission the Gambia* next 
 claimed the Society's attention, and on the application of the Chaplain 
 (Rev. — West) £50 was voted in 1832 in aid of the erection of a 
 church at Bathurst [22]. 
 
 In 1840 the Rev. Walter Blunt, a member of the Society, enlisted 
 its sympathy on behalf of the Island of Fernando Po. The English 
 residents and traders being willing to provide a house and £100 a year 
 for a Missionary, the Society voted a like sum for the purpose [28]. 
 An appeal of the Dean of Norwich in January 1841 was met by an 
 assurance of the " Society's readiness to avail themselves of any 
 opportunity ... of extending their Missionary operations to the 
 continent of Africa," and in the following March two Ashantee., 
 princes educated in England, viz., John Ausah and William Quan- 
 tarnissah — about to return to Africa— were introduced at the Monthly 
 Board by their tutor, the Rev. — Pyne, and took leave of the Society, 
 which thereupon voted salaries of £800 a year for " two Clergymen to 
 be stationed at Cape Coast Castle " [24]. Neither this nor tho grant 
 
 * Gambia ut that tiino was a part of the Colony of Sierra Leone ; it it now » wparat* 
 colony. 
 
 82 
 
 Ml)*! 
 
 m 
 
 ^mM 
 
 y*i 
 
 
2C4) 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THK PKOPAGATION OF THE OOSrEL. 
 
 for Fernando Po appear to have been used. Applications for reIi||[ious 
 instruction from Eyamba (" the King of all Blackmen "), and " King 
 Eyo Honesty," both of the Calabar district, and with whom treaties 
 had been recently concluded for the abolition of the slave trade — were 
 submitted by Viscount Canning in 1H48, and the Society offered to 
 endeavour to provide a Missionary if the Government would undertake 
 his support [25]. To the Government the Society also referred the 
 needs of the Church at the Gambia stated by the Chaplain (Rev. H. 
 liankin) in 1S44 [20] . 
 
 The next effort of the Society on behalf of West Africa was to 
 assist a daughter Church in planting a Mission there— the second* 
 instance of foreign evangelistic work undertaken by an English Colonial 
 Church. The idea had been mooted in 1H4H by Archdeacon Trow (of the 
 Ilahamas) in a letter to the Bishop of London entitled " Africa Wasted 
 ,.~by Britain, and restored by Native Agency." It was felt that over and 
 above the general duty of Christian charity, Africa had peculiar claims 
 on the West Indies, on account of natural relationship and the debt 
 incurred by slavery, and that with the aid of Codrington College 
 (Barbados) — itself dependent for support on labour derived originally 
 from Africa, the West Indian Colonies could supply Missionaries of 
 African descent able to encounter with less danger a climate usually 
 fatal to Europeans. The appointment of the Rev. R. Rawle to the 
 Principalship of Codrington College in 1H47, and of Sir William 
 Colebrooke to the Governorship of Barbados in 1848, hastened the 
 realisation of the idea. From the first Mr. Rawle evinced a special 
 interest in Africa, with a strong sense of its claims on the College. 
 Fiv>m a Parliamentary Report he published extracts showing the 
 ;good effected by the Government schools on the Gold Coast and the 
 encouraging opening there for Christian instruction, and accounts 
 given by Mr. Duncan having justified a similar hope respecting the 
 kingdom of Dahomey, the question was brought publicly forward 
 through the medium of the Barbados Church Society on November 15, 
 1850, when it was agreed " that a Mission to Western Africa would be 
 a work peculiarly suitable to the Church in the West Indies, where 
 itbe population consists so largely of persons deriving their origin from 
 -that country," that the time for such an enterprise had arrived, and 
 that it would especially become Barbados to be forward in this great 
 and good work. The co-operation of the whole West Indian Church 
 ywas invited and a provisional Committee appointed. Subsequently 
 an invitation was received from the S.P.G. inviting co-operation in 
 the celebration of the Society's third jubilee, and in reply the Bishop 
 -of Barbados wrote (April 14, 1851) :— 
 
 " The chief commemoration of the Jubilee which I propose in my own Diocese, 
 n ml venture to suggest al HO to the other West Indian Bishops is to commence an 
 African Missiim ; if only in answer to our prayers and efforts, the great Lord of 
 the Harvest be pleased to send forth the labourers, disposing also the members of 
 
 The Gr:it was Melauosia. [See p. US.] 
 
WEST AFRICA. 
 
 ".'y . 
 
 261- 
 
 the West Indian Church to unite in the work, and others in England to assist it. 
 I aiii fully aware how far from attractive is the Missionary field which the western 
 coasts of Africa present ; how trying the climate, how degraded the people, and 
 how slow probably the progress will be in anything lovely and of good report. 
 Still it is a work which ought to be done, which has indeed in more than one place 
 been already commenced, and in which the West Indian Church should certainly 
 take a part. If the Society's Jubilee should find us at length engaged in it, surely 
 it would be a suitable commemoration of the Society's benefits, to be thus, after a 
 century and a half given to America and Asia, thinking also of Africa." 
 
 At the Barbados Church Society's annual meeting, Juno 16, 1851 
 (which also happened to be the jubilee day of the Parent Society) it 
 was determined to make tho African Mission, not a mere branch of 
 the Church Society's operations, but the object of a distinct organisa- 
 tion, to be called (in the hope of that general co-operation already con- 
 templated) " The West Indian Church Association for the Furtherance 
 of the Gospel in Western Africa, in connexion with the Society for 
 the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, as Trustees of 
 Codrington College " [27]. 
 
 Towards founding the Mission the Society (S.P.G.) appropriated (in 
 February 1861) an allowance from the Codrington Trust Property for 
 the education of Missionaries, and (in 1852) £^1,000 was voted from 
 its Jubilee Fund as an endowment, a like sum being at the same time 
 (April lli) granted in aid of the endowment of a Bishopric at Sierra 
 Leone [28]. 
 
 By an expenditure of £875 (of which £800 was given by his friends 
 in England), Mr. Rawle enlarged a part of the Principal's Lodge 
 at Codrington College as a Mission House for training young men, 
 chiefly of African descent, for the work of the Mission. The building, 
 which contained sixteen students' room'^, school-room, workshop, dis- 
 pensary and kitchen, was opened in April 1852 with six students, 
 four from the Bahamas and two from St. Kitts. Exhibitions for four 
 students (value £25 each) were granted by the Barbados Mission Board 
 in 1853, and subsequently were founded two Pinder Scholarships, the 
 result of a fund begun in 1851 by some students of Wells Theological 
 College as a testimonial to the Kev. J. H. Pinder, Principal of that 
 College and formerly of Codrington [20]. 
 
 The operations of the Association in Barbados were interrupted by 
 a visitation of cholera, and up to March 1855 no leader for the Mission 
 had appeared, but in that month the Rev. H. J. Leacock, a native of 
 Barbados, of European extraction, a clergyman of long standing and 
 high repute, offered* himself. Accompanied by Mr. J. H. A. DuroKT 
 (a black), the first-fruits of tho Mission House, Mr. Leacock left Bar- 
 bados in July 1855, and, proceeding by way of England, re-embarked 
 on October 24 with the second Bishop of Sierra Leone (Dr. Weeks), 
 recently consecrated — under whose jurisdiction they were placed — and 
 arrived at Sierra Leone on November 14. In locating the Mission 
 care was taken to avoid any collision with the existing Missions of tho 
 EngUsh and American Churches. Quittah and Elmina on the Gold 
 Coast (with a view to operations in Dahomey), Sherboro or Plantan 
 Island, the Chadda junction with the Niger, Fernando Po, and 
 
 * In his offer he wrote : " The Church calls, and some one must answer. But few 
 years* service are now before mo : I rise therefore to save my brethren of the ministry, 
 the young who are the hope of the Church ; the old who are the stay of large families. ' 
 
 m 
 
 '"ir^ 
 
 I H "* 
 
 I; 
 
sea 
 
 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Ashantec, were each considered and regarded as unsuitable. Even- 
 tually at the suggestion of a trader (Mr. Gabbidon), Mr. Lcacock pro- 
 ceeded to Tintiraa, on the River Pongas, about 180 miles north of 
 Sierra Leone [80]. 
 
 The prevailing religions in the Pongas country were denl-worship 
 and Mahommedanism. There were also stone-worshippers. The 
 devil-worshippers had images to represent Satan— one in the shape of 
 a man and another in that of a woman, and so hollowed out that a 
 man could secrete himself in them and take them from place to place. 
 Thus the people were led to believe that the iiols were really devils, 
 and whenever they appeared great reverence was paid to them. In 
 1859 there were but two towns in all Susuland — extending 400 miles 
 into the interior — without devil's temples. One at Bakkia was thus 
 described by a Missionary : — 
 
 " In the centre and deepest shadow of four maRnificent and stately mango trees, 
 I beheld the horrid sight. . . . My horror was increased on observing that n 
 carpet of dark green leaves spread in front . . . was sprinkled with blood . . . the 
 house was round . . . its diameter was, I suppose two yards. . . . Stooping down — 
 for the thatch was brought down . . . within sixteen inches of the ground — I 
 beheld . . . the altar . . . ofearth, circular, and six inches high, in themiddleof the 
 temple. Bottlesofwino . . . were piled up upon and all around the altar. A plate was 
 upon the altar containing an offering of rice. With regard to the leaves sprinkled 
 ... we learnt that Mrs. Gomez* had that day caused a bullock to be sacrificed to 
 the devil ; its throat had been cut over the leaves, and some of the blood sprinkled 
 upon the altar." 
 
 Stone- worship was performed in the bush. A smooth stone of a 
 good size having been obtained, a house was built in the bush and the 
 stone placed in it. The worshippers offered khola nuts and rice flour, 
 and after sprinkling the stone with the blood of a fowl, they prayed to 
 it [81]. 
 
 Landing at Tintima on December 12, 1855, Mr. Leacock had inter- 
 views with the renowned Chief, Kennybeck Ali, and King Katty of the 
 Pongas. Strong opposition to the Mission was offered by eight 
 Mahommedan chiefs— Mandingoes — in the hope of obtaining presents, 
 but these Mr. Leacock refused to give, and addressing King Katty he 
 «aid : — 
 
 " I am come to you in Go<Vs name to do you and your people good. I shall 
 soon be alone with you. My friends.t who have come to protect me, will soon 
 leave me, and I shall be then entirely at your mercy. Nevertheless, I am not afraid 
 of you nor of your Mandingoes. You can do with me what you please. I am not 
 afraid to die, whether it be by fever or by sword. I am come with a message of 
 mercy to you and your people : if you reject me and cut me off, I do not refuse to 
 die — it will be better for mc, for then I shall go homo." 
 
 The Kmg's reply was, " Aye, yease ; but if we reject you and send 
 you off, de gret God will reject we and cut we off." The King pro- 
 mised to accept the Mission so far as the children were concerned, but 
 he and his " big people," he said, wanted no teaching. Practically, how- 
 ever, the Missionaries were rejected ; but while they were meeting 
 nothing but discouragements at Tintima, an invitation arrived from 
 Chief Bichard Wilkinsont of Fallangia, to whom Mr. Leacock had sent 
 
 • The mother of the Chief of Bakkia. 
 
 t Captain Buck of the Myrmidon, sent by the Governor of Sierra Leone to arrange 
 fpr the reception of the Missionary. 
 
 { A mulatto [82J. ... 
 
WEST AFRICA. 
 
 263 
 
 an introduction from Mr. Gabiddon. Proceeding to Fallangia on 
 December 21, Mr. Leacock was mot by the Chief, who, taking him by 
 the hand, said : — 
 
 " ' Welcome, dear Sir, thou servant of the Moat High, 3011 are welcome to this 
 Iiunible roof.' ... He seemed greatly agitated and a few momentB after, rising from 
 hin chair, broke forth with . . . the ' Te Deum Laudamus,' repeating it with great 
 solemnity and accuracy. At the conclusion, after a short silence, he said : ' 8ir, 
 this requires explanation. In my youth, I was sent to your country, and placed 
 under the tuition of a respectable Clergyman,* and through him I imbibed the first 
 principlcfi of Christianity. I returned to my native country in 181.S, and fell into 
 many of its ungodly practices. In this Etate I continued till 1835, when it pleased 
 Ood to visit mo with severe illness, from which I with diliiculty recovered. From 
 that time I resolved that " I and my house would serve the Lord," and I earnestly 
 prayed that God would send a Missionary to this Pongas country, whom I might see 
 before I died. I have written to Sierra Leone for a Missionary, but could get no 
 answer ; and now the Lord has sent mo an answer. You are, Sir, an answer to my 
 prayers for twenty years. You are the first Minister of the Gospel I have beheld 
 since 1835. And now I know that Ood hears prayer and that a blessing is come to 
 my house. Here you are welcome. I know the misery you must have endured at 
 Tintima, left to the mercy of those creatures. It is the most unlit place for a 
 stranger in the Pongas ; and if you resolve on remaining there during the wet 
 season, you are a dead man. As you have come to our country, I will find plenty 
 of work for you. The king of this country is Jelloram Fernandez : I am his 
 <'ousin ; and my son married one of his daughters. I know all ihe chiefs ; and I 
 will go with you to visit them as soon as I am able. There are in Fallangia over 
 ^tO children, which will be the beginning of a school for you. You can use my 
 house ; and next fall I will assist you in putting up a house for you to reside in, 
 and a place of worship. In the meantime I will divide my house with you and 
 not charge you house rent. Yon can have a private table if you prefer it ; and if 
 yuu should bo sick I will help nurse you.' " 
 
 On Sunday, December 23, Mr. Leacock held services in the 
 C'hiefs piazza and had " a serious and attentive little audience." In 
 1856 a school was opened at Fallangia, and a congregation of slaves 
 at Sharon, Ten., U.S., having heard of the destitution of the children, 
 collected $7 towaids clothing them. The Mission received early wel- 
 comes from King Jelloram Fernandez of Bramia, and the Chiefs of 
 Domingia (Mr. Charles Wilkinsonf), Sangha (Mr. Faber), and Far- 
 ringia (Mrs. LightburnJ). From the Cassini district also — IGO miles 
 distant — came applications from the Chiefs for Christian instruction. 
 The climate proved very trying to the Missionaries, and after laying a 
 good foundation of the Mission Mr. Leacock died at Sierra Leone in 
 August 1850 [34]. 
 
 In October Mr. Duport was ordained at Sierra Leone by Bishop 
 Weeks, and on his return he baptized 59 persons (including a daughter 
 of the King of the Pongas) and established daily service, and on 
 December 4 the foundation stone of a church was laid by Chief Faber 
 of Sangha, whose address deserves to be recorded : — 
 
 " My beloved countrymen, We are all assembled hero to-day on a most solemn 
 and important occasion ; we are about to erect a temple, in this place and on this 
 spot, to the true and only living God. Hitherto we have had houses dedicated to 
 the service of Satan, being influenced by his diabolical suggestions, and the super- 
 stitious traditions handed down to us from our forefathers. The foundation of 
 the Church of the living God is now laid, which I trust will bo the means of 
 turning many from their dead works to serve the true God. This day, I trust 
 will ever be remembered by us all ; and I trust what we have this day done will 
 
 -*■ ^_ . _ — ■■ 
 
 * The BflT. Thomas Scott, the Commentator [83]. 
 t Son of Chief Bichurd Wilkinson. X Daughter of Mrs. Oomei. 
 
 rf^ 
 
 '" ^1 
 
 ; m 
 
2G4 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 11 
 
 prove a hlcflsing to us all, and to our posterity for ages yet to come. This 
 Church, I trust, will be the overthrow of all heathenism and devil worship. 
 Hither must our children come to worship (tod. Here must wo dedicate them tu 
 the Lord. And may the blessing of Hod rest upon this house for ever." 
 
 Turning to the Mahommodans, he added : — 
 
 " The people of our country are ruined by their superstitions and diabolical 
 worship. They have degraded themselves by preferring to worship the creature t<» 
 the Creator. You Mahometans came among them, but they are none the better 
 for it. But now I trust that they, seeing the temple of Go<l erected among them, 
 may no more serve idols . . . but will come hither to serve the Lord." 
 
 When he had concUided the people thanked him, and shouted " God 
 bless this liouse " [85]. They then set to work on the building. 
 
 In 1857 the Susu devil- worshippers determined to destroy it, but 
 their attempt was frustrated, and the building was opened on 
 November 15, 1857, and named St. James' Church, and a Mission 
 House was erected near it.* Progress was also made by Mr. Duport 
 in the translation of the Church Services into Susu, the language of the 
 country ; but Mr. Higgs of the Bahamas, who came to his assistance, 
 died soon after landing at Fallangia. The year ^iroved fatal also to 
 Bishop Weeks of Sierra Leone [36]. 
 
 His successor. Bishop Bowen, visited the Mission in 1858, and 
 reported favourably of its condition and prospects. But the church 
 was not consecrated as he regarded it as a temporary one. 
 
 In December 1859 the Rev. W. L. Nevillk arrived from England 
 as the successor to Mr. Leacock, and the Holy Communion was cele- 
 brated for the first time in the Mission. The baptismal roll now 
 numbered 178, the congregation averaged 300 — from 70 to 80 (mostly 
 adults) attending morning and evening prayer daily ; and of 100 
 scholars receiving education about one-half were children of Chiefs [37J. 
 
 When in 1859 the Mission was in considerable danger from an 
 invaijion of devil worshippers, many Chiefs came to its aid; the enemy 
 was suddenly dispersed, and their leader (Simo) was soon after struck 
 with blindness. In May Bishop Bowen died of yellow fever,']" but the 
 Mission continued to prosper. Three important Missionary journeys 
 were made by Mr. Neville, who obtained a favourable hearing at 
 Tintima among other places. Mr. Duport's translation of the Church 
 Services was printed by the S.P.C.K., and the S.P.G. granted £300 
 a year in aid of an additional Missionary [881. 
 
 In 18(10 the Rev. A. Phillips of the West Indies and the Rev. 
 J. Dean of England joined the Mission, and the former, with the 
 written permission of King Katty, established a new station at Do- 
 mingia. In the next year Messrs. Dean and Neville, and the great 
 protector and supporter of the Mission, Chief Richard Wilkinson, died, 
 and Mr. Phillips had to take sick-leave to England. Mr. Duport was now 
 again alone, and, to add to his diiliculties, the Church and old Mission- 
 house at Fallangia were destroyed by an accidental fire, with almost all 
 the property of the Mission and Missionaries. The whole neighbouring 
 
 ' The site on which these buildings were erected was formally given to the Society 
 by Chief Richard Wilkinson on Jan. 8, 1859 — the only limitation to the gift being that 
 if the Mission should be abandoned the land (.50 acres) slionld revert to the giver or liis 
 heirs [SGa]. 
 
 t The Roman Catholic Bisliop at Sierra Lconc, with five of his stafi, perished about 
 th« ame time. 
 
*'4?r'r<'':.< 
 
 • 1 ; 
 
 WEST AFRICA. 
 
 .(■'/■I 
 
 265 
 
 God 
 
 about 
 
 people, heathen and Mahommedan as well as Christian, combined to 
 repair the loss ; aid was sent by distant friends, and Mr. Maurice, a 
 black student of Codrington College,* arriving at Christmas found the 
 restored church " crammed" by the congregation [89 J. 
 
 In 1862 a new church was founded at Domingia by King Katty, 
 at the oft-repeated invitation of Chief Tom. Hausungi, the per- 
 sonator of Satan, attended Fallangia Church from Yengisa, and 
 expressed his desire to become a Christian, saying that he had been 
 terrified by a dream in which ho was urged by the " old people " now 
 dead to give up " country fashion " and join the Missionaries. The 
 congregation were filled with amazement to see him in their midst, 
 "bowing the knee to Jesus." A family of African descent, named 
 MoBOAN, now arrived from Barbados to conduct an industrial estab- 
 lishment. Mission tours up ^he River Fattalah and in other direc- 
 tions by Messrs. Phillips and Duport met with much encouragement, 
 but in 1868 Mr. Phillips resigned in ill health. 
 
 About this time Chief Lewis Wilkinsonf began to plant cotton and 
 coffee, with a view to English commerce in place of the slave trade [40]. 
 
 Under the influence of Christianity industry made such progress 
 that a Frenchman reported in 1804 that he got more produce from 
 Fallangia than from any six towns in the country. 
 
 On Ascension Day 1864 the Church at Domingia was opened, 
 on which occasion the mulatto Chief, Charles Wilkinson, who had 
 abandoned polygamy, was, with 27 others, baptized [41]. 
 
 The results of the first ten years of the Mission showed that a 
 great improvement had been effected in the religious and social condi ■ 
 tion of the people. Nearly 600 heathen — formerly worshippers of 
 devils — had cast away their idols and their witchcraft and become 
 worshippers of the true God. Service was well attended on week days 
 as well as Sundays ; the schools carried on their good work : now and 
 promising openings were presenting themselves, and the Missionaries 
 ard teachers — seven in number — and all of African descent, though 
 bom and educated in the West Indies, had shown themselves able 
 to hve and be useful in a country in which the white man languished 
 and died [42]. The following letter is given as a fair specimen of 
 the effect of Church teaching in the Mission. It was written to Mr. 
 Duport by a young African who had been one of the first pupils in 
 the school in 1856, and who, after becoming a communicant, fell ill 
 and went to live far off in the interior : — 
 
 " Sambaia, March, ISfio. 
 
 " My dear Mastek, — I have write to you these few lines, hoping it will find 
 you in good health. I must tell you that the sickness is very hard upon me, and 
 I don't know whether I shall live, for this is a very long-continnanci) disease, for 
 this month, March, have make now thirteen months since this sickness came 
 upon me, and I have tried to bear it as you tell me in your letter, but sometiniv. it 
 will make me very impatient, and ask the Lord to take me out of this world, but 
 He cannot do me this. And although I be so afflicted, yet the Almighty has helped 
 me not to fail of my duty. I kept the morning and evening service and visitation 
 of sick people, and to ask you of your prayers to the Lord for me, that if it will 
 be Uiat I may not recover from this sickness, to take me out of this world. But 
 one thing make me to be afraid, that if I should die here in the land of the 
 heathen, and no Christian to pray over me, how will that stand with me in the 
 other world. And I am still remembering you all, and thank you very much for 
 
 '.l\ 
 
 • The first " Finder " student. 
 
 t A son of the old Chief Richard Wilkinion. 
 
I 
 
 266 
 
 SOCIETY FOR TUB PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 the instruction Mrhich you hnvo given to me, and as you know me to be, ro I am 
 the sanie. And to tell mo what day Easter will fall. Your truly and obedient 
 «cholar, li. C. K." [43 J. 
 
 U' 
 
 Hitherto there had been no confirmation, and candidates who had 
 been under preparation fur six years were beginning to bo tired of 
 attending the classes. At last, at Easter 18G5, llishop Deckles of 
 Hierra Leone visited Fallangia, and there confirmed 87 persons and 
 consecrated the burial-ground in which the bodies of three Mis- 
 sionaries lay. The visit was short, and 22 candidates at Domingia 
 remained unconfirmed [44]. 
 
 In 18GG steps were taken for permanently occupying the Isles de 
 Los,* on which, at Fotubah, the Sierra Leone Government granted a 
 site (10 acres) for a Mission station, the situation being considered 
 suitable both as a sanatorium for the Missionaries and a school for the 
 Pongas. The islands are in the possession of Great Britain, and were 
 the homes of pensioned soldiers, but until Bishop Bowen established 
 a school no provision had been made for the instruction of the people. 
 Already there were many Christians in the islands, 87 baptisms having 
 been performed by the Pongas clergy [45]. The Bev. J. Turpin was 
 stationed at Fotubah in 18G8, but in the same year circumstances 
 occurred to induce the Bishop of Sierra Leone to withdraw his licence 
 from Mr. Duport, who came to England in ill-health in 1878 and 
 died at Liverpool [40]. In 1874 the West Indian Bishops formally 
 agreed to make the Pongas Mission the special foreign work of their 
 Church, and Bishop Cheetham of Siena Leone promised to visit the 
 stations every two years. So far there had been only three episcopal 
 visits — in 1858, 1805, and 1874. On the latter occasion chiefs, princes, 
 and ministers flocked to the Mission-house to shake hands with the 
 Bishop, and the church was crowded to discomfort, and the piazzas on 
 both sides and the adjoining schoolroom were filled with Mahommedans 
 and heathens [47]. 
 
 A remarkable event in 1878 was the conversion and baptism of the 
 great " lady chief " of Farringia, Mrs. Lightburn. The largest slave 
 dealert in the district, she had " for more than twenty years been 
 repelling the Gospel " ; but now her house was thrown open for ser- 
 vices and the work of evangelisation aided in many other ways by 
 herself and her son [48]. 
 
 The results of the Pongas Mission during the first twenty-two 
 years of its existence were thus summarised in 1877 : — 
 
 " The aiding in the extinction of the foreign slave-trade from one of its chief 
 fltrongholds. 
 
 " The mitigation of domestic slavery. 
 
 " The Christian chiefs generally promise not to sell Christian slaves and not to 
 separate members of the same slave family. 
 
 " Civilization of the Coast and' opening of rivers to trade. r 
 
 " Improvement in dress, houses, cultivation of the soil. 
 
 " Churches, schools, mission-houses built. 
 
 " Observance of the Sabbath. 
 
 *' Portions of God's Word " and " part of the Liturgy translated into Susu. 
 
 "Daily Services," and " frequent celebration of the Holy Communion. 
 
 * A corruption of the PortugneBe de loa idolos — " islands of idols " r46a]. 
 t In 1859 Mr. Neville estimated that she had " 1,000 Blaves chained together in iMt 
 fcarracoonB " [48a]. 
 
.♦ 
 
 lies 
 
 UrST MRICA. 
 
 f67 
 
 *** Many conversions of licathenR und MnhommcdanK. 
 " Many hundreds of heathen children baptized after cnrcfiil ])i'cparation. 
 " Four good Schools maintained. 
 " Large numlier confirmed ; this .rear . . . 04. 
 
 " Many cases on record of the converte<l who have departed this life ia 
 peace " [4«J. 
 
 The position of the Missions in this promising field lias been 
 critical of late years. Owin;? to the depression of the sugar market 
 the contributions from the SVost Indies have greatly fallen off when 
 an increase was needed, while every year it becomes more and more 
 evident that for the proper supervision and development of the work 
 there must also be a resident Bishop I'tO). Since 1804 no European 
 has been permanently engaged in the Mission. 
 
 In the islands of Capo do Verde, lying off the West Coast of 
 Africa, the Society undertook in 1800 the partial support of a chaplain 
 (the Rev. E. H. Dodoson) for three years to minister to the English 
 residents engaged in the service of the Brazilian Submarine Tele- 
 graph Company and kindred duties [51j. 
 
 Statistics.— In the West African field, where the Kocioty (17r>i5-fi, 17«ft-l824, isr.S-Oa) 
 has assisted in maintaining 1)) MiHttionaries and planting H Central Stations (us detailed 
 on pp. 888-0), there are now in connection with its Missions about 'J,OUO Church Members, 
 ' and now has 2 Missionaries. [ .SVe also the T :ihlc on p. UH2.J 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter XXXV.)— [l] Jo., V. 4, pp. 12fl-7. [2] Jo., V. 11, pp. 809-11 ; R. 
 1750, pp. 60-1. [3J Jo., V. la, pp. 180-7 ; R. 1752, pp. 65-7. [4J Jo., V. 12, pp. lH8-t», 
 1118-9, »42-5, 307, 890-2 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 7, 02, 107-8, 170-1, 188, 251 ; Jo., V. 14, pp. 109, 
 
 110-17 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 184, 801 ; R. 1752, p. 57 ; R. 1768, pp. 04-0 ; R. 1764, pp. 6H-9 ; 
 \ pp. 69-60 ; R. 1758, pp. 72-8. {Aa\ Jo., V. 12, pp. 102-8. ( 4tJ Jo., V. 12, p. 81H). 
 (4f ] Jo., V. 18, pp. 107-8. 1 6] Jo., V. 16, p. 297 ; Jo., V. 1«, pp. 621-2 ; Jo., V. 17, 
 
 p. 185 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 607-t». 
 ..,V.17, p. 
 
 [ej Jo., V. 17, pp. 184-0. [Oa] Jo., V. 10, p. 800; R. 
 1705, p. 48." [66] Jo.,V. 17, p. 868. [7J Jo., V. 17, pp. 188-4; R. 1700, pp. 70-1. [8| 
 Jo., V. 17, pp. 860-8; R. 1767, p. 06. |8rt] Jo., V. 17, p. 801. [86] Jo., V. 18, p. 68. 
 [9] Jo., V. 18, pp. 21-5, 148-4, 205-0, 387, 467-8 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 144, 241 ; Jo., V. 20, 
 p. 240; Jo., V. 21, pp. 888, 412; Jo., V. 22, p. 510 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 04 ; R. 1768, pp. 58-4 ; 
 R. 1709, p. 85 ; R. 1771, p. 80. [9aJ Jo., V. 18, p. 21. [lOJ Jo., V. 17, p. 801 ; R. 1767, 
 p. 06. [U] Jo., V. 18, pp. 22, 266-7 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 52, 144 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 252, 489 ; 
 Jo., V. 28, pp. 197, 812 ; R. 1768, pp. 58-4. [12J Jo., V. 19, pp. 62, 807, 487 ; Jo., V. 20, 
 ])p. 21, 240 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 888, 488 ; Jo., V. 22, p. 817 ; Jo., V. 26, p. 400 ; R. 1778, p. 48 ; 
 K. 1774, p. 50. [13] Jo., V. 21, pp. 25)-81. 1 14] Jo., V. 22, pp. 144, 164-7. [16] Jo., V. 22, 
 pp. 610-12 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 74, 104, 174, 348 ; R. 1784, pp. 51-2. [16aJ Jo., V. 28, p. 196 ; R. 
 1784, pp. 61-2. [16] Jo., V. 19, pp. 144, 307, 487 ; Jo., V. 20, p. 21. [17] Jo., V. 25, pp. 196-7, 
 «18-14,400. [18JJo.,V. 26, pp. 119-20,402. [19] M.H. No. 29, p. 89. [19nJ Jo., V. 48, p. 868 ; 
 Standing Committee Minutes, V. 29, p. 197. [20 ] Jo., V. 81, pp. 2«0, 269 ; Jo., V. 8«, pp. 14, 
 «7-8, 426 ; Jo., V. 84, pp. 275, 886-7. [21] Jo., V. 24, pp. 840-7, 854 ; Jo., V. 25, p. 67 ; R. 
 1788, pp. 28-9. [22] Jo., V. 42, pp. 802-8. [23] Jo., V. 44, p. 863. [24] Jo., V. 44, 
 pp. 803, 874-6 ; H MSa., V. 4, pp. 175, 177, 197 ; Q.P., April, 1841, p. 16. [26] H M88., 
 V. 4, pp. 883-7 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 80 ; Q.P.. October 1848. [26] Jo., V. 45, p. 119 ; H M88., 
 V. 0, pp. 143, 157-8, 172, 176, 216. [27] M.H. No. 29, pp. 8-7 ; R. 1851, p. 72 ; R. 1862, 
 pp. 48-9. [28] Jo., V. 40, pp. 166, 272-!» ; R. 1852, p. 95 ; R. 1856, p. 76. [29] R. 1858, 
 p. 61 ; M.H. No. 29, pp. 11-18. [30] M.H. No. 29, pp. 8, 9, 21-5, 82-4 ; R. 1855, p. 78; R. 
 
 1856, p. 76 ; R. 1864, p. 67 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 48-50. [31] M.F. 1857, p. 280 ; M.F. 1868, 
 p. 89 ; M.H. No. 87, pp. 03-8, 86, 40, 61-3. [32] M.F. 1868, p. 188. [38] M.F. 1867, 
 p. 174 ; M.F. 1868, p. 188. [34] M.F. 1860, pp. 6(K61, 81-6, 182, 188-5, 204-8, 224-80, 
 247, 209 ; R. 1866, pp. 76-7. [361 M.F. 1860, pp. 209-71 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 68-6. [36] M.F. 
 
 1857, pp. 22, 124-7, 172-8, 199 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 86-7. [3ea] M.H. No. 87, pp. 67-61. [37] 
 M.F. 1858, pp. 185-40, 167, 190, 261-2 ; M.F. 1869, pp. 92-8 ; M.H. No. 87, pp. 81, 84, 65. 
 [38] M.F. 1869, pp. 100, 186, 161-8, 215 ; M.F. 1860, p. 12 ; M.H. No. 87, pp. 79-96 ; 
 Jo., V. 47, pp. 877, 419 ; R. 1859, pp. 79-80 ; R. 1864, p. 68. [39] M.F. 1860, pp. 69, 90, 
 105-6,186-42,314,268; M.F. 1861, pp. 14,41, C7-«, 79, 180, 164, 186, 198-5,229,359, 
 
 IP 
 
 
u 
 
 II 
 ( 
 
 (■ > 
 
 2ti8 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE I'ROl'AOATION OF THE OOSPBL. 
 
 •jfl7-« ; M.F. i8«a, pp. iH-aa, ao, 40, in ; r. iniii, pp. laa-i) ; u. inna, p. loa. f40j m.f. 
 iHua, i.p. ai-a, «i-a, iiM»-ia, laa-n, m-ai, iu«-w, aoi-u ; M.F. ih»w, pp. «»im, i»ii-a ; 
 
 .M.F. 1H64, pp. 15, 10; K. iHfla, pp. loa-1 ; R. lH«a, pp. 7<)-4; R. lH0*-4, pp. «0-72; 
 R. 1H«4, p. 7t». [411 R. 1M(U, p. 71 ; M.F. 1H(M, pp. 54, 157, ail», aai. [42) R. IHII."., 
 pp. 75, 77 ; g.P., Fubruary 1H«7, p. 4. |43 ttiid 44] R. IHtt.!, p. 7(». [461 M.F. lH«a, 
 
 pp. 110, aoa; M.F. iH«a, pp. ao-i, i«a; r. imm, •>• <i-a; r. ih«4, p. 71 ; r. iN««t, 
 
 pp. 7«M»0. |46«J M.H. No. a7, p. an. 461 R. Ihiih, pp. 5.1-4; R. lH7a, p. as. r47| R. 
 1H74, pp. 44-5. [48J R. 1H7H, p. 4» ; R. 1H71>, p. 71. |48«i| M.H. No. a7, p. 54. |40| 
 M.F. 1H77, p. aoo. [601 R. 1HM4, p. 7a ; R. 1mh5, p. 7a ; R. 1MH«, p. 76 ; R. 1HM7, p. M5 ; 
 R. IHSH, p. OH; Htaiidiinjf (-'oinmitteo Book, V. 45, p. la.".. 61J Staiuliinf Coiiiiiiittet- 
 Hook, V. 45, pp. 874, a84 ; R. 18»0, 11. 17. 
 
 ciiArTi^:u xxw r. 
 
 CAPE OF GOOD HOPE. 
 
 Thk Cape was discovcrotl in 14Htl \>y RurUi<4ome\r du Diuz, wIiohp ilt'^ipiation of it 
 iiH Stormy Cape wuh altered l>y hix iiniHter, titu Kint; of Portu){iil, to wluit itu prcHt^iit 
 iiiimu iinplioH. Oi.u )iundrud and mxty-itix yuar» piiHHcd hcforo iiiiy EurupHuii Hettteiix-iit 
 wiiH efTectijd, aUI>ou){)i inuanwhilu it watt vinitud liy sliipH of many nations — eHpecially 
 PortuguoHU, DutL'li and EngliHii. In lO'iU two EngliHh East India coinnuindurH tiH)k 
 poMHOHHion of tliu diHtrict; but nothing further wau donu to sccurti it to Ijnghuid, and 
 actual occupation by tlie Dutch Eaut India (^impany followed in ]l>5a. The aborigineH 
 of tho country, — Quaiquae, or, an thu Dutch naniud them, Hottentots — were gradually 
 deprived of their land, and in many iuKtanues of their liberty; and in 1U.5H slaves went 
 introduced from Uuinea. The an'ival of 300 French refugees, mostly Huguenots, in 
 1085-8, proved a valuable addition to the colony. In 17'J5, Holland having yielded to 
 the French Revolutionary Government, the Cajw was taken possession of by {Jreiit 
 Britain, who held it until 1808, when (by thu Peace of Amiens) it was restored to tho 
 Dutch. In January 1800 it was recaptured, and ever since tliat dat'j it has been under 
 iMiglish rule, formal cession in perpetuity taking ]ilace in 1H14. Tho foreign slave trade 
 was abolished in 1807. In 1811-a the KafHrs were ejected from tho Zuurveldt or 
 (rrahamstown division ; but their continued ravages prevented its colonisation until 18'i0, 
 when, by means of a grant of i.'50,000 from the Imperial Uovernmeiit, 4,000 British 
 immigrants were introduced into the eastern districts. Subsequent Kafiir wars — in 
 particular those of 1834-5, 1810-7, . 1850-3— with tho cattle-killing delusion of lH.->0 
 [sec pp. 807-8], have resulted in the reduction of native and tho extension of British 
 influeuce. The abolition of slavery in 1884 was the Knal cause of a migration of a 
 portion of the dissatisfied Dutch population in 1885-0 il'c, which led to tho colonisation of 
 Xatal, the Orange Free State, and the Transvaal. In 1840-60 the colonists successfully 
 resisted the attem])ted introduction of convicts by the Imi>erial Government ; and in 185;i 
 thoy wer» granted representative government, the first Parliament meeting at Capetown 
 in 1854. The colony now comprises nearly t!io whole of the southern extremity of Afrii;a, 
 which is bounded on the north by the Orange River, Bechuanaland, the Orange Free 
 State, and Natal— Natal having been disconnected from it in 1850 and Basutoland in 
 1884. 
 
 By the terms of the capitulation of the Cape to the English in 1706 the Dutch 
 Reformed Church was confirmed in its position as the Established Church ; but more 
 than fifty years passed ere any adequate provision was made for the English Church. 
 During the first Britisli occupation (1705-1808) English services were performed in Cape- 
 town by five successive military cliaplains, tlie first two being the Rev. J. £. Attwoo<1, 
 R.N. (1706) and the Rev. H. Davies (1707-0). The Rev. Henry Martyn, while on his way 
 to India, was present at the recapture of the Cape in 1800, and for about a month 
 ministered to the wounded and to the cadets and passengers in Capetown. On one 
 occasion, being called upon to ofiiciate at a funeral, and liaving neglected to take a 
 Prayer Book, he " sent to all the English families " for one, " but none could be found," 
 until the body was being put into the grave, when (having previously read the psalms 
 
CAPE COLONY (\VE8TKRN AND EASTERN DIVI8I0KB). 
 
 2C)n 
 
 bikI U-mhohh from tli<< Bibl(>) a copy wn* iiIm'cmI in IiIh hAnilH by an L.M.S. MiHMinniiry. 
 l>iirliiK thn next fourteen vcurH (IMHt-'JO) tlirou niiliUry ('hHpliiinHoffif^inliMl in MiicccHHion 
 lit ('iiiMttown ; and tlireu Colonial rliuplain'; — viz., thi) K<>vm. O. HoukIi. fK W. M. Slurt, 
 nnd W. Boaninian wen- apiHtinUnl n!Hixvtivt-!y to ('apt-town (1H17), HinionHtown (IHIH), 
 itiul llathurHl (iH'iO). Tlin rliapluinH witro under no rontrol Hav« tlii't of tint KnKli><li 
 (iovurnor, who wan " rx offirio the ordinary," and for Mime time at leant hiH conMuit wai 
 iieceHKnry to maniaKeH and to adult liaptiHUiH. The title of " Ordinary " was retained l>y 
 the Oovcriiorii until 1)1.'>4— apparently without authority for the laHt 20 year* of th« 
 |ieri(Ml. 
 
 Thk Society's connection with South Africa dates from the Colonisation 
 movement of IHIJ) 20 referred to al)ovx*. In order " that porinnn» nt 
 means of rehgious worship and instruction should at once be secured 
 us well to the original settlers and their descendants as to the natives," 
 it recommonded in December 1811) the division of the inhabited districts 
 into parishes and the appropriation of land for endowment, the erection 
 of churches and schools, and the provision of " a regular establishment 
 of orthodox ministers with deteruiinate spheres of action under proper 
 superintendence and controll." If a. >'if,'e!aents of tliis nature could 
 he made the Society offered to extend : the Cape the system on which 
 it had " acted with so much succos*? in America, providing a regular 
 supply of Missionaries and Schorr Mast* I's, but '"viking to Govern:nent 
 for pecuniary aid ii. default of tl Bufficiency ui the Society's funds.' 
 Its representation was favouiably recei.Ovl by Government, which at 
 once (February 18i?«)) undertook to a'^ov t'lOOa year to any clergyman 
 whom the Society mig?.t send to Capft^jwn " for the religious instruc- 
 tion of the natives and the ncgvoes and the superintendence of the 
 school" [1]. 
 
 About a year later the Governor of the Cape wc: directed " to 
 reserve not less than one seventh of the lands in the several parishes 
 in the new colony in Algoa Hay, for the benefit of the Protestant Clergy 
 in such situations as may afford every prospect of their increasing in 
 value with the prosperity of the new settlement " [2]. 
 
 The Society doubled the Government allowance for a clergyman at 
 the Cape, and in April 1820 appointed the Rev. \V. Whight to the 
 charge [8;. At this time there was no church at Capetown for the 
 I'.nglish residents, and on £500 being voted by the Society (June 
 1820) for providing one, the local Government represented " that such 
 a building was not wanted in Capetown," and the money was therefore 
 diverted in 1821 to the erection of a church in Graharastown [4], 
 
 Mr. Wright left England at the end of 1820, and arrived nt 
 Capetown on March 8, 1821. His first object was to inquire into and 
 improve the state of the " Public Schools," and next to supply religious 
 ministrations at Wj'nberg, a village eight miles from Capetown, 
 resorted to by the settlers and by invalids from India. Both the 
 Dutch and English in this neighbourhood had "no opportunity of 
 attending Divine Service unless at Capetown," and, a church being 
 desired by them, " one of a number of huts " which had been *' erected 
 AS a temporary barrack " Avas " neatly fitted up at the public expense ' 
 as a chapel, and Mr. ^V right officiated in it for the first tim« on 
 Sunday, July 22, 1821. Within six weeks the congregation increased 
 from 70 to over 120, and on the arrival of Lord Charles Somerset the 
 building was " duly transferred, and the solemnization of the Sacra- 
 ments sanctioned by public authority." Holy Communion was first 
 celebrated in it on Christmas Day. 1822, when there were IG 
 
 i^l 
 
 ■ M 
 
 :■■ Iff 
 
 
 m 
 
'' 
 
 270 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEI*. 
 
 ^.i 
 
 communicants. The Society came forward (in 1822) with assistance 
 (if200) towards replacing this structure with a proper church, which 
 would *' probably be the first Episcopal place of public worship in 
 that* part of the world," t and an additional service was provided at 
 " Newlands," the Government House in the country, distant about two 
 miles from the Church [0]. 
 
 Under Mr. Wright's management also the existing "National 
 School " at Capetown, which comprised English and Dutch depart- 
 ments, with slaves in each, soon began to flourish. A second school 
 (an English one) was established there in 1822, and another at 
 Wynberg in 1823 for English, Dutch, Malays, Negroes, and Hottentots. 
 Dutch translations of elementary books were prepared by the Mis- 
 sionary, and in the course of the next five years the entire support of. 
 these schools was undertaken by Government [7]. 
 
 The conduct of Mr. Wright formed the subject of a personal inquiry 
 made in 1827 by Bishop James of Calcutta,+ who repoi'ted that the 
 charges against his moral character were, ho believed, without 
 foundation ; and though he could not speak so satisfactorily as to his 
 political connections, the existing Government was well disposed to- 
 wards him. As early as 1828 the Society had notified to Government its 
 intention to remove Mr. Wright to Grahamstown whenever the Church 
 there was prepared for service, and in 1829 it directed him to do so. 
 But two years before he liad been nominated to Bathurst as Colonial 
 Chaplain, and his appointment having now received confirmation from 
 the Home Government he removed to Bathurst in 1829, a month 
 before the Society's order was given. At that time Bathurst (about 
 80 miles from Grahamstown) contained " 1,241 persons of all colours." 
 The people had subscribed for building a church, but " great numbers " 
 had been in the habit of having their children "baptized by the 
 Methodists," and one of the local magistrates (Mr. H. Currie) had 
 written to Mr. Wright in 1828 : " Leave us to ourselves a little while 
 longer, and all will be Methodists— or, what is worse — nothing." 
 Although by his acceptance of the chaplaincy Mr. Wright was " con- 
 sidered as no longer in the actual service of the Society," the Society 
 allowed him £100 a year at Bathurst, and retained his name on its list 
 up to the end of 1882 [8]. 
 
 On his way from England to India in 1829, Bishop Tumei* of 
 Calcutta, being detained at the Cape "a few days," enquired into the 
 circumstances of the Church in the Colony, and in reporting to the 
 Society thereon he stated that there were in all nine clergymen in 
 the Colony. Of these, five were holding Colonial appointments, viz. : 
 Capetown, Rev. Mr. Hough, £, 00 per annum with £50 for house; 
 Simonstown, Rev. Mr. Sturt, £'860 per annum and house ; (iraharas- 
 town, Rev. Mr. Carlisle, £400 per annum and house ; Bathurst, 
 
 * [The first Enf^lmh Church builc in the Coluny is said to have been that of St... 
 Ck'ovge'8, Simonstown, opened April 24, 1814.] 
 
 t Tlie new building was not opened for service until April 14, 1841 ; and a further 
 grunt of £150 was made by the Society in 1840-1 towards its completion [5J. 
 
 I On his appointment to the See of Calcutta in 1827 Bishop James was authorised ]>y 
 a Special Commission from the Crown to commence his episcopal functions at the Cape ; 
 and on October 21 he confirmed 450 persons in Capetown, "including the military iiiul 
 some converts from other Cliurches." During his visit a movement was revived for the 
 erection of a church in the city, and a site for the building was consecrated [Ha]. 
 
C.\PE COLONY (western AND EASTERN DIVISIONS); 
 
 271 
 
 JV of 
 the 
 the 
 la 
 nz. : 
 ise ; 
 kras- 
 irst, 
 
 bf Stv 
 Irthor 
 
 f ape ; 
 anil 
 tho 
 
 Rev. Mr. Wright, £200 per annum and house; Port Elizabeth, 
 Rev. Mr. Clalland [F. McCJeland, see p. 273], £200 per annum 
 and £40 for lodging. The other clergymen were : Mr. Goodison, 
 Chaplain to the Forces, who also (by permission) performed 
 afternoon service at Wynberg, for which he received £100 per 
 annum ; Mr. Fellows [? Rev. Fearon Fallows], " tho Astronomer 
 Royal," who had established "a neat little chapel in an un- 
 appropriated Room of the Obsei-vatory," where "a small con- 
 gregation " met regularly ; Mr. Judges, master of the Grammar 
 School; and Mr. Cocks, private tutor in Governor Sir L. Coles 
 family. These last two had " no stated duty " and were only in 
 Deacon's Orders. Mr. Hough, the senior Colonial Chaplain, who had 
 been in the Colony seventeen years, the Bishop described as " a 
 respectable and excellent man and possesses influence." Mr. Sturt 
 was "worn out by age and sickness," and was "anxious to retire." 
 " The three appointments on the frontier " were " but indifferently 
 filled."* Of English churches there was " only one " in the Colony — 
 that at Grahamstown, which had been completed by the " seasonable 
 aid" of the Society, and was "one of the best built edifices in the 
 Colony." At Simonstown, where the church had fallen down some 
 years before and now lay in ruins, there was a good school-house and 
 a comfortable parsonage, but "a sail loft attached to the dockyard " 
 was used for service here ; a schoolroom at Bathurst, and apparently 
 the converted Commissariat Store at Wynberg, and an " unfinished " 
 church at Port Elizabeth ,t where the people had "come forward 
 very liberally " with funds for the building. At Capetown, where Mr. 
 Hough performed service once a Sunday in the Dutch Church, " the 
 long-talked of [English] Church" had been begun. It was designed 
 to hold 1,000 persons— 300 sittings to be free. The subscription 
 opened during Bishop James' visit in 1827 never went beyond £2,600, 
 but recently the affair had been taken up "with great spirit and 
 judgment " by the Colonial Secretary, Lieut. -Col. Bell. The Govern- 
 ment had promised £5,000, and " the remainder of the sum necessary, 
 £7,000," had been "raised in shares of £25 each bearing interest at 
 per cent. . . . secured on the pew rents." The measure, " embodied 
 in an Ordinance," was so well received "that the subscription list 
 was filled in three days." [The arranj^ement, however, proved un- 
 satisfactory. [See p. 275.] 
 
 In the hope that the "grievous want both of stations and 
 labourers," might gradually be supplied, the Bishop appealed to tho 
 Government and to the Society, instancing Port Francis [now Port 
 Alfred] as a case of peculiar urgency, the place being " full of English 
 Protestants . . . most anxious to have a Church and Clergyman of 
 their own." The Society's resources did not admit of its doing more 
 at the time than to offer assistance towards the support of Colonial 
 Chaplains at Bathurst, Wynberg, and Uitenhage [0], 
 
 In Juno 1881 the Society placed £20 at tlic disposal of Mr. 
 
 * lit is only fair to state tlmt the Bishop'H Report was baHcd not on lii« own pprsoiiul 
 Icnowledge, but luainly on information supplied by the Colonial Secretary and Mv. Uougli, 
 and Lady Cole.] 
 
 + A grant of ^aOO, voted by the Society for this Church in 1824, was drawn in 
 1881 [l>«]. ■ . 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 \m 
 
 9 
 
 ' 11 (i: 
 
 \ n 
 
 J. 
 
?" 
 
 WW 
 
 D!ll;l 
 
 272 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Hough for the Christian education of children whose emancipation 
 had been procured by means of " a Philanthropic Society at Cape- 
 town for the redemption of female slaves." At the same time the 
 Rev. Dr. E. J. Burrow was appointed to Wynberg [10], which place, 
 according to Mr. Wright in 1829, contained a congregation " the most 
 orderly and respectable in the Colony" [11]. As ])r. Burrow could 
 obtain no house either in the village or between it and Capetown 
 unless by purchase, or by paying " a rent which would exceed the 
 whole 'of his "salary," the Society consented to his temporarily 
 residing at Capetown [12]. 
 
 For want of Anglican Clergy (Dr. Burrow reported in 1832) some 
 Church people attended Wesleyan, others Dutch services. Mr. Hough, 
 in Capetown, had neither church* of his own nor curate, and was 
 unable to administer Holy Communion more than once in the quarter, 
 *' on account of being obliged on every Sacrament Sunday to build an 
 altar after the masters of the [Dutch] Church " had left, which altar 
 had to be " pulled down in time for their next service." The Dutch 
 Reformed Church occupied eighteen stations with nineteen ministers, 
 receiving a total of £4,200 per annum from Government ; the English 
 Church six stations [as named by Bishop Turner, pp. 270-1] with six 
 <;lergymen, and a total Government allowance of £1,850. The Scotch 
 Presbyterians and the Roman Catholics had each one Minister in 
 Capetown, receiving £200 annually from Government. All the Ministers 
 in the town except the English had allowances from their congrega- 
 tions in addition to the above [IH]. 
 
 Though the Cape was not within the jurisdiction of the Bishop of 
 Calcutta, Bishop Wilson, on proceeding to his diocese in 1882, was 
 *' clothed with a temporary authority," in the exercise of which he 
 consecrated several church sites, confirmed at Simonstown and Cape- 
 town, and at the latter place on September 0, 1882, held the first 
 Anglican Ordination in South Africa. In reporting to the Society he 
 said : " This Colony wants a spiritual head. At present everyone does 
 Avhat is right in his own eyes " [14]. 
 
 In this year the Rev. J. Heavyside, an Indian Missionary of the 
 Society on sick leave, was ministering at Capetown and Stellenbosch, 
 «^c. [151. During 1884-5 the Society was employing no Missionary 
 in the Colony, but a representation from Bishop Corrie of Madras, 
 who touched at the Cape in 1885, inspired a fresh effort, and in the 
 ten years 1886-40 the Society assisted in providing seven Clergy- 
 men, viz. : — 
 
 Rev. J. Fry (Capetown 18:10-7, Wynberg 1838, Vype Kraal 1839-41, Wynberg 
 nn<l Rondebosch 1842-4); Rev. .1. W. Sanpeus (Stellenbosch &c. 1838-9); Rev. 
 (}. Booth (Fort Beaufortf 1840-3) ; Rev. H. Von Dadelzf.n (no fixed station 1841) ; 
 Rev. W. LoNO (Graafif Reynetf 1845-54) ; Rev. E. T. Storr (adopted by Govern- 
 ment) (George Town 1845); Rev. P. W.Copeman (Uitenhagef 1846-57). (fPlaces 
 thus marked are In the Kastern divinion of the Colony.) Fort Beaufort was voted 
 £100 for church building in 1839 [10]. 
 
 Mr. Sanders was specially engaged in shepherding the apprentices 
 
 • But for the intervention of the local Government tlic Society would have provided 
 11 n English Church at Capetown eleven years before. [.Sec p. 209.] When in 1828 the 
 truntees of the building fund iiKked for aid, the Society was uuublo to renew its grant [18(7 ]. 
 The foundation atone of St. George's Cliuvch, Capetown, was laid on April 28, 1880 ; and 
 the building was opened for service on December 21, 1834 [lilij. 
 
CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN. DIVISIONS)v 
 
 273 
 
 tices 
 
 18a]. 
 ; aii(l 
 
 sent out from England by the " Children's Friend Society," * which 
 contributed to his support, and his labours extended to the Klapmuts, 
 the Eerste River, Hottentots* Holland, Drooge Vlei, and Banghoek. 
 The good conduct of the emigrant apprentices when under religious 
 instruction he attributed to tlieir excellent training at the Hackney 
 Wick Institution. The Dutch and the coloured population also 
 received some attention frorr* Mr. Banders, but his ignoi'ance of 
 the Dutch language prevented his doing much for either of these 
 peoples [17]. 
 
 The Mission at Uitenhage was begun about 1840 by the Rev. F. 
 McCleland,')' Chaplain of Port Ehzabeth, but no resident clergy- 
 man was stationed there until the Society took up the work in 1846. 
 A memorial from over fifty Church members there in 1841 stated that 
 they had " seen with regret persons who were brought up in Church 
 principles gradually alienated from her communion, from the simple 
 fact of there being no place of worship where they could assemble 
 for religious purposes " [18]. 
 
 At Graafif Reinet Mr. Long in his first year (1845) gathered " a 
 most serious and attentive congregation," " two thirds being com- 
 posed of members of the Dutch Reformed Church . . . acquainted 
 with English." Many of the Dutch were "quite enchanted with 
 the beauties of our Liturgy," and contributed liberally towards the 
 erection of a church [19]. A " very large proportion " of tlie George- 
 town congregation also consisted in 1847 of "those belonging to 
 other bodies " [20]. Up to this time the majority of the members of 
 the English Church on the frontier of the colony were unconfirmed [21] ; 
 and how greatly an ecclesiastical head was needed will be seen from 
 what the Rev. E. T. Scott wrote to the Society in 1846 : — 
 
 " We want a Bishop out here very much. The young people think a great deal 
 of being confirmed, and as the Dutch make it the mode of admission into their 
 Church, many if they are not confirmed, think that they belong to no Church. 
 Most of the children of English pareots who have married into Dutch families 
 have been confirmed in their Church, and do not now like to leave it" [22]. 
 
 The episcopal functions that could be performed by a passing 
 Bishop were few and far between. The visits of Indian Bishops have 
 already been mentioned [pp. 270-2], and in 1843 Bishop Nixon of 
 Tasmania "confirmed a large number of young persons" (May 18) 
 and ordained one priest [23]. 
 
 That "proper superintendence and controll " for which the 
 Society strove from the outset [24] was not, however, secured until 
 1847, when an episcopal endowment having been provided by Miss 
 Burdett-Coutts, the See of Capetown was founded, and the Rev. R. 
 Gray was consecrated its first Bishop in Westminster Abbey on St. 
 Peter's Day, June 29, of that year [25]. 
 
 The Cape Colony at this period was as large as England, Scotland^ 
 and Ireland, but the diocese (in all 250,000 square miles) included also 
 the Orange River Sovereignty [p. 347], Kaffraria [p. 805], Natal (1,000 
 miles from Capetown in one direction [p. 328], and the island of St. 
 Helena (the same distance in another direction) [p. 319]. To visit the 
 
 * Founded in 1830 for the rescue of de6titut« and neglected children in London, 
 t Mr. McCleland reported in 1H41 that he had been instrumental in opening three 
 churches on the frontier of the colony — the last bein^ at Sidbnry on May 6, 1811 [l*'*], 
 
 T 
 
 
 1 f 't 
 
 i' 
 
 .r^l 
 
m 
 
 ii 
 
 I 
 
 \ s 
 
 » 1? . 
 if 
 
 
 i 4 
 
 274 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE i^ROPAQlTION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 Tirhole would occupy a year. The total population of the diocese was 
 from 700,000 to 800,000, and of the 200,000 or 220,000 belonging to 
 Cape Colony more than one half were " coloured " and by far the larger 
 portion of the remamder were of Dutch extraction [26]. The bulk of the 
 English population of the colony resided in the Western Province in 
 the neighbourhood of Capetown, Stellenbosch, and Swellendam, and 
 in the Eastern Province in the districts of Albany and Uitenhage. The 
 intermediate districts were chiefly occupied by the Dutch colonists, who 
 had their own congregations and who had "ever shown a kindly spirit to 
 theme.r>bers of the English Church scattered amongst them." In the 
 Western Province the English Church had three clergymen at Cape- 
 town and one each at Rondebosch.Wynberg, Simon's Town, and George ; 
 and in the Eastern Province one each at Grahamstown, Fort Beau- 
 fort, Bathurst, Sidbury, Uitenhage, Algoa Bay, and Graaff Reinet. Oi 
 churches there were two in Capetown and one at each of the other places 
 named except George and Uitenhage ; and anolher Avas building at 
 Zonder Ende. In all therefore there were but 14 clergymen and 11 
 churches. The Bishop's first object was to increase the number of 
 elergy, and to provide churches, schools and teachers for " the members 
 of our own Communion " ; his second " to wipe off the reproach hitherto 
 attaching to the Church of England for being almost the only 
 communion of Christians which" had "not attempted to estab- 
 lish Missions among the multitudes of heathen . . . within and 
 around the colony " [26fl]. Prompt and powerful assistance in 
 raising the necessary funds was rendered by the Society [27], and on 
 the eve of his departure from England in December 1847 the Bishop 
 wrote : — 
 
 " I have been enabled to bear my testimony in many places to the fact that the 
 ??ociety is the main-stay of the whole Colonial Church. That in proportion as its 
 means are enlarged, so will the Church in each distinct extremity of the British 
 empire expand, and enlarge her borders— while if it be feebly supported the 
 daughter churches in distant lands must proportionably sulTer. That the Society 
 has the strongest claims upon the hearty sjTiipathy and support of the Church at 
 large, inasmuch as it comes recommended to it by the whole Episcopate, whether 
 of the mother country or of the whole Colonies ; and has been beyond every other 
 merely human institution most abundantly blessed in its labours, so as to havr 
 been the honoured instrument of planting flourishing Churches in many of the 
 Dependencies of the British Crown. Were there indeed one thing which, as a 
 Missionary Bishop just about to depart for the liold of his labours I would implore 
 of the Church at home, it would be to place at the disposal of the Society a much 
 larger income than it has hitherto done, that it may be enabled to meet the ever 
 increasing necessities of the Church in our Colonial empire " [28]. 
 
 With the appointment of Bishop Gray the Society looked forward 
 «« to the commencement of a new era in the ecclesiastical history " of 
 the colony, which had " hitherto been so unhappily neglected by the 
 Church at home " [29]. The Bishop was accompanied from England 
 by the Hon. and Rev. H. Douglas, the Rev. H. Badnall, Dr. Orpen, 
 and l»Iessrs. Davideon, Wilson, Steabler, and Wheeler, and 
 arrived at Capetown on Sunday, February 20, 1848. ^ . ^ i n- 
 
 Thirteen other workers preceded or followed him in the same 
 year [80], Some of the latter had prepared themselves for their new 
 work by learning a manual trade, and Archdeacon Merriman wore a 
 pair of boots made by himself [80a]. ,. ., .; . . - , ., ,, „ 
 
Ci^B COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 275 
 
 same 
 
 new 
 
 bre a 
 
 On March 20, 1848, tlie Bishop -wrote from Wynberg : — 
 " Things are, I hope, goint; on well, in spite of a sharp attack from the Dutch, 
 who are angry at a mis-reportod speech of mine ; thsir chief ministers, however, 
 come to my defence. Our Governor is most hearty in his support of the Church 
 and its Bishop, and nothing can be kinder than he and Lady Smith. I have never 
 a quiet moment, and have upon my shoulders all the accumulated neglect and 
 faults of half a century. Church building, however, is being talked of, and meet- 
 ings ad nauseam. The liquidation of debts on churches- £7,000 on the Cathedral 
 and £1,700 on Trinity (which the Colonial Church Society regarded as theirs, but 
 which I have got transferred to iU3, and with a fund to liijuidate the debt) —the 
 formation of parishes and vestries, and the correction of disorderly proceedings, 
 are ray chief occupations just now. This parish has a Chaplain quite useless* — 
 an Infant School where morality is taught as a substitute for the Christian Faith 
 -a Government School from which the Catechism is excluded — a Church Girls' 
 School where the Catechism is mutilated to suit the MethoJists -a Sunday School 
 held in Church from which it is excluded. Into this last I walked up last Sunday 
 week to hear the children, hut instead of this I heard a long extempore prayer 
 from an Indian layman who had turned the Church into a Conventicle. . . . The 
 Cathedral is a Joint-Stock affair, some of the Proprietors Jews or Atheists, and 
 the offerings of the Holy Communion ha%o before now gone to pay interest on 
 shares.* Still I think things look very promising, and I am in good heart. People 
 quite appreciate the restoration of things upon the principles of the Church of 
 England " [31]. 
 
 During the summer the Bishop was laid up nearly two months by 
 a severe attack of rheumatism in the brain, but in August he was 
 enabled to confirm and ordain in the Cape district and to hold " a 
 Synod of the Clergy of the Western Province," at which stops were 
 taken for ox'ganising and regulating the affairs of the Church, including 
 the formation of a Diocesan Church Society [82]. 
 
 After this the Bishop commenced his first great episcopal visitation, 
 which was limited to the Western and Eastern Provinces and occupied 
 from August 24 to December 21, 1848— his mode of travelling being 
 *' in a good plain English wagon, drawn by eight horses " [83J. 
 
 Writing from Uitenhage on September 2D he said : — 
 
 " I have now travelled nearly nine hundred miles since I left Capetown and 
 have not yet met with a single English Church, or more than one English Clei'gy- 
 nian previous to my arrival hero. This simple fact is the best evidence and illus- 
 tration I can give of our past unfaithfulness, and our sad neglect of this mos 
 interesting Colony." Yet "intense gi'atitude has been the feeling uppermost in 
 iny mind during the whole month that I have been passing through successive 
 scones of spiritual destitution. ... I have felt grateful to Almighty God that He 
 lias not for our past indifference cast us off as a Church . . . grateful at finding 
 the wonderful hold which the Church has upon her members, even under the most 
 disadvantageous circumstances . . . grateful that God should have put it into the 
 hearts of all wherever I have hitherto gone, to feel deeply sensible of their destitute 
 condition ; and to make great exertions to supply their own spiritual wants . . . 
 grateful for the hearty welcome with which our people have received their Bishop, 
 nnd the earnest way in which i.iany have expi'essed their joy on eoeing at length 
 their hopes realized in the completion of the constitution of the Church in their 
 land. Far therefore from being dejected or cast down, I am full of hope : for I 
 believe that God is with us of a truth ; and that His Blessed Spirit is influencing 
 for goo'l many a soul within this great diocese. If we only prove faithful to our 
 trust, ¥'.B has yet, I feel assured, a great work for us to do in Southern Africa. . , . 
 Though I have not yet passed through a third of this portion of the diocese, I 
 have heen enabled to arrange for the erection of ten additional churches, and tho 
 i-upport of six additional Clergy " [31]. 
 
 * TNoiiher of tho clergy at Wyuberg and Capetown at this time were connected with 
 tho S.P.G. [310].] 
 
 t8 
 
 "' >r 
 
 "i 
 
 i 
 
 1 I 
 
 
II 
 
 
 
 i ■ 
 
 1 .4.>;»_^ 
 
 276 
 
 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF TUB OOSPFil*. 
 
 Frequently tluring his journey the Bishop " had to listen to the 
 painful talo " of many members of the English Church " having joined 
 themselves to other communions " — to the ])iitch Church and '* the 
 various sects " — in despair of ever having a minister of their own estab- 
 lished among them, some not having even seen one for nearly forty 
 years. Several persons spoke " with much feeling of their wretched 
 state in the entire alienee of all means of grace, and contrasted their 
 condition with what it had been in this respect in our own dear 
 motherland and in the bosom of our mother Church." One man 
 brought two of his daughters 25 miles to Caledon, and "entreated" 
 that they might be confirmed. Another, an English farmer, came 
 180 miles seeking contirmation, but before this could be administered 
 it was necessary that a coloured woman vath whom he had been 
 cohabiting fifteen years should be prepared for baptism and that they 
 should be married. The Dutch ministers readily placed their churches 
 at the Bishop's disposal for services, and in that at Colesburg Dr. Okpen 
 was ordained Deacon. At Graaff lleinet, where Mr. Long had been 
 labouring zealously, the Bishop's address elicited a contribution from 
 some Jews towards the erection of a church. Here and wherever held 
 the confirmations excited "very great interest." At Grahamstown on 
 October 11, where 112 candidates assembled, " the Church was crowded 
 — the candidates much affected — whole rows of them weeping and 
 sobbing together." ^lany dissenters were present "and seemed as 
 much impressed as our own people," and the editor of the local 
 Methodist newspaper printed the Bishop's address free of expense for 
 distribution. On the two following days a Synod of the Clergy of the 
 Eastern Province was held at Grahamstown. 
 
 At Kingwilliamstown, " Churchmen, despairing about their own 
 Church," and " raising funds for a Wesleyan Chapel," were roused and 
 encouraged by the Bishop's visit to attempt the erection of a building 
 to be occupied by a clergyman. 
 
 The Bishop visited Kingwilliamstown specially in order to be 
 present at a meeting of the Kaffir chieftains with the Governor, Sir 
 H. Smith. About 80 chiefs were present, and after political matters 
 had been discussed the Governor told them 
 
 " that the great Father of the Christians -the Lord Bishop— the Chief Minister 
 in this land, of the Church and religion of our Queen, who was appointed to teach 
 him and all in this land the way to Heaven, and to whom all the Christians. 
 looked up as their great chief (Inkosi Inkulu) in religion had ridden ninety miles 
 yesterday from Grahamstown, to be present at this meeting ; that he had come to 
 ask them how he could do them good, and especially to see if he could establish 
 schools amongst them, or send ministers to them, and that they must talk the- 
 matter over amongst themselves, and promise to help to support their teachers, 
 by giving a calf or something else to feed them," 
 
 and let him and the Bishop know in what way they could serve them. 
 The Bishop having addressed them to the same effect, a female Chieftam 
 and Umhalla, the ablest of the Chiefs, replied " that they never had so 
 great a man of God come before amongst them, and they knew not 
 what to reply ; but they wished for schools, and to be taught to know 
 God." John Chatzo, who had been to England, and Sandili, a notable 
 Chief, were also present ; and on the next day (Sunday, October 8) the. 
 Bishop had long "onversations with Ereh, the paramount Chief, " who 
 did not ap' aar to believe in a future state or in fact in anything." ^ 
 
^APE COLONY (western AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 
 
 277 
 
 In recording Lis gratitude for having been brought safely back to 
 his home and family " after a journey of nearly 3,000 miles, through a 
 strange land," the Bishop said : — 
 
 "I cannot be too thankful for the many mercies which have attended me 
 throui^hout. I left home enfeebled and worn : I return in strength and health. I 
 have been enabled to keep every engagement I have made, and in almost every 
 case to the day. I have never been prevented from otliciating on any occasion, 
 either through sickness or accident. 1 have seen our people, though long and 
 grievously neglected, still clinging to their mother Church, and ready to make 
 xreat personal exertions and sacrifice to share in her ministrations. 1 have seen 
 very remarkable effects resulting from the mere celebration of our lioly services, 
 ^'specially Confirmation and Holy Communion; sutlicient, were there no other 
 <'vidence, to prove them to be of God, and apparently showing that (iod has been 
 pleased to bless the first administration of the Church's ordinances in this desolate 
 land with a double measure of His gi-acious presence. I have seen with my own 
 eyes the condition of the greater portion of the Diocese, and have been convinced 
 that our day of grace as a Church has not passed away ; but that (iod has still a 
 great work for us to do in Southern Africa, if we have but the heart and the faith 
 to enter upon it. I have been enabled, I trust, to pave the wiiy for tlie erection of 
 Churches, and the support of ministers, in almost all our towns and large villages. 
 I have been able to confirm, altogether, in this Visitation, near DOO candidates, 
 und I return home to meet a little band o' faithful and devoted men, whom (iod has 
 been pleased to raise up for the support of our feeble Church in this land " [340]. 
 
 The visitation raised a strong feeling in the minds of the long- 
 neglected settlers. On all sides they entered into subscriptions towards 
 the support of clergymen and the erection of churches, in the belief, 
 encouraged by the Bishop, that they would obtain assistance from the 
 mother Church. The Colonial Government, which had already voted 
 £1,000 a year (including £400 each for the Bishop and Archdeacon), now 
 promised £900 a year for nine additional clergymen on condition that 
 it was met by an equal sum ; and at the Bishop's request the Society 
 (May 1849) raised its annual grant to the diocese from £500 to £1,000 
 a year. But eveu with this provision there were very few clergymen 
 in the colony "within one hundred miles of each other " [85]. 
 
 Generally speaking the ^Missions contained coloured and white 
 people [35a]. In Capetown itself the year of the Bishop's arrival (1848) 
 was marked by special Missionary efforts on behalf of (1) the " poorer 
 population," including emigrants and sailors, (9.) the coloured classes, 
 «nd (3) the Mahommedans. For the benefit of the former, who were 
 " much neglected and . . . shut out from the means of grace," a store 
 was fitted up for service by the Hon. and Rev. H. Douglas, and steps 
 taken for the erection of '* an entirely free " church — which made the 
 third church in Capetown, the others being St. George's (the Cathedral) 
 and Trinity ^;iG]. 
 
 The baptism of seventy adults in St. George's alone within 
 fifteen months — *' all heathen, save three who were Mahommedans " 
 showed that a good impression was being made on these two clas.ses [37]. 
 
 At this time there was "a very great number" of Mahommedans 
 " in and around Capetown," and hitherto their converts had been made 
 '* chiefly from amongst the liberated Africans, but occasionally also 
 from the ranks of Christians" [38]. [L., Bishop of Capetown, 
 April 11, 1848.] 
 
 Previous ajcounts received by the Society showed that in the case 
 of the emancipated negroes tliis " grievous event must be attributed 
 to the want of Christian instruction " for the white settlers " and to 
 
 ir.ii.Ui 
 
 •I 
 
 : 0i^ 
 
 ;i : 1 
 
 hi - 
 
 hi 
 
p 
 
 
 
 ir 
 
 It 
 
 i 
 
 278 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE rnOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the consequent bad conduct of the nominal Christians from whom the 
 negroes have acquired their ideas of the Gospel system" [i39]. In 
 1888 the Rev. J. W. Sandebs reported : — 
 
 " At present, the great majority of the colouro.l apprentices show a decided 
 preference for the Muliometan religion, and it in generally believed that by far the 
 greater number of those who shall be liberated on the 1st of December next will 
 also become professed Mahometans. This will be startling, and distressing infor- 
 mation for you, nevertheless it is the truth. It may be ditlicult fully to trace all 
 the causes which have given this bias to their minds, but some of them are 
 obvious. 
 
 " In the first place, no desire has been shown (generally speaking) on the part 
 of professing Christians for the conversion of the coloured population. By some 
 of the Masters, the slaves have been looked upon not as human beings, but as a 
 link between Man and the brute creation ; and by all, they have been considered 
 as outcasts, as being under a curse, and having neither part nor lot with the people 
 of Ood. Ignorant that in the early ages of the Church, there were many persons 
 of colour eminent for their piety and zeal, and that in ancient times the black 
 population attained to a high degree of civilization, the slave holders have 
 brutalized and degraded tnese poor creatures by their treatment and then pointed 
 to that degradation (the result of their own cruelty) as a divine curse indicted 
 upon the descendants of Ham according to the inspired predictions. They do not 
 suppose the prophecy to have been intended for merely the immediate descendants 
 of Ham, to the third and fourth generations, but that it is to remain in all its ful- 
 ness unto the end of time, and they seem wholly to have forgotten the promise 
 that in Christ all the nations of the Earth are to be blessed. 
 
 " Secondly. The churcii established in this colony is the Dutch reformed 
 church ; and high Calvinism is preached and believed in very generally. Hence it 
 is believed that Ood will, in his own good time, gather His Saints together, and 
 that there is no resisting His Sovereign will. They seem to have lost sight of the 
 forcible appeal of St. Paul : * How shall they believe in Him, of whom they have 
 not heard ? and how shall they hear without a preacher ? ' 
 
 " Thirdly. Tlie slaves oppressed by their heavy yoke, excluded from partaking 
 of the privileges and comforts of our holy religion, torn from their children, 
 cruelly beaten, and badly treated, have in return no love for the white man, no 
 predilection for his faith. Yet they feel within them the stirring of an immortal 
 spirit, they feel that there is a reverence due to that great and eternal Being by 
 whom all things were created, and are prcdisiioscd to receive some /or?» of religion. 
 Now many slaves used to be imported hither from Malacca, Java, and Batavia, 
 professing Mahoinmedanism. Being far superior in intelligence to the Negro, and 
 the Hottentot, they have given them an account of their faith, taught them 
 doctrines suited to their depraved lusts and appetites and imbued them with a love 
 for their feasts and ceremonies. Marvellous tales have been told of the deeds of 
 Mahomet, and the paradise of sensual delights opened for the Faithful. Many too 
 of these same Malays by their industry and .skill have purchased their own free- 
 dom, and acquired considerable wealth, but they have always deeply sympathized 
 •vuh their brethren in slavery. They have raised a fund to make as many as 
 they could free, and have opened schools for the instruction of the coloured 
 children. Then there has been so long such a deep gulph of separation between 
 the white, and the black n\an -that the black man has no desire to enter into the 
 Christian church whose gates have been so long shut against him, he prefers join- 
 ing with those who have been his friends in his distress, who invite, and encourage 
 him to bring his children to the same school to attend the same Mosque, and to 
 look forward to meeting again in the same paradise. Among the MahometanSr 
 they can be treated as equals. Hence they flock to the standard of the false 
 prophet. And multitudes who but for the folly and inconsistency of professing 
 Christians might now ' have been worshipping the Father in spirit and in truth,' 
 according to the teaching of him who is ' the way, the truth and the life,* are yet. 
 in darkness upon many of those points which deeply affect their everlasting wel- 
 fare. 
 
 " There is, however one circumstance which may inspire the hope and belief 
 that a brighter day before long may dawn upon the Christian church. The coloured 
 
CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 279 
 
 people are grateful, and affectionate, and when they become a little more educated, 
 when the English language and English books are diffused among thorn, and when 
 they fully know the interest manifested in their welfare in Christian Britain, they 
 will, we hope, calmly consider the evidences of our faith, and embrace and lay hold 
 of the hope of everlasting life set before them in the gospel " [40]. 
 
 As will hereafter be shown these hopes have been fully realised. 
 
 Eucouraghig too has been the progress of the Mission to the 
 Mahommedans in Capetown begun by the Bev. M. A. Camilleri in 
 1849 and carried on by the liev. Dr. M. J. Arnold and others to 
 the present time. Within eigliteen months (1840-51) Mr. Camilleri 
 baptized 28 Malays and prepared for baptism 100 heathen (some con- 
 nected with Malays), besides carrying on other works, iucludinn^ a 
 district parish formed by him at Papendorp [41]. 
 
 Early in 1849 Bishop Gray visited St. Helena. [Sec p. 819.] During 
 his absence a Diocesan Collegiate School Avas opened (March 15) at 
 Frotea, partly under his " own roof and partly in premises adjoining," 
 the education given being " such as to fit the pupils for secular 
 employments and professions as well as for the ministry of the 
 Church." " The work of education " was *' as yet almost untouched " 
 [by the Church], and " nothing " could be " worse than the whole 
 existing system, oi more ruinously expensive to Government " [42]. 
 
 The opening of a church at Fort Beaufort on June 24 of this year is 
 noteworthy as the church was (according to the Rev. E. S.Wilshere) 
 " the first in which a Kaffir has partaken of the Holy Eucharist 
 . . . the first of which all the sittings are open and free and . . . 
 the congregation is the first in which the weekly offertory has 
 been adopted." The building " turned out very different from 
 what it was intended to be, a mere speculation with some." The 
 *• shares " having been " made over to the Bishop " there was *' no 
 bar to consecration," and Mr. Wilshere could " put aside the ordi- 
 nance in the election" of officers by which the Clergy were "com- 
 pelled to admit even a Dissenter to the office of Churchwarden if 
 elected by a majority of shareholders." Archdeacon Merriman styled 
 the building •' the model church " [48]. 
 
 In 1850 the Bishop sought the Society's" advice and co-operation " 
 with a view to founding a Mission in British Kaffraria. From " almost 
 the first hour " of his landing in the colony * he had felt that the 
 Church there " had a solemn call to preach the Gospel to the Kaffirs, 
 and that she ought not to delay entering upon the work longer than 
 was absolutely necessary." 
 
 " These poor Kafirs " (he wrote) " are brought up generation after generation, 
 amidst scenes of depravity and vice which could hardly be conceived by those 
 unacquainted with heathenism ; they have nothing about them to raise and im- 
 prove them ; they have been nurtured amidst war and rapine and have been iu 
 deadly conflict with us from childhood ; the greater number of Europeans with 
 whom they have mixed, and do mix, have not sought to do them good, but have 
 let them see that they despise them, and regard them as no better than dogs ; and 
 it is we that have taught them to drink." t 
 
 
 '^im 
 
 m 
 
 i m 
 
 .' (1 
 
 rtl 
 
 r I 
 
 4 'fe-i 
 
 * One of his first acts was to order " Services for a Mission Fund to the Heathen to 
 be preached throughout the Diocese " [44ft]. 
 
 t [The good work that had been done among the heathen in South Africa by other 
 Christian bodies— the Moravians, the Wesleyan, and Loudon Missionary Societies, &c. — 
 received due acknowledgment from Bishop Qray, who, as well as the Society, regarded 
 their exertions partly as a reproach to the Church for her neglect [44&].] 
 
280 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE mOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 The Bishop's feeling was so generally shared that the Clergy of the 
 Archdeaconry of Grahamstown on January 1, 1850, petitioned him " to 
 take immediate steps for the formation of a Mission, and pledged 
 themselves to raise £100 a year towards it." The Clergy of the 
 Western Province were " prepared to make a similar promise," and 
 shortly after an invitation was received from the (lovernor to found 
 a Mission in Umhalia's territory about thirty miles to the east of King- 
 williamstown. In reply to an enquiry if he knew of " a fit man to 
 head the Mission," Archdeacon Meuuiman wrote to the Bishop : " I 
 really do not : but I can say that I know a willing man, and what is of 
 more consequence, a man willing with his whole house. Myself, my 
 wife. Miss Short, .Tetters White and Kaffir Wilhelm, would all think 
 ourselves honoured if we were sent on this Mission together." And he 
 added that the Missionaries " should go and live a hard self-denying 
 life in a Kaffir Kraal — eating like Kaffirs, sour milk and mehes, 
 and working with and for Kaffirs — till they Imve mastered the tongue 
 and acquired influence " [44]. 
 
 During his great visitation tour of 1850 the Bishop had another 
 interview with Umhalla, who repeatedly asked that Archdeacon Merri- 
 man might be sent as his teacher ; and wherever he went the Bishop 
 stirred up among the Church settlers such an interest in Missions to 
 the Kaffir tribes that "every parish in this diocese," he wrote, "will 
 contribute according to its ability." The children at Port Elizabeth 
 had been forward in raising by their weekly pence X'O for the object, 
 and in a Clerical Synod at Grahamstown another clergyman offered 
 for the work. Already the first " direct attempt at Missionary work " 
 among the Kaffirs (on the part of the Anglican Church) had been 
 made by Mr. H. T. Wateks (then a catechist) at Southwell; and 
 among those confirmed at Gi'aaff Reinet on Sunday, April 21 (1860), 
 was Archdeacon Merriman's servant " Wilhelm . . . the first Kaffir . . . 
 thus received into the Church." Among the mixed heathen races the 
 Church was gaining ground. At Plettenburg Bay " a party of twenty 
 newly baptized coloured people " came out to meet the Bishop " quite 
 of their own accord," and having sung a hymn they welcomed him. 
 Thirty-seven persons (18 adults) were baptized here and 12 confirmed 
 in one day ; the congregation of nearly 80 being all coloured people 
 except two. One of those confirmed was a woman of 90 years of 
 age, whose first conception of the being of a God arose from the 
 following circumstances. She was a slave, and while walking with 
 her mistress one fine night, the latter asked her if she knew who made 
 the stars and the moon. She replied, " Yes, the white man." Upon 
 being told that '* it was a far greater Being than man, who lived 
 in the heavens and who was called God, she was deeply impressed 
 and from that hour believed in God." At Melville the Bishop alone 
 baptized 15 Hottentot, Fingo and Mozambique adults. On reaching 
 George application was made by ** Mr. Niepoth, Voor-lezer of the 
 Dutch Church, and missionary to the heathen, to be received into the 
 communion of the English Church." For eleven years he had been 
 teacher of the coloured people, and his congregation now numbered 
 800, but he had long been dissatisfied with his own Church, and he 
 beheved in episcopacy and highly approved of the English Church 
 services. His "ground of dissatisfaction with the Dutch Church" 
 
 til 
 
 N 
 
 ba 
 
CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 281 
 
 Was " their neglect of the coloured people, and their unwillingness to 
 admit them to Church privileges." The despised race were not 
 4illowed to communicate with the white people, or to be confirmed at 
 the same time " ; they were also " refused burial in tlie Dutch Church 
 ground," and many of their children remained unbaptized. Mr. 
 Niepoth's congregation were " equally desirous " to be received into 
 communion, and " full inquiries " as to his character and usefulness 
 having proved satisfactory the Bishop did " not feel at liberty to repel 
 him " or his flock. In connection with this subject it is interostinf to 
 record that at a previous stage of the Bishop's journey at Burghers- 
 dorp, a district in which " the farmers' families " (whites) " were sinking 
 gradually into practical heathenism," a Hottentot, who had been 
 I)aptized in Capetown, was the first to subscribe towards the erection 
 of a school-chapel there. " He gave £5 and said he should rejoice 
 to have a church to which he might go without fear of being turned 
 out for being a coloured man ; that he had not ventured for this reason 
 to set foot in the Dutch Church " since he had been at Burghersdorp. 
 The Bishop generally met with a friendly reception from other 
 religious denominations ; the Dutch lent him their churches, and on 
 several occasions he addressed congregations of natives at the 
 AVesleyan stations at the request of their ministers. The Moravian 
 Mission establishments showed a vast superiority, so far as civilisation 
 and improvement were concerned, over all other similar institutions 
 in the Colony. 
 
 The tour now under notice occupied nearly nine months (April 1 to 
 December 24, 1850), during which the Bishop travelled in cart, on 
 Jjorseback, or on foot over 4,000 miles, his journey extending to the 
 Orange liiver Sovereignty [see p. 847], Natal [see p. 828], and (what was 
 then) Independent Kaffraria [seep. 800]. He pp.ssed through large 
 districts in which no vehicle drawn by horses had ever been before, 
 and in one period of twelve days walked nearly 250 miles. 
 
 Although some of the mountains in his route had been pronounced 
 to be "almost impassable," the Bishop "had no conception of the 
 extent of the difficulties of the road " ; and there were places with 
 •' not even a track or path to guide." Thus after leaving Maritzburg 
 for Faku's country " some of the descents were fearful." Several 
 times it seemed " that cart and horses would all have rolled together 
 down the mountains." The ascents were *' no better." At one 
 place, after several vain attempts to get the horses up, the cart was 
 partially unloaded, and the Bishop ran before them leading them with 
 a rein, until his "legs quite gave way," and he nearly fell with over- 
 exertion. Two days later the cart was upset and so damaged that the 
 Bishop could no longer occupy it, although he was enabled to make 
 his bed under it. 
 
 " This loss " (he wrote) " seems to me like the loss of a home. I read in it, 
 slept in it, in fact lived in it,— for it has been my chief home for some months. 
 Now I am without shelter, but thank God, it is not a season . . , when we may 
 expect much rain. It is singular that the two worse accidents which I have had 
 in all my South African travels, should have happened in coming into and going 
 out of Natal. My exit was not much more dignified than my entrance, for I drove 
 on foot four of my horses for a considerable distance, and had a knapsack on my 
 back and two . . . packages in my hands." 
 
 At the end of " another most anxious, fatiguing, wearisome day's 
 
 \i 
 
'T 
 
 I! 
 
 r 
 
 II 
 
 
 ii 
 
 ■I; "■ 
 
 '1' •*; 
 J' ' 
 
 282 
 
 BOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL. 
 
 journey over a country still uninhabited and burnt up," his journal 
 records : — 
 
 " Wo consider ourselves as lost on the mountains. The horses arc getting 
 sensibly weaker from want of food. . . . The only way to get them tlirough a 
 difHcuIty is I'or me to walk before them and lead thorn. I pet them a good deal 
 and they will follow mo almost anywhere. Nearly the whole of this dav I bavu 
 boon thus employed or in holding down the cart where it was likely to be upset. 
 ... I am consociuuntly getting as nmch out of condition as my horses. . . . 
 In ascending the Zuurberg range ... I took my usual post at the head of tho 
 loaders but whon we got well oiY, could not keep up with them, and was trod upon, 
 iiy our joint efforts wo afterwards brought the luggage up. On these occasions 
 I am somotimcs much amused at thinking how people would stare in England at 
 uceing a Bishop in his shirt slcovos with a box or bag upon his back ascending uu 
 African mountain." 
 
 In spite of all difliculties, howevur, the Bishop was enabled to go 
 through "every duty" to which he had "been called" on this 
 journey, " without having ever been hindered by sickness ! " lu , 
 recording the progress of the Church he wrote : — 
 
 " There can bo no doubt that it has pleased God, during the last throo jeata, to 
 bless in a very remarkable manner tho work of tho Church in this land. Tho 
 increase of life within our Communion has been observed by all. . . . Unhappily 
 our efforts to provide for the spiritual wants of our people, and to the work God has 
 given us to do, have not always been regarded in a Christian spirit by those who 
 are not of us. We have been met not unfre(iuently with misrepresentation, and 
 bitter opposition ; and efforts have been made through the press, and in other 
 ways to excite the pvcjuilicea of the ignorant against tho Church. I'rom this 
 wrong spirit most of tho foreign Missionaries, and I think I may add, the 
 Wesleyans generally, have been exempt. From some of tho ministers of the 
 Dutch Church much kindness and co-operation have been experienced. Inde- 
 pendents, Baptists, llomanists and some other self-constituted Societies and sects, 
 iiave been tho most bitter. I am thankful to say that tho great body of tho Clergy 
 have both felt and acted wHh real charity towards those who differ from us. They 
 have ever sought and desired to live on terms of amity with all who are round 
 about them, and have, I believe, been uniformly courteous to all. Btill, I repeat, 
 amidst the jealousy and opposition of others the work has prospered. It is not 
 yet three years since I landed in tho Colony. There were then sixteen clergy in 
 the diocese. At this moment thore are fifty, notwithstanding that three have 
 withdrawn. Several more are expected." ("There is not one of the Clergy whom 
 I have brought out who is not doing well in his parish and some have been 
 eminently successful in rearing up infant churches in fields too long neglected.") 
 *' It is impossible not to feel anxious about the future maintenanco of the extensive 
 work which has been undertaken in this land. There are circumstances peculiar 
 to this colony which render tho establishment of tho Church upon a secure 
 foundation singularly ditlicult. Aaiongst these we must reckon the distinctions of 
 race and class with all its prejudices and antipathies. There arc three distinct 
 races at least in each village or parish, and there is no drawing towards one another 
 on the part of any. Of these the English are fewest in number, and they are 
 egain broken up by religious divisions. The Churchmen are indeed in most places 
 of the colony more numerous than the dissenters, and many of these latter have 
 already joined our communion. But we arc in most places tho last in tho Held, 
 are regarded as intruders, and have lost, through our previous neglect, many 
 valuable members. The scattered nature of our population offers another great 
 difficulty. . . . The critical question for us is. How are we to maintain our ministry 
 for tho next few years, until our numbers are increased by immigration, by con- 
 verts from the heathen, or the return to our communion of such of our members 
 as at present are separate from us ? Our people are generally doing as much as, 
 or more than I could have expected. Notwithstanding the efforts required to erect 
 their churches, they are coming forward to maintain a standing ministry ; but tho 
 amount thus raised is wholly inadequate, and will be eo for some years to come. 
 The Colonial Government renders some assistance, but support from this quarter 
 
CAPE COLONY (WESTKIIN AM) KAHTEUX DIVISIONS). 
 
 283 
 
 is likely to be diminiBhed rather than increoMcd in yean to lOtne. Under th«Re 
 circumstanceH we must continue to look to the inotlu-r iund and mother Church to 
 aid ua. That ihe diHreKarded her reHponsibilitieM towardt* this colony (or well nigh 
 half a century, and thereby made the wurk more dilliuult when enterud upon in 
 earnest, is an additional reason for pushing it forward with unremitting zenl and 
 vigour during the lirst few years. The' ^ is good reaf«on to hope . . . that from 
 year tc year each parish will do more and more towards maintaining its own work. 
 But Churchmen, who at home have had their spiritual wants supplied tlirough the 
 bounty of their forefathers, are slow to learn the lesson that thotr own oiTerings 
 are the only endowment to bo depended upon here, and niuiiy are really not 
 capable of doing much, for the colony is after all a very poor one." 
 
 At this timo thero were in South Africa " altogether upwards of 
 200 ministers of religion." Many of those were engaged in Missionary 
 operations far beyond tlie countries visited by the 13ishop. But there 
 was " no unity of design in their efforts," nor " any adequate system 
 of supervision estabUshed " — tliey acted " independently of each other, 
 " without much mutual consultation or intercourse." Bo wide, how- 
 ever, was the field that it was " very rarely " that one Society interfered 
 with another. So far as the Bishop had been nblo to judge, " a kindly 
 and brotherly spirit " prevailed amongst those Christians dwelling •* in 
 the very midst of the kingdom of darkness." But the fact that thero 
 were •* not less than twenty different religions* in South Africa " could 
 not but be " a subject for anxious consideration '' fur the future [45]. 
 
 A cause for far greater anxiety, both for the spiritual and material 
 interests of the. colony, was a fresh Kaffir war. In this several of tho 
 clergy encountered "much danger," but not one deserted his post 
 when the country was threatened by tho advance of the hostile tribes. 
 Archdeacon Merriman had a "merciful e.^cape." He had been out on 
 visitation, during which he accomplished 800 miles on foot, and 
 passing through the most dangerous district had walked into Grahams- 
 town on the day the war broke out, which was also the day of the 
 Bishop's return, viz. Christmas Eve 1850. 
 
 The war, which necessarily delayed the fonnation of a Mission in 
 Eafiraria, was regarded by the Bishop and his Clergy as calling for tho 
 appointment of a day for special " humiliation before God, with prayer 
 and fasting." The co-operation of the Dutch Church was sought, a 
 service was prepared, and tho observance of Christmas Eve 1851 
 was recommended to all Christians in the Colony [46]. 
 
 In the same year the Society's jubilee was observed, and though 
 " one-half of tho Colony " was " well-nigh ruined," and " the country 
 from one end to the other . . . thoroughly impoverished," " the cele- 
 bration was carried on with a cordial sympathy, such as has nowhere 
 been exceeded." Every parish contributed, several of the collections 
 were made in " the camps of the farmers . . . living in the open veldt, 
 surrounded by their wagons for a defence," and, " trifling as tl offer- 
 ing is," being only about £"180 (the Bishop added), " I trust it will 
 be accepted by the Society as a token of gratitude on our part for the 
 many favours it has conferred upon us, and of the interest which we 
 
 * Church of England, Dutch Church, Roman Catholics, Independents (London 
 Society), Wesloyans, Baptists, Scotch Establishment, Free Kirk, United Presbyterian, 
 Moravian ; Berlin, Bbenish and Paris Societies ; Americans, Swedes, Lutherans ; single 
 congregations separated from Lutherans and from Dutch Church; Apostolic Union, 
 S.A. Missionary Society, Church Listruction Society ; and besides these, there were Jewa 
 and Mahommedans. i ; ? <; j 
 
 ) 
 
 I 
 
 ' tfc 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 '\ 
 
 1 
 
 \ 
 
 
 I 1 
 
 ii; 
 
 M 
 
1 'I I 
 
 I'M 
 1 1 
 
 i 1 
 
 < 
 
 J 
 
 ! 
 
 ^ 
 
 284 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 take in it, and the blessed work which it is striving to help forward, 
 in every portion of the Colonial Empire of Great Britain " [47]. 
 
 In 1852 Bishop Gray visited England in order to raise funds for 
 the subdivision of his diocese, for the establishment of Missionary 
 institutions, and for the general advancement of the Church in the 
 Colony [48]. How greatly episcopal assistance was needed may be 
 illustrated by the fact that the Archdeaconry of George (which was 
 constituted and placed under the Kev. T. E. Welby on December 7, 
 1850), although limited to the central part of the Colony, was yet, " in 
 point of extent, equal to several European dioceses " [49]. 
 
 From the Society Bishop Gray obtained in 1852 specia grants 
 towards the establishment of Missions to the heathen (£500 per 
 annum), a College at Woodlacis (£^1,000), and two new Bishoprics, 
 viz. " Grahamstown " for ti j Eastern Province (£5,000), and 
 " Natal " (£1,500), the endowments of which were completed in 1858 
 by the Colonial Bishoprics Council on the Society's representation [60]. 
 
 The new Bishoprics were filled by the consecration in England 
 on November 80, 1853, of the Rev. J. Armstrong for Grahamstown 
 and the Rev. J. W. Colenso for Natal [61] ; and to Bishop Gray " the 
 one cheering feature " of 1854 was their arrival in their dioceses "and 
 the establishment of Missionary institutions in each of them." Had 
 the erection of either see been postponed 
 
 " the Church's work in that portion would have failed " (he wrote), " and I should 
 have broken down in a vain attempt to effect impossibilities. . . . With a Governor 
 who feels deeply interested in the coloured races — who is convinced that the 
 labours of the Missionary are of the greatest importance to their well-being— and 
 is prepared to encourage and assist those labours to the utmost of his power we 
 may well expect that the Church will have full scope for her exertions amongst the 
 Hottentots, Kafirs, Fingos, and Zulus. God grant her grace to rise up to her work 
 and to enter heartily and on a scale worthy of her name and position amongst the 
 Churches of the earth, upon the great field of labour which lies open before her." 
 [L.,Jan. 22, 1855 [r^gj.] . , ; , ;_ ' 
 
 Thus far the Society's South African records (especially Bishop 
 Gray's communications) have beer of such a general character as to 
 render it impossible to deal satisfactorily with the Western and Eastern 
 Provinces of the Cape Colony under distinct heads, but with the forma- 
 tion of the Diocese of Grahamstown the case becomes the reverse. 
 The next chapter will therefore (saving a few necessary references) 
 be confined to the Western Division — the Eastern and the other 
 portions of the Cape Colony and of the original Diocese of Capetown 
 being reserved for separate treatment. 
 
 References (Chapter XXXVI.)— [1] Jo., V. 82, pp. 171, 197, 220, 353-4 : see also do., 
 pp. 342«, 3426, and K. 1820, pp. 155-0. [2] Jo., V. 33, pp. 58-9 : sec also do., p. 284, and Jo., 
 V. 84, pp. 158-9. 205-0 ; Jo., V. 35, p. 390. [?] Jo., V. 32, pp. 254, 300-1, 334. [4] Jo., V. 82, 
 pp. 341, 342rt ; Jo., V. 33, pp. 58-9 ; Jo., V. 38, p. 140. 1 5J Jo., V. 34, pp. 22-8 ; Jo., V. 44, 
 pp. 808, 417 ; J MSB., V. 8, p. 250 ; V. 9, pp. 48-50, 132. [6] Jo., V. 33, pp. 108-71, 308 ; 
 E. 1821, pp. 135-43 ; R. 1822, pp. 202-4 ; India Committee Book, V. 2, p. 4(W. [7] Jo., V. 
 83, pp. 170-1, 305-9 ; R. 1822, pp. 202-4 ; Jo., V. 84, pp. 21-8, 52-3 ; R. 1823, p. 103 ; Jo., 
 V. 35, pp. 12-14 ; Jo., V. 89, pp. 340-7. [8] Jo., V. 88, pp. 96-104 ; Jo., V. 89, pp. 33»-49 ; 
 Jo., V. 43, pp. 373, 397-8, 405 ; India Committee Book, V. 2, pp. 407-71, 475 ; R. 1880, 
 p. 180 ; R. 1831, p. 210 ; R. 1832, p. 121. [8rt) Bound PamphletH, " Africa 1884," No. 15, 
 p. 857 ; No. 10, pp. 40.V5. [9] India Committee Book, V. 2, pp. 407-74 ; R. 1829, pp. 66-7. 
 (9a] Jo., V. 41, pp. 31(V-17 ; R. 1831, p. 226. [10] Jo., V. 41, pp. 251-2. [U] Jo., V. 89, 
 p. 846. [12] Jo., V. 42, pp. 851-2, 802. [13] Jo., V. 42, pp. 349-«52. [13a] Jo., V. 88, 
 p. 140. [13ft] Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1884," No. 10, p. 407 ; do., 1885, No. 5, p. 13. 
 [14] India Committee Book, V. 8, pp. 105-7 j R. 1833, p. 12 ; Bound Pamphlets, "Africa 
 
CAPE COLONY. 
 
 ■•■*■; 
 
 ;';i> 
 
 285- 
 
 m 
 
 ill 
 
 1885," No. 5, pp. 9, 10. [151 India Committee Book, V. 3, pp. H58-72. [16] Jo., V. 44, 
 pp. 70, «4, 89, IBS, 17»-4, 170, 249, 250, 267, 272-3, 277, 320, 378, 302, 427 ; Jo., V. 45, 
 pp. «, 1«, 87-8, 11«, 143, l.'>7, 101, 251; R. 1836, pp. 44-5; R. 1887, p. 52; R. 1841, 
 pp. 70, 191 ; R. 1842, pp. 03-4 ; R. 1843, p. li ; R. 1844, p. 102 ; R. 1845, pp. 22-3 ; J MSS., 
 V. 1, pp. 53, 58-9. [17J Jo., V. 44, pp. 179, 249-50, 277, 303 ; R. 1838, pp. 93-8 ; R. 1839, 
 p. 45. [18) R. 1841, pp. 71-2; R. 1847, p. 101. [18a] J MSS., V. 9, p. 43; R. 1842, 
 p. 68. [19] R. 1846, pp. 90-1. [20, 21] R. 1847, p. 102. r22J J MSS., V. 9, p. 259 ; 
 R. 1846, p. 92. [23] R. 1843, p. li ; M MSS., V. 20, p. 10. [241 See p. 209 of this book ; 
 nlso Jo., V. 44, pp. 249-50 ; R. 1837, pp. 18-19; R. W.W. p. 46; R. 1845, p. 93. [25] 
 a. 1847, pp. 84, 119; Q.P., Julv 1847, pp. 2, 16. [26] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850, 
 pp. 202-3 ; R. 1847, p. 127. 126^] R. 1847, pp. 13(V1 ; Q.P., July 1847, pp. 2-5 : sec also 
 J MSS., V. 9, p. 358. i 27T Vo., V. 45, pp. 314-5 ; R. 1847, pp. 35-6, 118-10, 129-41. [28) 
 J MSS. V. 9, pp. 329-30 ; R. 1848, p. 118. [29] R. 1847, p. 102. [30] R. 1848, p. 122 ; 
 Jo., V. 45, p. 401. [30a] Bound Pamphlets " Calcutta 1851," No. 15 (" The Missionary "), 
 p. 34. [31] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 339-40 ; see also do., p. 347. [31a] J MSS.,V. 9, p. 373 ; 
 R. 1847, p. xvi; R. 1848, p. xvi. [32] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 350, 360-2 ; R. 1840, pp. 144-5. 
 [33] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 356,362, 867 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 22, p. 1. [34] J MSS., 
 V. 9, pp. 367-8 : see <iho do., pp. 349-50, 353-4, 438 ; R. 1849, pp. 146-7 ; Q.P., January 
 1849. [34a] Bishop Gray's Journal. 1848 : Church in Col. No. 22, pp. 1-78 ; 1. 1849, 
 pp. 145-52, 228-32. [35] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 355, 376-9 ; R. 1849, pp. 142, 151-2 ; Jo., 
 V. 45, p. 407 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 28-9. [35a] J MSS., V. 9, p. 378. [36] J MSS., V. 0, pp. 342, 
 847, 351, 358-9, 401 ; R. 1848, p 120 ; R. 1849, pp. 142-3. [3'7] J MSS., V. 9, p. 401 ; 
 R. 1849, p. 143. [38] J MSS., V. 9, p. 352; R. 1848, p. 121. [39J R. 1839, pp. 45-6. 
 [40] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 153-7 ; R. 1838, pp. 97-8. [41] J MSS., V. 9, pp. !>40, 401 ; 
 R. 1848, p. 121 R. 1849, p. 143 ; R. 1853, p. 59 ; R. 1855. p. 89 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 222-3. 
 App.Jo. D, pp. 411-17. [42] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 343-4, 357, 422; Church in Col. No. 27, 
 p. 223 ; R. 1849, p. 144. [43] J MSS., V. 9, p. 408 ; R. 1850, pp. 89. 90. [44] J MSS., 
 V. 9, pp. 422-8; R. 1850, pp. 20, 85-9; Church in Col. No. 27, p. 114; Jo., V. 46, 
 pp. 103, 124. [44a] J MSS., V. 9, p. 341 : see also do., p. 353. [446] See R. 1850, p. 26 ; 
 Bishop Gray's Journals, 1848 and 1850; and J MSS., V. 10, p. 6. [451 Bishop Gray'a 
 Visitation Journal, 18.50 ; Church in Col. No. 27, pp. 1-227; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 1,9. 
 [46] Church in Col. No. 27, pp. 210-23 ; R. 1852, p. 96 ; Jo., V. 40, pp. 202-3 ; J MSS., 
 V. 10, pp. 1-3, 6, 26-7, 36, 89-41, 45. [47] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 23, 25-6, 36, 39, 40-1, 43-5 ; 
 R. 1852, p. 55. [48] R. 1852, p. 98. [49] Church in Col. No. 27, p. 102 : see also 
 J MSS., V. 9, p. 442; and V. 10, pp. 4, 21-5, 85. [50] Jo., V. 46, pp. 272, 275, 280, 285, 
 353-4,403, 407-10; R. 18.52, p. 98; R. 1853, p. 29. [51] R. 1804, p. 72. [52' Church 
 in Col. No. 32, p. 4 ; R. 1855. p. 84. 
 
 »*,'''• 
 
 ■.*;• 
 
 ■iiSJ 
 
 ^1 
 
i 
 
 
 ■ M 
 
 ! 
 
 
 I 1 
 
 < 
 i 
 
 286 
 
 SOCIETY FOn THE rROPAQATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 CAPE COLONY—THE WESTERN DIVISION— {continued). 
 
 Bishop Gray returned to the Cape early in 1854 [1]. In Lis reducecl 
 diocese, which still included St. Helena, there were now 82 clergy. 
 On the continent he had IB parishes, and in all of these, except 
 Worcester, churches had been erected or were in course of erection.* 
 Altogether i.38,000t had been spent upon churches in the undivided 
 diocese since its erection, and seven schools had been built. No 
 parsonages had yet been provided, nor could they bo expected 
 until churches and schools had been raised and cleared of debt. Every 
 parish, except where the clergyman's income was altogether provided 
 by Govei'nment, contributed towards the support of its minister, and 
 chiefly through the weekly offertory, which could be " really depended 
 upon " and seldom failed. " The more pressing wants of the English 
 people" having been now "provided to a certain extent," moi*e atten- 
 tion could be directed to the conversion of the heathen and Maliom- 
 medans. In Capetown this work had been checked by the loss of 
 labourers, but in the country " some progress had been made," espe- 
 cially at Wynberg, where JJO adults were baptized on a single occasion 
 in 1853, and in the (ieorgc and Knysna districts. 
 
 At George !Mr. Niei>oth"s flock [sec p. 280] had built a school 
 chapel for themselves, and purchased a burial ground ; they attended 
 their services " most regularly," and were advancing " in knowledge, 
 in faith, and in Christian conduct." On Christmas Day 1854, at the 
 commencement of tlie Ante-Communion Service in Archdeacon 
 Welby's church, ^Ir. Niepoth came in with many of his congregation, 
 having concluded his own Dutch Service, and 20 of them joined with 
 the white communicants (11 in number) in partaking of the blessed 
 Sacrament. *' The blending of the two races was a sight to make 
 one thankful." 
 
 As yet, howevov. tlio ^lissionary efforts of the Church were on a 
 " small " and " utterly miwortliy " scale. " Scarcely any of the clergy " 
 had "acquired suflicicnt knowledge of Dutch to officiate in that lan- 
 guage," and till that were done the coloured people could not " be 
 widelv improssod." And how wide was the fleld Bishop Gray thus 
 tells :— 
 
 " Xotwithstapdinjj; all that has boon clone, by other religious bodicf?, to whom all 
 V.onour is duo for their abundii.it labours, the Heathen in this diocese are not yet 
 half converted to the faith, nor is there anythinj? like an adequate system of 
 instruction j.rovidcd for them ; and yet thoy are craving for more light and know- 
 ledi^e. ... In this same neij^hbourhood jl'aarl] I recently hoard that the labourers 
 on several farms had clultbed together to maintain a crippled fellow-labourer of 
 the same race, but a little better instructed than themselves, as their religious 
 teacher ; and in my own immediate neighbourhood the poor have come out of their 
 huts to meet md in my walks, and beg me to provide additional schools for them, 
 
 • Churches were opaned iu 1853 at StoUenbosch, Zaudoliet (?), Claremout, and Bdri* 
 dern [21. 
 
 t The wagoB of the builders wore 9«, a day in 1864. < 
 
 III 
 
CAPE COLONY— THE WESTERN DIVISION. 
 
 287 
 
 eir 
 in. 
 
 •Ti. 
 
 offering to contribute money and labour to erect the building and maintain the 
 teacher." [L., Jan. 22, 1855.] [3]. 
 
 " Taking the country as a ivhole " the Bishop was of opinion after 
 his visitation in 1855 that " the Church of England " was '* doing 
 more than any other reUgious body in the land." She was " the only 
 body" caring "for the English portion of the population" in the 
 Western Province, including " Presbyterians, Methodists, Independents, 
 «lc.," who were " for the most part being gradually drawn into the 
 Communion of the Church." In the country parts the Church was 
 " happily absorbing all the English religionists, whatever may have 
 been their former profession." At George the candidates for Confir- 
 mation (95) outnumbered the whole congregation there on the Bishop's 
 first visit. Seven years before there was " a feeble, divided, listless hand- 
 ful of people — no Church, or School, or Mission." Mainly owing to 
 Archdeacon Welby's labours, there were now a Church, a Mission- 
 Chapel and School, and 125 communicants. White and coloured were 
 confirmed together, and in helping to administer to fifty coloured Com- 
 municants the Bishop, for the first time in his life, officiated in Dutch. 
 
 By the ordination of Mr. Niepoth the number of Clergy in the 
 George Mission was now raised to three. (It is singular tlmt on the same 
 day that Mr. Niepoth was ordained (Sept. 23) the Bishop of Grahams- 
 town was ordaining another member of the Dutch Church, formerly 
 a Missionary of the London Society, "who with his wiiole congrega- 
 tion . . . sought to be received into the Communion of tlie Church.") 
 Up and down the country, however, were still scattered many hundreds 
 of Englishmen living " without God in the world," bringing " misery 
 upon themselves and discredit upon all Englishmen " by their lives. 
 Some of the " Juvenile Emigrants " sent out by the " Children's Friend 
 Society" [see p. 273] and settled at Bredasdorp had "sunk into a 
 low and degraded condition, little, if at all, better than that of the 
 heathen " whom they had married, though others had " succeeded well 
 and were in a thriving condition." In the case of a coloured woman 
 whom the Bishop baptized at Beaufort, her master said " that she had 
 taught his children nearly all they knew of religion— the Creed, the 
 Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments, the Church Catechism." 
 " What a sad confession ! " (was the comment). " A Christian master 
 owns that his children have imbibed their instruction in the faith of 
 Christ from a Heathen sevvanf." That the Church was winning her 
 way among the heathen was frequently manifested during this 
 visi'iation. The Fingos and Hottentots at Belvidere were " quite as 
 willing as their white brethren to contribute to the support of the 
 ministry." At Buccleugh, of 48 persons confirmed the greater number 
 were coloured people, baptized within the previous few years, and the 
 same race furnished one half of the communicants — the Hottentots 
 especially showed much feeling, and " wept aloud." In another place 
 (Newhaven) 85 communicants drew nigh — some being " not only of 
 English and Dutch blood, but Indian and Mahommedan, Kafir, Eingo, 
 Hottentot, Negro." 
 
 " In this country " (the Bishop added) '• one feels more than at homo, how the 
 Church of Christ knits men of all races and lanpuages into one body and brother- 
 hood. It has been one of my greatest comforts in this visitation, more than on 
 former occasions to roalize the Communion of Saints ; to have real communioa 
 
 t ' 1 
 
 
 t 
 
 i:- It; 
 
 '.1 
 
 fr 
 
 . 1 f 
 
 fr\ 
 
II 
 
 wn 
 
 ! I 
 
 \\ii 
 
 w 
 
 I i 
 
 ■ 
 
 I 
 
 'hi:- 
 
 ' I ■• 
 
 I 
 
 I'' J '■ i 
 
 IV- h 
 j 
 
 \\\ 
 
 V-. 
 
 288 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE O0»PEL. 
 
 with believers of various races, through the precious body and blood of Christ 
 which joins us all in one." 
 
 In the methodg pursued by the Church care was taken to avoid 
 proselytising or any interference with others' labours. It was frequently 
 the custom of Bishop Gi*ay to visit the Missions of other Christian 
 bodies — the Dutch, the Moravian, the Berlin, London, and Wesleyan 
 Societies, &c., and his journals show that he not only received much 
 personal kindness on these occasions, but was often encouraged and 
 stimulated in his work. On this present visitation, while ho was 
 with the Moravians at Elim, a Hottentot deputation representing 
 from 80 to 90 families there were praying a member of the Cape 
 Parliament living at Nether Court to urge the ]3ishop to found a 
 Missionary institution for them and take tl em under the Church's 
 charge ; but when the Bishop heard of this he expressed his unwilling- 
 ness to plant a village within 20 miles of the Moravian Institution. In 
 other places also the coloured people were eager for such establish- 
 ments, and at Oliphant's Pontein arrangements were made for the 
 foundation of a Missionary institution and village "based upon 
 self-supporting principles," on a farm purchased by the Bishop for 
 the purpose. 
 
 At a series of confirmations held in the neighbourhood of Cape- 
 town shortly after, one-third of the candidates were generally coloured 
 people, and in concluding a summary of his previous tour the Bishop 
 wrote : — 
 
 " This whole Visitation has been to me one of deep interest and encourage- 
 ment. Amidst very great difficulties, a considerable work 1ms been accomplished. 
 In many districts the Church is, I trust, lirmly rooted and established. There is 
 no place, save Worcester,* w'lere the English are congregated together in any 
 numbers, where there is not already a clergyman, a church, and, in many instances, 
 a school. And in those places where their numbers are too few to justify the 
 erection of a church, and the appointment of a clergyman, there is a fair prospect 
 of our being able to plant school-chapels, and deacon school-masters, for a com- 
 bined work amongst the English and the Heathen— if only we can raise the funds 
 necessary for such a purpose. In other districts, where there arc no English, the 
 coloured people are very anxious that a purely Missionary work should be under- 
 taken for their good. There is, I believe, a growing desire, in many quarters, for 
 the ministration of the English Church. When I remember what the condition 
 of the Church over the whole country was on my first Visitation, and look at it 
 now, I cannot but feel very thankful to God, who has done so much for us. It is 
 a great comfort, too, to think that, throughout that large portion of the Diocese 
 over which I have travelled, a good hearty Church spirit, and a growing religious 
 feeling, prevail. The aims of those who have unceasingly exerted themselves by 
 anonymous writings in the public prints to injure the Church, are seen through. 
 Their assaults have led, in many cases, to a more diligent study of the principles 
 and doctrines of the Church of England, through her own recognised formularies ; 
 and thereby to increased knowledge and faith, and a firmer attachment to the Church. 
 The seven years we have passed through have been anxious, and, to me, exhaust- 
 ing years ; but, if it please God to bless the work of his servants in future time as 
 largely as in the past, there need be no fear but that the true faith of Christ wil> 
 have a firm hold upon the mind and conscience of this land ; and that multitudes, 
 who, alas ! have still but a faint knowledge of the one true God and Jesus Christ 
 whom He hath sent, will rejoice in the full light of the Gospel, and truly know, to 
 their great joy. Him, whom to know is life eternal." 
 
 * [In 1857 two Lutherans and one minister of the Dutch Reformed Church joined thtt 
 English clergyman and his churchwarden in arranging for the erection of a church at 
 Worcester, making themselvei and their property chargeable for £1,000, the estiinated 
 co«t of the bnilding [4].] 
 
CAPE COLONY— THE WESTERN DIVISION. 
 
 289 
 
 „ Among the difficulties ubove referred to were " the suffering and 
 ruin " occasioned by recent epidemics among the cattle and horses. 
 The former died by thousands from a disease, said to have been 
 imported from Holland, which entirely destroyed their lungs, and such 
 a proportion of the latter died from the " horse sickness " that farmers 
 were "reduced to walk" — a proceeding which had "been hitherto 
 considered as disgraceful to all but Hottentots and Kafirs." No sooner 
 was one scourge removed from the land than another appeared, and 
 as yet the country had not been " free from some general affliction 
 of want or pestilence any year " since the Bishop had known it [5]. 
 The Clergy of the Diocese also had been diminished (by death, sick- 
 ness, and other causes) nearly one-third since the Bishop's return, 
 while an increase was needed. The discovery of copper mines in 
 Namaqualand, near the mouth of the Orange River, 300 miles from 
 Capetown, attracted a considerable population of English labourers in 
 1854, no less than thirty companies having been formed. The " very 
 shocking" moral and religious condition of the people, without a 
 minister of any religious denomination, received early attention from 
 Bishop Gray, who could not, however, provide a clergyman for them 
 (viz. Mr. Whitehead) before the end of 1855 [C]. 
 
 The village of Clanwilliam was subjected to much longer neglert. 
 In this district a great number of the English settlers of 1820 "were 
 most umvisely and improperly sent," and with them the Kev. F. 
 M'Cleland, who after remaining tln-ee years migrated with a 
 portion of the settlers to Port Ehzabeth. From that time to 1857 
 the remainder had been " neglected by their Church," with the result 
 that their children had been baptized and confirmed in the Dutch 
 (vhurch, and only a few of the old settlers were now in nominal 
 communion with their mother Church. Bishop Gray had always 
 been told that "all the English had left the district," and on his 
 first visit (in 1857) he was surprised to find " so English a spirit 
 pervading the people and so strong an attachment to the Church of 
 their fathers, after so long a neglect." In the Dutch Church after 
 the Dutch service the IBishop held English service twice on the 
 Sunday in his visit. "The congregations M'ere very large," and 
 " seemed to feel the service a good deal." 
 
 " The younger joined in the prayers of the Church of their fathers, for the 
 first time in their lives. The elder people had not heard them offered for half 
 their three-score years and ten. One of these, an aged widow, wept aloud at the 
 Holy Communion, and bade her fellow-communicant, also an aged widow, remember 
 that it was thirty-four years since they last had knelt together to partake of that 
 spiritual food. She said, she had nearly now completed her forty years in the 
 «vilderness, and trusted that a brighter day would now dawn upon them. . . . The 
 lesson for the day was Deuteronomy viii. . . . Several were much struck with this, 
 and applied it to their state. ... I have promised . . . that they shall be at least 
 occasionally visited by a Clergyman." [L., Bishop Gray [7].] 
 
 In this and the next year (1858) the Society raised its annual 
 grant to the diocese from £600 to £2,600 [8]. Great exertions were 
 also made in the colony for the support of Clergy, and in 1861 the 
 Bishop was able to write to the Society : — 
 
 " It is quite understood I think in this Diocese that the existing European 
 population whose wants are almost suppUed is to look to you for nothing more 
 than it now receives. Should immigrants flow in very largely the case might be 
 
 U 
 
 I- 
 
 %\ 
 
 1H! 
 
 t M 
 

 laMi i 
 
 n 
 
 290 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 altered ; but I do not expect this ; and I think the English can now stand alone 
 with such assistance as they receive " [9]. 
 
 The paramount importance of this branch of the Society's work 
 has be n forcibly demonstrated by the Rev. J. Baker. On his pro- 
 ceeding to the Diocese of Capetown he had wished to become a 
 Missionary to the Kaffirs, but "the Bishop, knowing the country 
 better," saw that he could be "more advantageously occupied in 
 other work," and placed him at Swellendam in 1849 to minister to 
 the colonists, in a district "practically unlimited." Reviewing his 
 work, which had resulted in the foundation of stations at Riversdale,* 
 Port Beaufort,* Robertson, and Montagu, he wrote in 1862 : — 
 
 " I feel more than satisfied at having my own first views overruled, so that I 
 am working generally among our colonists. That is the one feature of the Society 
 which makes it so valuable in comparison to many others— that the work is 
 first Colonial — the wanderers from England are to be followed by the Church of 
 England ; and the influence of these energetic men, controlled by religion, and 
 disciplined by our Church system, is regarded as the most important element in 
 acting upon the native races with whom they are brought in contact. It is here 
 seen more and more daily. The masters are the Missionaries for good or evil of 
 the people in their employ. The trader is more powerful than the clergyman, 
 the farmer is like a patriarch among the agricultural labourers, and the English 
 mechanic is most influential by his example. 
 
 " Fearful are the wrecks of English people in this land. Our own countrymen 
 require our first and greatest efforts. I have given much attention to these poor 
 fellows ; and, wretched as they are, they are much to be pitied. A mere labourer 
 has little chance of any success ; and the treatment he too commonly receives, is 
 most degrading. They wander, truly vagabonds, from village to village. On their 
 arrival in a new place, they can find no shelter but that of a canteen ; no refresh- 
 ment but that of Cape brandy and bad wine, with dry bread, bought it may be at 
 the same place. 
 
 " Many sink under temptation, and fall into despair, under such circumstances. 
 They are without friends or acquaintances, and society has neither place nor 
 care for them. Such work as this makes no appearance, yet it is most important, 
 and gives much trouble " [10]. 
 
 In Advent 1860 "the largest ordination" that had "yet taken 
 place in South Africa," was held, when Bishop Gray ordained nine 
 priests and deacons. On that occasion the men trained at St. 
 Augustine's College, Canterbury, " far su/passed, in their knowledge 
 of Divine things, the other candidates," caid did "great credit" to 
 their training. [L., Bishop Gray, Jan. 14, 1861 [11].] 
 
 The Church in the diocese had now become well grounded in its 
 organisation, having in January 1867, through its Bishop, Clergy, and 
 Lay Delegates assembled for the first time in representative Synod, 
 agreed upon certain Constitutions and Acts, by which they declared 
 themselves in union and full communion with the United Church of 
 England and Ireland — an integral portion of that Church, also that 
 they received the Authorised Version of the Bible and the Book of 
 Common Prayer, and maintained the doctrine and sacraments of 
 Christ as the Church of England receives them, and that they dis- 
 claimed the right to alter the Standards of Faith and Doctrine, the 
 formularies in use in the Church [12]. ^^..^ .^ ^ 
 
 * At Riveredale, Captain Rainier, the magistrate, had " regularly officiated as 
 catechiBt " to the few English who assembled in the court-room for worship. A similar 
 duty was performed at Port Beaufort by Mr, T. Barry, a merchant, who added a service 
 in Dutch for the coloured people, 
 
;'«!t« 
 
 CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION. 
 
 2»1 
 
 In 1859 St. Helena was constituted a separate Bishopric [18], and 
 in December 1860 the Bishops of that diocese and of Capetown, 
 Orahamstown, and Natal met in conference at Capetown — the Metro- 
 political See ; and in acknowledging the provision made by the Society 
 for the foundation of a fifth diocese — the Orange River — in the 
 Ecclesiastical Province, they expressed " the grateful sense which the 
 members of the Church " therein " entertain of the great benefits con- 
 ferred upon South Africa through means i,f the Venerable Society," 
 the Metropolitan adding : " We desire to express our belief that it has 
 pleased God to make the Society a great instrument of good to the 
 heathen of this land, and for the advancement of our Lord's kingdom 
 upon earth" [14]. 
 
 Among the agencies employed for the evangelisation of the heathen 
 in South Africa, one of the most effective has been the College estab- 
 lished near Capetown in 1858 for the education of the sons of native 
 chiefs, and which has ever since been supported with the Society's 
 aid [15]. 
 
 The Rev. W. E. Belson, v/ho had temporary charge of the College, 
 reported in 1867 : — 
 
 " A marvellous change has taken place in the boys who have been some years 
 resident. . . . They came wild little savages; they are now to all appearances 
 civilized, and many of them are Christians. Their manners are most polite. . . . 
 I am not aware that a complaint has ever been made by any one that they have 
 misconducted themselves when in Capetown ; and this is saying a great deal, for 
 all eyes are upon them, and many would be only too glad to iind them tripping. 
 With the majority of the inhabitants, the education of Kafirs is a sore subject. 
 The Dutch would never think of undertaking it. 
 
 " As regards their intellectual powers, some of the boys are decidedly clever, 
 some the reverse ; but with all there is an inability to express themselves gram- 
 matically in English, which no doubt is owing to their speaking amongst them- 
 selves always in Kafir. One boy, the eldest son of a great chief, lately visited his 
 father in Kafirland, and was urged by every possible means to become a heathen 
 agaiu. His father offered to make him chief, bnt in vain : the boy returned to the 
 college, and is now at St. Augustine's College " [16]. 
 
 The institution (Zonnebloem) is further noticed in the proper place. 
 [See p. 784.] The formation of a school for Kaffir girls in connection 
 with it was reported in 1860 [17]. In the same year the Rev. W. E. 
 Belson of Malmesbury stated that his charge included over 2,000 
 coloured people, Hottentots, &c. Nothing had been done for them 
 " till lately," but now from 400 to 500 heathen were receiving in- 
 struction ; numbers had been baptized ; thirty-five had become com- 
 municants, eighty couples had been married, and the contributions of 
 the people to the Mission had amounted to £150 [18]. The Mission 
 farm purchased by Bishop Gray, situated in the Malmesbury district, 
 and since referred to as " Abbotsdale," was " the first experiment of the 
 kind " that had been " tried in connection with the Church of England." 
 The plan had been found to work well with the Moravians. 
 
 The farm, about 1,600 acres, was rented until the capital was paid 
 up by the Hottentots, when they would become the possessors of the 
 land. In 1858 there were 76 families living on it under certain 
 rules. They attended the Church services, sent their children to 
 school, and seemed thankful for the care manifested in their behalf [19]. 
 Three years later the experiment did not seem to be proving success- 
 ful [20] ; but in 1866 Mr. Belson was residing there and conducting 
 
 M 
 
 ^1 
 
 1 1 t-f. 
 
 
!'t; 
 
 i; 
 
 I i 
 
 1 I! 
 
 i 
 
 ! 1 
 
 
 
 'i 
 
 i 
 
 ' 1 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 i ■,:•;. ,p. 
 
 292 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 missionary operations in " fourteen stations covering an area of about 
 40,000 square miles " [21]. In the next year he reported that up to 
 that time he had " baptized upwards of 1,200 coloured people," and 
 had he not been "very particular " he might have baptized " at least 
 half as many more." " Taken as a body, " those who had been " lately 
 brought out of heathenism " would bear favourably comparison witn 
 those born of Christian parents and baptized in infancy. In some 
 cases men and women commonly walked 20 miles to be present at the 
 services. In others, though the services were on weekdays, the fisher- 
 men gave up their day's fishing and loaded their boats with people to 
 cross the bays and join in worship [22]. At one of these stations — 
 St. Helena Bay— there was in 1858 " hardly a baptized person," and 
 hitherto a clergyman had never been seen there. But the estab- 
 lishment of a school under a coloured schoolmaster, who also held 
 short services, supplemented by occasional visits from Mr. Belson, 
 drew people from a distance of 18 miles, and in 1861 " the usual 
 number of communicants " was 18 and the Missionary could say : " Not 
 unfrequently these blacks, whether Christians or not, put to shame 
 those who boast of their European descent and Church member- 
 ship" [28]. On taking charge of the Mission in 18G2 Mr. Nicol 
 reported : " It is quite astonishing how well the services are attended," 
 although held in a large salting house. In the course of a year a 
 school-chapftl was opened there [24]. The black schoolmaster was 
 now transferred to Hooge's Bay in Saldanha Bay, where, at the urgent 
 appeal of a coloured patriarch who built and offered a school-room, 
 with " a prophet's chamber," another out-station was established, and 
 the old man was the first of the adults to receive baptism [25]. 
 
 On the occasion of the ordination of the Rev. J. F. Lightfoot of 
 Capetown as priest it was proposed in 1860 that 100 converts in his 
 Mission should contribute 2s. each to maintain an additional Missionary ; 
 and the Bishop having represented that Mr. Lightfoot was much over- 
 worked and that large numbers of Mahommedans and heathen were 
 waiting to be gathered in, the Society provided one-half (£75) of the 
 salary required, thus giving " a great impulse to the Mission work " [26]. 
 
 Three years later the Missionary at Malmesbury reported that while 
 " the European part of the population " there led the heathen and 
 Christian coloured people into sin, some Christian Kaffirs from Mr. 
 Lightfoot's Mission " set an excellent example " [27]. 
 
 The Clergy in tl^e diocese now numbered 46, and more than one 
 half were " engaged in Mission work." " The members of the English 
 Church in South Africa " had " increased more than three-fold since 
 the appointment of a Bishop," and the " English people " had " long 
 been provided with their full means of grace." " In all the villages 
 along the whole line of coast " from Capetown to Plettenburg Bay 
 " the work of education " was *' being mainly carried on " by the 
 Church of England. The Dutch were " possessed of nearly all the 
 land," and were five times as numerous as the English, but both were 
 outnumbered by the coloured races [28]. 
 
 A period of drought and famine extending from 1861 to 1865 
 forced a large migration of the English to New Zealand and other 
 parts, and made it necessary for the Society to come to the relief of the 
 diocese and of the more necessitous of its Missionaries in 1865. The 
 
CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION. 
 
 293 
 
 one 
 
 iglish 
 
 since 
 
 long 
 
 ages 
 
 Bay 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 were 
 
 1865 
 
 )ther 
 
 kthe 
 
 The 
 
 colony being "nearly ruined," only two congregations were able to 
 pay their promised contributions, but though the sufferings of the 
 clergy were " very great," the trial was borne by them " with a noble 
 patience." The destitution of the coloured people during the distress 
 was most deplorable, and many were unable to attend church or school 
 for want of clothes [29]. 
 
 In 1866 the coloured congregation of Wesleyans at Swellendam 
 ^' came over in a body, with their teacher, to the Church," and three 
 years later 82 of them were admitted to confirmation [80]. From 
 Somerset West to Plettenburg Bay, a distance of 1,100 miles, there 
 was now (1869) "not a Dissenting Chapel in any" of the villages. 
 The London Missionary Society had several Missions in the country, 
 but the Dutch and the English Church, with the single exception of a 
 Boman Catholic chapel at George, divided " the population along the 
 whole coast line." So wrote Bishop Gray from Knysna in 1869. When 
 he first knew this place there was no English church within 300 miles 
 of it. The nearest clergyman was at George, 60 miles distant, and 
 separated by several deep rivers, impassable at times. " The ordinary 
 Sunday occupation was bowls, and drinking and dancing." "Now," the 
 Bishop could say, " nearly everybody goes to church, and the whole 
 state of things is changed. God be praised, there has been a mar- 
 vellous alteration for the better " [81]. 
 
 The above may be taken as a specimen of what had been wrought 
 throughout the diocese during Bishop Gray's episcopate, now drawing 
 to a close. 
 
 In 1872 he reported : " At nearly every place I have found the work 
 in a healthy state, and advancing. The Church is growing in the 
 confidence and respect of the country" [82]. The confirmations held 
 in this year were attended by some candidates who walked from 80 to 
 60 miles in all ; and at Beaufort three Kaffirs who had gone to the 
 Diamond Fields " came back all the distance, 850 miles, to be con- 
 firmed where they had been baptized," returning again after the 
 service [88]. This visitation of 1872 occupied over eleven weeks, 
 •" amidst great discomforts, and much trial and labour," and after a 
 recovery from a "dangerous illness" contracted during yet greater 
 hardships in Namaqualand in the previous year. At the end of the 
 journey, moved by the sight of the finest sunset he had yet beheld in 
 Africa, the Bishop wrote : " This evening seemed to me almost a 
 prophecy of work done in that dark land, and the sim of my life 
 setting ; would that it had been done better ! " [84]. 
 
 Neither forebodings nor weariness, however, stayed plans of work, 
 and having " travelled six months out of the last nine," he arranged 
 for a further visitation of his diocese as soon as the winter rains of 
 1872 were over [85]. 
 
 But a better journey lay before him. In August he had a fall 
 from his horse, and after three weeks' illness, during which " his 
 one craving . . . had been rest," he passed to his rest on Sunday, 
 September 1. 
 
 Two days later the church and burial-ground at Claremont were 
 thronged by " all classes, ranks, and denominations," waiting " to do 
 honour to his memory," and " representatives of the Dutch Beformed, 
 the Congregational, the Wesleyan, the Boman and other Christian 
 
 i%i 
 
 ill 
 
 ^ri 
 
 
 ! %^ 
 
 mr 
 
 lit 
 
 li 
 
 "1 
 
 ' 
 
 1 
 

 ' 
 
 M 
 
 r^i 
 
 it » V' < 
 
 ■fit 
 
 
 1 ! 
 
 ' ii 
 
 
 294 
 
 SOCIETY FOR TUB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 communilies, stood in aiTectionute and respectful sorrow at his grave, 
 iu acknowledgment of his fervent and large-hearted Christian love 
 towards all of them "♦ [8GJ. 
 
 " His funeral was a marvellous sight " (wrote Archdoacon Badnall), *' just what 
 one would have wished for a man who never thought of his own glory— a thing to 
 live in one's memory for ever. All South Africa will feel his death ... as I 
 believe it never felt anyone's death before. I should suppose a larger crowd was. 
 hardly ever assembled round any giave ; absolutely never a larger number of 
 genuine mourners. The dear Bishop's old black man-servant standing weeping at 
 the foot of the grave was as significant a token as any of the work of his life " [37]. 
 
 In the Society's opinion, " the greatness and completeness " of the 
 work of Bishop Gray, who was " the foremost Prolate in the British 
 Colonies " " can hardly be over-estimated." 
 
 At his consecration in 1847 there was in South Africa " no Church 
 organisation. Fourteen isolated clergymen ministered to scattered 
 congregations." In the quarter of a century which had elapsed " a vast 
 Ecclesiastical Province " had been created,t containing tive diocesea 
 complete with Synodical, Parochial and Missionary organisations, ad- 
 ministered by [over] 127 clergymen, besides lay teachers. In all there 
 were now six dioceses in South Africa. "For those great talents . . . the 
 use of which was so long granted to the Church," the Society recorded 
 its thankfulness to God, adding that Bishop Gray's .:.',■ / 
 
 * single-minded devotion of himself and his substance to the work of God, his 
 eminent administrative ability, his zeal, which never flagged, his considerate 
 tenderness in dealing with others, his undaunted courage in giappling with unex- 
 pected obstacles in the defence and confirmation of the Gospel, will live in the 
 records of the African Church as the qualities of her founder, and will secure for 
 him a place in history as one of the most distinguished in that band of Missionary 
 Bishops by whose labours in this generation the borders of the Church have been 
 so widely extended " [38] . 
 
 As a further token of its regard the Society raised a sum of £600, 
 which with £1,000 contribited in the diocese was there invested 
 in 187G as the " Bishop Gray Memorial Clergy Endowment Fund " [89], 
 
 The Clergy and laity of the Diocese of Capetown (with the consent 
 of the Bishops of the Province of South Africa) delegated the choice of 
 a successor to Bishop Gray to the Archbishop of Canterbury, the 
 Bishop of Edinburgh (formerly Bishop of Grahamstown) and the 
 Secretary of the Society; and the Rev. W. W. Jones was elected to the 
 office. Previous to his consecration, which took place in Westminster 
 Abbey on May 17, 1874, a document was drawn up (and afterwards 
 published) explaining the sense in which he took the oath which is 
 required by the English Ordinal to be administered on the con- 
 secration of a Bishop, but is ill adapted to the circumstances of a 
 Colonial Metropolitan [40]. 
 
 On his arrival in his diocese he found " only one prevailing wish . . . 
 to work heartily and harmoniously" with him. He was publicly 
 welcomed at a luncheon, and among those present to shake hands with 
 him and to wish him God- speed were " numbers of Nonconformists 
 and nearly all the ministers of the Dutch Reformed Church and of 
 the Dissenting bodies " [41]. 
 
 * A similar mark of respect was shown at Mrs. Gray's funeral in 1871 [86a]. 
 t The first Provincial Synod for tlie Province of South Africa met in 1870. 
 
 th( 
 
CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION. 
 
 .r.,* 
 
 295 
 
 From personal inspection the Bishop was " convinced that the 
 Church " had " gained," and was " daily gaining a powerful hold upon 
 men's minds and hearts." And he was much struck with " the 
 thorough work " which was being done in some of the Missions. 
 
 Thus at the Paarl, said he : 
 
 " I confirraetl no less than fifty-four personn, whose attention and reverence of 
 manner were very remarkable. In these congregations there is a regular parochial 
 machinery, churchwardens, sidesmen, schoolmaster or mistress, harmonium 
 player, Ac, all coloured people — indeed, in most cases, the clergyman and his 
 family are the only white people in the Church. The same may be said of 
 Abbotsdale, where the only place of worship is a miserable old barn . . . the 
 people seem thoroughly in earnest, and are most forward in contributing week by 
 week their little sums towards the erection of a good and suitable Church. 
 
 " One sign of progress, again, is the large number of candidates presented to me 
 for Confirmation. During the short time I have been here, I have confirmed 
 exactly 800 persons ; certainly the larger proportion of them being coloured people. 
 I have noticed almost uniformly among the candidates (though I regret to say not 
 among the congregation, many of whom are not of our own Church) a very great 
 amount of reverence and an earnestness of manner which seem to indicate plainly 
 the pains which had been taken in their preparation " [42]. 
 
 Another mark of the progress in South Africa was the revolution 
 in public opinion as regards the action of the Church. The first 
 representative Synod (held under Bishop Gray in 1857) met after a 
 severe conflict of opinion, and under a storm of obloquy [48] ; that to 
 which Bishop Jones was called to preside in 1875 dispersed amid 
 general approval and good-will. 
 
 " It is most gratifying " (the latter wi-ote), " and I cannot but be very thankful 
 to Almighty God that He seems really now to have drawn men's hearts together so 
 that we are, I think I may safely say, a thoroughly united Diocese. . . . The 
 session lasted through nearly 3 weeks, and during the whole of that time, I am 
 speaking the strict truth when I say that not one hard or angi-y or factious word 
 was spoken by any member of the Synod. I never, I think, felt so much cause for 
 thankfulness as in the result of the Synod.*" During the course of it we had a large 
 crowded public meeting, the Governor in the chair, to take steps to organize a fimd 
 for the better payment of the clergy. It was very enthusiastic, and already about 
 £6,000 has been promised " [L., Aug. 9, 1875 [44J.] = * , ;■ > 
 
 A year later the Rev. J. Maynard of Worcester reported : •' The 
 Church is progressing throughout the length and breadth of the 
 colony, and in fact throughout the whole of South Africa. Evidence 
 of this is seen almost everywhere" [45]. The older parishes in the 
 western division of the colony were now "firmly consolidated," and 
 amid the schemes set on foot by the Clergy were to be noticed tL^ 
 counterparts of the organisations of well-worked parishes at home. 
 Church building and Church extension were the rule and not the ex- 
 ception [46]. ■' 
 
 The Mission to the Malays at Papendovp, a suburb of Capetown, 
 under the Rev. Dr. M. J. Arnold, had been " greatly blessed" ; the 
 
 * In 1884 the vote of the laity of the Synod saved the clergy from the necessity of 
 having to veto a resolution which advocated the alteration of the Proviocial Constitution 
 in sutii a way as to bind the Church of South Africa " to accept all decisions, past and 
 future, as obligatory npon her tribunals, of a Court in England which has been attached 
 to the Church at home pnrely as an accident of her established condition, and which is 
 almost universally felt to be a most onBatisfactory body for deciding what is and what ift 
 not lawfol in the Chnrch at home ; and this more especially since the Graluunstown 
 Judgment declured the decisions of this Court to be part and parcel of the standards of 
 the Church's faith and doctrine." [L., Bishop of Capetown, Jan. 2, 1885 [44a].] 
 
 I 
 
 t I 
 
 n. 
 
 ' I 
 
 At 1 
 
296 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF TOE OOSPEL. 
 
 villaf^e once " a disgrace to any land " was now to be " scarcely recog- 
 nised as the same " [47]. As yet, however, *' not many conversions " 
 had been made among the Mohammedans— of whom there were about 
 6,000 in the diocese — though many of them were *' inquiring anxiously 
 after Christian truth." 
 
 In some parts the opposition of the Dutch farmers was still " one of 
 the greatest liindrances to the conversion of the coloured people " [48] ; 
 but nevertheless during the next ten years the coloured inhabitants 
 were seen to be " pressing into the Church by hundreds " [49]. 
 
 At Zuurbraak, a village which had been only occasionally visited 
 by a Missionary (the Rev. F. D. Edwauds), a Mission was organised 
 by the Rev. W. Schieuhout in September 1888. The coloured 
 people, though " miserably poor," erected the principal part of a school- 
 chapel with their own hands, and a year later the Bishop confirmed 
 there no less than 172 persons, mostly adults, all but six of whom 
 communicated on the next morning. Many had como a great distance, 
 and their "attention and reverence . . . was quite remarkable " [50]. 
 
 So far from the Church's work in the diocese being, " as many in 
 England believe, a work among the settled English population," its 
 strength " is among the poor coloured people." Thus, out of 1,300 
 candidates confirmed in 188G "at least 1,000" belonged to coloured 
 races [61]. This branch of the work continues to advance [52]. 
 
 Excepting Capetown and its suburbs, the Western division is 
 "essentially the Dutch end of the colony" [68], and the Bishop has 
 placed it on record that " except in a very few favoured spots," the 
 diocese owes "everything to the Society." 
 
 "If it hail not been for the help thus extended to us " (he wrote in 1881) "we 
 could have done simply nothing in the work of Heathen Missions, and very large 
 numbers of our own fellow-countrymen, whether scattered about in isolated spots, 
 or settled in small villages among an overwhelming number of Europeans of Dutch 
 extraction and of coloured people, would have been absolutely and entirely deprived 
 of our Church's administrations : for do what they would, this handful of English 
 Churchpeople could not possibly have maintained a clergyman to visit them even 
 occasionally, while the funds raised by the late Bishop and myself in England 
 could have done next to nothing in furnishing this enormous diocese with the 
 means of grace. . . . Still each year the amount contributed by the people 
 increases and each year we hope to carry on our work with a diminished giant 
 from the Society " ; 5.M. 
 
 CAPE COL 
 
 S J i\ 
 
 Statistics. — In tlie Western Division of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope (com- 
 prised within tlifi .'Vr leso of Capetown, area 100,000 square miles), where the Society 
 ?1821-92) has astubier. in maintaining 102 Missionaries and planting 56 Central Stations 
 {as detailed on pp. 889-90), there are now 403,453 inhabitants, of whom 45,641 are Cliurch 
 Members and 8,674 Communicants, under the care of 69 Clergymen and a Bishop, 
 [See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 382.] 
 
 Beferences (Chapter XXXVII.)— [1] R. 1854, p. 72. [2] R. 1853, pp. C7-8. 
 [3] R. 1855, pp. 83 -9: see also R. 1853, pp. 59-60 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 82, 
 pp. 1-13. [4J R. 1857, p. 75. [5] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1855, pp. 1-144 ; J MSS., V. 10, 
 pp. 5, 126 ; R. 1856, pp. 85-6. [6] Jo., V. 47, p. 85 ; R. 1855, pp. 83, 87 ; J MSS., 
 V. 10, pp. 100-1 ; Bishop Gray's Journal, 1855, pp. 8-5, 142. [7] R. 1857, pp. 70-7. 
 [8] Jo., V. 47, pp. 234, 387-90 ; R. 1857, p. 75 ; R. 1858, p. 71. [9] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 83-4 ; 
 R. 1861, p. 124. [10] R. 1862, pp. 106-7. [11] R. 1860, p. 104. [12] R. 1866, p. 81. 
 [13] R. 1858, p. 71 ; R. 1859, p. 85. [14] J MSS., V. 11, p. 77. [16] Jo., V. 47, 
 pp. 829-31, 838 ; R. 1868, p. 71 ; R. 1859, p. 83. [10] R. 1867, p. 72. [17] R. 1860, p. 108. 
 [18] R. i j60, p. 107 ; R. 1861, p. 125. [10] R. 1858, p. 78. [20] R. 1861, p. 126. [21] 
 R. 1866, p. 84. [22] R. 1867, p. 72. [23] R. 1861, p 126. [24] R. 1862, p. 109 ; R. 
 1868-4, p. 76. [25] R. 1862, pp. 108-9; R. 1863-4, p. 76. [26] Jo., V. 48, pp. 89, 40 ; 
 
CAPE COLONY— THE EASTERN DIVISION. 
 
 297 
 
 M.F. 1H60, pp. Ofi, 110-20. [271 R- lHfi»-4, p. 74. [281 J MSS., V. 11, pp. lO'J. aSfl ; 
 R. IHim, p. 74 ; R. IHOU-I, p. 7H ; U. 1H«4, p. 78 : »ie also R. 180(1, pp. M'2-!l. |20| J 
 MSH., V. 11, pp. iHO-a, a JO, !i«U; R. lM«m-4, p. 7a; U. IHiU, p. 7a; R. lMtl6, p. 7H; 
 R. 1H(!(1, p. 8'i. [30] R. 18(10, pp. 84-5; R. l80l», p. Oa ; M.F. 1800, p. 058. [31] M.F. 
 18«1», p. BBC. [82] M.F. 1872, p. 214. [33] M.F. 1872, pp. 2(J4, 807. [34 1 M.F. 1872, 
 pp. 115, 140-7, 808-0, 824. [36] M.F. 1872, pp. 800, 821,841; J MHH., V. 12, p. 17. 
 [Sej J M88., V. 12, pp. 25, 27-0; M.F. 1872, pp. 322, 840-1 ; R. 1872, pp. 84-0. |3e«J 
 R. r 71, pp. 48-4. [37] M.F. 1872, pp. 841-3. (38J Jo., Octobi-r 18, ]872, V. 51, 
 pp. U1(K8. [39J Jo., V. 51, p. 884 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 808. [40] R. 1874, p. 47 ; J MHH,, 
 V. 12, pp. 80-41. r411 R. 1874, p. 47. [42] D MH8., V. 42, No. 17 ; R. 1875, pp. 48-0. 
 [48] R. 1875, p. 40. [44] D MHH., V. 42, No. 27 ; R. 1875, p. 40. [44r(] J MSH., V. 12, 
 p. 202 ; R. 1884, p. 57. [46] R. 1870, p. 48. [46] R. 1877, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1878, pp. 40. 50. 
 |47] R. 1877, p. 42 ; R. 1878, p. 50. [48] R. 1870, p. 55. [40] J MHH., V. 12, p. 880; 
 R. 1880, p. 80. [60] J MHH., V. 12, p. 201; R. 1884, pp. 55-0. [61] J MHH., V. 12, 
 p. 800; R. 1880, p. 00 ; R. 1801, p. 01. [62] R. 1887, p. 08; R. 1880, p. 80. [63] R. 
 1801, p. 02. [64] R. 1881, p. 55. 
 
 CIIAPTEK XXXVIII. 
 
 CAPE COLONY— THE EASTEliN DIVISION {up to the Kci River)— 
 
 {continued). 
 
 For an account of this part of the colony previoUH to tho fonnation of the Diocese of 
 Orahamstown (1858) reference must be luul to Chapter XXXVI. [pp. 2()8-84]; but it may 
 be of assistanco to rccapituhite here that between December 1810 (when it made its repre- 
 sentation to Government [p. 200] ) and the year 1840 the Hociety contributed to the 
 •erection of Churches at Grahamstown in 1821, Port Ehzabeth in 1824-81, and Fort 
 Beaufort in 1830, and to tlie support of clergymen at Bnthurst (1830-2), Graail Reinet 
 (1845-58, &c.), Uitenhage (1846-53, ite.) and Fort Beaufort (1840-53, &c.); that on the 
 inclusion of the enslem division of the colony in the Diocese of Capetown in 1847 it 
 contained seven clergymen and six churches ; that in 1848 it was first visited by Bishop 
 Gray, who, after organising and extending work among 'ho colonists, interviewed the 
 KafKr Chiefs and formed plans for the establishment of Missions among their people ; 
 that special work among the Kaffirs was begun at Southwell in 1848 by Mr. H. Waters ; 
 but that in the main the carrying-out of those plans was delayed by the outbreak of the 
 Kaffir War. 
 
 Between 1847 and 1853 five other stations were occupied by the 
 Society, viz. Grahamstown (Rev. N. J. Merbiman, 1848) ; Colesberg 
 (Rev. r>r. C. E. H. Orpen, 1848); Somerset (Rev. E. Pain, 1849); 
 Post Retief (Rev. J. Willson, 1849) ; Cradock (Rev. — Niven, 1850, 
 and Rev. S. Gray, 1861) [1]. 
 
 In 1854— the year of Bishop Armstrong's arrival [see p. 284] — 
 there were sixteen clergymen at work in the diocese, but the number 
 ■of churches was still only six [2]. In October of that year the Rev. 
 E. Clayton, with Mr, Garde, a catechist, and Mr. Hewitson, an inter- 
 preter, were sent to open a Mission among Umhalla's tribe — the 
 Tslambie branch of the Amaxosa Kaffirs. In the recent war Umhalla 
 did not take up arms against the English, and he now willingly 
 granted a site for the Mission about a mile from his village, opposite 
 the abandoned military pest of Fort Waterloo,* the materials of which 
 were converted into a " house of the Lord," the foundations of the 
 building being laid on St. Luke's Day, October 18, 1854. In December 
 
 '•* * The station was removed in 1857 to "Newlands," on the River Eahoon, about 
 15 miles from this position. 
 
 III a'l 
 
 
n 
 
 298 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Mr. Clayton returned to Grahamstowu, and in January 1855 Bishop 
 Armstrong visited the station and formally introduced the Bev. — 
 Harding and the Rev. W. Greenstock to Umhalla as the Missionaries 
 promised to him and his people by Bishop Gray in 1850. The old 
 chief replied 
 
 " that he received with thankfulness this Mission as the redemption of the promise 
 made to him ; he would show his thankfulness by receiving them and protecting 
 them and making his people attend the Mission and send their children to school. 
 He had always come on Sundays to the Station himself since it was begun, and 
 he would contirue to do so; and he was very glad that the Mission was so autho- 
 rized, as he would now know whom to send to, to set to right anything that might 
 go wrong at the Station ; and he and his people preferred Missionaries to soldiers, 
 as they believed them to be their friends." 
 
 The Te Deum was then sung, and the day closed with the Evening 
 Service, chorally performed, the Kaffirs seeming much impressed [3]. 
 
 While the foundations of this Mission were being laid, the Governor 
 of the Colony, Sir George Grey, who had done so much by moral and 
 religious means for elevating the condition of the native tribes of New 
 Zealand, determined to follow a similar method for reducing to peace- 
 ful and industrious ways the more barbarous and savage races of South 
 Africa ; and in December 1854 he called upon the Church to aid him 
 in the enterprise. In his judgment " the threatening aspect of things " 
 on the frontier and the certainty that England would find it difficult, 
 while engaged in an European war, to send a large body of troops to 
 the Cape, rendered it " imperative on him to take immediate measures 
 for warding off fresh rebellions ... by the only means " which he 
 believed would be " successful " — that is, by aiding the (jstablishment of 
 Missionary educational and industrial institutions among the native 
 races in and beyond the colony [a policy urged on the Government by 
 Bishop Gray four years before in the case of Natal]. The undertaking 
 involved on the part of Government an annual expenditure of £45,000, 
 of which the colony could not supply more than one-fifth. For tho 
 remainder Sir George Grey determined to draw upon the Imperial 
 Treasury as might be required. 
 
 " He is fully aware" (wrote Bishop Gray, 23 Dec, 1854) "that this is a bold 
 step, and that it will raise a clamour, but the absolute necessity of the case, and 
 the certainty that there will be war without it, lead him to believe that the Govern- 
 ment will hesitate before they refuse to pay, for a few years, the cost of a single 
 regiment, in attempts to civilize permanently races which have already cost us so 
 vast an amount of blood and treasure,— whose spirit is far from broken, — and 
 whom it seems almost impossible to subdue by the power of the sword. 
 
 " Now Sir G. Grey has asked me to write to the Bishop of Grahamstown and 
 to the Church at home, to inquire what assistance and co-operation he may look 
 for on the part of the Church in carrying out his designs. His words to me were : — 
 ' The Church has now an opportunity of retrieving her character, of recovering 
 lost ground. She will greatly embanass my Government, if she does not riwe up 
 to her duty'" [4]. 
 
 The Clergy of Grahamstown Diocese " felt the crisis to be so 
 momentous to the whole interests of the Church and that the Church of 
 England was altogether so completely put upon her trial before the 
 .■whole colony" that they unanimously assented to their Bishop pledging 
 
 
'^, 
 
 w 
 
 CAPE COLONY— THE EASTERN DIVI8I0N. 
 
 299 
 
 80 
 
 of 
 the 
 ing 
 
 the Church to undertake in 1855 an extension of the station at 
 Umhalla's ^St. Luke's) and the establishment of four new Missions 
 among (1, 2) the tribes of the great Chiefs Kreli (across the Kei) and 
 Handili ("the greatest Chief of the British Kafirs, and the head of 
 the late league " against the English) ; (3) the Fingoes at Keiskamma- 
 Hoek ; and (4) the Kaffirs in the native location, close to Grahams- 
 town. But for this undertaking the Government grants would 
 probably have been wholly absorbed by other religious bodies, who 
 had already obtained their proportion, and the Church would have 
 " lost for ever Mission ground," and in such a case would have been 
 unable to " keep her ground many years as a mere Church of the 
 Enghsh." As it was it seemed "very remarkable" and "Providential" 
 that after all her delay "the tribes of the greatest" and "most 
 influential chiefs " should still be open to the Church, there being at 
 that time no Mission whatever in iheir territories. In the words of 
 Bishop Gray: **Now, then, is our time, or never. S.P.G. ought for the 
 next few years to back up the Bishop of Orahamstown more largely 
 tha^i any other bishop. The tvork will be done in ten years by us or 
 by others, and Government will pay at least three parts of the expence.'"^ 
 In March 1855 Bishop Armstrong visited the chiefs Sandili and 
 Kreli, who received him with " such kind greetings and . . . offers of 
 protection" to the Missionaries as filled him with "hope and joy." 
 Following this " the good news came that the Society itself — showing a 
 generous ardour in the cause," made the necessary grant of £1,500. 
 Next, " Missionaries sprung up, or rather were quickly given . . . and 
 went forth gladly into the wilderness " [5]. Visiting three out of the 
 four* stations early in 1856, the Bisliop found good progress being 
 made at St. Luke's (under the Rev. J. Hardie and Rev. W. Greenstock), 
 SandiU's station [St. John's] (under the Rev. J. T. W. Allen), and 
 Keiskamma Hoek [St. Matthew*a] (under the Rev. W. H. B. Smith). 
 
 " We may well go on our way rejoicing " (he wrote) " vhen we find that, with 
 the exception of the Ka.ir School here " [Giahamstown] " (which we trust is just 
 about to commence), we have been enabled to fulfil our pledge, and a large body 
 of persons, whether Clergy or Catechists, wi. om we knew not of when the pledge 
 was made, am now actually dwellers among th'. Heathen. The Church at home . . , 
 may well rej lice with u^ over her timely ar .i warm response " [6], 
 
 Sir Giiorge Grey's plans for dealing with the native tribes were 
 " received by the Colonists with one shout of acclamation " and 
 approved of by the Home Government, and the Society in April 1850 
 made provision for four additional Missionaries, but the premature 
 death of BIr.hop Armstrong (on May 16) " 
 anxiety " was " a heavy loss " to the causp and indeed 
 Africa " [7J. 
 
 The affairs of the diocese were, ho :Ter, left "in a healthy ancl 
 satisfactory condition," excepting at Uite'ihage, where the Rev. P. W. 
 Copeman, vrho had been inhibited, was acing in defiance of Episcopal 
 authoritv, his conduct drawing for^h the formal disapproval of all 
 his brother clergy. Though ilie Missions in the Eastern Provinco 
 were "quite in their infancj ' and the posts "not half occupied," 
 
 * The work at Kreli's station axux i<hc> oixier Transkeian MiBsions is noticed in the next 
 chapter, pp. 806-10, . .,,....;;., 
 
 'ii m " over work and over 
 
 to all South 
 
 If 
 
 i i 
 
 I! •• 
 
 i'-i-( 
 
 M 
 
 
 '1 ! 
 
 I ^ ! 
 
 I v.M 
 
 
 ^. 
 
 i 
 
 
 ■K, 
 
 
 < 'II 
 
 f ; 
 
 i 
 
 It 
 
 :Vf 
 
 ^' ■ 
 
 ' i 
 
 
 M 
 
 i 
 
890 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 all promised well, Bishop Gray reported after a visitation in 1856, 
 which to him was " the most satisfactory " he had yet undertaken [8]. 
 
 According to the Rev. J. Hardie [L., Oct. 80 1856], amidst 
 all the readiness of the Kaffirs " to hear, and even to be instructed 
 in the Articles of the Christian Faith," there wtre as yet, however, 
 "no signs of a genuine belief." 
 
 " The religious sense is so thoroughly dead in the Kafir " (he said) " that 
 (nothing short, of God's gi-ace can revive it. We Missionaries of this generation 
 must be gi-ateful if we are permitted to sow the seed of Life broad-cast over the 
 dark field of Heathendom. Our stewardship will probably be closed before the 
 gathering-in of the harvest. . . . Humanly speaking their the [Kafirs'] conquest 
 or their civiliiiation must precede their conversion in any large measure. Their 
 abominable rites, and their nationality, are so thoroughly intermingled that they 
 cannot be separated. To abolish the one we must break up the other by arms or 
 arts." 
 
 Already several of the Amaxosa tribes — Kreli's, SandiU's, Umhala's, 
 and Pato's — were becoming broken up and dispersed by the results 
 of their extraordinary infatuation of killing their cattle and thro j.-ig 
 away their seed-corn. [See pp. 807-8.] 
 
 And since the war of 1858 a great development of he co ;ii.;y 
 had taken place, and "a new province " was " rapidly risiug into life 
 and taking shape under the wise policy of Sir George Grey." English 
 immigrants had been flowing in, and a German element was about 
 to be introduced by the location of 6,000 disbanded Legionaries 
 mostly on the frontier. These with some 67,000 natives constituted 
 ■" a mixed multitude of all races, colours, and habits," which would 
 *' require the tenderest hand and the wisest head to bring and to 
 keep within the true fold," and Archdeacon Hardie pleaded specially 
 for spiritual ministrations for the Germans, lest they should sink to 
 the level of the godless people among whom their lot was cast [9]. 
 
 Two years later the Rev. E. T. Green reported from the Queens- 
 town district : — 
 
 " We want Missionaries among the whites as much as among the blacks. 
 There is as complete heathenism within the Colony as without it. The conversion 
 too of these heathen of our own blood is as difficult as that of the Kafirs. . . . 
 There is a strong sympathy at present with the dark-coloured heathen. . . . Tho 
 white heathen ... is not so much thought of, although to raise and enlighten 
 him is to benefit in the greatest degree the blacks dwelling with and around him. 
 In fact Missionaries among the blacks labour in vain (humanly speaking) whpa 
 most of the whites with whom their pupils come in contact are less Christian tlian 
 themselves " [10]. 
 
 During the next two years the colonial population continued to 
 spread, and the new Bishop, Dr. Cotterill (cons. 1856) represented to 
 the Society in 1860 that in the previous twelve months a surprising 
 change had taken place in this respect; •' the country which before was 
 filled with savages" being now (with the exception of the Missior 
 Stations and the Crown Reserves) "subdivided into farms occupi- ^ 
 chiefly by English." In all directions farmhouses were to be sejr 
 instead of Kaffir kraals, and the country was " again becoming filled 
 with life " [11]. 
 
 To the present time the Society has continued to argist in providing 
 ministrations for the colonists, its grant for tl.ifi purpose [now £160 
 per annum] averaging during the last thirt^ , eav" Ci<?2 yor annum [12]. 
 
CAPE COLONY — THE EASTERN DIVISION. 
 
 sen 
 
 Among ibe natives its work has been on a more extensive scale^ 
 embracing Missions in country and town, combined with educational 
 and industrial institutions, translations, and the training of native- 
 teachers. 
 
 The murder of theEev. J. Willson by Kaffirs on Sunday, February 28^ 
 1858, while walking from East liondon to Fort Pato, was an exception 
 to the treatment which the Missionaries generally received from the- 
 natives, and in this instance it was thought that Mr. Willson might 
 not have been recognised as a clergyman. Three Kaffirs were con- 
 victed of the crime, but while awaiting execution in King William's^ 
 Town gaol they were at their own request baptized by the Rev. W.. 
 Greenstock (who had ministered to them during their detention pc 
 East London previous to the trial). This act brought Mr. Greenst-r-jk 
 under the displeasure of the authorities, who considered it to have 
 deprived them of the hope of obtaining "- confession from the men, as- 
 to whose guilt they were not fully satisfied. The men would now think 
 themselves absolved, and confess to nothing. It was generally supposed 
 that they must have told Mr. Greenstock the truth, and many felt that 
 if they had really been guilty he would not have baptized them. Th& 
 result was that the sentence of death was commuted into one of impri^ 
 sonment during the High Commissioner's pleasure [13] . 
 
 Of the country Missions the most progressive has been that of St. 
 Matthew's, Keiskamma Hoek. In 1857 there were no native Christians- 
 in the Mission ; the Fingoes were unwilling to entrust their little one» 
 to the Missionary, and the school was represented by ** a few wild and 
 half-naked children, learning the first elements of instruction." The- 
 Eev. W. Greenstock took charge of the Mission in February 1859, and in 
 the next year the Bishop of Grahamstown submitted to H.E.H. Prince- 
 Alfred (who was visiting South Africa) "essays on the natural history 
 of this country and on the sea, in prose and verse," written by the boy»- 
 of the Mission Boarding School. " I can hardly suppose," wrote the 
 Bishop, '• that any country within her Maje-^ i dominions would pro- 
 duce from boys of the same age more remarkaule specimens of original 
 and vigorous thought," and then he gives the following " Ode on the- 
 Stars," written by one of the boys in Kaffir and translated by Mr^ 
 Greenstock : — 
 
 " It is high day, evening is drawing on ; 
 The shades of evening will soon be ccmmencing ; 
 The sun is yet in the sky ; 
 His beams in all the sky : 
 The light of the moon and the stars 
 Appears not, it is hidden ; 
 But now the sun nears the west, 
 The shadows of the trees are going to shoot forth ; 
 Now y« are about to govern, 
 Ye numerous beautiful stars ! 
 i Unocela-izapolo (Venus) is about to come forth, 
 
 He is like an angel 
 
 To walk before the Lord ; ■ » . ; - 
 
 ' When it is dusk, ■ 
 
 Shining kazi, kazi, kazi, kazi (sparking briUiantly) 
 
 On the side of the west, - ' - ' 
 
 Appearing beautiful ;'.:,,.; ,"r,v -' 
 
 At the milking time.' , i . s., .< ' - -!»:; 
 
 .\h\ 
 
 \ 
 
 ^M 
 
 
 ti; 
 
 ' 1 
 
 i ■ 'A 
 
11' 
 
 
 
 
 802 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION CF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 tK " Considerable progress " had also been made in some industrial 
 pursuits, and in 1862 the Bishop wrote : — 
 
 " It would be difficult for me to give within moderate limit? a full account of 
 the work on this very interesting Mission, where God has certainly given an 
 abundant increase. My own personal connexion with the Mission may incline me 
 to view all belonging to it in a favourable light ; but I certainly cannot remember 
 any of the most flourishing Missions of South India, in which I witnessed such 
 satisfactory proofs of the power of the Gospel and of the grace of God, aa St. 
 Matthew's eidiibits. . . . 
 
 " The number of natives resident on the station-ground here is not large ; 
 they consist of a few Christian families, and some widows and others, who have 
 found on the Mission a refuge from the persecution of their heathen friends. 
 By far the greater number of the Christians are scattered over the district, and 
 live in the midst of a large heathen population. The Bev. W. Greenstock is 
 assisted by a catechist, Mr. Taberer, who has the charge of the station-school. A 
 matron, Mrs. Sedgeley, has general charge of the girls and younger boys. There 
 arc three out-schools, which are visited occasionally during the week. But the 
 mo. s ^tisfactory part of the organization of this Mission, is the voluntary and 
 unp V of Native Christians. Five natives — one on the Station itself, the 
 
 res': ^1 cTi^ krttals in the district— are 'fellow-helpers' of the Missionary^ 
 
 under hi e.tion and superintendence. They have prayers during the week, 
 and on Suuuajb r.i; houses, when there is no Service at St. Matthew's, and they 
 speak to the people : heathens, as well as the Christians who live at those places, 
 attend. Once in the month they all meet the Missionary, to talk over all questions 
 connected with the work. In all cases of discipline, or of special importance, they 
 are consulted. On several occasions during my late visits to St. Matthew's, I met 
 them together ; and their seriousness, good sense, and Christian feeling impressed 
 me much. . . . 
 
 " I would only remark in conclusion, with regard to this Mission, that in it, 
 more than in any other Mission with which I am acquainted, there are the elements 
 of a self-supporting Church. If the English should abandon the country next 
 year, and heathen chiefs should endeavour to exterminate Christianity from the 
 land, I believe that the Native Church of St. Matthew's would be found, by God's 
 grace, as prepared for the trial as were many Churches, amongst people as rude 
 and illiterate, in the early ages of Christianity " [14J. 
 
 During the Indian Famine in 1862 the natives at St. Matthew's — 
 heathen and Christian — came forward with an offering of £'8 towards 
 the relief of the sufferers [15], In this year the ministrations of the 
 Church were extended to the British German Legion, who were chiefly 
 settled in that district, and their " chief want " — the administration of 
 the Holy Communion, the lack of which since leaving their fatherland 
 had caused them " great . . . sorrow " — was supplied by Mr. Greenstock 
 in the chapel at St. Matthew's in their own language, with the aid of 
 an interpreter [16]. 
 
 Under the Rev. C. Tabereb, who succeeded to the charge of the 
 Mission in 1870, the work has continued to advance. The congrega- 
 tions having outgrown the capacity of the Mission church, the natives 
 in 1875 raised among themselves £400 towards the erection of a larger 
 building, the foundation stone of which was laid during the Annual 
 Missionary Conference of the Diocese in January 1876 [17]. 
 
 The possibility of developing intelligence and ability out of the 
 rude, ignorant Kaffirs was now strikingly manifest. The land, placed 
 under irrigation, was yielding bountiful crops. Carpenters' and tin- 
 smiths' shops were in full work. A boarding school for girls had been 
 added— the only Church one in the colony — and with the exception of 
 Mr. Taberer and his wife (the only Europeans engaged) all the various 
 works were being carried on by natives [18]. 
 
^m^ 
 
 CAPE COLON r— THE EASTERN DIVISION. 
 
 303 
 
 A year later the new church was completed, and of the cost (viz. 
 £1,580) £1,000 was contributed on the spot, principally by the natives, 
 the workmanship also being native. Mr. Taberer could also now rejoice 
 in the fact that the first four native deacons of the diocese had all been 
 (partly) trained at St. Matthew's [19] — the first being Paulus Masiza, or- 
 dained in 1870, who was reported by the Bishop to have " passed a very 
 creditable examination in Scripture and theology, quite as good an one 
 as many English candidates for Deacon's Orders have passed " [20]. 
 
 The Mission district of St. Matthew's now embraces an area of 
 1,000 square miles, with a native population of about 9,000. Of these 
 five-sixths are heathen, and the Christians, numbering about 1,500, are 
 dispersed amongst tliem throughout the whole of the district. With 
 the aid of twelve native catechists, half of whom are unpaid, services 
 are maintained at fifteen out-stations, and once in every month the 
 various congregations assemble lor united service at the home station, 
 to the number of about 700. Mr. Taberer rightly regards " a training 
 to honest industry during the earlier years of life " as being both •' an 
 efficient aid to Gospel teaching " and as " laying the foundations of the 
 future social advancement and real prosperity of the native races." 
 The trades now taught to the boys include carpentry, tinsmithing, 
 waggon-making, blacksmithing, gardening, printing. In the girls' 
 department the usual branches of household work are taught, such as 
 washing, ironing, sewing, &c. Each department has now a European 
 trade teacher, and the value of the work accomplished is over £2,000 
 a year [21]. 
 
 In estimating the value of St. Matthew's Mission consideration 
 should be given to the fact that from time to time converts have 
 migrated to the Transkeian districts, where they have " greatly aided 
 in the evangelization of their heathen countrymen" [22]. 
 
 Among the town Missions — of which St. Philip's, Grahamstown, 
 may be taken as an instance — good progress has also been made. 
 Work among the Kaffirs in that city was begun in 1857, but owing to 
 ^' the failure both of funds and of men " it was soon suspended for 
 about two years, when (in 1860) the Mission was revived under the 
 name of St. Philip's by the Rev. W. H. Turpin. The Kaffir population 
 of the town at that time was " in a state of hopeless heathenism." At 
 first the work was carried on in the open air, but before long a large 
 hut was built, and next a school-chapel in which the work could be 
 carried on without interruption. For nearly two years, however, there 
 was no visible change in the people ; they attended the services and the 
 schools, but none came forth to make a public confession of Christi- 
 anity. In June 1862 eighteen converts were baptized, and from that 
 time the work showed many signs of progress. 
 
 The Christians began to hold devotional meetings in their huts, 
 and by their efforts among the heathen the congregations were 
 i^eatly increased. A daughter of the Chief Sandili was (after training 
 at Capetown) appointed a teacher in the Mission in 1865, and in 1867 
 " a handsome church worthy of any congregation, and the pride and 
 joy of the Kafirs who attend it," was erected. It is worthy of note, 
 as showing the capacity of the Kaffirs, that in the next year the native 
 choir of the church showed themselves capable of singing choruses 
 from the " Messiah " with great effect [23]. 
 
 ;;:■ ts. 
 
 ^m 
 
 
 
 L 1 
 
 
 t '• 
 
 
 ■it 
 
 I ! 
 
 
804 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The valuable work done by the Kaffir Training Insfcitntion founded 
 in Grthamstown in 18G0 is specially noticed on page 785, but it may 
 be said here that the influence of the Institution has extended to all 
 parts of the Colony and beyond [23a]. 
 
 In the Kaffir War of 1878 two of the Society's Mission Stations in 
 the Diocese — St. Peter's, Gwatyu, and St. John's, Cabousie — were 
 destroyed by the rebels. The native clergyman at the latter station 
 had, however, notice from them to withdraw with his family, and no 
 injury was done to life. 
 
 In 1880 St. Peter's-on-Indwe had to be abandoned for six weeks ; 
 and at Juba, an out-station, all the property belonging to the 
 Christians, together with the chapel, was burnt, the people barely 
 escaping with their lives. Here as elsewhere no native connected 
 with the Mission took any part in the rebellion. Throughout the 
 war in nearly every instance the European Missionaries remained at 
 their posts, and generally the work soon revived [24]. 
 
 Reviewing the fruits of the Society's work Bishop Merriman, 
 who succeeded Bishop Cotterill in 1871 [25], said in 1881 it seemed to 
 him " impossible to overestimate the value of the Society's aid to . . . 
 ■South Africa since . . . 1848." 
 
 In the Diocese of Grahamstown the six clergy had grown to forty- 
 neven and he added : " I may truly say that there is not one of them 
 \v bo lias not indirectly, and hardly one who has not directly, been 
 aided by the S.P.G." 
 
 The £'500 annually distributed among the Colonial Clergy would, 
 he trusted, " be gladly surrendered in another generation to aid other 
 poorer and more struggling Churches." 
 
 Of " the greatest feature of our work founded and almost entirely 
 maintained by the S.P.G." he wrote : — 
 
 " It is enough to say that whereas twenty-five years ago we had not a single 
 Kafir convert, we are now counting our communicants by thousands, that we have 
 a native ministry growing up ; and that the foundation is laid of a native ministry 
 fund supported entirely by themselves ; which, but for the troubled state of tho 
 country would, ere this, have grown into a respectable amount. For the sums 
 which the Kafirs huve of themselves freely contributed towards building churches, 
 churches that would not disgrace any European congregation, especially at New- 
 lands and the Keiskamma Hoek, is a plain indication that the natural carelessness 
 of the heathen and the savage, a trait most perceptible in them, can be made ta 
 give way before the teaching of the Gospel. ... I hope there is no need of 
 deprecating the idea that a statement of our progress is in any way a self-glorifi- 
 cation. The uppermost feeling on contemplating this great and rapid growth, must 
 be ' What hath God wrought I ' And next, through what instrumentality, under 
 His blessing, have we thus been enabled to lengthen our cords and strengthen our 
 stakes ? Partly by beneficent Government aid in the days of our infancy, partly 
 by generous private liberality, but mainly through the continuous stream of bounty 
 derived from the S.P.G" [26]. 
 
 It is due to Bishop Merriman to say that those Missions in the 
 diocese, in the development of which the Society had so largely 
 assisted, owed in a great measure "their existence to his zeal and 
 genius " ; and at his death, which occurred from a carriage accident 
 on August 16, 1882, the Society placed tbis fact on record [27]. 
 Under his successor, Bishop Webb (translated horn Bloemfontein in> 
 1888), the work has continued to advance [28]. 
 
CAPE COLONY — KAPFRARIA. 
 
 305 
 
 Statistics. — In the Eastern Division of the Colony of Cape of Good Hope (comprised 
 -within the Diocese of Grahamstown — area, 75,000 square miles), where the Society 
 (1830-02) has assisted in maintaining 104 Missionaries ond planting 62 Central Stations (an 
 detailed on pp. 891-2), there are now 650,092 inhabitants, of whom 26,000 are Church 
 Members and 5,872 Communicants, under the care of 80 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See 
 p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 382.] 
 
 Be/ermces (Chapter XXXVIII.)— [1] R. 1848, p. IC ; R. 1849, p. ' ' ; R. 1850, p. 18 ; 
 R. 1851, p. 20. [2] R. 1854, p. 73. [3] J MS8., V. 10, pp. 98, 1.* Q.P., July 1855, 
 pp. 2-4 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 27, pp. 71-8. [4] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 100-8, 123, 
 120, 135 ; R. 1855, pp. 90-2. [5] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 102-4, 117-20, 124-7, 130-2, 135, 152, 
 158-60, 195-fi ; R. 1856, pp. 92-7 ; R. 1856, p. 90 ; Jo., V. 47 pp. 104-7. [6] J MSS., 
 V. 10, pp. 177-9, 187, 196-9 ; R. 1856, pp. 90-2 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 115. [7] J MSS., V. 10, 
 pp. 135, 152-4, 201 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 123, 176-7, 206, 283 ; R. 1866, pp. 88-9. [8] Church 
 in the Col., No. 32, pp. 54-8, 88 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 206, 251-5, 262. [0] J MSS., V. 10, 
 pp. 278-81 : see also pp. 123, 1.S7, 216 ; and R. 1867, pp. 77-80. [10] R. 1858, pp. 75-6. 
 [11] J MSS., V. 18, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1860, p. 112. [12] Jo., V. 48, pp. 165-6 ; Reports of 
 Applications Sub-Committee, 1865-91. [13] J MSS., V, 10, pp. 427-81 ; R. 1858, p. 83 ; 
 M.F. 1859, p. 115 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1884," No. 11, pp. 169-80. [14] J MSS., 
 V. 13, pp. 46, 49, 51 ; M.H. No. 41, pp. 8-9 ; do.. No. 44, pp. 26-32 ; R. 1859, p. 87. [15] R. 
 1862, p. 119. [16] R. 1862, p. 120. [17] R. 1875, p. 51 ; R. 1870, p. 50. [18] R. 1876, 
 pp. 50-1. [19] R. 1877, pp. 42-3. [20] R. 1870, p. 55. [21] R. 18M8, pp. 80-4 ; R. 1889, 
 pp. 80-3; M.F. 1889, p. 175. [22] R. 1867, p. 79 ; R. 1374, p. 61 ; "^ ie84, p. 58 ; R. 
 1886, p. 70. [23] J MSS., V. iO, pp. 887-8 ; V. 18, pp. 41, 46-7, 50, oi., 63. R. 1861, 
 pp. 134-5 ; R. 1862, pp. 121-2 ; R. 1865, p. 83 ; R. 1867, pp. 75-7 ; R. 1868, p. 62 ; R. 
 1869, p. 66 ; M.F. 1865, pp. 176-«. [23a] R. 1891, pp. 96-7. [24] J MSS., V. 13, pp. 410, 
 412, 419-20 ; R. 1878, pp. 51-2 ; R. 1879, p. 55 ; R. 1880, pp. 66, 69. [25] J MSS., V. 13, 
 p. 835. [26] R. 1881, pp. 66-7. [27] Jo., V. 54, pp. 120-1 ; J MSS., V. 13, p. 441 ; R. 
 1882, pp. 52-3. [28] J MSS., V. 13, p. 453 ; R. 1883, p. 57 ; R. 1880, p. 70 ; R. 1888, 
 jpp. 79, 80 ; R. 1890, p. 79. 
 
 
 1?' 
 
 
 n\ if 
 
 
 1 
 
 ii; 
 
 & 
 
 ^^i 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 CAPE COLONY— KAFFBABIA. 
 
 Kaffraria, as now generally understood, comprises the North-Eastern portion of the 
 Cape Colony (with Pondoland), extending northwards from the River Kei to Natal, and 
 eastwards from Basutoland to the Indian Ocean. The country was formerly known as 
 " Independent Kafifraria " ; but the whole of it is now subject to Colonial rule except 
 East Pondoland, over which there is a Britisli Protectorate, The annexed territories 
 ure thus grouped : (1) Griqualand East ; (2) Tembuland, comprising Tembuland proper 
 and Emigrant Tembuland ; (3) Transkei, comprising Fmgoland, the Idutywa Reserve, 
 and Gcalekaland ; (4) St. John's TEiuuTORy. 
 
 Griqualand East was with other unoccupied parts of " Nomansland " ceded to 
 England by Faku, Chief of the Amapondo tribe, in 1862, but it was not actually incor- 
 porated with the Cape Colony until 1879. The Griquas are a mixed race — the descendants 
 »f Boers and their Hottentot slaves. Early in the present century they migrated from 
 the Capo and settled along the right bank of the Orange and vaal rivers. After the 
 cession of 1862 Griqualand East was allotted to one branch of the family under Adam 
 Kok and to some Basutos. 
 
 The annexation of Fingoland and the Idutywa Reserve to the Cape Colony was 
 authorised in 1876 and completed in 1879. The Tembus of Tembuland proper gave 
 themselves over to the British Government in 1875-6, as also did the Bomvanos in 1878. In 
 the meantime (1877) the hostility of the Chief Kreli had lost him his country, viz. Gcaleka- 
 land, which, with Tembuland, Emigrant Tembuland, and Bomvanaland, were formally 
 proclaimed British territory in 1881 and annexed to the Cape Colony in 1885, when 
 Kreli was at his own request located in Bomvanaland. The Amatshezi, who had been 
 
 Ml 
 
 .ifl 
 
 I '111 if 
 ■■*■ 
 
 m 
 
 if 
 
 4 
 
 /I' 
 
 > 
 
h 
 
 hJ 
 
 806 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 living in practical independence in Lower Tembuland under their Chief Pah, submitted 
 to Colonial rule in 1886. In the same year the Xesibe country (" Mount Aylifl ") — vrhich 
 had long been administered as a dependency of Griqualand East — and in 1887 the Rode 
 Valley (Pondoland) were annexed to the colony. A breach of treaty arrangements by 
 Umqikela, formerly the paramount Chief of the Pondos, led in 1878 to a restriction of hit* 
 rule to East Pondoland, the placing of Wes't Pondoland under another Chief, and the 
 British acquisition of the port and estuary of St. John's River, which district was formally 
 annexed to the colony in 1884. 
 
 Taken altogether, Kaffraria is a huge native reserve, 17,985 square miles in area, anil 
 containing a population of 515,000, of whom about 10,000 are whites, 5,000 Hottentots, 
 Qriquas, and otlier mixed races, and the remainder Bantu, which term includes Kaffirs, 
 Fingoes, Zulus, and Basutos. The Kaffir tribes proper embrace Gaikas, Gcalekas, 
 Tembus, Pondos (the Pondos number 120,000), Pondomisi, Bacas, Xesibes, and others, 
 all speaking, in one form or another, Xosa Kaffir, which may be taken to be the (native) 
 language of the country except in some parts in the north, where Zulu is used and 
 Sesuto — the latter by the Basutos. The Kaffirs are a fine race, averaging from 5 ft. 9 in. 
 to C ft. in height. Differing widely from the Negro races as well as from the Hottentots, 
 by some they are thought to be descended from the ancient Ishmaelites. Many of their 
 customs, such as circumcision and purification, resemble those of which we read in the 
 Old Testament ; and their reverence for the Chiefs, their vast possessions of cattle, and their 
 pastoral life, all recall the ancient story of the patriarchs. Eloquent in speech,* logical 
 in reasoning, patient in argument, they are much given to metaphysical speculations, 
 and are capable of long silent, self-communing reflections on Nature and the powers above 
 feature, their own being and the Source of all beings. They believe in spirits, good and 
 evil, and regard the former, " the Amadhlozi," as ministers of Providence, .whose favour 
 they seek to obtain by the sacrifice of animals. But after all they are but as " children 
 crying for the light," " feeling after God, if haply they may find Him." Like other 
 heathen, the Kaffirs are enslaved by cruel superstitions. Their principal religious, 
 rites — if so they may be called — are connected with a system of diabolical witchcraft, 
 which ministers to the cupidity and cruelty of unprincipled Chiefs and others. Their 
 priests, or witch doctors — who are set apart after a regular initiation and trial — are sup- 
 posed to possess a peculiar power of detecting or " smelling out " witchcraft. In cases, 
 of sickness, or of jiersons prompted by jealousy, dislike, or covetousness, a bribe to the 
 doctor would secure the conviction of some innocent person, who after formal condem- 
 nation would be piit to death with the most horrible tortures. One of the most beneficent 
 results of British domination has been the stopping of this practice. In domestic life 
 the Kalfirs are affectionate to their children and generous to their neighbours ; but 
 polygamy destroys the sanctity of homo life and degrades woman, imposing upon her 
 the severest labour of agriculture, and destroying her self-respect. Since the Kaffirs 
 have come under English rule the feeling " that a man gained to Christianity is lost to 
 the tribe " (the " tribal feeling") has been waning, and polygamy now remains the chief 
 hindrance to their evangelisation. 
 
 The pioneer of the Church of England in Kaffraria was Bishop 
 Gray of Capetown. In 1848 he interviewed the great Chief Kreli 
 [see p. 270], and in the next year, through the efforts of the Government 
 Resident in " Fakeer " [?Faku's] " Territory," several tribes "pledged 
 themselves to contribute for the establishment of Missions in their 
 countries." The Bishop, who was invited to take advantage of these 
 openings [1], passed through Kaffraria in July 1850 on returning 
 from Natal during his great visitation tour of that year. [Sec p. 281.] 
 Several of the Wesleyan stations were visited by him, and at two of 
 them — Palmarston and Butterworth — by request of the Missionaries 
 he ad-'ressed the congregations.t The services there "consisted of 
 a portion of the Liturgy translated into Kaffir, and used in all the 
 Wesleyan Missions, singing, and a sermon." At Butterworth, where 
 his hearers numbered 500 (about 100 Christians), the Bishop wrote : — 
 " This is the second time during this journey that I have undertaken to preach 
 
 * See iipecimens furnished by Bishop Gray in Missions to the Heathen, No. 82, 
 pp. 28-33, and described by him as " very striking and almost classical," reminding one 
 of the " harangues of Grecian heroes of old." 
 
 t The Bishop also held a service for the few English living in the neighbourhood of 
 Butterworth, and had a congregation of "^ibout twenty." 
 
If 
 
 CAPE COLONY — KAFFRARIA. 
 
 307 
 
 to the heathen. I was thankful for the opportunity of doing so, however imper* 
 fectly ; but I was so circumstanced each time that I could not well have avoided it. 
 The people soon understood that a * Great Teacher ' had come amongst them, and 
 they would not have been easy or satisfied had I not addressed them. The Sunday 
 School consisted of about 100 children. The basis of instruction is the Creed, 
 the Lord's Prayer and Commandments ; but a Catechism is also used, translated 
 by the Missionaries. The sight to-day has been a most interesting one. The 
 whole people of this land are ready, at least, to hear the Gospel ; they are willing 
 to attend Christian assemblies, and schools ; to read our books, to be taught by us. 
 The field is white already unto the harvest but the labourers are few ; so far as the 
 Church is concerned, alas I they are none. It is most distressing to think how 
 unfaithful we have been, and are, to our trust, ♦ Thy kingdom come.' " 
 
 Both the Wesleyan Missionaries (Messrs. Jenkins and Gladwin) 
 expressed a great desire to see a Church Mission founded in the country, 
 the latter saying " it was a disgrace and reproach to the Church of 
 England that it had so long delayed to enter upon the work, and that 
 100 more Missionaries, at the least, were required in this land." The 
 Bishop replied that he "felt the reproach keenly" and that he *• pur- 
 posed going to England to raise the necessary means, and select the 
 men for the work " [2]. 
 
 The necessary funds having been provided (by the Government and 
 the Society) [see p. 299], the Rev. H. T. Waters, " one of the most 
 zealous and devoted clergymen in South Africa," cheerfully gave up his 
 country parish (Southwell) in 1855 in order to undertake the planting 
 of a Mission in what was then " the most important . . . the most 
 remote and by far the most populous " district of Kaffraria. This was 
 the territory of Kreli, " the Chief of all the Kaffirs," who had under 
 him 90,000 people scattered over a country about the size of Yorkshire, 
 in which there was then '• no Mission whatever." 
 
 Notwithstanding all the arrangements that had been made by the 
 Bishop of Grahamstown with Kreli for the reception of the Mission 
 [see p. 299], a great native council was held on Mr. Waters' arrival, 
 when he was asked "why he had comt ; what he meant to teach ; 
 what made Christians come out there, why they could not leave 
 them alone, and many other such questions — a noble opportunity 
 for preaching the Gospel." The result of the meeting was that he was 
 allowed to remain. 
 
 Aided by a catechist (Mr. R, J. MulUns), a schoolmistress (Miss Gray), 
 and an agriculturist, Mr. Waters formed a central station (St. Mark's) 
 on Kreli's side of the White Kei River, from which an extension was 
 made to the Tambookies on the Colonial side, who were placed under 
 Mr. MuUins, and schools were being opened "in all directions " and 
 services well attended when in 185G-7 a wave of fanaticism swept 
 over the land, leaving in its train death and desolation [8]. 
 
 This originated from a man named Umhlakaza relating the dreams 
 of a girl (called Nonganli) who professed " to hear the voices of dead 
 chiefs commanding the Kalfirs to kill all their cattle, destroy their 
 stores of corn, and not cultivate their gardens," and promising that 
 when all this was accomplished their forefathers would come to life 
 and all that they had parted with in faith would be restored to them 
 tenfold by a kind of resurrection,* while the English would be ingulfed 
 
 * The Chief Sandili said ho did not like this doctrine, because if hia elder brother 
 came to life he himself would " be nobody," and his favourite wife, who had been a 
 widow, might be .laimed. 
 
 x2 
 
 . t. 
 
 n 
 
 
 si 
 
 "5 
 
 '>! 
 
 I 
 
 ^■■'i 
 T 
 
 
 ^K 
 
 M 
 
 
 i ,-fi 
 
 "'V 
 
 i 
 
 M 
 
 ff 
 
808 
 
 SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 in the sea. In spike of all that Mr. Waters could do, the command 
 was literally obeyed. Huch action was probably " without any pre- 
 cedent in the history of a nation," and it was of course followed by 
 a dreadful famine. 
 
 " The country is now nearly empty, literally " (wrote Mr. Waters in 1858). " All 
 things are changed, everything dead ; dogs crawling about mere skeletons, others 
 being picked by vultures. . . . The people, giving heed to seducing spirits, killed 
 all their cattle, and destroyed all their corn, and they themselves had become 
 servants to the Europeans in the adjoining colony. The chief himself (Krcli) is 
 wandering in desert places, picking up a precarious living. . . . How changed the 
 kraal ! The dancings and shoutings, the cattle and crowds of people, all gone ! 
 My noble school of captains and counsellors, the work over which I have toiled in 
 sickness and in health, but always in hope 1 May my prayer return into mine own 
 bosom I " 
 
 During the progress of the delusion European traders left the 
 <30untry, but Mr. Waters — who, in the words of Bishop Gray, occupied 
 at this time " undoubtedly the most difficult and trying post of any 
 servant of Christ in South Africa " — having removed his sick wife and 
 his children, remained at his station, believing that his person would 
 be respected, but expecting his property to be destroyed. By so doing 
 he was enabled with private aid and Government bounty " to relieve 
 6,000 souls, who else had starved with thousands more in these lonely 
 mountains " [4]. 
 
 The labours of Mr. Waters, who had obtained an •' extraordinary " 
 •• moral influence " over the Kaffirs, were rewarded by an early 
 revival of the Mission, which as Sir G. Grey observed in 1868 was 
 " by far the most decided movement in the direction of Christianity " 
 that had " yet taken place in Kaffraria," the Bishop of Grahamstown 
 adding " we might have laboured for many years (instead of two or 
 three) without such results " [5]. 
 
 In August 1860 H.R.H. Prince Alfred (with Sir G. Grey) witnessed 
 the progress that had been made, and received from the Amaxosa an 
 address expressing their appreciation of what was being done for 
 them. There were now 800 natives on the station, of whom 820 
 Kaffirs and 40 Hottentots had been baptized. Seventeen more of the 
 latter race were admitted to baptism by the Bishop of Grahamstown 
 in September 1860, when also 88 Kaffirs were confirmed. The people 
 regularly attended services daily, and the system of supplementing 
 religious instruction by industrial training was bearing good fruit [6]. 
 
 Before another two years had passed there were 1,300 natives 
 living on the station, "all of whom had in some degree renounced 
 their former evil life," and had consented to live according to the 
 Christian rules laid down for their government by Mr. Waters, who 
 could now report : " For the past four years, not a trace of stolen 
 /colonial property has been found on this Station, although this part 
 of the country, five years ago, was a refuge for thieves and vagabonds 
 from every tribe in Kafirland." Drunkenness was "not known on 
 the station," and the attendance at daily prayers had become so 
 isrowded that it was necessary to divide the congregation and hold 
 two services. The number of inquirers had also so increased that 
 (said Mr. Waters) " I might do little else than sit in my verandaL all 
 day, talking of the things which pertain to the kingdom of God, as 
 there are always people looking out for a conversation with me " [7]. 
 
 (m 
 Bey 
 Mi 
 
CAPE COLONY— KAFFRARIA. 
 
 809 
 
 on 
 so 
 old 
 lat 
 all 
 as 
 
 The Kaffirs had a great idea that the Missionary was an "especial 
 guardian to women." At a visit to the Chief Fubu's kraal in 1800 
 (made with a view to establishing a Mission there) Mr. Waters heard 
 several conversations on the subject, one man saying, " Now the 
 Missionary is coming, we must not beat our wives with sticks ! " 
 " Well, well," said another, " what shall we do now, if our wives will 
 not bring wood ? Truly our wives will have all their own way if we 
 may scold only, for they will not hear." The news of the new 
 marriage law, by which a man might be imprisoned six months 
 for beating his wife, was " received with roars of unbelieving 
 laughter." Not long after this a native female doctor who had been 
 accused of poisoning a patient fled to Mr. Waters for protection. Her 
 accusers intended to murder her in Kaffir fashion, viz. '• by burning 
 her with heated stones, or by pegging her down upon an ant hill . . . 
 and leaving her there to be stung to death." The poor woman prayed 
 the Missionary tliat if he could not save her altogether he would give 
 orders that she should be put to death by Hottentots, who she believed 
 would do so in a more merciful manner than the Kaffirs. In this 
 and in many other instances St. Mark's proved itself a true city of 
 refuge [8], By 1865 the station had become a kind of English village 
 in the centre of a large native population, to large numbers of whom 
 English capital was affording employment. The Christians generally 
 were " consistent " in their lives, and good work was being done among 
 their sisters by four native deaconesses, whose duties were to look 
 after and report the sick and needy, pray and exhort, and promote the 
 sending of children to school [9]. 
 
 By adopting Christianity "numbers of girls" suffered "great 
 persecution." " Many are threatened with death," and "most unmer- 
 ciful scourgings . . are very common," Mr. Waters reported in 1869. 
 Since the beginning of the Mission over 800 natives had been baptized 
 by him, and though they had become scattered for the most part over 
 Kaffirland, and to the superficial observer lost in the surrounding mass 
 of heathenism, in reahty they with hundreds from other Mission 
 Stations were helping to leaven the whole lump. " The difference in 
 manners, costume, and conversation of the natives who have lived oa 
 Mission Stations, compared with those who have not, is" (said Mr. 
 Waters) " forced upon the observation of all who come in contact with 
 both " [10]. 
 
 Soon after its establishment St. Mark's began to throw out branches 
 on both sides of the River Kei, but the f'^ '^ -nost important extension 
 in Kaffraria took place in 1859, when J '• Gordon was detached to 
 form the new centre of All Saints, on the Inyanga or Moon River (a 
 tributary of the Bashee) in Fubu's country [11]. 
 
 Within two years he had gathered a congregation of about 200 
 [12], and in 1868 he reported that his daily services at sunrise and 
 sunset were attended by ninety persons, and the Sunday totals 
 averaged 900. Schools for children and adults had been organised, 
 and services were being carried on at nine out-stations, by the aid of 
 two paid and eight unpaid catechists. The cultivation of wheat and 
 the planting of fruit trees had been introduced, and the natives had 
 contributed handsomely to the erection of their places of worship [18]. 
 An instance of this which occurred in 1865 admirably illustrates the 
 
 
 '} ■ ; J 
 
 4\mm 
 
 4 ,f 
 
 1'' 
 
 H 
 
 '^vi 
 
 
 ifi 
 
 v'; Mt 
 
810 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 :i ' 
 
 wisdom of the Society's policy in requiring the native converts to 
 build and repair their own churcheB. The Mission Chapel at All 
 Saints' being " nearly in ruins," Mr. Gordon, finding he could obtain 
 no help from outside, laid the matter before his flock, with the result 
 that every one — men and women— set to work willingly; and on 
 November 20 a new building was opened, the Chief DalisH and his 
 counsellors being present. The materials and labour thus voluntarily 
 given were worth £80. Only five years beff'"" many of the contri- 
 butors " were living in darkness and heatheni ^14]. 
 
 In 18G1 the Society decided to establish another new ]Mission in 
 Kaffraria, but suitable agents were not forthcoming until 1804, when 
 Mr. B. Key and Mr. D. Dodd, of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, 
 left England, and after ordination at Grahamstown and preparation 
 at All Saints', opened work in 1805 among the Pondomisi under 
 Umditshwa, who had been driven by the Tambookies into a corner of 
 his land on the banks of the Tsitsa [15]. 
 
 The Missionaries brought with them from Canterbury two African 
 students of the College, and the new station, situated near the 
 junction of the rivers Inxu and Tsitsa, was appropriately named St. 
 Augustine's [10]. 
 
 At this time the Pondomisi " were in as wild a state as any tribe 
 in the interior of the continent," and until the taking over of the 
 country by the Government the progress of the Mission was " merely 
 nominal . . . little more than gaining the coi ''dence and in some 
 cases the affection of the people." On one c "on, while Mr. Key 
 was absent, his wife's courage was sorely testec -otecting a refugee 
 
 who was pursued by his tribe headed by their Lmef, who " demanded 
 him to be given up that they might put him to death on a charge of 
 bewitching them." ' , 
 
 " ' The chief had fallen from his horse some time back ; ' then ' their men 
 could not fight,' they said, ' because he had collected dust from different tribes 
 and mixed it with some kind of grass and herbs, and strewed it about, so that 
 when the warriors came they were unable to use their weapons,' — and a great deal 
 more of such silly stuff. However, the gallant little woman kept her suppliant in 
 safety, and told him she would even hide hun under the boards of her house, if 
 they used violence. They did not, however, go away till her husband returned. 
 All honour to her for her womanly and Christian courage ! Even now " (added 
 Archdeacon Merriman while visiting the station in 1871) " another refugee 
 has fled here from a similar kind of persecution. He is accused of bewitching 
 some great man, who, I suppose, covets his cattle, and they threaten to kill him. 
 But happily in this case his own chief, Umditchwa, a heathen man, has recom- 
 mended him to fly to the Mission Station (which is in Umditchwa's own territory), 
 as he fears, though chief of the tribe, he will not be otherwise able to protect him. 
 The poor fellow has a most anxious and careworn countenance— I suppose owing to 
 past fright, for he knows, at all events, that here he will be safe. A great token 
 this of tiie beneficent influence of Christianity even towards the heathen around." 
 
 More than three years passed before one adult was baptized, and 
 by 1872 not more than 20 could be reckoned. During these three 
 years war and famine so impoverished the people that many migrated, 
 and had not Mr. Key remained the tribe would have been quite broken 
 up, and numbers of sick and wounded left uncared for instead of coming 
 under the influence of the Mission. About this time an out-station — 
 St. Paul's — was opened 12 miles on the road to Umtata, and services 
 were begun for the English settlers in the Umtata district. The 
 
CAPE COLONY — KAFFRARIA. 
 
 811 
 
 
 passing of the country under British protection in 187.') attracted 
 Fingoes, mostly Christians, from Bt. Mark's district, and led to the 
 formation of out-stations at Mhokotwana and Umjika ; but though the 
 new comers were, on the whole, orderly and peace-loving, the next 
 seven years were full of squabbles between them and the Pondomisi 
 [17]. Unfortunately the Pondomisi rebellion broke out at a time (1880) 
 when Mr. Key, " the one man . . . who might have stopped it," was in 
 England. The chief events in it were the murder of Mr. Hope, the 
 British magistraie, by Umhlonhlo mic paramount Chief of the Eastern 
 Pondomisi), the rescue of the Kev. R. Stewart and some thirty other 
 •whites— after being in refuge a week in Tsolo Gaol — by the Pondos 
 Leaded by a Wesleyan Missionary, the loyalty of the native Christians 
 and the massacre (on All Saints' Day, 1880) of five* of their number at 
 Mbokotwana,the destruction of the Mission buildings — the church alone 
 escaping at St. Augustine's — the ravaging of the country, the scattering 
 of the people, the surrender and imprisonment of Umditshwa, and the 
 flight of Umhlonhlo, who became an outlaw. As a result of the war the 
 face of the country became '• entirely changed " ; the Pondomisi lost 
 much of their land, which was allotted to Fingoes and Tembus ; St. 
 Paul's ceased to exist as a Mission Station, St. Augustine's became an 
 out-station, and the headquarters of the Mission were removed to the 
 Ncolosi stream, and became known as St, Cuthbert's, after the new 
 church opened on Sept luber 7, 1884. Under Archdeacon Gibson, 
 the Mission has obtained considerable influence. On Umditshwa's 
 release, being no longer recognised as Chief, he brought five of 
 liis boys to the Missionary, and said : " They are not my sons 
 any longer ; they are your sons now. Take them and do whatever 
 you like with them. Teach them all you know yourself. If they are 
 troublesome beat them. They are your sons now." These " red Kaffir 
 lads, all aged about fourteen, all quite wild, uncivilized, and heathen," 
 the Missionary has done his best to educate and Christianise. In 1886 
 Umditshwa died, and Mtshazi, his son and heir, fearing witchcraft, 
 left school and fled to Gcalekaland, Archdeacon Gibson being in 
 England at the time ; but he came back on the Archdeacon's return in 
 1887, and, with the sanction of the Pondomisi chiefs, was in 1890 
 placed at a school in England [18]. 
 
 After sharing Mr. Key's labours four years the Rev. D. Dodd left 
 St. Augustine's in 1868 to open the new station of St. Alban's among 
 the Tambookies on the Egosa. Living himself in " a miserable Kafir 
 hut," he not only provided the funds, but chiefly with his owia hands 
 erected, what was described in 1869 as •' the neatest chapel out of 
 Grahamstown " [19]. His devoted labours were shared by his wife until 
 her continued ill health forced both to remove in 1874 [20]. 
 
 While the Missions were being extended in Southern KaflPi'aria, 
 an offshoot of the Springvale Mission in Natal was in 1871 planted 
 at Clydesdale in the Northern District — that is, Griqualand East. 
 At that time Clydesdale was under the government of Captain Kok, 
 who had migrated from across the Drakensburg with his Griquas 
 from Phillipolis. The country was wild and sparsely populated, 
 there being besides Kok's Griquas a few white men and Kaffirs. The 
 
 * Of these three were Mission agents (Fingoes), viz: — Klas Lutseka, Joshttft 
 Magengwane, and Daniel Sokombela [18a]. 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 
 k 
 
 u 
 
 ■■''if-- 
 
 .1 
 4 
 
 \m 
 
 
812 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATiC^N OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Griquas are half-castes, and are semi-civilised and semi-Christianised. 
 Their reUgion is of the congregational form. Like the Dutch, they 
 had their Volkraad for regulating the affairs of the State, and their 
 Kirkraad for regulating Church matters. For some years after reaching 
 their new country they had no pastor of their own. But they held 
 services in their families, and they welcomed occasional visits from 
 the Missionaries of other bodies, one of whom was Dr. Callaway, 
 who also acted as their doctor. There being no Mission station in 
 the country. Dr. Callaway, through the generosity of English friends,, 
 purchased the farm called Clydesdale, consisting of 4,500 acres, witl> 
 buildings. The work of opening a Mission there was entrusted in 
 1871 to the Rev. G. Parkinson and (on his health failing after about 
 six months) in May 1872 to the Eev. T. Button [21]. 
 
 Mr. Button may be regarded " almost as the founder of Church 
 work in East Griqualand." "A steady and marked growth and 
 improvement in everything" was soon observed, and the influence 
 of the Mission has extended far and wide in every direction. Captain 
 Kok, at first cold and it may be antagonistic to the Church, becanie- 
 an earnest and hearty supporter of it. The whites, the Griquas,. 
 and the natives were ministered to in their own language (the 
 Griquas speak Dutch), and schools were established combined with 
 an industrial institution. Numerous out-stations were gradually 
 fornied, some of which — such as Ensikeni, Kokstad (the chief town) 
 and Matatiela — have themselves become important centres. In 187B 
 Dr. Callaway (then Bishop of St. John's) reported : — ■ 
 
 " Clydesdale, although not more than six years old, has attained a 
 position which Springvale did not reach during the eighteen years I 
 was working there ... it now stands second only to St. Mark's in 
 the diocese." 
 
 In 1879 Kokstad was formed into an archdeaconry under Mr. 
 Button, whose zealous labours were continued until 188G, when he 
 was killed by a fall from his horse [22]. 
 
 Up to 1873 the episcopal supervision of the Church Missions m 
 Kaffraria was performed by the Bishops of Grahamstown, though, 
 stiiCtly speaking, the district was not in their diocese. Shortly before 
 his consecration in 1871 Archdeacon Merbiman undertook a ride 
 through Kaffirland to Natal and back, in order to satisfy himself as to 
 the advisableness and practicableness of planting a Bishopric there. 
 His tour convinced him that there was "an urgent call and a hopeful 
 opening" for such a measure. Encouragement in undertaking the 
 journey was contained in the farewell charge of Bishop Cotterill, who 
 expressed a hope that Missions to the heathen would form a link 
 between his old diocese of Grahamstown and Edinburgh, and added : 
 " I should be thankful if that Church in which I shall be a Bishop 
 should be able to plant and maintain a Mission of its own among the 
 Kaffir tribes '; [23]. 
 
 The Scottish Episcopal Church, having been invited by the South 
 African Bishops (December 1871) to co-operate with the Society in the 
 matter, submitted in February 1872 a formal proposal to estabhsh a 
 Board of Missions in Scotland and to send a Bishop and Missionaries to 
 Kaffraria. The Society welcomed the proposal, and consented to place 
 its Missionaries under such a Bishop, provided always he be a member 
 
 
 u 
 
■;!U 
 
 CAPE COLONY — KAFFRARIA. 
 
 813 
 
 of the College of Bishops of South Africa. At that time the Society 
 was receiving from Scotland about £500 annually, and an agreement 
 was now (1872) made with the Scottish Church whereby the Society 
 undertook to retain £250 per annum of such contributions for its 
 general purposes and to hold anything in excess at the disposal of the 
 Scottish Board.* It was further arranged that the official correspon- 
 dence of the Bishop and Missionary Conference in Kaffraria should be 
 usually transmitted to the Scottish Board of Missions and then to the 
 Society t [24]. 
 
 The person selected for the new Bishopric was Dr. Callaway, the 
 Society's veteran Missionary at Springvale in Natal [sec p. 832], and 
 on All Saints' Day 1873 he was consecrated in St. Paul's Church, 
 Edinburgh, as Missionary Bishop for *' Independent Kaffraria " [25]. 
 
 At the first Synod of the diocese (held at Clydesdale in November 
 1874) the name of the Bishopric was changed to " St. John's," and the 
 Eev. H. T. Waters was made Archdeacon [2G]. For carrying on the 
 work at the five main centres with their numerous out-stations there 
 were at this time (in addition to many lay teachers) 6 white clergymen 
 and 4 native deacons. ThreeJ of the latter were ordained on Trinity 
 Sunday 1873 at St. Mark's, now a prosperous Mission village with 
 trades of many kinds flourishing around it — " the centre of Christianity 
 and civilization " for some 500 Europeans and 95,000 natives [27]. 
 
 During the years 1874 and 1877, GOO persons were confirmed, new 
 work was undertaken at Clydesdale, also at Ensikeni (among the Bakcas, 
 Griquas, and Sutos), Emngamo (among the Sutos), Kokstad (Griquas), 
 Weldevrede (Griquas), Kcapani (Bakcas), St. Andrew's on the St. John's 
 River, (Pondosj, and Umtata, to which place the headquarters of the 
 Mission were removed from the St. John's River, Pondoland, in 1877. At 
 that time the only building at Umtata was a small cottage, but the 
 town, which owes its creation to Bishop Callaway, is now the most im- 
 portant place in Kaffraria [28]. During the Gcaleka War (in 1877-8) 
 and the Pondomisi Rebellion (in 1880) the Europeans in the neigh- 
 bourhood and numbers of the Christian natives sought and found pro- 
 tection at Umtata. On the former occasion (in 1877) the Pro-Cathedral 
 — an iron building — was strongly fortified, and although " a few pro- 
 fessing Christians " joined the rebel party, " a hundred to one " were 
 *' loyal " and not a few " died fighting for the Queen." Such was the 
 testimony of Archdeacon Waters, whose own centre (St. Mark's) was forti- 
 fied by the Government in the Pondomisi War, when " many Mission 
 stations were destroyed, and numerous native Christians murdered " [29]. 
 
 The cause of the "native uprising against the white man " was 
 dealt with by Bishop Callaway in his charge to the Diocesan Synod in 
 1879 in so able a manner as to cause Sir Bartle Frere (the Colonial 
 Governor) to commend the document to the " special attention " of 
 the Home Government, to whom Bishop Callaway was described as 
 " an educated English clergyman who has been labouring exclusively 
 in the possessions of independent or semi-independent rative chiefs for 
 so many years that he has become as well if not better acquainted 
 
 * Financially the Society has suffered by this undertaking. In 1881 only £128 was 
 sent from Scotland to its General Fund ; and the total annual romittance has averaged 
 £50 in the last ten years 1883-92 [24a]. 
 
 t Practically the arrangement has not been observed. 
 
 i Stephen Adonis, Jonas Ntsiko, and Peter Masiza, ' ,' .; ' l. 
 
 ! 1 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 
 :ll 
 
 tsi* 
 
 m 
 
\ 1 
 
 't 
 ! f 
 
 814 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL 
 
 with the Kafir language and habits of thoaght than probably any 
 Englishman of similar education and habit." In the charge (which 
 was printed by Government) the Bishop said that the white man, 
 ■" considering the provocation " to which he was " continually subjected 
 from the ignorance, idleness, unthriftiness, dishonesty, and unreliability 
 of the coloured people," had been " singularly patient and forbearing " 
 with them. *' But the civilised man and the savage " had " come into 
 contact on equal ground," and the natives had discovered that " the 
 superior man " was " gradually dispossessing them." Old things were 
 passing away and a new order of things arising, and though the change 
 was infinitely for the good of the savage, he did not recognise it, but, 
 on the contrary, hated and resisted it. Therein lay " the secret of the 
 . . . wide-spread disaffection, more or \e^ nsciously felt and acted 
 upon by the native races." The " met ig of this fact " was that 
 during the whole time the English had lived in the presence of the 
 natives of South Africa they had failed to impress them with " a love 
 of our social habits, of our mode of government, or of our religion." 
 And this was largely attributable not only to " the incongruity between 
 the old notions and the new ideas," but also 
 
 " to the dress in which the new ideas have been clothed ; to the mode in which 
 they have been presented ; to the surroundings with whicli tliey have been accom- 
 panied, in the general bearing and character, and in some instances in the positive 
 immorality of the white man. . . . Think you not" (continued the speaker) "that 
 if the white men, all of whom of all kinds are regarded as one by the natives, 
 remembered their own high calling as Chilstian men, and tried to Uve the lives 
 •of Christian men in the presence of the natives, an immeasurable amount of good 
 would result ? And, if the white man is to be exonerated from the charge of 
 maltreating the coloured man, can we also clear him from the charge of indiffer- 
 •ence ? Can we also free him altogether from the charge of morally corrupting 
 the natives, or of affording them the means of gratifying their natural depravity ? 
 If the individual white man would bear in mind that as a Christian he is a priest, 
 and live a priestly life among his coloured brethren, there is nothing to prevent 
 their rapid evangelization. ... If we look over the past history of mission work 
 in South Africa, must we not confess that we have nothing to boast of in visible 
 results, by which alone men measure, and by which only they can measure success? 
 ... Do not the results, even to ourselves, appear small compared with the personal 
 exertions which have been made, and the treasure which has been expended ? Do 
 we not sometimes feel discouraged, and ask how long ? Sometimes feel as though 
 the right hand of the Church had lopt its cunning in handling the weapons of the 
 Christian warfare, or fear that Christian truth itself had lost somewhat of the 
 force it possessed in the times of our forafathers ? But my conviction is that the 
 success of missions amongst the natives of South Africa has been gi-eater than is 
 supposed, and that it is as great as any reasonable calculation of probabilities 
 would lead us to expect. I have not time now to give the reasons on which this 
 conviction has been founded ; but I would address myself to a more practical 
 question, whether we might not work on better and more comprehensive principles 
 than hitherto. 
 
 " In the first place I tliink we have somewhat forgotten a fact of very great 
 import, that whilst we ourselves have inherited the results of centuries of culture 
 and religious influence, these people have inherited the results of centuries of 
 «avagedom and superstition. . . . In some instances we may have been discouraged 
 because the simple preaching of the Gospel has not been at once accepted, nor 
 appeared perceptibly to influence the native mind. When in all probability, so far 
 from comprehending the Gospel which we have preached, the ignorant and unpre- 
 pared native has not even vmderstood the meaning of the terms by which we have 
 expressed what we wish to convey to him. 
 
 " The office of a missionary amongst such a people requires an infinite patience, 
 forbearance and tact, which none can possess without special grace sought for and 
 obtained. 
 
the 
 the 
 
 pies 
 
 eat 
 
 uie 
 
 of 
 
 ged 
 
 ire- 
 »ve 
 
 CAPE COLONY — KAFFRARIA. 
 
 815 
 
 " Then, I think, there has arisen from this inabiUty to descend to the state of 
 those we are teaching, with a view of raising them to a higher position, just the 
 opposite defect, though it naturally results from it. We have failed to teach them 
 as they were able to bear it, and have wondered that they remained unaffected ; and 
 then lost faith in them altogether, and in their capacity to receive divine truth. . . . 
 We are learning wisdom at last ; and it appears to me a cause of great congratu- 
 lation that the Church has at length awoke to the necessity of raising a native 
 ministry. Our not attending to this at an earUer period exhibits a suspicion of the 
 native capacity and sincerity, and has acted as a prophecy which fulfilled itself ; 
 and at the same time has caused the religion we have to teach to appear to the 
 natives an alien system — as our religion, not theirs. As long as this thought 
 remains justified by our want of faith in the natives, so long as the teachers of 
 Christian truth are white men, so long will Christianity appear to the natives a 
 foreign system, — the religion of a white people, and not the religion of the world. 
 But when they see men of their own colour occupying the prayer-desk and the 
 pulpit, and paying them pastoral visits in their own homes, and speaking to them, 
 in a language thoroughly intelligible to themselves, truths, which require to be 
 understood only that they may be known to be suited for the spirit's needs of all 
 men everywhere, of every colour and cUme, then, and not till then, can we 
 reasonably expect a rapid conversion of the native races to Christianity. There 
 has been much real but imperceptible work going on, which has been as a leaven 
 gradually influencing the minds of the people ; there may yet be many years of 
 the same kind of imperceptible work for us to carry on, but the day is coming, let 
 us not doubt, when the song of jubilee which the Church is singing for the large 
 influx of redeemed souls in India into the Church of Christ, shall be sung in this 
 Morians' Land, which shall soon stretch out her hands unto our God and their 
 God, unto our Saviour and theirs. Let us not doubt for a moment either that He 
 does give them grace to become Christians, or that He will give them grace to 
 become able ministers of His Gospel amongst their brethren. 
 
 *' And in this faith I wish to dedicate to God all my remaining power, and bind 
 it to the purpose of raising a native ministry ; and for this purpose to establish 
 such an institution at this place as shall ensure for the whole of Kaffraria a more 
 educated class of society, and an efficient Christian ministry. . . . 
 
 "I would remind you that the Church has not a mission to the coloured man 
 only : to her belongs the duty of attending to the spiritual and intellectual educa- 
 tion of the total population of the country in which she raises the Divine 
 Tabernacle" [30]. 
 
 Already several Kaffirs had been admitted to the diaconate [see 
 pp. 891-3], and on St. John Baptist's Day 1877 Peter Masiza was raised 
 to the priesthood — this being the first instance of a Kaffir receiving 
 Priest's Orders (in the Anglican Church) [31]. Mr. Masiza, by birth an 
 Umboe or Fingoe, is held in honour by colonists and natives, and to 
 both his ministrations have proved acceptable. By means of the 
 Theological College of St. John's, the foundation stone of which was 
 laid at IJmtata during the meeting of the Synod in 1879, a hopeful 
 advar:ice has been made in the raising of a native ministry. At the 
 cevemony of laying the stone, whilst Europeans were making their 
 oflferings, Gangalizwe, the Tembu Chief, rode up with a regiment of 
 Lis cavalry and presented j^lO. Chief after Chief followed his example, 
 and many natives gave cattle and sheep [32]. 
 
 In response to an unanimous call from the Dioce.'ian Synod the 
 Bev. B. L. Ke^ left his Mission at St. Augustine's in 1883 in order to 
 become Coadjutor Bishop,* to which office he was consecrated on 
 
 • Tlie following tdatimony of a native clergyman in 1887 will show how well Bishop 
 Key fulfils Archdeacon Merrimau's ideal of a Mitjuionary to the Kaffirs [see p. 280] : 
 " Service being over we left for Kuze and slept here on common mats on the hard floor, 
 and had to use our overcoats as blankets ; for our own supper we had to eat the common 
 mealies. I was so glad to sec the Bishop made himself comfortable. He is quite pleaseTd] 
 «ven with the Native common food, therefore he is the right man in the right place lot 
 the Native Diocese." [Report of Rev. Peter Masiza [33a].] 
 
 
 "\y 
 
 d- 
 
 f!ii 
 
 :6 
 
 i 
 
 J 
 
 
i 
 
 
 i 3 4 ,1 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 ' • ■'■ ii 
 
 
 ' iiHi ^ 
 
 
 iwll 
 
 
 Iwif 
 
 
 '^Hu 
 
 
 "wp 
 
 1 
 
 » .''.ill 
 
 1, ■, ,^ L 
 
 816 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 August 12 by the Bishop of Capetown, assisted by the Bishops of 
 Maritzburg, St. John's, and Zululand. The consecration, which took 
 place in St. James' Church, Umtata (and the evening service) were 
 attended by the Wesleyan Minister and his people, their place of 
 worship being closed for the day. In reporting this to the Society the 
 Metropolitan added : — 
 
 " My visit to the diocese has left the happiest impressions on my mind, and I 
 have been rejoiced to see the unity of our people in the diocese, and the wonderful 
 blessing with which God has rewarded the work of our Church under Bishop 
 Callaway's guidance, in spite of the hindrances and losses which the recent wars 
 have inflicted upon it " [33]. 
 
 The testimony of Bishop Callaway in 1881 showed "that whatever 
 Church work has been established in Kaffraria is the fruit of the 
 assistance given by the Society at the beginning of the several Missions 
 there." And he did not "believe it would have been possible either 
 to begin or carry on Church work in the Diocese without such 
 assistance " [34]. 
 
 On November 19. 1883, the founder of the Church in Kaffraria, 
 viz. Archdeacon Waters, passed to his rest. For 28 years he never 
 quitted his post, save only for such journeys up and down his district 
 and to the Synods and other meetings in the Province as duty required ; 
 and at his death, instead of the solitary Missionary of 1855 with 
 his wife and family living in a wooden hut, there was an organised 
 body of 20 clergymen (his son being among the number), with a Bishop 
 at tneir head, and schools and churches studded the land " from the 
 Kei eastwards to the very borders of Natal," there being no less than 
 48 out-stations in connection with St. Mark's alone [35]. 
 
 Failing health having obliged Bishop Callaway to resign the 
 Bishopric in 1886, he then returned to England, where, though 
 struck down by paralysis and blindness, he retained his interest in 
 South Africa to the last, passing peacefully away at Ottery St. Mary 
 on March 29, 1890 [30]. 
 
 On his resignation his place was taken by his coadjutor. Bishop 
 Key [37], under whose administration the work of the Church is being 
 extended, both among the immigrant natives and Europeans and the 
 heathen tribes already settled in the diocese— particularly in Pondo- 
 land[38]. 
 
 Statistics — In Kaffraria (area, 30,000 sq. miles), where the Society (1855-9?) ha» 
 assisted in maintaining 88 MissiouarieH a:id planting 23 Central Stations (as detailed ooi 
 p. 893), there are now 12,153 Church Members and 8,596 Communicants, under the 
 care of 32 Clergymen and a Bishop. [Sec p. 7C5 ; see also the Table on p. 382.] 
 
 Eeferences (Chapter XXXIX.)— [1] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 898-9. [2] J MSS., V. 9, 
 
 [ip. 442, 447 ; Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 27, pp. 79-106. 
 3] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 100, 117, 12&-7, 131-2, 135, 157-8, 161, 165, 178, 187, 197-200, 
 252-3, 271, 354-5 ; M.H. No. 32, pp. 13, 14, 46-9 ; R. 1856, pp. 91-2. [4] J MSS., V. 10, 
 pp. 251-8, 258, 277-8, 817-8, 854-5 ; M.H. No. 32, pp. 13, 14, 26-38, 59-62 ; R. 1857, 
 pp. 81, 84 ; R. 1858, p. 82 ; R. 1860, p. 119. [5] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 410-11, 416-.17 J R. 
 1858, pp. 74-5. [el M.P. 1860, pp. 259-63 ; M.H. No. 41, pp. 13-21 ; R. 1858, p. 90 ; 
 R. 1860, p. 121 ; Q J»., July 1861, pp. 8-4. [7] R. 1861, p. 186 ; Q.P., July 1861, pp. 2, 8 ; 
 Q.P., October 1862, pp. 2, 8 ; M.H. No. 44, pp. 12, 14. [8] R. 1860, p. 120 ; Q.P., October 
 1862, pp. 2, 8 ; R. 1865, p. 87. [0] R. 1865, pp. 85,88. [10] R. 1869, pp. 09, 70. [11] M.H. 
 No. 80, pp. 1-18 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 377, 408-4 ; R. 1859, p. 87 ; R. 1800, pp. 112, 118-21 ; G.M. 
 1860, pp. 145-9 ; M.F. 1870, p. 70. [12] R. 1861, p. 136 ; G.M. 1861, pp. 129-88. [18] R. 
 1867, p. 80 ; R. 1868, p. 68 : see also R. 1870, p. 66, and R. 1872, pp. 41-2. [14] R. 1866, 
 pp. 90-1. [15] Jo., V. 48, pp. 158, 404 ; Jo., V. 49, pp. 63-4, 883; M.F. 1866, pp. 19y 
 
CAPE COLONY — GRIQUALAND WEST. 
 
 817 
 
 141-4; M.F. 1867, p. 80; R. 1861, p. 36; R. 1863, p. 27; R. 1864, p. 82; R. 1865, p. 92. 
 pe] Jo., V. 48, p. 404 ; R. 1865, p. 92. [17] M.F. 1866, pp. 270-2 ; M.F. 1867, p. 822; 
 M.F. 1869, pp. 73-4, 221, 230; R. 1867, pp. 80-1; R. 1869, p. 68 ; R. 1871, pp. 54-5. 
 [18J R. 1880, p. 60 ; R. 1889, p. 84 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 6-8, 58-9, 95-6, 106-18, 827-30 ; M.F. 
 1882, pp. 325-6 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 54-60, 273-5 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 24-5, 152-3 : see also Arch- 
 deacon Gibson's " Eight Years in Kaflraria," 1882-90. [J.8a] M.F. 1881, pp. 827-80. [19J 
 M.F. 1869, pp. 19, 73-6, 851,363; R. 1869, pp. 68, 71 ; R. 1871, p. 51. [20] R. 1874, p. 67 ; 
 R. 1875, p. 05. [21] Jo., V. 50, pp. 826, 345 ; R. 1869, p. 77 ; R. 1871, p. 76 ; R. 1872, 
 p. 46 ; R. 1873, pp. 55-6 ; J MS8., V. 24, pp. 3, 9-11, 16-7, 23-30, 36, 42, 45, 50, 54-5 ; 
 M.F. 1874, p. 2 ; M.F. 1881, p. 102. [22] J MSS., V. 15, p. 223 ; R. 1877, p. 44 ; R. 1880, 
 p. 60 ; R. 1884, p. 59 ; R. 1886, p. 70 ; M.F. 1874, p. 5 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 169-70 ; M.F. 
 1881, pp. 102-6. [23] R. 1871, pp. 45-72 ; M.F. 1871, pp. 299-800. [24] J MSS., V. 12, 
 p. 8 ; V. 13, p. 335 ; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 360-8 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 214-17 ; R. 1871, p. 72 ; 
 R. 1872, p. 43. [24a] Applications Committee Report, 1882, p. 18 ; Society's Accounts, 
 1882-92— Lists of Contributions from Scotland. [25] R. 1878, p. 39 ; M.F. 1873, pp. 
 375-6. [26] J MSS., V. 15, p. 16. [27] R. 1878, p. 55 ; R. 1874, p. 67 ; R. 1875, p. 64 ; 
 M.F. 1874, pp. 5, 12-15. [28] M.F. 1875, pp. 60, 161-75, 334 ; M.F. 1878, p. 170 ; R. 1877, 
 pp. 44-5 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 96, 101 ; J. MSS., V. 15, pp. 17, 77. [29] R. 1877, p. '45 ; R. 
 1878, pp. 52-4 ; R. 1880, pp. 59, 00 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 20-4, 168-9, 309-10 ; M.F. 1880, 
 p. 404 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 7, 58-9, 95-6 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 250-2, 825-6. [30] R. 1879, pp. 
 87-64. [31] R. 1877, p. 44 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 14-15. [32] R. 1879, pp. 56-7 ; R. 1884, 
 p. 60 ; R. 1886, pp. 65-6 ; R. 1889, p. 83 ; M.F. 1879, p. 531 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 16, 264-70 ; 
 M.F. 1890, pp. 309, 435. [33] J MSS., V. 12, p. 238 ; R. 1883, pp. 57-«. [33a] M.F. 
 1887, p. 269. [34] R. 1881, p. 70. [35] M.F. 1882, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1883, p. 59. [36] M.F. 
 1890, p. 196. [37] R. 1886, p. 71. [38] R. 1884, pp. 58-04 ; R. 1885, p. 65 ; R. 1886, p. 
 71 ; R. 1887, p. 70 ; R. 1889, p. 83. 
 
 t i 
 
 M I i 
 
 ft 
 
 .f. 
 
 
 ^i\ 
 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 i.s 
 
 CAPE COLONY— GBIQUALAND WEST. 
 
 Griqualand West, lying to the west of the Orange Free State, was ceded to Great 
 Britain by the Griquas in 1871, following on the discoveries which have made the district 
 the great diamond fields of South Africa. It remained a separate colony until October 
 1880, when it was annexed to the Cape. 
 
 The Diamond Fields began to attract diggers towards the end of 
 1869, and by the following June there were about 10,000 there. 
 During this period they were occasionally visited by three clergymen 
 from the Orange Free State — the Revs. D. G. Croghan (monthly), 
 C. Clulee, and F. W. Doxat. From November 1870 Archdeacon 
 KiTTON of King William's Town spent six months at the Fields, 
 making Klip Drift his head quarters, and while he was there a 
 church was commenced. On his departure the Rev. H. Sadler 
 took up the work, and the same year (1871) the Bishop of Bloem- 
 fontein (a month after reaching the Orange Free State from 
 England) set out on a visit to this portion of his diocese [1]. 
 
 The Bishop, who was accompanied by Mr. Croghan, described the 
 Diamond Fields as then " unquestionably the most important field of 
 labour in South Africa." At each of the two largest camps or. dig- 
 gings— Du Toit's Pan and De Beers— there were •• at least 15,000 
 
 m ¥ 4 
 
 i 
 
 *I4« 
 
 i 
 
 t.tn 
 
 1 I, (i I 
 
 M 
 
818 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 ■ -f I! 
 
 ilk I 
 
 souls, including women, children, and coloured people of various races, 
 and from all parts northward and southward of the Yaal Biver." 
 For these diggings, with Klip Drift and Hebron, some thirty miles 
 distant, there was only one clergyman (supported from diocesan funds), 
 and the demand for Church ministrations was so urgent that after the 
 endeavours of the Bishop and Mr. Croghan to supply them for some 
 weeks the Bevs. F. W. Doxat and J. W. Biceabds were appointed 
 to the charge of Du Toit's Pan and De Beers, &c. [2]. 
 
 In the next year the Bishop made a long sojourn in the Fields, and 
 at their formal request 700 coloured labourers were taken under the 
 care of the Church at Du Toit's Pan [8]. In 1873 two deacons were 
 ordained " in the large brick church of St. Cyprian's," which had been 
 erected at Kimberley, or the " New Bush." The Mission work among 
 the diggers, who had contributed well to the erection of churches and 
 hospitals, was " most hopeful "; but the Bishop of Orahamstown, who 
 preached the ordination sermon, was struck by the fact that there 
 was no clergyman ministering specially to the thousands of natives — 
 heathen and other — in the district [4]. Within another year •' con- 
 stant week-day and Sunday services in Dutch, Kaffir, Zulu, and 
 Sechuana *' were being held, and though few who had not already had 
 some intercourse with Christianity attended, yet these influenced 
 others, "and" (added Mr. Doxat in 1874) "I feel sure that few 
 natives will leave the Fields without learning a respect, however 
 vague, for the white man and his religion." In less than three years 
 three churches and four native chapels had been built, and these, 
 with hospitals and prisons, were being served by four* clergymen and 
 four native agents. The funds for the maintenance of all this work 
 were derived '* almost entirely from the weekly oflfertories," with occa- 
 sional subscriptions for special objects, and the Society's grant — then 
 £150 per annum. Such local support was all the more creditable 
 seeing ibat people were continually coming and going, and that not 
 one amongst the congregations could properly be called a resident on 
 the Fields. In such circumstances Mission work is peculiarly trying 
 as well as specially useful, and the Missionaries have been content to 
 sow, trusting that as they have people gathered from " nearly every 
 part of the world," fruit may result unknown to them [5]. Especially 
 is this the case in regard to the natives. 
 
 Bishop Knight-Bruce (in 1887) said " it would be hard to estimate 
 the importance of Kunberley as a field for Mission work among the 
 ever-changing population of about 10,000, who come from nearly every 
 country within reach of it to work in the mines — Basuto, Bechuana, 
 Mapondo, Amaxosa, Machaka, Matlhobi (Fingo), Zulu, Matabele." Not 
 long before, Khama, the Christian Chief of Shoshong, forbade his people 
 going to the Diamond Fields, fearing they would become demoralised ; 
 but in 1887 an association was formed in Kimberley with the object 
 of co-operating with the managers of the mines in order to prevent 
 all deterioration of the natives either by drink, temptation to sell 
 stolen diamonds, or other causes ; and the introduction of the " com- 
 pound system," by which the natives are kept during their term of 
 service in large enclosures, has done much to counteract the chief 
 evils. 
 ( * Meeut. DooAt, J. W. Biokards, E. W. Bt«nion, and B. Q. Wrigbi 
 
 th 
 su 
 
 pp. 
 
ST. HELENA. 
 
 319 
 
 The work of the Society In Griqualand West is 'now mainly among 
 the natives and half-castes, the compounds being principally under the 
 superintendence of the Rev. G. Mitchell [6J. 
 
 Statistics. — In Griqualand West, where the Society (1870-92) has assisted in 
 maintaining 16 Missionaries and planting 6 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 898-4), 
 it has now 3 Missionaries, under the care of the Bishop of Bloemfontein. [See also the 
 Table on p. 882.] 
 
 Befereneea (Chapter XL.)— [1] Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1873," No. le, pp. 7-9 ; 
 R. 1871, p. 83 ; J MSS., V. 11, pp. 478-9. [21 B. 1871, p. 83 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 
 1873." No. 13, pp. 9-14 ; do.. No. 16, pp. 8-11. [3] R. 1872, p. 52 ; M.F. 1872, p. 273. 
 [4] R. 1871, p. 88 ; R. 1873, pp. 50, 52. [5] M.F. 1874, pp. 330-8 ; R. 1874, p. 03 ; Bound 
 Pamphlets, " Africa 1874," No. 3e, p. 4. [6] R. 1886, p. 72 ; R. 1887, pp. 75-7 ; R. 1890, 
 pp. 95-6 ; R. 1891, p. 111. 
 
 I 
 
 .•*•■*'■; 
 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 ■ ' ST. HELENA. ' ■ ■ / 
 
 St. Helena (area, 47 square miles), situated in the South Atlantic Ocean, 1,200 miles 
 from the coast of South Africa and 800 from the island of Ascension, was discovered by 
 Juan de Nova Castella, a Portuguese navigator, on St. Helena's Day, May 21, 1501. It, 
 however, remained uninhabited until the Dutch took possession of it about the year 1600. 
 In 1678 it was captured by Sir Richard Munden, and shortly after was granted by 
 Charter of Charles II. to the East India Company, under whom it remained (excepting 
 for the period of Napoleon's imprisonment there) up to April 1834, when it was finally 
 transferred to the British Government. The " natives " of St, Helena, with the excep- 
 tion of a few English families, have sprung from the intermixture of Hindus, Chinese, 
 Malays, and Africans, in the days of slavery, with English settlers, soldiers, sailors, and 
 other Europeans. 
 
 In November 1704 the Society, "upon amotion from the Treasurer," 
 allowed £5 worth of " small tracts " to the Rev. Charles Masham, "a 
 Minister sent to . . . St. Helena by the East India Company." A year 
 later Mr. Masham reported his arrival in the island, also that the books 
 " were very acceptable to the inhabitants," and that he catechised in 
 the church " one half of the year " ; and the Society sent him in 1706 a 
 supply of Bibles, Prayer Books, and other tracts [1]. Further assist- 
 ance in this quarter does not appear to have been rendered by the 
 Society until 1847, when it undertook the partial support of the Rev» 
 W. BousFiELD, whom Bishop Gray of Capetown was sending from 
 England to this part of his newly-formed diocese. Previously to Mr» 
 Bousfield's arrival there was only one clergyman ( Lhe Rev. R. Kemp- 
 THORNE, Colonial Chaplain) to minister to the 5,000 inhabitants of 
 St. Helena [2]. Visiting the island in March and April 1849 Bishop 
 Gray reported that Messrs. Kempthorne and Bousfield were both " ex- 
 cellent and devoted men, and labouring assiduously in their sacred 
 calling." A military chaplain (Mr. Helps) had been appointed, and the 
 Bishop ordained a fourth clergyman (Mr. Fbey, formerly a German 
 Missionary in India). During his stay the Bishop also confirmed about 
 
 
 I i 
 
 I'' 
 
 '■ hi 
 
 
T 
 
 320 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I. 
 
 a tenth of the whole population of the island, consecrated the church at 
 Jamestown, together with the five burial-grounds on the island, and 
 arranged for the transfer of the Church property from the Government 
 to the See ; " held a visitation, with a special view to the reformation 
 of some points in which the Church was defective, and the restoration 
 of Church discipline," and reorganised the local Church and Benevolent 
 Societies. The latter institutions, with the Government, contributed 
 liberally to the eight island schools, but the state of education was not 
 satisfactory owing to the incompetency of the teachers. For '• the 
 first time during a period of 150 years " division had been introduced 
 into the community by the recent arrival of an " advocate of the Ana- 
 baptist heresy," but much good had already been brought out of this 
 ovil. At Lo-igwood, the billiard-room in the new house built for 
 Napoleon was now being used as a chapel, and " an excellent congre- 
 :gation" attended. Besides the consecrated church there was "an 
 inferior building " in Jamestown called " the Country Church," which 
 the inhabitants were about to replace by a new structure on ** one of 
 the most lovely sites" the Bishop had seen [and on which the 
 Cathedral now stands] [3]. 
 
 At the time of Bishop Gray's visit St. Helena was a great depot 
 for Africans captured from slavers, about 3,000 being landed every year. 
 In referring to " their village or establishment in Rupert's Valley," he 
 said : — 
 
 " If anything were needed to fill the soul with burning indignation against tha 
 master-work of Satan, the Slave-trade, it would be a visit to this institution. 
 There were not less than 600 poor souls in it ... of these more than 300 were 
 in hospital; some afflicted with dreadful ophthalmia ; others with severe rheumatism, 
 others with dysentery ; the number of deaths in the week being twenty-one. . . . 
 I was pained to find that no effort is made to instruct these poor things during 
 the time that they are on the island." 
 
 A few days after the visit to Rupert's Valley a captured slave ship 
 ■arrived. " I never beheld a more piteous sight " (wrote the Bishop) — 
 "never looked upon a more aflfecting scene— never before felt so 
 powerful a call to be a Missionary. I did not quit that ship without 
 having resolved more firmly than ever, that I would, with the grace 
 and help of God, commence as speedily as possible direct Mission work 
 in Southern Africa." [4]. 
 
 Mr. Bousfield remained on the Society's list until 1851. The next 
 S.P.G. Missionaries were the Rev. M. H. Estcourt (1852-4) and the 
 Revs. E. and G. Bennett, who were appointed in 1858 to the charge 
 of Jamestowr and Rupert's Valley. The remoteness of the island from 
 Capetown called for a resident Bishop, and in 1859 Bishop Gray was 
 enabled to secure its erection into a separate diocese including the 
 islands of Ascension and Tristan d'Acunha. The first Bishow, Dr. 
 Piers C. CiiAUGHTON (cons, in Westminster Abbey on Whitsunday, 
 1859), landed in St. Helena on October 30, 1859, and was at once 
 assisted by the Society in providing "for the pastoral care and instruc- 
 tion of the coloured portion of the population " [5]. 
 
 Already the brothers Bennett had " done much to build up souls," 
 and on January 28, 1860, 230 of the hberated slaves, who had been 
 •instructed by the Bishop and the Rev. E. Bennett, were baptized at 
 JSupert's VaUey. By June several hundreds of the Africans had been 
 
ST. HELENA. 
 
 821 
 
 ■} 
 
 sent to new homes in the West Indies, " either entirely converted and 
 made Christians, or at least brought some steps on tho way " [6]. 
 
 The labours of the Bishop and Missionaries among these Africans 
 were continued with zeal and success. In 18G1, 51G adults were 
 baptized by the Rev. E. Bennett ; and Prince Alfred, who visited the 
 island in that year, had an opportunity of witnessing the good e£Fected 
 on receiving an address from the rescued slaves. 
 
 In this year also the island was divided into parishes, and the 
 Rev. H. J. Bodily appointed to Longwood [7]. In the next Bishop 
 Claughton was transferred to Colombo and was succeeded by the Yen. 
 T. E. Welby, who as Archdeacon of George had already rendered 
 good service in the Diocese of Capetown [8]. 
 
 In 1865 St. Helena contained a population of about 7,000, of whom 
 some (tjlOO were members of the Church of England ; during the next 
 eight years these numbers had been reduced by emigration, the result 
 of poverty, to 4,500 and 3,500 respectively [9]. 
 
 Since the diversion of the maritime route to the East by the 
 opening of the Suez Canal the record of St. Helena in temporal 
 matters has been one of continuous poverty ; and the difficulty of 
 ministering to the people in spiritual things has been intensified by 
 the withdrawal (in 1871 and 1873) of Government support of the 
 Church. In 1881 the Bishop wrote: " We owe it, under God, uO the 
 Society that we are still able, though imperfectly, to meet the spiritual 
 wants of our people" [10]. 
 
 In its exceptional and growing depression, the Society is thankful 
 to be able to keep aUve the ministrations of the Church in this old and 
 remote colony [11]. " So far from having fallen back in spiritual 
 things," the people " are in religious and moral condition very far 
 better than they were in more prosperous times " [12]. 
 
 The introduction of synodical action in 1880 has tended to make 
 the laity " feel the responsibility of their true position as members of 
 the Church," to call forth "more zeal and earnestness on their part," 
 and to draw "more closely together in mutual goodwill Clergy and 
 laity " [13]. 
 
 Considering the poverty of the people, their annual contributions 
 to the Society are far greater in proportion than those of many pros- 
 perous dioceses [14]. 
 
 The transportation of Dinizulu and other Zulus to St. Helena by 
 the Natal Government in the interests of peace, brought them in 1890 
 within reach of the message of the Gospel. " They willingly receive 
 instruction " and like to attend the morning service at the Cathedral 
 on Sundays with their native interpreter, who is a communicant [15]. 
 
 S| 
 
 I 5, 
 
 
 Statistics. — In St. Helena (area, 47 sqimro miles), where (1847-92) the Society has 
 assisted in maintaining 19 MisBionaries and planting C Central Stations (as detailed 
 on p. 894), there are now 4,680 inhabitants, of whom 3,660 are Church Members and 840 
 CommunicantB, under the care of 4 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 765 ; see also tho 
 Table on p. 882.] 
 
 BeferenceB [Chapter XLI.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, November 17, 1704, and June 21,1706; 
 A MSS., V. 2, p. 128. [2] R. 1847, p. 102 ; R. 1848, p. 122. [3] R. 1881, p. 67. [4] R. 
 1849, pp. 164-8. [6] Jo., V. 47, p. 411 5 R. 1858, p. 71 ; R. 1859, p. 86 ; R. 1860, p. 110. 
 
 Y 
 
822 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 [6] R. 1860, pp. 110-11 ; Q.P., July 1860. [7] R. 1861, pp. 128-9. [8] R. 1868, p. 181. 
 [0] R. 1805, p. 97 ; R. 1869, p. 79 ; R. 1871, p. 81 ; R. 1873, p. 67. flO] R. 1871, p. «iJ ; 
 R. 1878, p. 68 ; R. 1881, p. 68 ; J MSS., V. 12, pp. 268-4. fH] R- 1880, p. 73. [12] R. 
 1888, p. 95. fl3] R. 1887, p. 82. [14] See the " Foreign List " of ContributionH to the 
 Society in past years. [16] R. 1891, p. 116; R. 1893, p. 100. 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 TBI8TAN D'ACUNHA. 
 
 Tkist.vn d'Acunha 18 the principal of a group of small islands situated in the centre 
 of the South Atlantic Ocean (lat. 87° 6' 8. and long. 12° 2' W.), 1,200 miles south of 
 St. Helena and 1,600 west of the Cape of Good Hope. In shape it is nearly a square, 
 each side about five miles in length, tlie whole forming a vast rock rising almost perpen- 
 dicularly 3,000 feet out of the sea, and then gradually ascending another 5,000 feet. The 
 only habitable spots are one or two narrow strips of land. The chief of these, lying at 
 the north-west comer, is about five miles in length, and nowhere more than one in 
 breadth. The first man to attempt settlement on Tristan was Jonathan Lambert, an 
 American, who, with two companions, arriving in February 1811 claimo'? the island as 
 his own, and invited " ships of all nations to trade with him." In connection with the 
 confinement of Napoleon at St. Helena, Britisli troops were sent to occupy Tristan in 
 1816. On landing (November 28) they found only one of Lambert's party : the others arc 
 supposed to have met with foul play. The survivor, Thomas Corrie (an Italian) had been 
 joined by a Spanish boy who had deserted from a passing ship. These two were soon 
 removed, the former by death. In 1817, while arrangements were being made for the 
 abandonment of the military settlement, H.M.S. Julia was driven ashore, and sixty souls 
 perished. On the withdrawal of the garrison (November 1817), a corporal of Artillery, 
 William Glass (a Scotchman, and married), with John Nankivel ur»d Samuel Burnell 
 (natives of Plymouth), obtained permission to remain behind. Gki^is continued iu 
 charge of the settlement until his death in 1853. Though bom among Presbyterians, he 
 had become attached to the English Church. Under his administration daily prayer 
 became the rule, and for over 30 years he celebrated public worship every Sunday. Up 
 to 1827 Glass was the only one of the permanent settlers who had a wife. In that year' 
 the others — then five in number — contracted with a sea captain to bring them help- 
 meets from St. Helena. By 1848 the number of families had increased to nine, and of 
 children to 80. Since the formation of the settlement three ships* had been ^vrecked iu 
 the neighbourhood, and the inhabitants had been instrumental in saving or prolonging 
 the lives of over 60 persons. But contact with American whaleships, calling at Tristan 
 for potatoes and other provisions, had tended to demoralise the islanders. 
 
 The first visit of a clergyman to Tristan d'Acunha was in October 
 1885, when the Rev. T. H. Applegate, a Missionary going out to 
 India, baptized all the children (29) then on the island. In October 
 1848 the Rev. John Wise, a S.P.G. IVIissionary on his way to Ceylon, 
 went on shore several times, preached to the people, and baptized 41 
 children. Through his representations the S.P.O.K. supplied school- 
 oooks, and the S.P.G. , with the aid of an anonymous benefactor, 
 undertook to provide a clergyman for the community. Mr. W. F. 
 Taylor, moved by Mr. Wise's account, offered himself for the post, 
 and having been ordained by the Bishop of London, sailed from 
 England on November 23, 1850. Landing on February 9, 1851, he 
 was heartily welcomed, and on the following Sunday, in the principal 
 
 *.9ii 
 
 
 The Blenden Hall (in 1821), Nattau (in 1825), and Emihj (in 1885). 
 
TRI8TA!, D ACUNHA. 
 
 823 
 
 room (16 feet by 12 feet) of Governor Glass' bouse, '* the whole of the 
 80 souls upon the island met to unite for the first time ^vith an 
 ordained Minister of Christ, in celebrating the Holy Services of the 
 Church." At the first administration of the Holy Communion on 
 Easter Day there were eight communicants. In 1852 a dwelling- 
 house was adapted as a permanent church [1]. Visiting the settle- 
 ment in 1866 the Bishop of Capetown was " much pleased " with the 
 people. 
 
 " The men " (he said) " are English, American, Dutch, Danes. Their wives have 
 come for the most part from St. Helena. The children are fine, healthy, active 
 modest, young men and women. Tuuse have been nearly all, more or less, under 
 Mr. Taylor's instruction, and upon them his hopes of a really Christian population 
 have of course mainly rested. The houses are about equal to an English labourer's 
 cottage ; the furniture . . . more scanty. At evening prayer we had about 50 present. 
 I have never seen a congregation that might not learn a lesson from these poor 
 islanders. Their reverence and devotion impressed us all. . . . Mr. Taylor has 
 prayer in his chapel, morning and evening, throughout the year. Most of the young 
 people, and several of the elder are regular attendants. ... Ho far as my short 
 visit enabled me to form an opinion this devoted, self-denying Missionary, who has 
 given up so much to serve the Lord . . . has been very largely blessed in drawing 
 souls to the worship of their God, and the knowledge of their Lord and Saviour. . . . 
 On Good Friday ... I confinned 32 . . . there are now only two persons in tho 
 island above the age of fifteen . . . unconfirmed. . . . Mr. Taylor keeps a school 
 a portion of each day. . . . His chief society and refreshment consiHt in the instruc- 
 tion of his children. . . . Except during one anxious year he has suffere.l very 
 little from depression of spirits . . . God lias . . . comforted and upheld hia 
 servant amidst circumstances trying to tlesh and blood and in a post where unless 
 sustained by a double measure of the Grace of God, the Minister of Christ would 
 be specially liable to grow weary in His Master's work and flag in zeal, and stumble 
 and fall. 
 
 Later in T85G Mr. Taylor and the greater portion of his flock 
 removed to the Cape [2]. 
 
 The number of inhabitants having increased again, tho Mission 
 was revived under the Rev. E. H. Dodoson in 1881. Until Mr. 
 Dodgson volunteered, no one could be found willing to undertake the 
 post which the Bishop of St. Helena had been seeking to fill since 
 1866 [3]. In order that he might reach the island the Society was 
 obliged to charter a schooner frum St. Helena ; the Missionary was 
 landed in safety in February 1881, but a gale suddenly springing up 
 the vessel was wrecked, and he had to begin work with the loss of 
 almost the whole of his possessions. In his first report Mr. Dodgson 
 said : — 
 
 " There are now 107 persons on the island, in sixteen families. A few are 
 •white, but most of them are a sort of mulatto, with clear brown skins, and beauti- 
 ful eyes and teeth, and woolly hair. They all speak English, slightly Yankeefied — 
 as they do a good deal of trade with the Yankee whalers. I like them very much. 
 It is quite delightful to sec such a friendly cordial feeling existing among the whole 
 population. They live just like one large family, though . . . not ... in com- 
 mon , . . every one works and trades for himself, and . . . some are better off 
 than others, but there seem never to be any disputes. Drunkenness has a hold 
 on a few of the men when they get the chance, but immorality appears to be 
 anknown, and they are decidedly a religious people in their simple way, and I have 
 not the least difficulty in getting them to church either on Sunday or week-day. 
 They said that my coming was the best thing that ever happened to tho island, 
 and I already feel as much at home as if I had been here twenty years. They are 
 all Church of England people except two Soman Cathohcs and one Wesleyan, but 
 all come regularly to cboroh. . . . The people make first-rate bread and butter, 
 
 y2 
 
 ^U 
 
 '. 'I* 
 
 sl 
 
 
 \ \l 
 
 '1 , 
 
 m 
 
 If 
 
824 
 
 SOCIETY FOU THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 and there are quantities of bullocks, sheep, pigs, p^cese, fowls, potatoes, cubbap:(?8, 
 and apples, to suy nothing of the dogs, donkeys, wild cats, and sea-birds. . . . The 
 island is much more beautiful than I had any idea of . . . there is always abund- 
 ance of beautiful water and the climate is most healthy. ... I feel sure that if 
 the advantages and pleasantness of the island had boon better known many 
 Clergymen would have been glnd to have come out hero " [4J. 
 
 After " four years' isolation and incessant work and responsibility," 
 whicli sorely tried his health, Mr. Dodgson came to I'ingland in 
 February 1885 to arrange with the Government for the removal of 
 the Tristanites before they were " actually starved out by the rats, 
 which are over-running all the island and eating all the produce." 
 Government sent out .ilOO worth of provisions to the islanders in 
 1880, but as there was no prospect of securing their removal and 
 fresh liereavement and distress had come upon them, Mr. Dodgson 
 felt it his duty to throw in his lot with them and minister to their 
 souls. Leaving England in June 1880 lie remained with his flock — 
 for a time without stipend— until December 1889, when he was " in- 
 valided home," and on medical grounds has been precluded from 
 returning [5]. 
 
 Since his departure the islanders (now reduced to fifty in numbei') 
 have been without the ministrations of a clergyman except for a 
 possible visit from the Chaplain of a passing ship and of the aged 
 Bishop of St. Helena [0]. 
 
 Bofermces (Chapter XLII.)— [1] Jo., V. -10, pp. 13!J-4, 202 ; Church in the Colonies, 
 No. !t4 ; R. 1H50, p. 25 ; R. 1852, p. 121 ; G.M., V. 2, p. 118. [2J R. 185C., pp. 80-8 ; R. 
 1880, p. 57. [3] M.F. 1807, p. 88 ; R. 1880, p. 67. [4] R. 1880, p. 57 ; R. 18H1, pp. 02-4. 
 [5] R. 1882, pp. 69-61 ; R. 1H84, p. 09 ; R. 188(5, p. 72 ; R. 1889, p. 92 ; J MSS., V. 12,. 
 pp. 205, 208-9, 295-0, S34. [6] R. 1892, pp. 100-1. 
 
 th( 
 dio 
 th( 
 Bo 
 knc 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 BASUTOLAND. 
 
 Basi'TOLANP, the Switzerland of South Africa, lies on the eastern side of South 
 Africa between the Orange Free State (on the went) and tlie DrakcnHbcrg Mountains 
 (on the east). The Basutos fonn a branch of the Bantu rac fomposed of the remnants 
 of several tribes shattered by the Matabele early ' tlie it century, and united 
 
 tiv r 
 
 octs till' i,'ii'iitest native ruler that 
 
 cattered tribes, suppressed canni- 
 
 imted, bo wp ' called " The Chief of 
 
 , > of Tliaba Bo- —the " Mountain of 
 
 lo Britisli in 1852, .iising a portion of hia 
 
 i t.hrici- [ipealing for Britisli protection, 
 
 -;wal' A fd up " by the Boers by formal 
 
 M 
 
 about 1818 by Moshesh. Tliis cliief was in ii 
 South Africa has produced ; and having woL! 
 balism, and made his subjects prosporou 
 the Mountain," his stronghold being on 
 Night." After being defeated in a war v 
 territory, to the Orange Free State in 1800, 
 Moshesh and his people were saved from beinj 
 
 recognition as British subjects in 1868. Union wi . the Cape Colony, effected three 
 years later, did not prove satisfactory to either the Busutos or tlie Colonial Govr'-nment. 
 The former rebelled in 1879-80, and the latter were inclined to entirely abai ai the- 
 country, when the Imperial Government intervened and undertook in 18i-i.>-4 its- 
 administration, provisionally The territory is divided into six districts: — Maseru, 
 Leribe, Comet Spruit, Berea, Mafeteng, and Quithing. 
 
 "Without doubt there is a vast opening for good in BasutoLand, 
 and it is a fair and beautiful country." Thus wrote the Bi ^lop of 
 
rVSUTOLAND. 
 
 826 
 
 the Obanoe Fbee State after his fitst visit to this part of his 
 diocese in September 1808. The Kev. A. Field, another Missionary of 
 the Society, accompanieil the Bishop, and at •' Thaba Bosion " [Thaba 
 Bosigo] a long interview was held with Moshesh, who wished to 
 know whether the visit was in consequence of his representations 
 to the Bishop of Capetown and the Queen. " I have had relations 
 with the British Government for thirty years," said he, "but have 
 
 never seen an English clergyman before Go through my 
 
 country, and fix upon a spot for a station. I will agree to anything 
 you like." The next day, Sunday, the old Chief " came down from 
 his mountain " and the Bishop preached to him in the presence of 
 several hundreds of Basutos, "the French Missionary kindly inter- 
 preting sentence by sentence." One of the Chief's sons ((reorge) 
 had been educated at Capetown; another (Jeremiah), who was then at 
 St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, died shortly after. The French 
 Missionaries, who had been sent by the Paris Evangelical Missionary 
 Society, appeared to be " men of simple and devoted lives," yet though 
 some had been working in Basutoland thirty years, and all were 
 thoroughly acquainted with the language (Sesuto), they had, they said, 
 "only been able to touch the work," and "all expressed a pleasure that 
 the Enghsh Church intended to enter upon the work " [1]. 
 
 When at last in 1875, after repeated calls from Moshesh, the 
 Anglican Church was enabled to occupy Basutoland, the French 
 Missionaries "assumed a hostile attitude," regarding it as an un- 
 warrantable "intrusion" into "their own sphere." But in addition 
 to the fact that the mass of the Basutos were still untouched, there 
 were now Church people unprovided for, both white colonists and 
 Basutos, who had been Christianised in the Cape Colony — at Graaflf 
 Eeinet, and Zonnebloem, &c. For want of the Church indeed " many 
 ■of them . . . had lapsed." There were also " whole tribes " of Fingoes 
 ■as well as Basutos who wished for the English Church and not the 
 French. In fact, as pointed out by Archdeacon Croghan many years 
 later, the principle contended for by the French Mission would 
 ■"exclude the Church practically from all Mission work" in South 
 Africa. The English Missionaries were therefore directed by Bishop 
 Webb " (i.) to minister to our own Church members and strengthen 
 them ; (ii.) to evangelize the heathen ; (iii.) not to proselytize the 
 French converts, or receive them, when it is only a case of annoyance 
 and pique, or vexation at exercise of discipline ; but yet not to refuse 
 them admission if conviction and earnest feeling lead them to the 
 Church." A beginning was made at Maseru in 1875 among the 
 Europeans by the Rev. E. W. Stenson, who after itinerating over a 
 district of more than 4,000 square miles for eighteen months, established • 
 a native Mission at Mohalis Hoek, in South Basutoland, in 187G. At this 
 place on his first arrival in 1875 a party of immigrants (natives), who 
 had been "reared and instructed by agents of the Wesleyan Society" - 
 (of whom the local magistrate, Mr. Austen, had been one), came in a 
 body and ' ' med the shelter of the Chirch," " having been for five, 
 years," the} id, " like sheep without a shepherd." Service was at first 
 held in a stable (lent by Mr. Austen), in which the Missionary resided. 
 
 By 1877 more suitable buildings were erected, and stations had 
 h'een opened at Bamacomani's and Matlaugala's villages — the latter 
 
 n 
 
 « 
 
 J\ 
 
 is 
 
 

 
 hi 
 
 3^6 
 
 60JII3TY FOa TH3 PaOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 among the Fingoea. in their own language (Zulu). Previously to this 
 no Mission work whatever had been done for the Fingoes in Basuto- 
 land. Lsribe, the northern and most heathen district of the country 
 (containing about 20,000 Basutos and 11,000 Zulus, and only 40G 
 Christians), was occupied in 1876. The local Chief, Moloppo, had in 
 his youth been baptized by the French Protestant Missionaries, but he 
 had now nearly GO wives. Nevertheless at his first interview with the 
 founders of the new mission he said : — 
 
 " Your words are good : and I am glad to welcome the Church into my country. 
 I have often heard of the Church of the Queen, and now I am rejoiced to find the 
 Baruti [teachers] belonging to it have come here. Hitherto I have only seen twoi 
 kinds of Christians in the country, the Ma-franse [French Protestants] and the 
 Ma-roma [the Romanists]. I have also heard of the Ma- Wesley [the Wesleyans] 
 who have stations on the borders of my country. But I am now glad to see the 
 representatives of Ma-churche [the ordinary name amongst the native tribes for 
 the Church] at my house. It is good to have these four kinds of Christians near. 
 It is like a man having four cows ; sometimes he can milk them all, and when 
 some fail him he can always reckon on a supply of milk from the others. So Ma- 
 franse, and Ma-Wesley, and Ma-churche, and Ma-roma all supply us in their own 
 way with good things out of the Word of God." 
 
 I 
 
 Thlotso Heights was selected as the basis of operations in Leribe, 
 and there, after living for three months in tlio open veldt, ** sleeping 
 between their boxes," with no roof but that of the " starry heavens," 
 the Rev. J. Widdicombe and Mr. W. Lacy established themselves 
 " in round huts made of mud, in native fashion," in order that every 
 penny that could be spared might be " devoted to the erection of a^ 
 chapel and school." For nine years the Missionaries lived in this- 
 way [2]. 
 
 In January 1877 the first Cc .firmation in Basutoland was held at 
 Thlotse Heights, and in the same year a Sesuto translation of n 
 portion of the Prayer Book* was issued, and the Rev. B. R. T. Balfodr 
 opened a new station at Sekubu [3], The progress of the work generally 
 was greatly hindered by the rebellion which broke out two years later. 
 At Thlotse Heights the church and school were " converted into a. 
 barrack," and the Christian Basutos who remained loyal lost their 
 all. Molialis Hoek was temporarily abandoned by Government, the 
 church and parsonage were destroyed by the Basutos, and Mr. Stenson 
 for a time acted as Chaplain to the British troops. For his own 
 and the Mission losses, amounting in all to £1,150, no compensation 
 could be obtained from Government [4]. 
 
 In 1883 a new church was opened at Mafeteng to replace the one 
 destroyed at Mohalis Hoek. The Clergy, though exposed to danger, 
 were now (1883-4) " bravely holding their posts " and amid many 
 •• outside perils " had " much compensating success" [5]. 
 
 Since the pacification of the country, secured by the intervention . 
 of the Imperial Government [see p. 824], there has been a great ad- 
 vance in the Church Missions, which all along have been mainly, 
 supported by the Society. " A very distinct movement towards 
 Christianity is going on among the nati\ ^s of Basutoland," wrote th& 
 Bishop of Bloemfontein in January 1801. " Two chiefs have ceased ta 
 be polygamists and have both been confirmed and the headman of a. 
 
 , * The publication of the greater part of the Prayer Book in Sesuto ;va8 undertaken 
 In 1891 with the aid of the 8.P.C.K. [8n]. 
 
 Till 
 fri] 
 cef 
 ms 
 B\\ 
 
 N€ 
 
 sp^ 
 He 
 
 tU 
 
 is 
 

 BASUTOLAND, 
 
 327 
 
 Tillage was baptized but a few weeks ago. I find a greater rlesire for 
 friendliness— civ ility in nearly every case there has always been." Re- 
 cently six chiefs had met the Bishop and spoken to him privately en a 
 matter in connection with the Church, and some have stayed with him in 
 Bloemfontein. At Sekubu " the heathen barrier is breaking down." 
 Nearly 200 natives will attend the church on ordinary occasions. The 
 special work of this Mission is the training of native youths. Thlotse 
 Heights has "one of the finest churches in South Africa," and in it 
 the grandsons of cannibals unite in singing God's praises. 
 
 A new off- shoot is growing atTsiokane, and, further south, Masupha's 
 is being occupied at the invitation of the Chief, who has promised a 
 good site. In the central district there is a flourishing Mission at 
 Masite (begun by the Rev. T. Woodman in 1884) among Barolong 
 immigrants from Thaba 'Nchu [sec p. 850] as well as the native Basutos. 
 Several confirmations have lately been held there, attended by the 
 Chiefs, who " behaved admirably." Mohalis Hoek is now the centre of 
 native Mission districts, and the small community of Europeans there 
 is also being ministered to. The work of the Clergy in Basutoland is 
 supplemented by a body of some 20 licensed catechists and by a 
 Medical Mission which, established in 1888 and principally maintained 
 by the S.P.C.K., has during the first 18 months of its existence 
 attended to 5,572 cases [(»]. The blessing which has attended the 
 planting of these Missions justifies the hope that with sufficient agency 
 the whole of Basutoland would be Avon for Christ. As it is the majority 
 of the people are " still thoroughly heathen " [7], though " on all sides" 
 they are making " rapid strides . . . towards a more civilised and in- 
 dustrious hfe " [8]. The opposition on the part of the French Mission- 
 aries in Basutoland — both Protestant and Roman Catholic — once 
 manifested towards the presence there of the Anglican Church appears 
 to have been overcome by the conduct of the S.P.G. Missionaries in en- 
 deavouring to avoid collision or interference with other men's labours, 
 and, instead of returning railing for railing, showing *' courtesy always 
 to those who have differed ' from them {*,)]. (In Canon Widdicombe's 
 "Fourteen Years in Basutoland," 1870-90, will be found an admirable 
 account of the country and people [10],) 
 
 Statistics. — In Basutoland (area, 10,293 square miles), where (1875-92) the Society 
 has assisted in maintaining Missionavies and planting 6 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 p. 894), there are now 218,902 inhabitants, of whom 1,070 are Church Members and 
 450 Communicants, under the care of 4 Clergymen and the Bishop of Bloemfontein. 
 [Sec also the Table on p. 382.] 
 
 Bcferencca (Chapter XLIIl.)— [1] M.F. 1804, pp. 23-4 ; B. 1H08-4, p. 88. [2] R. 
 1874, p. 01; R. 1870, p. 00; M.F. 1870, pp. 335-8; M.F. 1877, pp. 89, 263-0, 45U-G ; 
 M.F. 1878, pp. 85-0, 181 ; J MSS., V. 0, p. (!1 ; N.M. No. :, p. 4. D MSS., Vol. , 
 "Africa 1891," No. 8. [3] M.F. 1877, pp. 455-0; M.F. 1878, pp. 505-0. [3n] R. 1891, 
 p. 111. [4] R. 1877, p. 48 ; R. 1878, p. 57 ; R. 1880, p. 02 ; J MSS., V. 6, pp. 232, 294. 
 [5] R. 1884, pp. 07-8. [6] R. 1888, p. 91 ; R. 1889, p. 91 ; R. 1890, pp. 94-5 ; N.M. No. 1, 
 pp. 3-0 ; M.F. 1890, p. 200. [7J N.M. No. 1, p. 4. [8] R. 1891, p. 112. [9] J MSB., 
 V. 6, pp. 270-80, 285-0, 293-4. [10] Church Printing Company, London, As. M. 
 
 T"> h 
 
 h"- 
 
 ,-,.4' 
 
 i^sia.-: 
 
 hc-A-.^' >*.« k^A / *■■' 
 
 
 .>9 
 
 
 md^r^MSr:it!.*^' 
 
 
 M 
 
 i r 
 
 1 
 
 \ 
 "'1 
 
 i % 
 
 VMk 
 
' , 
 
 328 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 NATAL. 
 
 Natal (embracing an area of 20,461 square miles on the south-east coast of Africa) was 
 discovered by Vasco do Gama (Portuguese) on Cliristmas Day 1407. Tlie Dutcli (about 
 1721) and the English (about 1824-9) made unsuccessful attempts to colonise it. In 
 1837 a large body of Dutch farmers (Boers) in the Cape Colony, dissatisfied with English 
 government, migrated to Natal. The district was then and had been for soi^^t time 
 under the sway of the Zulu King, Dingaan. He treacherously slew many ol the 
 emigrants, and a war ensued. After a two years' struggle the Boers obtained the 
 mastery ; but in turn submitted to the Cape Government in 1840. Tho country was 
 formally proclauned a British colony in 1843, constituted a part of the Cape Colony in 
 1845, and made a separate colony in 1H5C. More than four-fifths of the inhabitants of 
 Natal are Zulu-Kaffirs — for the most part the descendants of refugees from the cruelties 
 •of Panda. [See p. 335.] 
 
 Natal was originally included in the Diocese of Capetown, whose 
 first Bishop (Dr. R. Gray) reported to the Society in June 1849 that 
 he had appointed the Rev. J. Gkeen to Pieter Maritzburg (the capital) 
 and the Rev. Mr. Lloyd * to Durban, and Mr. Steabler— the last 
 with a view to a Mission to the Kaffirs. " Up to the period of iny 
 sending Mr. Green there," he added, " there was no clergyman of our 
 €hurch. He has not been there long and I have not yet heard of Mr. 
 Lloyd's or Mr. Steabler's arrival, but . . . £500 has already been raised 
 for two churches and there are excellent congregationa. Mr. Green offi- 
 ciates four times every Sunday, once in Dutch. The Methodists have 
 their Missionaries there and there are several Missionaries from 
 America " [1]. 
 
 Ill 1850 Bishop Gray visited Natal. He reached Maritzburg on 
 May 18, and the npxt day, Whitsuiilay, preached morning and even- 
 ing in the Government schoolroom, the place where the services were 
 held. There was " a large congregation, filling the whole room," and 
 25 persons communicated. 
 
 " When the choir broke forth with the Psalm, ' come, let us sing unto the 
 Lord,' ... I was for the moment quite overcome," the liishop wrote. "The 
 sacredness of the day itself, its peculiar appropriateness for the first service of the 
 first bishop of the Church of Gcd in this land — the devout and reverential manner 
 of the congregation that had been gathered by the zeal and earnestness of my 
 dear friend — gratitude to Almighty God for what He has already wrought for us in 
 this land — and a very fervent desire that God . . . might pour abundantly the 
 gift of His holy Spirit upon our infant Church —all these contributed to make me 
 feel very deeply the services of this day." 
 
 On the following Thursday forty-four candidates were confirmed. 
 Several Dutch were present with tlieir minister, who afterwards informed 
 the Bishop that his people " liked the service, but objected to the coloured 
 people, of whom there were several, being confirmed along with the 
 rest." At Durban (in the schoolroom) eleven others were confirmed (on 
 June 8), and both there, at Maritzburg, Verulam, and on " the Cotton 
 Company's lands, lately sold to Mr. Byrne," arrangements were made for 
 the erection of churches. In other instances private individuals offered 
 
 • [Rov. W. H. C. Lloyd.] 
 
 fll 
 
 (I 
 
 ii 
 
NATAL. 
 
 829 
 
 from 200 to 800 acres of land on condition of clergymen being ap- 
 pointed to minister in their neighbourhood. During the Bishop's stay 
 (May 18-July 2) he consecrated burial-grounds at Maritzburg and 
 Durban, and (at the former place on Trinity Sunday) ordained Mr. 
 W. A. Steabler. He also devoted much time to maturing a scheme for 
 the establishment of Missionary Institutions for the heathen in Natal, 
 the object being their conversion to the faith of Christ, the education of 
 the young, the formation of industrial habits, and the relief of the sick 
 and afflicted. The Lieut. -Governor highly approved of the scheme, but 
 saw difficulties in the way of its entire adoption. The population of 
 Natal at this time was estimated at 125,000, of whom 115,000 were Zulu 
 refugees. Such was the tyranny of the Zulu King Panda, that were it 
 not that the bringing of cattle across the frontier was forbidden, " his 
 whole people would leave him, take refuge in the colony [Natal], and 
 place themselves under British protection." The refugees were " most 
 docile and manageable." In scarcely a " single case " had they yet 
 '•fallen into habits of intoxication," but the great influx of European 
 population was beginning to affect them. They were learning Euro- 
 pean "ways, and habits, and manners, and vices." They showed "a 
 great aptitude for labour and willingness to work," and had " the very 
 greatest respect for law and constituted authority." But the great 
 obstacle to their conversion was that " they practise fearful abomina- 
 tions, and love to have it so." The Bishop was present at the reception 
 of ambassadors from Panda, also at a native war dance— a sight " painful 
 and humiliating. The men looked more like demons than human 
 beings." 
 
 On leaving Natal the Bishop %yas accompanied by three Kaffir guides, 
 to whom he imparted some religious instruction. They said that in 
 their ignorant state " they had some sort of idea of a Great Preserver, 
 different from and above their gods, who had been their ancestors." 
 Praying to God, they said, was " like going to their chief and asking him 
 to forgive them any fault," but they " expressed astonishment at being 
 told that God forgave those who were sorry for sin and left off sinning. 
 Very few chiefs ever did this." During Sunday service they doubled 
 themselves up close beside the Christians, and put their carossos over 
 their faces while the Bishop offered the prayers of tlie Church. " In 
 this land of darkness and the shadow of death cold indeed must he 
 be who prays not fervently and frequently, ' Thy kingdom come ' " [2]. 
 
 In 1853 the Rev. T.G. Feakne was placed at Richmond — a newly- 
 formed district with a rapidly-increasing population of immigrants 
 from England ; and the Rev. H. H. Methuen, two catechists, and an 
 agriculturist were sent to form a Missionary settlement among the 
 natives according to Bishop Gray's plan [8J. The Society also pro- 
 moted the formation of Natal into a separate Bishopric, contributing 
 £1,500 to the endowment, which through its representations to the 
 Colonial Bishoprics Council was completed by that body [4]. The 
 first Bishop, Dr. J. W. Colenso, was consecrated in England on 
 November 80, 1858, and landed at Durban on January 80, 1854. 
 After spending ten weeks in ascertaining the wants of his Diocese, he 
 returned to England to procure additional fellow-labourers and 
 pecuniary means to carry out his plans [5]. In May 1855 he was 
 again in his diocese, and during the next eight years he received and 
 
 • i > 
 
 
880 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE rROEAOATJON OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 administered substantial aid from the Society, eleven Missionaries* 
 being aided and the annual expenditure raised to £1,800 [6]. 
 
 The Bev. H. H. Methuen returned to England in 1854, and the 
 location of the proposed Native Industrial Institution was removed 
 from Umkomas' Drift to Ekukanyeni [=" place of light "], within six 
 miles of Maritzburg, where a farm containing 4,000 acres of land was 
 assigned to the Mission contiguous to the Bishop's residence. 
 Preliminary services were held at Ekukanyeni by the Revs. Dr. 
 Callaway and B. Bobebtson in 1855, and imder the superintendence 
 of the Bev. T. G. Fearne (Dec. 1855-Jan. 1850) the Industrial 
 School was opened on January 81, 1850, with 19 children, brought 
 by their heathen parents and friends to the number of 100 [7]. 
 
 The Bishop (Imown to the natives as "Sobantu") now became 
 the principal Missionary at this station, and the Institution soon proved 
 " one of the most efficient agencies set on foot in this Diocese, by the 
 Society, for the conversion and civilization of the Native peoph " 
 Children of several Chiefs were admitted, including Umkungo, son auv 
 beir of Panda. The first baptism took place in 1857, and two years 
 later the number of pupils had risen to 51, of whom 9 were girls [8]. 
 Successful beginnings of Missionary work among the natives were 
 also made at Maritzburg in 1854 (by Dr. Callaway^, Durban 1855, and 
 Ekufundisweni (or Umlazi) 1856 (by Bev. B. Booertson), Ladysmith 
 1856 (by Mr. Barker), Springvale (or Umkomanzi) 1858 (by Dr. 
 Callaway), and Bichmond about 1858 (by Mr. Taylor) [9]. 
 
 At the Umlazi in 1856, the Natal Government " according to the 
 custom " which it had "adopted with the Missions of all religious 
 bodies in this Colony," granted a homestead of 500 acres for the 
 support of the Mission, and set apart in connection with it a farm of 
 5,000 acres, out of which small freeholds were to be granted to such 
 Kaffirs as might be recommended by the Missionaries. The first con- 
 firmation of Kaffirs in Natal took place at this station — Ekufundisweni 
 [=" place of teaching "] — on Jmie 4, 1856, when three converts and a 
 white man were confirmed in the presence of some 100 heathen [10]. 
 
 From the Bichmond district, which included Byrne and Little 
 Harmony, the Bev. T. G. Fearne reported in 1855 that until the 
 Society provided a clergyman " the whole of the population were as sheep 
 having no shepherd. Sabbaths were to a great extent almost forgotten ; 
 . . . and indeed it was to be feared that the rising generation would 
 differ little from the Heathen population around them save in their 
 colour and language " [11]. More than this, the neglect of the settlers 
 tended to demoralise the natives, as was seen by the fact that whereas 
 in 1850 drunkenness was almost unknown among the latter, a few 
 years later it had become one of " their worst vices." Mr. Barker of 
 Ladysmith, whom they regarded "as a sort of chief," made it a rule 
 to fine each man for being drunk 2s. dd., and each woman for fighting 
 2^. 6d., which sums were readily paid by the offenders towards building 
 a schoolroom [11a]. 
 
 While in Maritzburg, Dr. Callaway was attached to St. Andrew's 
 
 • Messrs. J. Qreon, T. G. Fearne {see above), and H. Callaway (1854 &c.), R. Bobert* 
 Bon (1856 &c.), W. O. Newnham (1857 (fee), C. 8. Grubbe (1868 &c.), W. Baugh (1858 &c.), 
 T. Barker (1858 &c.), J. Walton (1858 &c.), A. W. L. Rivett (1869 &c.), A. TonneBen ; 
 (1860). [See pp. 896-6]. 
 
NATAE. 
 
 ast 
 
 -^the first church completed in Natal — and undertook by permission of 
 the Government the education of a youth who, three years before, 
 being then about the age of nine, had been taught to smoke insango, 
 a species of hemp, and, becoming temporarily deranged, had killed his 
 own father and one or two other Kaffirs. But for the interference of 
 the English magistrate, by whom he was sentenced to fourteen years' 
 imprisonment, he would have been killed by his tribe, from whom he 
 was now an outcast ; but under Dr. Callaway's influence William 
 Ngcwensa became some years later one of the first two South African 
 natives to receive ordination in the Anglican Church [12]. 
 
 The Cathedral, Maritzburg (under the Rev. J. Green) was opened 
 for service on Lady Day, 1857, and consecrated on the 2nd July, the 
 whole of the nine clergymen of the diocese being present [18]. 
 
 In 1858 a Conference of Clergy and Laity of the Diocese was 
 convened to consider the question of establishing a Synod. Four 
 clergymen withdrew from the Conference, but a " Church Council " 
 was organised, and held its first meeting in Maritzburg on July 13, 
 1868 [14]. 
 
 The progress of the Church in Natal, which had been full of hope 
 and encouragement, was arrested a few years later by divisions, the 
 efiects of which are still felt. In 1863 it became necessary for the 
 Society to withhold its confidence from Bishop Colenso, until he 
 should be " cleared from the charges notoriously incurred by him " by 
 reason of certain publications. Such was the advice of its President, 
 Archbishop Longley, given at its request and after conference " with 
 his episcopal brethren " ; and consequently the Society on February 20, 
 1863, decided to postpone the Bishop of Natal's election as a vice- 
 president, and meanwhile to entrust the administration of its grants 
 to the diocese to a local committee, consisting of t'le Dean of Maritz- 
 burg, the two Archdeacons, and two laymen [15]. 
 
 Three years having passed without a refutation or withdrawal of 
 the charges, the Society on May 18, 1866, formally agreed that none 
 of its Missionaries should be subject to Bishop Colenso, and that under 
 the existing circumstances they should communicate with the Society 
 through the Natal Committee, and that the Bishop of Capetown should 
 be requested to give such episcopal superintendence and supply for the 
 time such episcopal ministrations as he could afford or obtain from 
 any other of the South African Bishops* [16], Previously to this 
 decision Bishop Colenso had been excommunicatedf by order of the 
 South African Bishrps [17] ; but the secular courts upheld his position, 
 so that those clergy not submitting to him were ejected from their 
 churches and deprived of all benefit in the Church property held iu 
 trust by him [18], ; . 7 
 
 ;'fet ¥■ 
 
 
 
 
 ■{ 
 
 1 i 
 
 f V 
 
 I •<^ 
 
 :t.,l 
 
 • In January 1880 the Society reaffirmed the resolutionB by which it ceasect to 
 recognise the episcopal authority of Dr. Colenso, and recorded its determination to 
 " uphold and maintain the solo episcopal authority of Bishop Macrorie within the 
 Colony of Natal, as committed to him by the Church in South Africa." This action was- 
 rendered necessary by tlie fact that a clergyman had gone out from England with the 
 intention of acting ministerially under Dr. Colenso as Bidiop witliin the Colony, and ht\d. 
 publicly declared that in so doing he had received the good wishes and enoouragcmenti' 
 of eminent persons in England [16a]. 
 
 t The sentence of excommunication pronounced by the Bishop of Capetown, Decern* 
 ber 16, 1866, was published in the Cathedral Church of Maritzburg on Sunday, 
 January 7, 1866 [17a]. 
 
 Ill 
 
382 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Out of the fourteen S.P.G. Missionaries in Natal in 1866 only one, 
 Adz., the Rev. A. Tonnesen, so far sympathised with Bishop Colenso's 
 views as to make it necessary for the Society to terminate his engage- 
 ment [19]. 
 
 For the others an episcopal visit was made by the Bishop of the 
 Orange River in 1867 at the Society's expense [20] ; and on St. Paul's 
 Day 1809 an orthodox Bishop, Dr. W. K. Macrorie, was consecrated 
 at Capetown for Natal and Zululand, under the title of Bishop of 
 Maritzburg. The Bishops of Grahamstown, Orange River, and St. 
 Helena travelled respectively 1,200, 1,800, and 2,500 miles in order to 
 be present. 
 
 " I hope," wrote the Bishop of Capetown, " that any of our brethren who do not 
 agree in the wisdom of our act will at least believe that the sacrifices which have 
 been made furnish some evidence of the depth of the convictions of the Bishops 
 of this province as to their duty to Christ and to the souls of their people in this 
 matter." " An attempt was made to get up o protest, but . . . though town and 
 country were canvassed, 120 names only oui of a population of 40,000 were 
 obtained." " The ministers of the Dutch Church and of other religious bodies 
 desirod by their presence with us on that day to suew to the world that they were 
 of one heart with us in that matter " [21]. 
 
 The Society recorded its " thankfulness " for the consecration, 
 having already promoted the raismg of a new Episcopal Endowment 
 Fund [22]. 
 
 On February 16, 1809, about 300 persons assembled at St. Saviour's 
 €hurch, Maritzburg, to welcome Bishop Macrorie, and on his arrival 
 (in the evening) a service was at once held. His presence was a great 
 •comfort to the clergy, and by " his kind conciliatory action coupled 
 with his determination to avoid the bitterness of controversy ... he 
 , . . won fiiends on all sides" [23]. 
 
 Of the Diocesan Synod which met in July the Bishop wrote : — 
 
 " It is something to bless God for through one's life, that one has had the 
 privilege of presiding over an assembly comprising all shades of opinion within the 
 Church, when the tokens of God's presence were so abundantly manifest in the 
 perfect harmony that reigned, notwithstanding the difficulty of some of the 
 <luestions that came before us and the depth and earnestness of men's convictions 
 about them. Dr. Callaway was an immense comfort and blessing : he is working 
 most heartily with me, and the universal respect in which he is held throughout 
 the colony will tend to win respect for the cause to which he has attached 
 himself." 
 
 The Bishop was much interested in the Springvale Mission, where he 
 preached to a mixed congregation of white and black and to a large 
 native congregation. Dr. Callaway interpreting. •' The attention and 
 devout manner of the people " were impressive. The responses were 
 fully given, and the Kaffir hymns, some of them translations by Dr. 
 Callaway, some compositions of one of the native teachers " appeared 
 to be very popular and were most heartily sung " [24]. Since the 
 disconnection of Bishop Colenso from the Society, Springvale had 
 become the most important of its native missions in Natal. Dr. 
 €allaway began his operations there in 1858 with ten persons, " in an 
 utter wilderness, about 25 miles from any European settlement," and 
 ** no buildings of any kind." His first service was " held under a 
 tree," and his " whole congregation consisted of the man who had 
 prepared the place for worship." Four years later there were 74 
 
KATAL. 
 
 8d8 
 
 residents (43 baptized), who in church, hospice, school, and workshop, 
 were being instructed in spiritual and temporal things. On week-days 
 the community were roused by the ringing of the church bell at 6 a.m. 
 Then followed morning prayer at 7.30, breakfast at 8, Kaffir Service afc 
 9, the average attendance being 60. On Sundays there were three 
 services. In the morning the Missionary addressed them in a familiar 
 extempore discourse, in the afternoon the instruction was catechetical, 
 and in the evening the Gospel and Epistle of the Day were explained 
 and those present were invited to ask questions [25]. 
 
 In 1800 a printing press was established at the Mission, and was 
 worked under the sanction of support from the Natal Government, the- 
 object of the undertaking being (1) " to supply to all persons studying 
 the language a mass of reading in pure idiomatic Zulu " (some forty 
 natives took part in the work of dictating the narratives which were- 
 printed); (2) " to issue translations of the Bible and other rehgious 
 and useful books." Portions of the Prayer Book were issued in 1800^ 
 and these were followed by other important publications* [20]. 
 
 Offshoots of the Mission were planted at Highflats in 1804 (under 
 Mr. T. Button) [27] andin Griqualand East in 1871. [See pp. 311-12.] 
 
 To the Springvale Mission also the Anglican Church owes two of" 
 her first three South African native deacons — Umpengula Mbanda 
 and William Ngcwensa — who after careful and thorough theological 
 training from Dr. Callaway, were ordained on December 24, 1871 1 [28]. 
 When their fellow Kaffirs at Spring'i'ale saw them with surplice and 
 stole they were astonished, and as "V\ .iiiam came out of church after 
 the first celebration of Holy Communion in which he had assisted, " the 
 people gathered around him with much warmth of affection and 
 shaking of hands, and some of the old women kissed his hands — a- 
 mark of great respect " [29]. 
 
 Dr. Callaway continued in charge of Springvale until his appoint- 
 ment to the Bishopric of St. John's, Kaffraria, in 1878. Many of 
 his old flock followed him to his new home, but the permanence of 
 the Missions at Springvale and Highflats was secured by his making 
 over to the Church in 1870 his private property at those stations [80]. 
 
 In 1875 a Mission was opened among a tribe of Basutos in the- 
 Estcourt district by Mr. Stewart, at the request of their Chief Hlubi,. 
 the principal men of the tribe undertaking to contribute Is. monthly 
 for every person, adult or child, attending the school ; and thus the 
 usually large outlay for buildings on the commencement of a Mission 
 was avoided by the practical way in which the people demonstrated 
 the reality of their wish for instruction [31]. (Since 1880 this Mission, 
 "St. Augustine's" has been carried on in Zululand, where the tribe 
 removed after the Zulu War of 1879. [Sec p. 340.]) 
 
 Summarising the progress which had been made during the first 
 twelve years of his Episcopate, Bishop Macrorie stated in 1881 that the 
 number of Clergy had risen from 11 to 28, the churches from 3 to 22 — 
 eight more being in course of erection or projected — and the parsonages 
 from 1 to 11, and that £3,000 — £500 of which came from the Society — 
 
 • For list, see pp. 803-4. 
 
 t " They are the first natives that have been ordained in this colony (wrote Dr. 
 Callaway), " and I believe only one native has ever before been ordained in youth Africa,- 
 in the diocese of Grahamstown by the late Bishop " [26a]. , . ; . . . 
 
 I' A 
 
 M 
 
 A\ 
 
 ^ 1 
 
 i1- 
 
 
 1 
 ' ) 
 
 % 
 
 
 . i Hm 
 
 
 1 ^f 
 
 
 <tr 1 1 
 
 
 
 * i 
 
 t 
 
 ' 
 
 f 
 
 r 
 
 
 i 
 
 ^^^Bw- 
 
 [ 1 
 
 ^B 
 
 1 11 1 
 
 ^^B 
 
 ' ,if i 
 
 ^^^Hl- 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^^H 
 
 ! 
 
 *) 
 
 ^^^^^^B '- 
 
 
 
 ^^^^^^H' .' 
 
 t, '^ 
 
 M 
 
 ^^H 
 
 fe- A 
 
 
 ^^^H ' 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 
 W' 
 
 fn 
 
 it' 
 
884 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE FROPAaATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 had been raised towards the endowment of the Clergy. This is ex< 
 elusive of 8 churches and 8 parsonages still in possession of the 
 Colensoites, but which it is hoped may eventually revert to the Church. 
 •" The fruits of the Society's assistance may be thankfully recognised in 
 almost every part of the diocese," he added [82], 
 
 Among the Hindu coolies in Natal (of whom there are now [1892] 
 42,000) Mission work was begun at Isipingo and the Umzinto in 
 1864-6 [88] ; but the claims of the settlers and EaOSrs prevented any 
 continuous and worthy effort until 1884 [84]. 
 
 Since then special Coolie Missions have been organised, which, with 
 Durban as the centre, are extending throughout the diocese. These 
 Missions are under the general superintendence of the Bev. L. Booth, 
 M.D., who gave up his practice as a physician in order to devote him- 
 self to this work. Visiting India in 1890 he enlisted the services of 
 two Tamil Clergymen to minister to the Tamils who form more than 
 one half of the coolies in Natal. The medical department has put the 
 Mission " in touch with all sorts and conditions of Indian people," 
 while the establishment of schools for the children has led to the 
 boptism of parents as well as pupils, and the work, both among the 
 Tamil and the Hindi speaking people, is full of hope and promise [85]. 
 Though Hindu temples have been erected in Natal, caste has lost 
 its hold on the coolies, and it is encouraging to learn that the con- 
 verts " abroad in goldfields have influenced others to become Chris- 
 tians" [35a]. 
 
 After Bishop Colenso's death [in 1883] protracted but unsuccessful 
 attempts were made by a small section of the colonists to per- 
 petuate division by appointment of a successor to him [80]. Several 
 of his Clergy have been reconciled to the Church [37], and portly with 
 the hope of reuniting the Diocese under one recognised Bifciiop, Dr. 
 Macrorie in 1892 resigned the See [38]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Natal (area, 20,461 square miles), where (1849-92) the Society has 
 assisted in maintaining 82 Missionaries and planting 86 Central Stations (as detailed 
 on pp. 895-6), there are now 593,610 inhabitants, of whom 2,300 are Communicants, 
 under the care of 32 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 765 ; sea also the Table ou 
 p. 884.] 
 
 References (Chapter XLIV.)— [1] R. 1849, pp. 142-3 ; J MSS., V. 9, pp. 897-8. [2] 
 Bishop Gray's Journal : Church in the Colonies, No. 27, Part 2, pp. 38-84, 202 ; J MSS., 
 V. 9, pp. 442-6. [3] R. 1853, p. 55 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 280, 345. [4] Jo., V. 46, pp. 854, 403-4 ; 
 E. 1853, p. 29. [5J R. 1853, p. 72 ; R. 1854, p. 73. [6] R. 1855, p. 97 ; Jo., V. 46, 
 pp. 424-5 ! Jo., V. 47, pp. 8, 44, 234, 268, 317, 334-5, 376, 417 ; R. 1857, p. 85. [7] R. 
 1854, pp. 73-4 ; Q.P., April 1857, pp. 2-3 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 157-64, 173-8. [8] M.F. 1856, 
 pp. 230-2 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 202-8, 246-8 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 27-31 ; R. 1857, p. 85 ; R. 1858, 
 pp. 84-5 ; R. 1869, p. 92. [9] R. 1856, pp. 93-5 ; R. 1857, pp. 85-0 ; R. 1858, pp. 84-5 ; 
 R. 1859, p. 92 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 62, 164 ; Q.P., Oct. 1857 ; Q.P., April 1861. [10] Bishop 
 Colenso's Journal, in M.F. 1857, pp. 5-7. [11] R. 1855, p. 97. [11a] Q.P., April 
 1859, p. 4. [12] R. 1856, pp. 93-5 ; and see p. 895 of this book. [13] R. 1858, p. 86. 
 [14] R. 1866, p. 96. [15] Jo., V. 48, pp. 815-16 ; J MSS., V. 2, pp. 78-9 ; R. 1863, 
 pp. 80-1. [16] Jo., V. 49, pp. 220-3: see also do., pp. 167-8, 188-4, 197-200; and R. 
 1866, p. 96. [16o] Jo., V. 53, pp. 298-800, 304-5 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 89-40. [17] Jo., V. 49, 
 p. 210 ; J MSS., V. 11, p. 809. [17a] Jo., V. 49, p. 210 ; J MSS., V, 11, p. 809 ; M.F. 
 1880, p. 89. [18] R. 1868, pp. 68-9. [19] Jo., V. 49, pp. 210-11. [20] Jo., V. 50, p. 80 ; 
 R. 1867, p. 92. [21] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 381-8 ; R. 1869, pp. 72-3. [22] Jo., V. 50, 
 pp. 165, 236-7 ; J MSS., V. 2, pp. 809, 862 ; V. 11, pp. 871, 879-80, [23] R. 1869, p. 78. 
 [24] R. 1869. pp. 77-6. [25] M.F. 1863, pp. 41-2: see also M.F. 1859, pp. 218-27, 
 266-61, 277-82 ; M.F. 1860, p. 252 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 103-8, 186-42 ; Bound Pamphlets, 
 " Africa 1874," No. 7, pp. 1-7. [26] M.F. 1866, pp. 66, 84-7, 194-7 ; R. 1866, p. 100. 
 [2ea] M.F. 1872, p. 98. [27] R. 1868-4, p. 83. [28] Jo., V. 61, pp. 225-6; M.F. 1872, 
 pp. 98, 104. [29] R. 1871, pp. 77-8 j M.F. 1872, p. 105. [30] R. 1876, pp. 53-4 ; R. 1877, 
 
m 
 
 ft 
 
 -)■: 
 
 ZULULiNn. 
 
 835 
 
 p. 46. rSl] R. 1876, pp. 56-7. [32] Jo., V. 52, p. 890 ; R. 1881, pp. 68-9. [83] R. 1865, 
 p. 98 ; R. 1866, pp. 98, 101 ; R. 1867, p. 85. [34] R. 1875, p. 54 ; R. 1878, p. 55 ; R. 
 1888, p. 61 ; R. 1884, p. 65 ; Annual Return of Rev. Dr. Booth, Jan. 5, 1892. [38] R. 1884, 
 p. 65 ; R. 1886, p. 60 ; R. 1886, p. 72 ; R. 1887, p. 71 ; R. 1889, p. 80 ; R. 1890, pp. 62, 88 ; 
 R. 1891, pp. 99-108. [36a] R. 1801, pp. 10»-8. [86] R. 1886, p. 72. [87] Jo., V. B8, 
 pp. 887-« ; R. 1882, p. 51 ; R. 1886, p. 72. [38] R. 1801, p. 08 ; J MHS., V. 24, p. 276. 
 
 i H 
 
 MP 
 
 m 
 
 '.i 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 ZULU LAND. 
 
 I' I 
 
 i,i < 
 
 ZuLULAND lies on the East Coast of Africa to the north of Natal, from which it la 
 separated by the River Tugela, In the beginning of tlio pruBcnt century it appears to 
 have been peopled by a warlike tribe of KaiUrH from the north, led by " Tyaka " or 
 ■"Chaka," who had two half-brothers, "Dingane" or " Dinguan " nnd "Mpanda" or 
 "Panda." Dingaon murdered and succeeded Chaka in 1838; but by the emigrant 
 Dutch of Natal was deposed in 1839 in favour of Panda, at whose death in 1878 
 Cetywayo succeeded to the throne. Cetywayo hated the Boers, and after the annex- 
 ation of the Transvaal by the British transferred his enmity to the new Government. 
 Troubles arose which led to the Zulu War of 1879, in which the British, after suffering 
 a reverse at Isandhlwana, shattered the military power of the Zulus. Cet3rwayo was 
 deposed and the country divided into 13 districts under independent chiefs holding 
 oflice by the gift of the Queen of England. The arrangement failed ; and in 1883 a part 
 cf his fomier kingdom was restored to Cetywayo, a small district assigned to Usibepu 
 (one of the 13 chiefs), and the remainder constituted a native reserve under British 
 supervision. Cetywayo was soon overthrown by Usibepu, and taking refuge in the 
 reserve, died there in 1884. Thither in turn Usibepu was driven by the Usutus, aided by 
 Boer adventurers, who were rewarded by a grant of land in which they established " The 
 New Republic " (area, 2,854 square miles). Further civil divisions were prevented by 
 the formal annexation of the remainder of Zululand by Great Britain, with the general 
 assent of the Zulus, in May 1887. The present seat of the Government is at Eshowe. 
 The area of the British possessions is 8,900 square miles, including St. Lucia Bay 
 district, which was ceded by Panda in 1843, and formally taken possession of in 1884. 
 
 In 1837 an attempt was made by the Church Missionary Society to establish a 
 Mission in Zululand. Near tlui capital, Unkunkinglove, their Missionary, the Rev. F. 
 Owen, his wife, and sister laboured four months amidst scenes of cruelty and death; but 
 withdrew in February 1838, after witnessing the massacre of a party of Dutch Boers by 
 Dingaan. 
 
 w 
 
 The C.M.S. attempt not being renewed it fell to the lot of the 
 S.P.G. to plant the Church in Zululand — a country which for nearly 
 another fifty years continued to be " one of the cruel habitations of the 
 earth." It has beca estimated that Chaka, Dingaan, and Panda, 
 caused between them in their wars and private massacres the deaths 
 of a million of human beings [1]. In the words of Panda " the whole 
 race of Senzangakona, ever since we came to light, are inkunzi cgwebayo 
 [a pushing bull]: we are always kilhng one another" [2], In 1857, 
 Umkungo, son and heir of Panda, was placed by the Governor of Natal 
 at the S.P.G. Institution, Ekukanyeni, Natal, for education [3], and in 
 response to representations from Bishop Colenso the Society in April 
 1859 stated that it was prepared to allow a temporary grant of ^€400 
 a year to a Mission under him to the country of Panda [4]. On Sep- 
 tember 12 in that year the Bishop set out from Natal cu a visit to 
 
 1 
 
 
 Vt 
 
 i 
 
 
 m 
 
 '\H 
 
 i . V| 
 
'^86 
 
 SOCIETY rOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i: 
 
 Panda, taking with him seven Kaffirs — four of wlioni were Christians. 
 The following Sunday (September 18) they knelt down in Zuiulanc! 
 to lift up their "voices ogether in prayer and praise. It was the first 
 time that the prayers of t\o Church of England" had "been used in 
 the native tongue on this side of the Tukela." The Rev. R. Roueutson 
 (also from Natal) joined them at the Umlalan (September 20), and at 
 Emniangweni they had an interview with Cetywayo, " a fine handsome 
 young fi'Iiow, of about . . . thirty years of age . . . with a very pleasant 
 smile and good-humoured face, and a strong deep voice." A few days 
 later (September 28) the Bishop thus describes his first reception by 
 Panda at Nodwcngu — 
 
 " The King has sent for me, siiying that ' his council of intlunas was dispersed, 
 but that lie was very unwell ; he would speak with me, however, for a few moments, 
 and take off the edge of his appetite.' I wont with William . . . and at length 
 entered a court, in the centre of which was an enormous hut. . . . Under the fence 
 of the little inclosure sat the King, much like in face to the picture in Angas's book, 
 but in person not near bc stout as he is there represented. ... He was quite 
 alone, naked, hut for the ordinary cincture about the loins . . . and a blue blanket 
 thrown about him. I sat down on the ground beside him and remained silent 
 some minntos, looking at him, and he at me. Then as he seemed waiting for me 
 to begin, I said, ' Good day. Panda.' 'Yes, good day to you.' 'I am grieved to 
 hear that you are sick to-day.' ' Yes, I am very sick. I have been sitting a long^ 
 time with my indunas, and my body is wearied out.' ' In the first place, Monase 
 salutes you, and Masala (Sikoto's mother), and Sikoto, and Umkungo, they sali^fe 
 you very much.' The old man's face instantly grew sad, and his eyes filled with 
 tears. He could not speak a word for emotion for some time. When he was a 
 little recovered I said, ' And here is a letter which Umkungo has written with his 
 own hand.' . . . He looked at it for a few moments and then said, but with all 
 possible civility, ' Unanianga I ' — in plain English, ' You arc a liar I ' — rather a 
 strong word for a bishop to receive. I assured him that it was Umkungo's own 
 work . . . and the poor father wiped the tears from his eyes, turning the letter over 
 in his hand, and saying, 'And Umkungo has written all this.' I . . . read half a 
 page, when he took it out of my hand to look at it and weep again. He apologised 
 to me for crying and asked about the boy most tenderly." 
 
 Throughout this and subsequent interviews there was " a most 
 touching exhibition of the King's tender feelings as husband and 
 father," and a site for a Mission station was readily granted at Kwa 
 Magwaza, " a remarkable and beautiful spot." During the Bishop's 
 stay at Nodwengu services were held and Missionary pictures exhibited, 
 two of the native boys he brought being selected to read the lesson at 
 the opening service, and thus being " the first to publish the Word of 
 Life among the Zulus." The need of a Mission in the district was- 
 emphasized by the fact that at this time there was living near the^ 
 King's kraal a white man who had " adopted Kafir fashions entirely." 
 Panda had given him a wife, and he wore no more clothing than a 
 native. " What an impression of the English " (said the Bishop) 
 " must be conveyed by the numerous characters who are to be found 
 both in the colony and without it, causing their country and their 
 supposed religion to be blasphemed among the heathen ! " An 
 exception must be made in the case of two Englishmen from Natal 
 whom the Bishop met at Nodweni, and who with their native 
 servants attended service held in the precincts of the King's kraal. 
 From one of these, Mr. Ogle, a man well known in the early history 
 of Natal, and thoroughly acquainted with the Zulus, the Bishop 
 received a "very different version" of the massacre of the Boers in 
 
ZULULAND. 
 
 337 
 
 1838 " from what is commonly received." According to Mr. Oglo the 
 act was the result of fraud, deceit, and threats on the part of the 
 Boers. Before parting from Panda the Bishop was " reduced" to 
 extremity for presents for the people," and having exhausted his 
 "blankets, coloured neckerchiefs, knives, and scissors," ho was 
 "obliged to make presents oiviatches and i>iUs\ " which last were 
 " bogged ill case there should arise at any future time a pain of 
 some ki'id.' Finally the King " asks for three tin pannikins and a 
 frying pan" in place of a gridiron, and, his wishes having been 
 gratified, the Mission party leave Nodwengu on October 4 " with a deep 
 sense of the kindness . . . received . . . and a real esteem and pity 
 for him," from what they had seen of his character [5]. 
 
 After his return the Bishop proposed resigning the See of Natal 
 and going to Zululand as a " simple Missionary" in episcopal orders. 
 In the event of his doing so the Society undertook to support him 
 with a liberal grant ;* but he abandoned his intention, and sent the 
 Rev. R. Robertson [0]. Accompanied by Mrs. Robertson and a few 
 converted Zulus, Mr. Robertson removed from Natal to Kwamagwaza 
 in September 18G0 [7]. In reporting their arrival he wrote "The 
 joyous, rapturous greeting which awaited us here more than repaid 
 all it had cost us leaving the Umlazi. Not only on Sundays, but 
 every day we have endless visits from the numerous people about us." 
 At the first services " they were most attentive and tried to join in the 
 singing and chanting, but they did not scruple ... to make remarks 
 aloud on all that was new to them." Their "simple, frank, joyous 
 manner" was refreshing to the Mii^sionary. They did not know he 
 had a wife, and the sight of a lady "completed their ecstasy." One 
 said " it seemed as if the sun had come to shine among them ; and 
 another man pointing upwards, said he thanked God for bringing us to 
 them, and that they should now rejoice and groA\ in our presence that 
 others would envy them." "It seems wonderful" (Mr. Robertson added) 
 *' such a people should be living under such a murderous system of 
 government — life is so insecure, yet they look so happy and cheerful 
 and so willing to receive teaching — home feelings so strong, and yet 
 one that you may be most familiar with may any night be executed 
 by the King's people, and you see his face no more. The whole 
 country is in a state of excitement, fi'om the King and his sons calling 
 the whole nation to arms— all must go . . . but the old, or young 
 boys and women and children " [8]. Mr. Robertson was cordially 
 received by both Panda and his sons, especially by Cetywayo, who was 
 described as " a fine amiable-looking young man, very noble in his 
 appearance." But the Mission opened at a critical period in Zulu 
 history, at the decline of the life of the old King amid all the miseries 
 of a disputed succession, where generally the strongest wins, and the 
 son who can destroy the most of his family and people gains the respect 
 and homage of his barbarous subjects. Cetywayo had won this position 
 by a succession of wars and murders, and in 1861, hearing that his 
 father was giving the impression that a child of six years old, the son 
 of the favourite queen at the time, should be the next King, he sent 
 an impi which burnt down the royal kraal, assaulted the old King, 
 
 * £500 per annum for the Bishop, £1,000 per annum for other MisBionarieB, and 
 £1,000 for buildings [9]. 
 
 Z 
 
 1 i 
 
888 
 
 BOtlETY FOR TIIK I'UOl'AO.VTION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 destroyed the child and its mothor, and desolated the country — the 
 destruction of whole kraals, even to the little children, being a common 
 occurrence. Things came to such a crisis that the Natal (lovernment 
 intervened and arranged with Panda to fix tlie succession on Cetywayo 
 in the hope of putting an end to the murders. C'etywayo's party de- 
 manded that Umkongo should be given up to them, but this the 
 Government refused to do [10]. 
 
 Through those troubles the Mission passed unmolested, and when in 
 September 18(>1 all its principal buildings were accidentally burnt down, 
 the Zulus camo from all directions bringing material to repair the 
 damage [11 J. 
 
 By the llev. S. M. Samuelson, who joined the staff in 1801, the 
 Mission was made known in 1H()2 as far as Emapiseni, a distance of 
 ii40 miles, where ho met with a friendly reception from the Chief of the 
 Amajiisa tribe, " whose people showed great joy and surprise at hearing, 
 for the first time, a white man talk their language " [12]. 
 
 In 1805 Mr. Samuelson opened a new station, called St. Paul's, about 
 24 miles from Kwamagwaza. The work which had been carried on 
 zealously and effectually was interrupted in 1808 by a persecution in- 
 stigated by Cetywayo, who, although he readily granted the site for the 
 Mission, withheld permission to the Zulus to become Christians. 
 Among Mr. Samuelson's converts was Umfezi, son of a great man. 
 To his relatives who tried to persuade him to give up his belief he 
 said, " I am fully persuaded that God is . . . nothing can turn me away 
 from that, I care nothing about my cows, my intended bride, and 
 other thingfc'. Take them all. Drag me away or kill me on the spot, 
 but I will not give up my belief." His relations were so impressed by 
 his confession that they too admitted the existence of God. Cetywayo 
 and other Chiefs next sent men to kill Umfezi, but being hidden above 
 the calico ceiling in the Mission House he was not found. When the 
 search was over Mr. Samuelson sat down to his harmonium and 
 played and sang the Te Deum and Jubilate in Zulu. " The Chiefs 
 became sc transported" (wrote Mr. Samuelson) "that they swore 
 by their King that wo Missionaries are the only kings on earth." 
 Aft»jr the impi left Mr. Samuelson took Umfezi by night and 
 giving him the only upper coat he possessed, sent him to Natal 
 for safety. There also he experienced ill-treatment and persecution for 
 Christ's sake ; but he continued steadfast and returned to St. Paul's in 
 1809 [13]. 
 
 Pieviously to the attempt on Umfezi all the boys and girls under 
 instruction at St. Paul's were removed and the work was suspended [14], 
 Persecution in various forms continued for some years, and on one 
 occasion a band of armed men rushed into the Mission House, and 
 forcing away a young girl under Christian training compelled her to 
 marry an old heathen man [15]. On Easter Day 1871 Mr. Samuelson 
 baptized five converts and soon after fought with thirty heathen natives 
 in defence of a witch, who however was taken and killed. During the 
 previous thirty years the belief in witchcraft had greatly increased in 
 Zululand, and the killing of persons as witches was of frequent occur- 
 rence [10]. 
 
 In 1809 Zululand was formally placed under the episcopal 
 supervision of the Bishop of Mabitzbubg [see p. 882], and in 1870 it 
 
 Mr. 
 
ZULULAND, 
 
 339- 
 
 was made a flepaiatG nnd Missionary Bishopric for whicli a small en- 
 dowment was raised, chietiy by the labours of Miss Mackenzie, as a 
 memorial to the late Bishop Mackenzie of Zambezi or Central Africa. 
 The first Bishop of Zuliiland, Dr. T. E. Wilkinson, consecrated in 
 Westminster Abbey on St. Mark's Day 1B70 [17], wrote from Kwama- 
 gwaza on January .SO, 1871 : — 
 
 " Wo have an Piioi nioua field before us here, terribly vast when measured 
 ftgainst the slender force at hand to till it - a witness to the Church's npathy. 
 However we arc proKrcssinx I hope . . . our immense distance from Durban, 170 
 miles away here in the wilderness, separated from every white man's habitation by 
 mountainous country, and dependent upon cvurything upon a fortnight's wagon 
 journey . . , renders all such work dillicult beyond calculation, until brought face 
 to face with it. . , . Prince Cttywayo has just granted a site for a Mission Station 
 ... to the northwards of Kwama^waza. . . . There are friendly chiefs in this 
 district . . . who have invited us to build amongst them and an abundant heathen 
 population untouched as yet by a Missionary " [18]. 
 
 In February twenty-two converts were confirmed, all of whom re- 
 ceived the Holy Communion on the following Sunday, when two deacons 
 received Priests' Orders. The openin^,' of the now station at Etaleni 
 was entrusted to the Rev. J. Jackson, who during the next nine years 
 carried on from the Transvaal border a Mission among the natives of 
 Swaziland. [See p. 818.] In April 1871 the Bishop visited Cetywayo,who 
 decided to send his only son, with the sons of other great men, to 
 Kwamagwaza for education. The erection of a native college at St. 
 Mary's was begun in this year. In the next (1872) the old King, 
 Panda, died ; but Cetywayo had long been the real ruler of Zulu- 
 land [18a]. And in reality his rule was unfavourable for Missionary 
 operations, it being "unlawful for a Zulu to be a Christian." At his 
 installation as King in 1878 he represented to Mr. Shepstone, who 
 attended on behalf of the Natal Government, that he " saw no good in 
 Missionary teaching, although he admitted they were good men ; the 
 doctrines they taught might be applicable to white men but ... a 
 Christian Zulu was a Zulu spoiled ; he would be glad if the Mis- 
 sionaries all left the country ; indeed he wished them to leave." The 
 result of Mr. Shepstone's conversation with the King was however 
 " an understanding that those [Missionaries] who were already in the 
 country should not be interfered with, and that if any of them com- 
 mitted an offence for which the offender might be considered deserving 
 of expulsion* the case should be submitted to the Government of Natal 
 and its assent received before the sentence should be carried out." 
 Mr. Shepstone "did not consider it wise to attempt to make any 
 arrangements in favour of converts," as he considered the position of 
 the Missionaries and all concerned to be so anomalous that sooner or 
 later a compromise would relieve the difficulty, or Mission operations 
 would have to be given up [19]. 
 
 The resignation of Bishop Wilkinson in 1875 and the delay in 
 the appointment of a successor (Dr. Douglas McKenzie, cons. 
 1880) deprived the diocese of episcopal guidance and counsel at a 
 time when it w:is most needed t [20]. Wars and threats of violence 
 
 * The Zulus had no idiea of inflicting any punisluuent upon a MisBionary except that 
 of expulsion. 
 
 t The Rev. J. W. Alington was sent oat from England as Vioar-General in 1878, but 
 died in 1878 [20a]. ;^;j^ 
 
 B. 2 
 
 ■ 1 
 
 >\'\ 
 
 \ 
 
 k 
 
 i 'i 
 
 
 . ■ ' >(■ 
 
 1 *' >.30'I 
 
 n 
 
340 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PHftPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ^,| 
 
 caused several of the Missionaries in 1877 to remove their Zulu con- 
 verts out of the couutry. On tho stations of the Norwegian Mission 
 some converts were put to death, and for the greater part of the next 
 two years Mission work in Zululand was suspended. All the Mis- 
 sionaries withdrew — Mr. Samuelson being one of the last to quit hia 
 post — but the Rev. G. Smith, one of the Society's Missionaries in 
 Natal, accompanied the British expedition into Zululand, and in the 
 capacity of Chaplain shared the defence of Eovke's Drift in 1879, and 
 subsequently in the search for the colours of H.M. 24th Regiment and 
 for the bodies of Lieutenants Melville and Coghill [21]. His gallantry 
 was rewarded by a military chaplaincy. 
 
 At the close of the Zulu War in 1879 mest of the Missionaries were 
 able to return, some to their ruined stations, some to begin work 
 afresh in new places. Many of the native Christian refugees also 
 returned, and generally the re-establishment of the Mission station 
 was welcomed as a benefit by the heathen in the neighbourhood. 
 The buildings at St. Paul's and Kwamagwaza were almost utterly 
 destroyed [22] . 
 
 Fresh hindrances awaited the Missionaries in Sir Garnet Wolseley's 
 ^' settlement " of the country [see p. 835], by which the lands given to 
 the Church by Cetywayo and his predecessor were confiscated, and the 
 newly-appointed Chiefs were declared to have the right to resume occu- 
 pation of any land they might assign for Mission sites. Against this 
 arrangement the Society (October 80, 1879) appealed to the Imperial 
 ■Government, whose subsequent annexation of Zululand has, it is 
 hoped, ended all doubt as to the tenure of Mission property [28]. 
 
 In December 1879 the Bishop of Maritzburg, accompanied by 
 Archdeacon Usherwood, the Rev. G. Smith, and Mr. C. Johnson, 
 held a funeral service and celebrated the Holy Communion on the 
 battlefield of Isandhlwana, and selected a site for a Memorial Church 
 which should be both a monument to the dead and the centre of a 
 new Mission to the surrounding tribes. As a reward for his loyalty to 
 the British the Basuto Chief Hlubi of Natal was granted this district. 
 He appropriated to his own use the ruins of the Norwegian Mission 
 premises, and determined to admit no Missionaries except those of 
 the English Church. At Hlubi's request Mr. Johnson, their teacher, 
 removed with his tribe from Natal to Isandhlwana in 1880. Having 
 assisted in forming the station of St. Vincent, and been ordained, 
 Mr. Johnson removed to a place twelve miles ott', where Hlubi himself 
 and many of liis people had settled. Here a second station, called 
 St. Augustine's, was opened, tlio progress of which to the present 
 time has been highly encouraging. When it was first proposed to 
 build a school-church at St. Augustine's, 130 of llhibi's men " came 
 forward and promised to contribute 30s. each." Hlubi, though not 
 yet himself a Christian, does all he can to back up the Missionary. 
 There are now (1892) no less than eighteen out-stations in connection 
 with St. Augnstiu( "s, where services are held regularly. St. Vincent 
 was selected as the headquarters of tlie new Bishop of Zululand,* and 
 the foundation stoiio of the Memorial Church was laid on October 12, 
 1882, and the building dedicated on April 28 following [24]. 
 
 The outbreak of civil war in 1884 led to the temporary abandon- 
 ment of Kwaratigwaza, St. Paul's, and Isandlilwana stations, but in spite 
 
 * Ilis successor, Bialiop Carter, remove:! his residence to Eshowe in 1892. 
 
 2( 
 re 
 di 
 re 
 
 EH 
 
ZULULAND, 
 
 341 
 
 of the state of exile of many of the people, and the general sense of 
 uncertainty and insecurity, the baptisms in that year numbered nearly 
 200, and 119 persons were confirmed [25]. In 1885 the permanent 
 re-occupation of Kwamagwaza — as to which there had been some 
 difficulty — was secured. A Synod was held at Isandhlwana, and a 
 revised version of a portion of the Zulu Prayer Book was issued [26]. 
 The annexation of Zululand by Great Britain in 1887 brought with it 
 increased responsibilities, followed as it was by an influx of Europeans. 
 On the other hand the change delivered the Missionaries from the 
 mere caprice of a heathen chief, and forbade the marriage of girls 
 against their wills, and the " smelling out, or pretending to smell out 
 for witchcraft," — all matters which had proved of serious hindrance 
 to the cause [27]. In 1888 Bishop McKenzie attended the Lambeth 
 Conference, at whic'i i,mong the subjects discussed was that of 
 polygamy, one which perhaps affected his diocese more than 
 any other. The opinion of the Conference was " that persons living 
 in polygamy be not admitted to baptism, but that they be accepted 
 as candidates and kept under Christian instruction until such time as 
 they shall be in a position to accept the law of Christ." On his return, 
 in endeavouring to supply the wants of his diocese his strength failed, 
 and he died at Isandhlwana on January 9, 1890 [28]. His episcopate 
 had been " full of anxiety and care and of not infrequent perils, but amid 
 all he . . . laboured with high courage " [29] . The first impressions 
 of his successor. Bishop Carter (consecratea in Bt. Paul's Cathedral 
 on Michaelmas Day 1891) is " that though what has been done with 
 the small means at the disposal of the Mission is really wonderful, 
 yet that practically the work is only just begun, and that the great 
 mass of the people are untouched." Mr. Johnson (a competent 
 judge) is of opinion that the Zulus are deteriorating in character, 
 from there being no longer the strict discipline in which they were 
 originally kept. Native beer drinks are on the increase, owing 
 very much to thei' having nothing to do. " It is true " (adds Bishop 
 Carter) " that under British rule their lives are safer ; but what is 
 tiiO good of this if more is not done to teach them a more excellent 
 way of living? " Efforts are now being directed (with the assistance 
 of Government) to teaching the natives trades by means of indus- 
 trial institutions [80]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Zululaiifl (urea, 9,000 square miles), where (1859-92) the Society has 
 assiRted in maintaining 9 Mi«Bionaries and phinting 7 Central Stations (an detailed on 
 p. 89(5), there are now 189,788 inhabitants, of whom about 1,000 are Ciiurch Membere, 
 under the care of liJ Clergymen and a, Bishop. [See p. 7C5 ; sac alsu the Table on p. 384. J 
 
 
 I. Ml 
 
 Befercnccs (Chapter XLV.)~[1] R. 1H74, p. 00; M.R. 1853, pp. 250-1. [2] M.H. 
 No. 39, p. 81. [3] J MSS., V. 10, p. 833. |4J Jo. V. 17, p. 877. [5] M.H. No. 89. [6] 
 J MS8., V. 23, pp. 48-4, 4M-55, 70-2 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. r>n-9, 92-3 ; R. IHIIO, p. 122. [7J R. 
 1861, pp. 189-40 ; M.F. 18(il, pp. 241-3. [8J M.F. 1801, pj). 241-4. [9J Jo., V. 48, 
 pp. 58-9. [10] J MSS., V. 23, pp. 98-4; M.F. 1801, pp. 102-3, 195-0; M.F. 1862, 
 pp. 12-14. |"HJ M.F. 1802, pp. 0, 7, 15. [12 1 R. 1802, p. 128 ; R. 181)3, )). 83. [13J R. 
 1865, p. 95 ; R. 1800, p. 102; R. 1868, pp. 70-3; R. 1809, p. 78. [14] R. 1808, pp. 71, 73. 
 [15] R. 1872, pp. 47-8. [16J R. 1870, p. (il ; R. 1871, p. 80. |17| R. 1H70, p. 64 ; Stand- 
 ing Committee, Oct. 80,1879; AI.F. 1871,p. 330. |18and 18(j] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 1,2, 0, 7 ; 
 R. 1871, pp. 79, 80 ; M.F. 1871, pp. 334-0 ; M.F. 1878, p. 100 ; Q.l'., Aug. 1878, p. 8. [19J 
 M.F. 1876, pp. 135-6. [20] R. 1875, p. 57 ; R. I87(i, p. 55. [20(1] R. 1878, p. 50 ; R. 1879, 
 p. 65. [21] R. 1877, pp. 46-7 : M.F. 1;S77, pp. 463-71 ; R- 1878, pp. 55-0 ; R. 1879, p. 65. 
 [22] R. 1879, p. C5 ; M.F. 1879, p. 583 ; M.F. 1882, p. 111. [23] Standing Conmiittee 
 
 i 
 
7» 
 
 
 
 342 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 Book, V. 39, pp. 182-5 ; Jo., V. 53, p. 290 ; H MSS., "V. 8, p. 265 ; M.F. 1879, p. 503 ; R. 
 
 1879, pp. 49-53 ; R. 1881, pp. 60-1 ; E. 1884, p. 06. [241 J MSS., V. 27, p. 93; M.F. 
 
 1880, pp. 81-4, 408-17 ; R. 1880, p. 61 ; E. 1882, n. 54 ; M.F. 1H82, pp. 112-13 ; E. 1881, 
 pp. f>l-2 ; R. 1891, p. 105 ; E. 1892, p. 89. [25] M.F. 1890, i)p. 93-6. 126] R. 1884, p. 66 ; 
 R. 18a5, p. 07. [27] J MSS., V. 27, p. 100 ; R. 1887, pp. 72-3. [28] ' R. 1889, pp. 87-8 ; 
 M.F. 1890, p. 97 ; Jo., Jan. 17, 1890. [29] M.F. 1890, p. 120. [30j R. 1891, pp. 91, 103-9. 
 
 CHAPTER :^vLVI. 
 
 SWAZILAND, OB AMASWAZILAND. 
 
 The country (area, 12,000 square miles) lies on the eastern side of South Africa 
 between the Lebombo Mountains (on the east) and the Transviwl (on the west). The 
 Amaswazi are a warlike ami independent tribo of Knftirs, wlio were lon^ a terror to all 
 the neighbouring tribes except the Zulus. Though for the most part still heathen, they 
 have no idols, and little to represent their ancient faith beyond ancestral worsb'ji 
 
 The Church of England was the first Christian body to occupy S v.d- 
 land. The diocese formed in 1870 under the title of Zululand having 
 been designed to include the country of the tribes towards the River Zam- 
 besi, its first Bishop, Dr. T. E. Wilkinson, visited Swaziland in 1871 
 to seek an opening for a Mission. An " eternal warfare " between the 
 Amaswazi and the Zulus had " swept and reswept the district of 
 Pongolo (the boundary river) so effectually" that in passing from one 
 kingdom to the other for a whole day a desert was traversed in which 
 " no human being" was to be seen, " nought but herds of antelopes, 
 gnus, zebras, ostriches, and hartebheests." Eeaching the kraal of the 
 then boy-prince of the Amaswazi after a trying journty of three weeks, 
 the Bishop " found that there was not a single effort being made in all 
 that vast country, nor for the next 1,100 miles " to Zanzibar " for the 
 evangelizing of these fine tribes " which dwelt there. The Amaswazi 
 he described as " a very fine people intellectually and physically . . . 
 less warlike . . . than the Zulus, and more inclined to work ; . . . the 
 country. . . a very fine one, high, and therefore healthy.' They showed 
 " no little kindness," but 
 
 " evidently did not believe that we were Misaionaries, and secined to know very 
 little about them. We had been warned that we .should be taken cither for Dutch 
 Boeva conic to wheedle them out of their land, or for Portuguese slave dealer.s bent 
 on the worst of errands, and so it evidently was ; they could net believe that wo 
 came amongst them with disinterested motives, and the conscciuei'cc was that they 
 refused to allow us to see the young prince Uludonga at all and we thought ft 
 inexpedient just then to press matters. So with many friendly assurances on both 
 sides, accompanied by exclmngc of presents, we turned our heads homewards, 
 telling them we should soon be with them again, as it was impossible wc could 
 forsake our brothers." 
 
 The Chiefs, though willing to have Missionaries near them, feared 
 to allow white men to settle in their country. A basis of operations 
 
SWAZILAND, OR AMASWAZILAND. 
 
 343 
 
 ■was therefore selected just outside the Swazi border, at Derby in the 
 Transvaal, and thither the Rev. Joel Jackson of Zululand was sent 
 with a catechist (Mr. Hales) and arrived on Christmas Day 1871. 
 Two years later Bishop Wilkinson baptized there the first Swazi convert 
 — a boy who was named Harvey after the Bishop of Carlisle [1]. Early 
 in 1877 the centre of the Mission was removed to Mahamba (Trans- 
 vaal), but the Zulu War of 1879 rendering its abandonment advisable, 
 Enhlozana was selected as the new station, and in 1881, at the invita- 
 tion of the Swazi King, who granted a site on the river Usutu, the head- 
 quarters of the Mission were at last established in the centre of Swazi- 
 land, fifteen miles from the King's kraal. Enhlozana is in what has 
 been called the " Little Free State " in Swaziland, but in 1890 it was 
 annexed to the Transvaal [2]. After four years at the Usutu Mr. 
 Jackson reported : — 
 
 " I cannot make much impression on the great mass of heathenism around. 
 But to be single-handed is a great disadvantage in this place. Sadly too much of 
 my time and strength have to be given to merely secular matters. The climate is 
 so hot and enervating that even now in midwinter there are few days that are not 
 too hot for much outdoor labour. As I am alone, and have no funds, the 
 necessary buildings must be put up by myself. I have native boys, who can help 
 me much, but they require my constant presence. As little food can be bought in 
 this neighbourhood, we must grow for our own needs, and unless I am present to 
 superintend ivU planting operations they fail, and the crops cost more than the 
 market price of grain. ^Iatters will improve only when we have a generation 
 trained into more careful and industrious habits " [3]. 
 
 The first Church building of the Mission was not opened until 
 1890 [Sa]. When Mr. Jackson came to the country he had but one 
 white neighbour within a radius of 50 miles. But about the year 
 1887 the whole of Swaziland was " given out in concessions conveying 
 mineral rights," and parts once li'cc a wilderness have become popu- 
 lated by white people- -miners, Sec. — and a Government for whites has 
 been established. Europeans, chiefly English, were more than 100 
 miles in advance of him in 1888, and many were settling near the 
 King's kraal. Mr. Jackson's work among the natives had so lacl^ed 
 encouragement that several times he thought of going to more pro- 
 mising fields, but, said he, 
 
 " something always came in the way, which seemed to tell me I must stay. It now 
 seems plain that my presence was needed to prepare for coming events and work. 
 At first we could not gain an entrance even into tlie country ; now I have good 
 reason to believe that very soon Christian marriage without the payment of cattle 
 win be a recognised law of the land for those who desire it. The minds of the 
 King and Chiefs are . . . preparing to accept other changes " [4j. 
 
 While, however, " the Swazis are waiting for the King " (to become 
 a Christian), progress in their evangelisation must be slow. " How 
 can thev go before the Khig ?" [5]. 
 
 In iS80 the Society provided funds for meeting what had been a 
 *'most crying want," viz. a Missionary to minister to the white gold- 
 diggers and proprietors in Swaziland ; but Bisiiop iMcKonzio was unable 
 to take any action in the matter owing to the unsettled state of the 
 country and to the lack of a suitable agent [It]. A revolution was 
 attempted in 1888, which resulted in the Brimc Minister being put to 
 death and the King's brother, who hoped to ascend the throne, fleeing 
 
844 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 to the Transvaal. Politically Swaziland is still in an uncertain posi. 
 tion, and it is likely to be brought under the sway of the Boers [7]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Swaziland (area, 12,000 square miles), where (1871-92) the Society- 
 lias assisted in maintaining 2 Missionaries and planting 1 Central Station (as detailed on 
 p. 897), tliere are now 70,500 inhabitants (70,000 being Natives), of whom 200 are 
 Churcii Members and 56 Communicants, under the care of a Clergyman and the 
 Bishop of Zululand. [See also the Table on p. 384.] 
 
 Itefcrenccs (Chapter XLVI.)— [1] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 7-9, 15, 1(5, 205a; M.F. 1872, 
 pp. 107-10 ; R. 1872, p. 48 ; R. 1873, pp. io-H. [2J J MSS., V. 27, pp. 50, 205a, 2056 ; 
 M.F. 1882, pp. 113-14 ; R. 1881, p. CI ; R. 1890, p. 91. [3] R. 1885, pp. 67-8. [3«1 R. 
 1890, pp. 90-1. [4J J MSS., V. 27, pp. 145-0, 205?j ; R. 1888, p. 88. [5] L., Bishop 
 McKenzie, Jan. 2, 1888 ; J MSS., V. 27, p. 164. [6J J MSS., V. 27, p. 191. [7] J MSS., 
 V. 27, pp. 110-17, 162, 176, 181, 2056 ; R. 1884, p. 66 ; R. 1887, p. 73. 
 
 schol 
 whei] 
 Ton^ 
 bad I 
 
 • • • 
 
 not 
 
 place 
 
 Marti 
 
 " sle| 
 
 preao 
 
 recall 
 
 tell 
 
 out tj 
 
 back 
 
 hearc 
 
 to tell 
 
 with 
 
 This, 
 
 was 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 TONGALAND. 
 
 \i 
 
 i 
 
 ToNOAL.VND lies on the east coast of South Africa between Zululand (on the south) 
 and Delagoa Bay (on the north), and extending from the Indian Ocean westward to the 
 Bombo Mountains. Throughout its length and breadth (160 miles by 70) the country is 
 flat and sandy — none much above and some below the level of the sea. It is inhabited 
 by the most industrious race in that part of Africa — viz., the Amalonga, or (as they are 
 sometimes termed) " Knob-nosed Kaffirs." 
 
 Owing to the deadliness of its climate little has yet been done- 
 towards the evangelisation of Tongaland. The first step taken by the 
 English Church in this direction was to place it in charge of the Bishop 
 of Zululand when the diocese of that name was formed in 1870. In his 
 first reports to the Society on the subject Bishop Wilkinson in 1872 
 was of opinion that the only way of reaching the tribes inhabiting '' that 
 land of death " was to c oi,.:.blish a post on the heights of the Bombo, 
 from which descents could be made for days together, though no white 
 man could live in the country (that is, for long). A short time before, 
 nine traders had ventured into the district, and " not one came out 
 again " [1]. 
 
 No advance in the matter app- ars to have been made during the 
 first Bishop's episcopate (1870-5), but his successor, Bishop McKenzie, 
 (cons. November 1880), placed a native catechist (Titus Zwane) oil 
 the Bombo Mountains in 1881, " to keep open the right of occupation 
 and to prepare the way for a greater work." About a year later the 
 catechist died, and want of funds and agents prevented the re-occu- 
 pation of the station, though just before his own death (in Jan. 1890) 
 the Bishop was about to accept an offer of a new site (20 acres) on the 
 Bombo [2]. 
 
 In tlie meanwhile the Bishop's plan had been to visit Tongaland 
 " in the healthy seariou, June or July, and try to bring away boys for 
 
TONGAx^AND. 
 
 3^ 
 
 school at Isandhlwana " (in Zululand). His last visit was in 1889, 
 when he came to the conclusion that a station ought to be opened in 
 Tongaland itself as well as one on the Bombo. The climate is not so 
 bad as that of Delagoa Bay, and " if one of the higher spots were selected 
 . . . and theMissionaries took reasonable care of themselves, there does 
 not seem to be more danger than in other hot and rather unhealthy 
 places." On this occasion the Bishop was accompanied by the Rev. W. 
 Martyn, a native Zulu deacon, and they spent eight days in Tongaland^ 
 " sleeping in the native huts, and having . . . many opportunities for 
 preaching truth in the smaller kraals." As usual " the common people 
 received us gladly " (wrote the Bishop), but " we were not allowed to 
 tell our tale to either King or Queen, but had to accept a message seilt 
 out to us that they did not want any of such talk, we had better turn 
 back at once." But the "old indunas in spite of themselves . . . 
 heard a good deal," for on receiving the message the Bishop " began 
 to tell them the chief things we believe and teach," and they listened 
 with patience for some time before they " laughed and walked away." 
 This, probably the first Missionary visit ever paid to the royal kraal, 
 was at an unfavourable time, for political and exploring visitors had 
 recently been there, and the indunas regarded theMissionaries as having 
 some connection with one of the parties : " the idea of a white man 
 taking the trouble to come to them seeking nothing for himself but 
 only wisliing to do them good, was too impossible to bo received." 
 The Tonga* language, though very unhke Zulu in many ways besides 
 words and sounding like " kitchen Kafir," " has affinities, so that a 
 knowledge of Zulu is of great assistance when reading it," and most of 
 the men and boys can understand and talk Zulu [3]. 
 
 According to Bishop McKenzie the Amatonga know more of the 
 outside world than the neighbouring tribes, are more ready to leave 
 their homes, and are in advance of the Zulus and Swazis in such 
 matters as liouse-building, and they seem well disposed towards white 
 men. Bui ' the morality of the sexes is deplorably low" [4], and 
 the fact that contact witli Europeans has rendered it worse [see p. 846] 
 makes it all the more necessary that adequate measures should at once 
 be taken for the conversion of Ton- aland [5]. " To see if there were 
 any possibility of commencing work amongst the Tongas," Bishop 
 Carter (Dr. McKenzie's successor) visiteil the country in September 
 1892. At present there appears to be " no missionary work of any 
 kind being done by anybody amongst its people." But though he has 
 not yet " got a footing in the country," his visit was not " altogether 
 unprofitable," and many friends were made. 
 
 Beferenccs (Chapter XLVII.)— ^l] J MSS., V. 27, pp- it, 10-17. [2] J MSS., V. 27, 
 pp. 50, H2, 98, IHO, l!»H ; M.P. 1H82, p. 111. [3J J MSS., V. 27, " ' 
 
 V. 27, p. 103. [5J R. lbi)l, p. 105. 
 
 pp. 18()-'j. [4J J MSS., 
 
 • The Swiss have pubUshed a book in the Tonga tonguo, Baku ya Tsikwembo. 
 (Lausanne : Biiihl, 1888.) 
 
«i6 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 
 DELAGOA BAY. 
 
 B 
 211; 
 ing 
 
 rsjj 
 
 [4] J 
 Minu 
 
 Delago.v Bay foiins a part of the Portuguese province of Mozambique, on the south* 
 east const of Africa. By the Portuguese it is called "LoureuQO Marques," after Hi 
 discoverer in 1541. 
 
 Though Delagoa Bay was nominally included in the Diocese of Zulu- 
 land (formed in 1870), no further measures were taken for its occupa- 
 ration by the Church of England until after the resignation and return 
 to England of Bishop Wilkinson, who then began to collect funds 
 for the formation of a separate Bishopric in the district. His action 
 was provisionally approved by the Metropolitan of South Africa in 
 1879, and some small sums (about £100) were received by the Society 
 for the object. In view, liowever, of the claims of the existing 
 ■dioceses the South African Bishops considered the scheme premature, 
 and they suspended it in IbSO [IJ. 
 
 In January-February 181>1 tlie Bishops arranged for the incorpo- 
 ration of the regions about Delagoa Bay (with South Gazaland, and 
 Lydenberg and Zoutspanberg in the Transvaal) into a new Diocese 
 to be called Lebombo, and on their application the Society (May 1891) 
 granted £500 towards the endowment of the see (£7,000 having been 
 raised for the object by Bishop Wilkinson), and £800 per annum for 
 the establishment of Missions within its boundaries [2j. 
 
 Previously to this the Society (May 1889) had made provision 
 towards supplying ministrations to Englishmen employed at Louren(;o 
 Marques on the new railway and in other ways, but the seizure of the 
 line by the Portuguese for non-fulfilment of contract rendered it un- 
 necessary to appoint a chaplain for the English, who began to leave [3]. 
 
 Soon after his first visit to Delagoa Bay (in 1S81) Bishop McKenzie 
 secured a site for a Mission, but he was unable to go there again 
 until 1889. He could then find no one "anxious for Communion," 
 and therefore celebrated in Zulu in his room at the hotel for him- 
 self and his native companion, the Rev. W. Mahtyn of Zululand. 
 The town and neighbourhood " badly needs the counter influence of 
 fiome clergy, for it is a very drunken and corrupt place. The natives 
 are terribly demoralised by drink and high wages and contact with 
 bad white men." In one kraal, " in the midst of a torrent of Tonga," 
 the Bishop "heard the name of God in English, but it was the 
 common English curse ! " During his stay a school of 30 native boys 
 and girls, under native management, and unconnected with any 
 denomination, was to a certain extent offered to and accepted by him [4. J 
 
 Owing however to ]^)ishop McKenzie's death and the rearrange- 
 ment of dioceses, the commencement of Missionary operations in 
 Delagoa Bay has had to await the appointment of a Bishop of 
 Lebombo. In November 1892 the Socioty provided funds to enable 
 the Rev. W. E. Smyth, the Bishop-designate, n make a preliminary 
 survey of the diocese [5j. 
 
THE ORANdE FREE STATE. 
 
 347 
 
 lieferetices (Chapter XL VIII.)— [1] J MSS., V. 3, pp. 227, 237 ; V. 4, pp. 81, 88-4, 
 211 ; V. 12, pp. 105, 114, 1!J5, 147, 174/», 170, 17H, 1H()-1 ; V. 27, pp. 83, 15)0-1. [2] Stand- 
 iiig Committee Book, V. 4(!, pp. 243, 257; JMSH.,V. 12, pp. 855-8; V. 27, p. 205. 
 [3] J MSS.,-V. 27, pp. 172, 177, 182, 188-9, 191 ; Stiuidiiig Committee Book, V. 45, p. 140. 
 (4] J MSH., V. 27, pp. m, 72, IHC., 189 ; M.F. 1882, p. 114. [5J StiindiDg Committ«o 
 Jliiiutes, V. 47, pp. 2G5-318. 
 
 if^B 
 
 1 
 
 1 f 
 
 i r 
 
 
 ''■^ 
 
 ,.'■ 
 
 \ 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 iry 
 
 THE ORANGE FREE STATE. 
 
 This is an inland conutry lying on the cftBtern side of South Africa between Capo 
 Colony and the Transvaal il'c, its area being about 70,000 square miles. Its settlement 
 by whites was due to discontented Dutch farmers, who began to migrate from the Capo 
 Colony in 1837. [Sec p. 268.] In 1848 it became formally subject to British sovereignty, 
 whicl> however was abandoned in 1854, since which time it has been a Republic under 
 its present name. 
 
 As part of the original Diocese of Cape Town, the Orange Eiver 
 Sovoreignty was visited by Bishop Gray in 1850. At that time its 
 population was estimated at nearly 100,000 (85,000 coloured), and work- 
 ing among them were the Dutch Church and the " Berlin," " London," 
 *' "NVesleyan, ' and " Paris " Missionary Societies. From the local repre- 
 sentatives of tiiese the Bishop met with a friendly reception, the Berlin 
 Missionaries (Lutherans) complaining to him of the " very unsound 
 views generally taught by English Dissenting Missionaries with refer- 
 ence to the Bacrament of Baptism which they said, being spoken of 
 generally as only a sign or mark, the coloured people confounded it 
 with the sign or marks upon the cattle, and did not esteem it in any 
 higher light than this." At Boom-plaats on May 1, the Bishop read 
 the Burial Service over the remains of some British officers and soldiers 
 who had fallen in a recent battle with the Boers and been buried " in a 
 walled enclosure in the middle of Mr. Wright's garden." This appears 
 to have been the first service performed in the sovereignty by an 
 ordained representative of the Anglican Church. Previously to the 
 Bishop's coming the inhabitants of Bloemfontcin (the capital), who 
 were "nearly exclusively English," had appealed to him for a clergy- 
 man, and on his arrival there on May 3 a deputation from the military 
 and civilians waited on him, expressed tlieir satisfaction at the visit, 
 and their hope •' that it might lead to the estabhshment of a Church 
 and Clergyman " among them. With the aid of the British Resident, 
 Major Warden, who showed much kindness, sites were selected for 
 "Church, Burial-ground, Parsonage, and School," the Bishop under- 
 taking to furnish plans for a church to hold 200, towards the erection 
 of which the people had au-eady raised £200. 
 
 On Sunday, May 5, the Bishop held Morning Service " m an open 
 shed" (for the troops), and afternoon (1.80) "in the school-house,." 
 when three children were baptized, four candidates prepared by himself 
 
i " 
 
 ^i8 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 f' 
 
 were confirmed, and ten persons communicated, the building being 
 crowded inside and out throughout the whole services, which lasted 
 nearly three hours. He also consecrated the military burial-ground 
 on this day. Of the capital he wrote : " Bloemfontein is rapidly 
 rising in importance. A press is coming up and a newspaper is about 
 to be started. The Romish Bishop is soon to visit it, with a view, I 
 understand, to fix a priest there, and the Methodists have decided 
 upon planting a station in the village. Everything is of course in a 
 rough state. There is nothing remarkable in the situation of the 
 village ; it is defended by a rude fort, mounted with four guns." 
 During the Bishop's stay in the sovereignty (April 80-!May 14) he 
 visited Philippolis (the capital of Adam Kok, a Griqua Chief), Bethany, 
 Thaba-'Nchu (the town of Morokko, the Chief of the Barolongs), 
 Makquatlin (the village of Molitzani, a Chief of some Basutos and 
 Bechuanas), Merimitzo, Winburg, and Harrismith, and had inter- 
 views with the aforesaid Chiefs. Near Harrismith on AFay 12 he was 
 joined by the Rev. J. Green of Maritzburg, whom he commissioned 
 to fix upon sites for a church, parsonage, and school at Harrismith, a 
 promising village as yet of " only two or three houses " [1]. On the 
 return journey the Bishop ordained at Maritzburg Mr. W. A. Hteabler, 
 a catechist of the Society, whom he stationed at Bloemfontein in 
 1850 [2]. 
 
 Bishop Gray's visit was followed up in 1850 and 1853 by Arch- 
 deacon Merriman of Grahamstown, who in the latter year reported 
 that the church at Bloemfontein was still unfinished, that Smithfield 
 was " bristling with life and activity," the people having raised in a few 
 days £60 a year for a clergyman and nearly £300 towards a church ; 
 and that at Harrismith there Avas an increasing English population 
 and a magistrate who once had acted as catechist under the Bishop of 
 Nova Scotia, and was willing to renew his services [3]. With the 
 exception of these visits Mr. Steabler laboured as the first and only 
 clergyman of the Church of England in the sovereignty until it« 
 abandonment by the British Government, when he withdrew on 
 March 28, 1854 [4J. In the previous year, on the subdivision of the 
 See of Capetown, the British Government excluded the sovereignty 
 from the three South African dioceses (Capetown, Grahamstown, and 
 Natal), and this accounts for its partial neglect by the Church during 
 the next ten years. Sir G. Grey and the Bishops of Capetown and 
 Grahamstown seem to have done what they could under the circum- 
 stances to meet the calls of the settlers for clergymen, and from 1855 
 to 1858 the Rev. M. R. Every was maintained at Bloemfontein by 
 Sir G. Grey and the Bishop of Grahamstown, aided in the latter year 
 by the Society [5]. 
 
 About the end of 1858 Mr. Every returned to Grahamstown, and 
 although funds for a continuance and extension of the Mission were set 
 apart by the Society in 1859 and 1860, actual work (under clergymen) 
 was not renewed until 1863, when the Society having provided 
 salaries for a Bishop and two other Missionaries, the Diocese of 
 Orange River was constituted, and the Rev. E. T wells was con- 
 secrated Missionary Bishop of the same in Westminster Abbey on 
 February 2 [6]. 
 
 Up to this time Churchmen in the Free State had had no oppov* 
 
 !v 
 
THE ORANGE FREE STATE. 
 
 349 
 
 ''3 
 
 tunities of receivinf» Holy Communion other than at the occasional 
 celebrations provided by Archdeacon Merriman in 1850 and 1858 — both 
 Mr. Steahleu and Mr. Every being only in Deacon's Orders [7]. 
 
 In September 18G3 Bishop Twells and the Rev. A. Field reached 
 the Free State. At Smithfield, the first place visited, a public meeting of 
 welcome was held the day after their arrival (September 18), when £400 
 was subscribed towards building a church, a site (of one "erf") for 
 which and for a parsonage had been reserved twelve years before 
 when the town was laid out. For many years the English people here 
 had been seeking a clergyman, and soon after landing at Port Elizabeth 
 the Mission party received from them a contribution of£GO to assist in 
 the travelling expenses up the cointry. 
 
 Though *' brought up in various denominations " the European 
 community, numbering 800, "almost wholly English," " all united in 
 the wish to have a Clergyman, and in the effort to support one," and 
 at the opening service on Sunday, September 20, many (men included) 
 " could not refrain from tears." Some of the people, however, " had 
 no Prayer Books, others did not know how to use them." Near the 
 town were located some 200 Fingoes and Kaffirs, and for these a 
 service was held in Dutch on the same day, in order to show them 
 "that the English Bishop looked upon them as part of his flock." 
 In other places delay and neglect had been followed by a loss of 
 Church adherents and of grants-in-aid allowed by the Volksraad* for 
 religious purposes. Some families had joined the Dutch Church, some 
 the Wesleyans, others " became altogether careless." Many old 
 settlers complained bitterly of being deserted: " if the Government 
 gave us up," said one, " we thought the Church might still have cared 
 for us." At Bloeinfontein a Wesleyan teacher had been working three 
 years, " having been sent when all hope of gaining a Clergyman 
 seemed taken away," but the Bishop was " heartily received by all," and 
 for the revival of Church Services on Sunday, October 4, the Wesleyan 
 Minister gave up the use of his own building, the English Church 
 being "in ruins — a most pitiful sight," having been "turned into a 
 sheep kraal." 
 
 Yet this was " the only semblance of an English Church " then 
 in the diocese. The people at Bloemfontein desired a schoolmaster 
 a,s well as a clergyman. A "College" had been founded by Sir 
 George Grey, but Dutch influence and mismanagement had led to 
 its being closed and to there being "no school in the place." At 
 Fauresmith, on Octobers the Bishop found most of the people " un- 
 willingly pledged to the support of a Wesleyan," who had also the 
 Volksraad grant, but they promised at least £100 per annum for a 
 clergyman. Philippolis, which had " only two years . . . ceased to be 
 a Griqua village, under Adam Kok," was now " a thriving and pro- 
 mising little place," where Church services had been held for 
 three years by a catechist under the Bishop of Capetown. But the 
 people begged for " a real Clergyman," and the chief proprietor 
 (Mr. Harvey) himself promised £50 a year for three years for one. 
 The coloured people also, to whom the Bishop ministered, pleaded for 
 "a preacher." On the completion of his first tourt at Smithfield on 
 October 21, where he was joined by the rest of his staff, the Bishop 
 
 ^^m 
 
 * House of Representatives. 
 
 f Which included Basutolaud. 
 
ri- 
 
 850 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE I'ROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 placed the Rev. A. Field and a schoolmaster (Mr. Clrgg) at Bloem- 
 fontein,* the Rev. C. Clulee at Faurcsmith and Philippolis,* and a 
 catechist (Mr. Bell) at Smithfield* [8]. 
 
 From these centres during the next two years (lB()i-(>), Winburg, 
 Cronstadt, Bethlehem, Harrismith, Reddesberg, and other places were 
 visited and occasional services provided. The schools at Bloemfontein 
 and Smithfield were "worked with great success," becoming self- 
 supporting within a year [9], At Fauresmith, "chiefly a Dutch 
 village," a Confirmation held on April 27, 1801, had a great effect on 
 those present, " especially on the Dutch, who had never seen anything 
 of the kind before." One person who had left the English Com- 
 munion for that of Rome four years before " was so moved by it, as 
 by an appeal from his own mother Church, that he resolved to return 
 to her Communion." Two of the candidates came from a distance of 
 sixty miles and remained at Fauresmith a month for preparation [10]. 
 
 The progress of the Missions generally was interrupted in 1805 by 
 a war between the settlers and the Basutos under the Chief Moshesh, 
 during which the Rev. C. Clulee acted as " chaplain to the English 
 on commando" and ministered to the Dutch troops also, his services 
 being much valued. 
 
 An idea of the ravages committed by the Basutos may be gathered 
 from the fact that in one day 3,000 " swept across the district of 
 Smithfield and captured some 70,000 sheep, besides oxen and horses," 
 and the value of the stock stolen in one month was estimated at 
 £200,000. The war resulted in the cession of a portion of Basutoland 
 to the Free State and (by the breaking of the power of the Chiefs) in 
 the removal of some hindrances to the evangelisation of the natives [11]. 
 Already hopeful beginnings had been made among the Griquas at 
 Philippolis (1803), the Kaffirs at Bloemfontein (1805), and the Baro- 
 longs at Thaba 'Nchu. The Barolongsare a Bechuana tribe which, in 
 order to escape the ravages of the Mantatees, migrated under the 
 Chief Moroko from " the interior of Africa, north of the Vaal River," 
 and settling at Thaba 'Nchu about 1834 formed there the largest or 
 the second largest native town in South Africa.t In this district, con- 
 taining 12,000 heathen, the Mission opened by the Rev. G. Mitchell 
 in 1805 was all the more acceptable from the fact that two sons of 
 Moroko were Christians, and one of them (Samuel), who had been 
 educated in England, assisted in teaching his countrymen [12]. 
 November 80, 1800, was signalised by the consecration of the first 
 church in Bloemfontein. For the three previous years, during the 
 work of reconstruction, services were held in " a place far ruder and 
 more inconvenient than an ordinary English barn." Connected with 
 the new building was a chapel for native services — the whole calcu- 
 lated to seat 200 persons. At the same time a house was built for the 
 Bishop, who had been occupying the position of " a lodger . . , with 
 
 * It was intended to station Mr. Field permanently at Smithfield in 1864 ; but lie 
 resigned in September of that year. His place was then filled for a short time by the 
 Kev. E. C. Oldfleld, " a temporary visitor in the State," other n^inistrations at Bloem- 
 fontein being provided by the Bishop. Tne Rev. E. G. Shapcote (not S.P.G.), who had 
 accompanied the Bishop from England, ofiiciated at Smithfield or at Philippolis till 
 September 1865, when he returned to England [8a]. 
 
 t An account of the Barolongs is given by Mr. Mitchell in the Mission Field, August 
 and September 1876. 
 
THE ORANOE FREE STATE. 
 
 351 
 
 ri t 
 
 ill 
 
 only one room " as his own. The day of consecration was kept as a 
 general lioHday, the Dutch, inchiding the President, taking an interest 
 in the proceedings. Archdeacon Merriman, who had hiid the founda- 
 tion stone exactly sixteen years before, preached the sermon, and the 
 offertory was nearly £'300 [18]. In 1807 a Missionary brotherhood 
 organised in England arrived in the Free State, under the charge of 
 the Rev. Canon Beckett. It was intended that these brethren 
 should " live together at a farm sixty miles from the nearest town^ 
 working with their own hands, and practically sotting forth the 
 dignity of honest labour," while they also engaged " in direct Evan- 
 gehstic work " [14]. 
 
 For this purpose Modderport was selected as the centre in 1809 [15]. 
 In the previous year four of the bretliren* occupied Thaba 'Nchu, Mr. 
 Mitchell having temporarily removed his residence to Bloemfontein 
 to assist in extending the work there among the Kaffirs, (Iriquas, 
 Hottentots, &c. [lOj. 
 
 ]3y the country-born Dutch and English people in the Free State 
 the coloured races were " Iboked upon as inferior animals and very 
 often treated as such." The Dutch would " not allow them to enter 
 their places of worship when alive, nor to lie in the same neighbour- 
 hood when dead," nor would their ministers, as a rule, " either baptize, 
 or marry, or bury them." Hence " great indignation " was caused iu 
 1870 by Mr. Clulee burying a Kaffir woman in the usual burial- 
 ground for white Christians at Bloemfontein. A fortnight later a 
 Dissenting Minister who intended following Mr. Clulee's example had 
 not the courage, in face of " threatened violence," to give a poor half- 
 caste woman " a resting-place among her fellow-Christians, but buried 
 her outside the wall, in the open field." A feAv years before, when 
 some of the EngHsh congregation " wished to exclude all coloured 
 people from the Cathedral services," the Bishop and the Rev. D. G. 
 CiioGHAN " insisted that the House of God should be free to all bap- 
 tized persons." The result was that not only were the coloured 
 Christians left undisturbed in the Church but some English parents 
 began to send their children to the coloured school [17]. 
 
 In 1809 Bishop Twells resigned [18]; and Archdeacon Merriman 
 having declined an unanimous call from the diocese, the Rev. A. B. 
 Webb was consecrated in England to the vacant see under the title 
 of " Bishop of Bloemfontein " on St. Andrews Day 1870 [19]. In 
 October 1871 he reported to the Society 
 
 " with all thankfulness and truth that a real and deep work is being carried on by 
 the Church, both in the directly Missionary Stations, as at Thaba 'Nchu and also 
 at the towns where Europeans have settled. Our staff of clergy though . . . too 
 few to cope with the vast work and opportunities opening out in various directions, 
 are united, sound, and well instructed in the faith ; hard-working, and devoted to 
 the cause of God and His Church " [20]. 
 
 As an illustration of the way in which the Society's grants are put to 
 the " utmost use " Archdeacon Croghan stated in 1877 that in return 
 for £50 a year his native Mission in Bloemfontein showed 
 " a large and orderly congregation of native converts, daily increasing, worshipping 
 
 - ■■ " ■- '■-"■■■' ' ' III.. •• ■- I I .. ,■ , ■ II I — w^ , 
 
 • As a distinct community the brotherhood has not been officially connected with the 
 Society; but on several occasions its members have assisted iu the Society's Missione. 
 
 
 1 
 
'K 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 A 
 
 ^ .<^^^, 
 
 V *^i? 
 
 '"."C^. 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ^1^ n£4 
 
 ^ US 12.0 
 
 mia. 
 
 L25 iU 11.6 
 
 m 
 
 VI 
 
 ^1 
 
 m 
 
 %> *r> > 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 / 
 
 -^ 
 
 Photogr^hic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WfST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. MSSO 
 
 (716) S72-4S03 
 

 6^ 
 
I 
 
 852 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 in a comely and well appointed chapel, with daily services and weekly Communions 
 largely attended, day and night schools well conducted, a regular staff of church 
 oQScers, and offertories which would not be thought small frim the similar class of 
 congregation in England. . . . With humility and thankfulness to Almighty God, 
 I can offer this result to the Venerable Society in return for their support " [21]. 
 
 Thaba 'Nchu, the chief native Mission station, could show as the 
 results of the first ten years' work 100 communicants aiid the baptism 
 of 800 souls, all of whom had been living " in the darkest and most 
 degrading heathenism." At sunrise and sunset services were held 
 daily, and on Sundays there were from six to seven services, in Secoana, 
 Dutcli, and English. The Barolong language, viz. Serolong, had also 
 been reduced to writing by the Missionaries and the Prayer Book 
 translated into it and printed in the Mission. Many children were 
 under instruction, and some of the most promising youths had been 
 sent to the Native College at Grahamstown for training as Mission 
 agents [22]. 
 
 The following account by the Rev. G. Mitchell in 1876 gives " some 
 idea of outdoor preaching among the Barolong of Thaba 'Nchu " : — 
 
 " The evangelist sets off so as to get to the village where he intends to preach 
 about the time the women return from drawing water in the afternoon — while the 
 8un is therefore still hot. In some places he will be received kindly enough ; in 
 otliers, however, he will be left to battle with the dogs or keep clear of them as best 
 he* can ; sometimes he will find the people holding a feast, and most of them far 
 too talkative to listen profitably to a Missionary. At one time permission to preach 
 will be refused him, and at another it will be given so reluctantly as to make the 
 poor Missionary almost afraid to proceed to call the people. For this purpose I 
 usually take with mc a hand-bell. But some chiefs prefer sending a servant who 
 climbs the h'Uside, or on to the top of a low turret, and calls to the whole village 
 from there. Most villages are built at the foot of some hill, and nearly all have 
 this turret near the court. This court is a place inclosed by a circular fence about 
 six feet high, made of stakes and bushes, and is the common place of business for 
 all the people of the village, where news is heard, and whither therefore the 
 evangelist goes to preach the Gospel, and the people to listen to his message. 
 While the people are assembling I usually run about among the houses inquiring 
 after the sick, greeting everybody, and persuading all to come to hear the Gospel. 
 Perhaps twenty persons of a village of two hundred inhabitants may come, 
 sometimes more, or not so many. When the service begins I take my place inside 
 the court with my back to the hedge, the people sitting on the ground just where 
 it pleases them, and, taking off my hat, I say, ' In the Name of the Father, and of 
 the Son, and of the Holy (irhost,' and the people will also take off their hats. And 
 then a portion of Holy Scripture will be read ; and afterwards follows a discourse 
 upon it, closing with prayer. But if any of the native Christians are present a 
 couple of hymns will also be sung, the people standing. Towards the end of my 
 sermon I say that if anyone desires to become a child of God he must come to nin 
 at my house, or go to such and such a native Christian and he will bring him to 
 me. When the service is over all the people, men, women, and children, will 
 crowd around me and shake me by the hand and then return to their homes. 
 
 '• This is all straightforward and pleasant enough. Let me tell you, however, 
 that the preacher is not allowed to proceed as quietly as he is in an English church. 
 Both dogs and babies are usually brought to those assemblies ; and no sooner do 
 the one begin to fight than the other begin to cry ; and then commences hissing 
 and stone-throwing, and mothers getting up and going out and coming in again ; 
 and then perhaps a fowl will commence cackling and interrupting us ; and if it is 
 the rainy season the service may be abruptly terminated by a storm. 
 
 " Thus you see preacliing the Gospel among the Barolong in their villages is 
 not an easy work ; indeed, it is . . . difficult and wearisome and oppressive, both 
 mentally and bodily " [23]. 
 
 In 1882 the new Chief, " entirely unsolicited," presented to the 
 
 Mil 
 
 Bol 
 
 disi 
 
 the 
 
 to 
 
 fori 
 
 the! 
 
 firsl 
 
 aft{ 
 
 othi 
 
 186 
 
THE ORANGE FREE STATE. 
 
 858 
 
 rill 
 
 IS 
 
 Mission a farm of over 2,500 acres, named Tabule, and £50 for the 
 Boarding School [24]. On the death of the old Chief Moroka, a 
 dispute between Samuel, his son, and Sepinari, his stepson, led to 
 the killing of the latter, and the annexation of the Barolong country 
 to the Free State in 1884. The political changes checked the work 
 for a time, but enabled Canon Crisp to complete his translations of 
 the Gospels and revise the Prayer Book. In the same year "the 
 first native Minister in the Diocese," Gabriel David, was ordained, 
 after a long probation as Catechist under Archdeacon Croghan and 
 others [25]. On the translation of Bishop Wkbb to Grahamstown in 
 1883, Archdeacon Croghan, as Vicar-General, administered the vacant 
 see until the conpocration of Dr. Knight-Bruce as its third Bishop 
 in 188G [26]. The permanency of the episcopal income was secured 
 in 1882 by an Endowment Fund raised by the aid of over £1,000 from 
 the Society, which up to that date provided for the support of the 
 Bishop by an annual grant [27]. 
 
 The Missions planted among the settlers in the Orange Free State 
 became self-supporting in a much shorter period than has been 
 usual in the British Colonies, and the Society's operations in the 
 district have long been limited to work among the natives and half- 
 castes. It should be noted that from the Free State extensions 
 have been made to the other parts of the Diocese of Bloemfontein, 
 viz. Basutoland [sec p. 824], Bechuanaland [see p. 859], and Griqualand 
 West [sec p. 817] ; also to the Transvaal [see p. 854] and Mashonaland 
 [see p. 863]. In 1891 Bishop Knight-Bruce resigned the See of 
 Bloemfontein in order to take charge of the latter field. His suc- 
 cessor is Dr. J. W. Hicks (consecrated in Capetown Cathedral 
 September 21, 1892) [28]. 
 
 Statistics. — In the Orange Free State (area, 41,484 square miles), where (1850-92) 
 the Society has assisted in maintaining 17 Missionaries and planting 5 Central Stations 
 (as detailed on p. 897), there are now 133,618 inhabitants), of whom (it is estimated), 
 about 2,000 are Church Members, under the care of 19 Clergymen and a Bishop. 
 [See p. 765 ; tee also the Table on p. 384.] 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter XLIX.)- [1] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850 ; Church in the 
 Colonies, No. 28, pp. 16-38, 202 ; J MSS., V. 9, p. 437. [2J Church in the Colonies, 
 No. 28, p. 46. [3J R. 1853, p. 57 ; J MSS., V. 11, p. 2. [4] R. 1864, p. 9ti. [5J 
 J MSS., V. 10, pp. 128, 1(54, 179, 250, 258, 280 ; do., V. 13, pp. 5, 6, 0-11, 84-5 ;. 
 M.F. 1862, pp. 176-7. [6] Jo., V. 47, pp. 377-8, 400, 404 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 85, 151, 
 265; R. 1863, p. 27; R. 1864, p. 96 ; M.F. 1860, p. 192 ; M.F. 1803, pp. 171-2. [7] R. 
 1853, p. 67 ; J MSS., V 13, p. 9. [8J M.F. 1864, pp. 5-7, 21-7 ; R. 1863-4, pp. 87-9 ; R. 
 1864, pp. 96, 98. [8a] R. 1863-4, pp. 88-9 ; R. 1864, p. 97 ; R. 1865, p. 100 ; J MSS., 
 V. 11, p. 249. [0] R. 1864, p. 96 ; R. 1865, p. 101 ; R. 1866, p. 106. [10] R. 1864, p. 97. 
 [11] R. 1865, pp. 99-102 ; R. 1866, p. 105 ; J MSS., V. 11, pp. 254-6, 270-1. [12] R. 1864, 
 p. 98 ; R. 1865, p. 100 ; R. 1860, pp. 106-7 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 238-4. [13] R. 1866, p. 107. 
 [14] R. 1867, p. 92. [15] Bound Pamphlets, "Africa 1876," No. 16, p. 9. [16j R. 1867, 
 p. 92 ; R. 1868, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1869, p. 80. [17] R. 1870, p. 68. p.8] Jo., V. 50, pp. 826-7 ; 
 R. 1869, p. 80. [19] R. 1869, p. 80 ; R. 1870, p. 67. [20] R. 1871, p. 83. [21] M.F. 
 1878, pp. 29, 30. [22] R. 1875, p. 61; R. 1876, pp. 69-60. [23] M.F. 1876, pp. 334-6. 
 [24] R. 1882, p. 62. [25] R. 1884, pp. 67-8. [26] J MSS., V. 6, pp. 199, 220, 288 ; R. 
 1886, p. 67. [27] Jo., V. 50, pp. 827, 428-9 ; Jo. V. 61, pp. 9, 10 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 270 ; Jo., 
 V. 58, p. 110 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, p. 18 ; do., 1882, p. 17. [28] B. 
 1801, p. 110 ; M.F. 1892, p. 470. 
 
 'ii ^>>. [-I 
 
 Ml 
 
 lii 
 
 ill 
 
 1,?;^ 
 
 iU 
 
 )£.» 
 
 »« 
 
 ii 
 
 i 
 
 'if' 
 
 m 
 
 % 
 
 
 m 
 
 AA 
 
 
354 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 07 .•■•V . o.-'. 
 
 " K 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 THE TliANSVAAL. 
 
 The TRAN8YA.VL, or South African Republic, occupies a portion of the eastern 
 side of South Africa between the Orange Free State (south) and the Limpopo River 
 (north), an area of about 120,000 fiquare miles. It was founded by Boers who, led by 
 Pretorius, migrated from the Orange Free State in 1848 in consequence of that country 
 being proclaimed a British sovereignty. At the time of the Bishop of Capetown's visit 
 to the latter district in 1850 the Transvaal Boers were estimated to number 10,000. 
 Their feelings were " very bitter against tlie English Government," some regarding it, 
 or the Queen in person, " as Antichrist." Deceived by the apparent nearness of Egypt 
 in maps in their old Bibles, a party among them were under the impression that they 
 were " on their way to Jerusalem and . . . not very far distant from it." The Dutch 
 Boer is described as one who "never casts off his re&i)ect for religion," but whose 
 religion is " tnxditionary " and without great influence over him — albeit he is " very 
 superstitious."* The independence of the Transvaal was formally acknowledged by 
 Great Britain in 1852, interrupted by the British annexation of the country in 1877, and 
 regained t in 1881 — excepting that the Queen retains a suzerainty, 
 
 • 
 
 Shortly after bis arrival in his diocese in 18G3 the Bishop of the 
 Orange River (a Missionary of the Society) " received intimation 
 from Potchefstroom," the principal town, though not the capital of the 
 Transvaal, that the English residents were anxious that he should 
 visit them, and were " willing to do their utmost to support a resident 
 clergyman" [IJ. In 1804 the Bishop visited Potchefstroom, Pretoria, 
 and Bustenberg, and soon after stationed a catechist, and, in 1BG6, a 
 deacon (Rev. W. Richardson) at the first place, to which, with Pretoria, 
 the Rev. C. Tlulee also extended his ministrations from the Orange 
 Free State in that year [2]. 
 
 With the exception of " £25 a year from the meagre funds of the 
 Orange Free State Diocese," Mr. Richardson was wholly supported 
 by his flock, and he appears to have continued the only resident clergy- 
 man in the Transvaal until 1870, when the Rev. J. H. Wills was 
 appointed to Pretoria, which had long been begging for a clergyman. 
 Meanwhile the Bishop of the Orange Free State had " repeatedly " 
 visited the country. After his resignation " the two deacons and their 
 congregations " entreated the Bishop of Capetown to come to them, 
 "none of them" having "received the Sacrament for two years." 
 Already the latter prelate had endeavoured to plant the Episcopate in 
 the Transvaal, considering it to have stronger claims than " either . . . 
 Zululand or . . . the Zambesi " ; and now, and until this was effected, 
 the second Bishop of the Orange Free State, &c. (who was entitled 
 Bishop of Bloemfontein) took charge of it [8]. In his first visits (in 
 1872) he performed clerical duty at Pretoria three months in the 
 absence of Mr. Wills in England [6]. 
 
 The next Episcopal visitation was undertaken by the Bishop of 
 Zululand in 1873. The country was then " rapidly filling up with 
 
 * Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850 [4 ]. 
 
 t Though the Boers have effected revolutions themselves, they " cannot endure that 
 the revolution of the earth should be taught in their schools," being unable to under- 
 stand " why the waters of the sea do not slip off." [See Report of Rev. W. Greenstock, 
 
 187fi[5].] 
 
THE TRANSVAAL. 
 
 r- 
 
 355 
 
 our own countrymen," attracted by gold discoveries at Marabastadt 
 and Leydenberg, but there were only three clergymen — at Pretoria, 
 Potchefstroom, and Zeerust — and only the second place possessed an 
 English church. At Pretoria services were held in a " mean " school- 
 room. Everywhere "the ministrations of the Church of England" 
 were " inquired for," and everywhere a welcome awaited them, " no 
 Tohgious body " being "before us in the field." The native servants 
 appeared to be utterly neglected, except that at Bustenberg a good 
 farmer gathered forty together and read service. In the opinion of 
 the Bishop unless the Church at ho*^ie lent its help some of the 
 Colonists would "fall lower than t)ie heathen amongst whom they 
 dwell " [7]. 
 
 The Society responded by undertaking the support of clergymen at 
 Pretoria (Rev. J.Shabley, 1878), Potchefstroom (Rev. W.RiOhaudson), 
 Zeerust, Marico (Rev. H. SADLEn, 1874), Rustenberg (Rev. J. P. 
 Richardson, 1874), and Leydenberg (Rev. J. Thoune, 1874) [8]. 
 The last two were ordained at Potchefstroom on Trinity Sunday 1874 
 by the Bishop of Zululand. Mr. Thokne, like the elder Richardson, 
 had been a Wesleyan minister, and throughout this visitation " all " 
 with whom the Bishop came in contact, " whether of our Communion 
 or not," were " willing to help to their utmost to found the English 
 Church amongst them." Thus at Zeerust many Wesleyans had 
 joined the Church ; at another place some settlers, chiefly Wesleyans, 
 who had been accustomed to " read the Church Service and a Sei-mon 
 every Sundoy," pledged themselves to contribute towards the support 
 of a clergyman, as also did Dutch, Wesleyans and Baptists at Rusten- 
 berg. The people at Leydenberg "growing impatient at the Church 
 having so long neglected them . . . were about ij establish a kind 
 of Free Church," but after discussion with the Bishop the plan was 
 abandoned and " the whole meeting threw itself heartily into helping 
 in every way in its power the English Church." Every township was 
 visited by the Bishop in this year (1874), and all of them united in 
 signing a memorial for the appointment of a resident Bishop [0]. 
 
 In the next two years the Rev. W. Greenstock, being detained on 
 his way to Matabeleland [see p. 362], spent some time in the Transvaal, 
 ministering at Eerstelling, Pretoria, and several other places, and fur- 
 nishing the Society with valuable information as to the character and 
 condition of the country and the people. In Pretoria, the capital, the 
 English Church, St. Alban's, was " in a miserably unfinished state," 
 but the " dilapidation of the spiritual building " was still worse. For 
 a long time the Dutch " would not permit an English Church to be 
 built," and Mr. Sharley lived a good while in the unfinished vestry. 
 As yet the English Church had no Missions to the heathen in thd 
 Transvaal, but while at Eerstelling (five months) Mr. Greenstock sought 
 to do something for both Europeans and natives, and especially to 
 reach a tribe under Zebedeli, a chief who had expressed his desire to 
 be friendly with the Europeans on the conditions " that no Missionary 
 should be sent to him and that he should be allowed to beat his wives 
 whenever they deserved it." The Berlin Society had accomplished 
 " a vast amount of work " among the native tribes, but the full im- 
 portance of the gold diggings as a Mission field had not been recog- 
 nised by any religious body. The whites looked down on their coloured 
 
 aaS 
 
 ;'] 
 
 4 
 
 :}t^ 
 
 ^i:V i 
 
I 
 
 856 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I,' 
 
 labourers "with great contempt," and "hardly anyone" was to be found 
 "wbo bad " a good word for Missions " [10]. 
 
 Tbis is not to be wondered at wben some of tbe wbites tbemselves 
 (as reported in 1874) were in a condition " worse than that of tbe 
 heathens " [11]. " Missionaries will labour in vain among the natives 
 while English masters teach their black servants to drink and to 
 swear," wrote the Rev.' J. Thokne after ministering at Pilgrim's Rest 
 Goldfields. " It is no uncommon thing to hear a Kafir who is quite 
 ignorant of the English language, utter glibly enough the most horrible 
 English oaths. I was told of an Englishman on the Fields who 
 regularly held a class on Sundays to teach Kafirs to swear" [12]. The 
 Pilgrim's Rest Fields drew diggers from all parts of the world, the 
 district being exceedingly rich in minerals — at one spot gold was 
 found hanging •' to the roots of the grass, and a few persons took out 
 nine or ten pounds weight a day " [IB]. 
 
 Lack of discipline and subjection to authority was, however, bring- 
 ing tliis wealthy country to ruin ; and, to confusion, terror was added 
 by a war between the Republic and the Chief Secoceni in 1876. The 
 British annexation which followed in 1877 brought feelings of security 
 and joy to the minds of not a few. " A sense of relief came over many 
 a one who for months had had to speak with bated breath," and th& 
 occasion was celebrated with a thanksgiving service at Pretoria, 
 where (under the Rev. A. J. Law's management) the prospects of the- 
 Church had begun to improve [14]. 
 
 Later in the year (October 1877) the Transvaal was visited by the 
 Metropolitan Bishop of Capetown and the Bishop of Bloemfontein [15], 
 and in 1878 it Was erected into a diocese, named " Pretoria," after the 
 chief town. The Society contributed mainly to its creation, and up 
 to the present time it has supplemented the income from the Episcopal 
 Endowment Fund by an annual grant [IG]. 
 
 The Bishop of the new See, the Rev. H. B. Bousfield (cons, in 
 England on February 2, 1878), reached Pretoiia on January 7, 1879, 
 after a peculiarly trying journey. In the " trek " of 400 miles from the 
 coast half the oxen died &om lack of food and from disease, and for two 
 months the Bishop's party had to live in tents. Good progress had 
 meanwhile been made in the erection of new churches at Rustenberg, 
 Leydenberg, and Pretoi'ia, the former being to a great extent the work 
 of the "parson carpenter" (Rev. J. P. Richardson), and "all so neat 
 that a professional artizan need not be ashamed to own it as his 
 work." Pretoria was described as " a village city " with about 3,000 
 inhabitants — 1,500 white and 500 nominally Church members. Here 
 the Bishop immediately established daily services, and regular cele- 
 brations of Holy Communion on Sundays and Holy Days, and 
 introduced public catechising. The benefit of his -presence was soon 
 felt throughout the diocese, his visits doing much to cheer the Clergy 
 and to establish their work [17]. 
 
 During the campaign against Secoceni* in 1880 the Rev. J. 
 Thoune rendered good service in ministering to the British troops 
 quartered at Leydenberg ; and it is pleasing to record that the officers 
 
 • An impi of 8,000 Zwazies aided the British troops by clearing the caves of Recoceni's 
 stronghold after its capture. In an attack on one Chief " they left 500 of their men 
 dead but quite extirpated their foe " ['22], 
 
THE TRAN3VAAL. 
 
 857 
 
 J. 
 
 ops 
 
 len 
 
 of the 94th Regiment set " a good example to the civilians by taking 
 a personal and active part in the conduct " of all the Church services. 
 The campaign conducted by Sir 0. Wolseley resulted in the subju- 
 
 gation of Secoceni and the opening of the district, " as it had never 
 een before ... to enterprise and development" [18]. But within 
 another year the hopeful prospects of British rule were dissipated by 
 the withdrawal of that rule. 
 
 During the struggle between the Boers and the British the Bishop 
 and his Clergy were exposed to great personal inconvenience and to 
 some risk, and two of the latter died at Fotchefstroom (Rev. C. R. 
 Lanoe and Rev. C. M. Spratt). The political change seriously 
 affected the work of the Church, as many English withdrew — the 
 Middleburg congregation being reduced from eighty to five persons in 
 one day. It was soon evident, however, that there would be ample 
 work for the Church to do both among the natives — a very numerous 
 body — and the Europeans, whose numbers a few years later were 
 vastly increased by fresh discoveries of gold, which " made waste places 
 towns and towns wastes" [19]. 
 
 In visiting the Kaffirs in the eastern part of the Fotchefstroom dis- 
 trict in 1881 the Rev. A. Temple was met everywhere with the cry, 
 " We are hungering for the Gospel." One man had been labouring for 
 five years in building a school in the hope that some day a teacher 
 would be sent to him, and for three years the missionary's native 
 guide had without any remuneration been " doing his best to teach 
 his brethren, going about from kraal to kraal." The first-fruits of this 
 work were the union in Christian marriage of ten persons who had 
 been living in a state of concubinage and the baptism of 8G infants 
 and 16 adults — all within two days. During this tour the natives 
 provided Mr. Temple with oxer and waggons in relays every other 
 day along the route [20]. 
 
 Five years later the Bishop could report that the Society's grant 
 was now entirely " applied to the propagation of the Gospel among 
 the heathen and in large districts where population is sparse and can 
 only be reached by itinerants " [21]. In January 1888 he wrote : — 
 
 " Pretoria has greatly increased in size and population and so improved in 
 buildings a returner would scarcely know it. With increased prosperity Church 
 ofiFairs externally have improved, our congregations increased and our offertories 
 risen. . . . Our native congregation has held on its way, and thrown out small 
 offshoots. . . . Forty miles from Pretoria, at Witwahrsandt goldfields, has sprung 
 up within twelve months, from a few mud and reed huts, a large mining camp . . . 
 of some 5,000 people." 
 
 To this district, Johannesberg &c., the Rev. J. T. Darbaoh was 
 appointed, and on Easter Day 1880 no less than 349 members of his 
 congregation came forward to communicate. 
 
 The influence of the Church's work was further manifested in this 
 year by " one man . . . providing £860 for three clergymen's stipends 
 among mining districts," besides £100 towards the Bishop's traveUing 
 expenses, and by another promising to build a church. Such instances 
 are rare ; but it is encouraging to record them, and that " Parishes 
 once included in itinerating districts, then aided for a year or two " by 
 the Society, are now independent of its aid and ** doing well " [28]. 
 
 While, however, the older Missions are making steady progress 
 
 'm 
 
 
 ,! ■ 
 
 |;'^ 
 
858 
 
 fOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 and giving cause for " sound rejoicing," urgent calls have been made 
 for additional pastors and evangelists, on bebalf of " wbite Christians 
 dying to God " and " black men seeking the life and teaching of God's 
 Church." Towards supplying the agency required the Society in May 
 1891 placed a new grant of £1,000 at the Bishop's disposal [24]. Of 
 the stations among the natives in the Transvaal, three are offshoots of 
 the South Bechuanaland Mission. [Sec p. 861.] Two of these— St. 
 Mary's, Gestoptefontein, and St. James', Kopela — are due to the efforts 
 of a man named Wilhelm, who migrated from Phokoane. The third 
 (St. John the Baptist's, Khunoana) consists of refugees from Thaba 
 'Nchu, in the Orange Free State. St. Mary's, under Catechist Wilhelm^ 
 grdw so fast that in five years (1885-90) it had 100 communicants [25]. 
 At Molote, where the Rev. C. Clulee (from 1887 till his death in 1892) 
 laboured to found a strong native Mission, 18 men and 28 women were 
 confirmed on one occasion in 1891 [26]. 
 
 The " steady regularity " of the Society's aid has kept the work 
 of the diocese "going," the Bishop says, and every congregation has 
 shown gratitude by uniting in contributing to the Society's General 
 Fund [27]. 
 
 Statihtics. — In the Transvaal (area, 112,700 square miles), where (1864-92) th© 
 Society has assisted in maintaining HI Missionaries and planting 24 Central Stations (a» 
 detailed on pp. 897-8), there are now 800,000 inhabitants, of whom 9,000 are Church 
 Members, and 2,500 Communicants, under the care of 21 Clergymca and a Bishop. 
 [See p. 705; sec alno the Table on p 384.] 
 
 Itrfcrrnres (Chaptor L.)— ^^1] R. 18G3-4, p. 88. Letter of iVrchdeacon Crisp, 10 Jane, 
 1892, in D MSS., "Africa 185>2." [2] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 250, 205; R. 1064, p. 96; R. 
 1806, p. 106. [3] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 419-21, 462-3; R. 1872, p. 52; Bound Pam- 
 phlets, "Africa 1871," No. ICd, p. 8, 16e, p. 3; M.F. 1881, p. 831. [4J Church in the 
 Colonies, V. 27, pp. 25-7. [5J M.F. 1876, p. 247. [6] J MSS., V. 6, pp. 9, 11-17 ; R. 
 1872, p. 52. 1 7J J MSS.. V. 0, p. 24 ; R. 1873, pp. 63-4. [8] R. 1873, p. 68 ; R. 1874, 
 p. CO ; R. 1875, p. 59 ; J MSS., V. 0, pp. 24, 80-i. [0] M.F. 1874, pp. 298-9, 866-72 ; 
 J MSS., V. (!, p. 48 ; do., V. '^7, pp. 21-4 ; R. 1875, p. 62. [10] M.F. 1876, pp. 278-6, 886 ; 
 M.F. 1876, pp. 279-85, 311-18, 338-45 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 48-52, 116; R. 1876, p. 66. [11] 
 M.F. 1874, p. 371. ^la] M.F. 1876, p. 148. [13] M.F. 1876, pp. 146, 816. [14] M.F. 
 1877, pp. 271-5; M.F. 1878, p. 41; R. 1876, p. 61; R. 1877, p. 50. [15] M.F. 1878, 
 pp. 38, 40, 183. [16j R. 1877, pp. 49-50 ; M.F. 1878, p. 183 ; R. 1890, p. 175 ; J MSS., 
 V. 3, pp. 116-17, 133, 160 ; Jo., V. .52, p. 146 ; Jo., V. 58, p. 40. [17] R. 1877, pp. 49-51 ; 
 R. 1878, pp. 58-9; R. 1879, p. 67. 1181 M.F. 1880, p. 187. [19] R. 1881, p. 59; M.F. 
 1882, p. 108 ; R. 188(5, p. 73 ; R. l>iH7^, p. 79 ; R. 1890, p. 101. [20] R. 1881, p. 60. 
 [21] R. IHHC, p. 72. [22] M.F. 1880, p. 186. [23] R. 1887, p. 79 ; R. 1889, p. 91. [24] 
 R. 1890, p. 101 ; J MSS., V. 25, pp 60, «lrt, 76 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 267. 
 [25] M.F. 1890, pp. 418-20. [26 R. 1891, p. 115. [27] J MSS., V. 26, p. 49. 
 
859 
 
 iuy. 
 
 • . ) y. 
 
 > ,. CHAPTEK LI. 
 
 i u ,7 ., • : BECHUANALAND. . r,./ :. I 
 
 Bechvanaland lies to the north of the Cape Colony and to the weHt of tlie TranH> 
 Toal. In order to protect the nativea from internal divisions and from the Boers, u 
 British Protectorate was established in tlie country in 1884. This wtis extended in 
 1885, and followed in September of that year by the annexation of the district south of 
 the MoloiK) RivQr and of the Ramathlubiuna Spruit, under the name of British Bechuana- 
 land (urea, 48,flU0 square miles). The Protectorate was in IHHl) assigned to the British 
 South Africa Company. [See p. 803.] It embraces tl.«i Kalahari, extends westward to 
 the 20th east long, and northward to the 22nd south lat., its total area being 121,600 
 square miles. 
 
 Unusual interest is attached to the story of the introduction of the 
 Church of England into Bechuanaland. In 1853 some Bechuanas 
 who had been living at the French (Protestant) Mission station of 
 Bethulie in the Orange Free State set out to seek a new home. During 
 many years' wanderings they built a chapel at three of the places 
 where they stayed, and one of their number, named David, 
 continued to work on alone for many years teaching and helping 
 the few people about him. In 1869 some of them settled in 
 Bechuanaland on the bank of the Yaal Biver, and in 1872 David 
 went to Bloemfontein, where he had a son working as a catechist in 
 the Society's Mission, and asked the Bishop to send a clergyman to 
 them. A preHminary visit was paid by the son (Gabuiei,), and the 
 Rev. W. Crisp following in 1873 found the people " living in a few 
 miserable reed liuts and worshipping in a little enclosure fenced round 
 with brushwood." Mr. Crisp spent three days with them, baptizing 5 
 adults and 6 children and receiving several others. The Missionaries 
 in the Orange Free State were ** too poor to be able to promise any 
 stipend" to David, but, though at one time barely able to keep himself 
 alive, David proved " a most admirable worker." In October 1874, while 
 the Bishop of Bloemfontein was visiting the Diani'ond Fields, Griqua- 
 land West {see pp. 317-18], " two hundred natives came down from 
 the north seeking baptism, women with babies strapped on their backs, 
 lads and lasses, old grandparents, men in the prime of life." They had 
 " hardly had any food on the way " and arrived " mere skeletons, with 
 shrivelled black skins drawn over the bone." Yet they " did not com- 
 plain nor beg . . . baptism was all they asked." They stayed only a 
 day or two at the Diamond Fields, and in this time the Bishop baptized 
 at Klip Drift forty infants and admitted the adults as catechumens, 
 promising to send them a priest to prepare them for baptism. These 
 people had been brought by David from Phokoane, to which place, 
 twenty-five miles from his own village of " St. John's on the Vaal," he 
 had extended his labours. Mr. Crisp spent twelve days at Phokoane in 
 1876 and baptized sixteen adults. A year later Mr. Crisp and the Rev. 
 W. H. R. Bevan took up their residence in South Bechuanaland. The 
 people at St. John's station were now living more comfortably. The 
 reed huts had given place to decent Secoana houses, every man had " his 
 little flock of goats and a few head of cattle." A small chapel had 
 been erected, and *' a churab of considerable dimensions begun." The 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 t 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 r \ 
 
 tm 
 
 m 
 
 ■m 
 
860 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I 
 
 people had been well instructed by David, tkey attended daily prayers 
 morning and evening " with great regularity," and on Hundavs formed 
 a congregation of 46 adults and many children. Copies of the newly- 
 printed Secoana Prayer Bol ' they purchased readily, and in a short 
 time mastered the responses and were able to sing the canticles. At 
 Fhokoane the handful of Christians had through " a year of much trial 
 and serious opposition . . . mariellonsly kept the faith." They were 
 "most eager for instruction," and amply supplied the Missionaries with 
 food. Not being permitted to build a church, their services were held 
 " in an inclosure fenced round ^nth branches of trees roughly plastered 
 with mud "[1]. 
 
 The climate was so hot that holding service in this roofless en- 
 closure was only possible in the early morning and in the evening, and 
 the Missionaries suffered severely from the want of a proper shelter. 
 In face of strong opposition they succeeded in raising a wooden 
 church, but ere the roof was finished the building was demolished by 
 the Chief's orders in February 1877. No violence was done to the 
 Missionaries, but the Chief was determined " that no white man, be 
 he Missionary or trader, should live in his town." The Missionaries 
 before withdrawing secured for their converts liberty of worship and 
 for themselves permission to visit them periodically. Mr. Crisp now 
 visited England and the Mission was left in charge of Mr. Bevan, who 
 took up his residence at the Diamond Fields, Griqualand West. Left 
 to themselves the converts rebuilt their church and maintained with 
 surprising pains and regularity such services as could be supplied by a 
 native catechist. The new church was dedicated in October 1877, end 
 in the following February the first episcopal visit took place when 
 forty-four converts were confirmed by the Bishop of Bloemfontein [2], 
 
 Later in 1878, the Europeans having taken the land of theBechuana, 
 war broke out : Phokoane was abandoned by all the natives, the Chief, 
 Botlhasitse, and his tribe were routed by the British forces, and he 
 and his brother and his sons were captured and thrown into prison 
 as rebels. "While he lay in Kimberley jail the Chief was constantly 
 visited by one of the Missionaries (Mr. Bevan) whom he had been 
 foremost in opposing. During these troubles the Phokoane Christians 
 fled for refuge to the Chief Moutshio on the border of the Transvaal [8]. 
 It should be added that in the previous year the Transvaal Republic 
 " proclaimed its authority over St. John's and the neighbouring coun- 
 try," and ordered the people to "quit as soon as their crops were 
 reaped " [4]. The abandoned site is now in some Transvaal farm [4a]. 
 
 Peace was so far restored that Mr. Bevan was enabled to return 
 to Phokoane in 1879, and though the country remained unsettled until 
 the establishment of the British Protectorate in 1884-5 the progress 
 of the Mission during this period was most hopeful. By 1882 the 
 communicants had increased six-fold (from 20 to 120). Not one failed 
 to attend the Easter celebration in that year. Of the 157 catechumens 
 received since the beginning of the Mission more than eighty per cent, 
 were " known to be doing well." The remainder had mostly removed 
 and been lost sight of. Very few indeed had " gone back into evil." 
 The reality of the conversions was shown by the fact that the con- 
 verts led such lives " that their neighbours friends and relations " 
 were " drawn to cast in their lot with them." The baptisms in 1881^ 
 numbered 57 [6]. 
 
 out 
 
 500 
 
 beei 
 
 oft 
 
 bap 
 
 exte 
 
 wor 
 
 Cou 
 
 poin 
 
 in 
 
 schc 
 
 seri( 
 
 youi 
 
 abso 
 
^m j 
 
 DECHUANALAND. 
 
 ,-> •. *i , '»■■.« t 
 
 861 
 
 In the past seven years the Mission has grown considerably. Several 
 out-stations have been established, in which, with Phokoane, a body of 
 500 communicants are to be found, some of whom— aged women— have 
 been known to come " thirty-five miles on foot " in order to partake 
 of the Sacrament [6]. At Eastertide 1801 one hundred adults received 
 baptism at Phokoane and at Oestoptefontein.* The rapid and wide 
 extension of the work is in a great measure due to good and trust- 
 worthy Catechists. The existence of these agents and of native 
 Councils and a svstem of public discipline constitute three strong 
 points in the Mission. On the other hand, the converts are backward 
 in contributing to the support of the Church, suitable buildings and 
 schools are needed, and the Mission in 18{)1 experienced •' the most 
 serious crisis that has occurred " in its history, a large number of the 
 young men having gone back into " habits of native hfe, which are 
 absolutely inconsistent with Christian Profession " [7j. 
 
 At the request of Bishop Kniqht-Bruck on his appointment to 
 the See of Bloemfontein in 1880 the Society voted £1,000 for the 
 extension of Missions in Bechuanaland [8]. On becoming personally 
 acquainted with Bechuanaland the Bishop could not see any opening 
 for the Church to the north of Mafeking, every other place of any 
 importance being in the hands of the London Missionary Society, 
 and in fact he declined an invitation of the chief Sechele to place a 
 Missionary at Molepolole, feeling it would be an " unwarrantable 
 intrusion " [9]. One half of the special grant was therefore diverted 
 to Mashonaland, and the remainder applied to strengthening and 
 extending the Phokoane Mission, especially in the Mafeking district [10]. 
 
 A clergyman, the Rev. Canon Balfour, was also (in 1889) sent 
 to the pohce camp at Elebe, about 120 miles to the north of Shoshong, 
 to minister to the poUce and report on the prospect of Mission work 
 previous to his removal to Mashonaland, which took place in 1890 [11], 
 
 At Vryburg (the capital of Bechuanaland) the Europeans are being 
 assisted by the Society for two years (1892-3) in supporting a clergy- 
 man (Rev. W. W. Sedgwick), whom they had engaged [12]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Bechuanaland, where (1873-02) the Society has asRistcd in maintain- 
 ing 4 MiHsionories and planting 4 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 898), there are now 
 in connection with its Missions over 1,000 Church Members and 530 Communicants, under 
 the care of 2 Clcrg>-men and the Bishop of Bloemfontein. {See also the Table on p. 88 ' ] 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter LI.)— [1] M.F. 187C, pp. 308-9 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 149, 861-4 ; M.F. 
 1877, pp. 84-6 ; R. 1875, p. 61 ; R. 1876, p. 60 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1874," No. 8/, 
 pp. 10-12 ; do., 1876, No. 16, pp. 21-2 ; do., No. 21, pp. 26-80 ; do., 1877, V. II., No. 16, 
 pp. 15-21 ; J MSS., V. 7, p. 132. [2] M.F. 1877, pp. 88, 267-9, 450-2 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 81-4, 
 567-9 ; R. 1877, pp. 47-8. [3] M.F. 1878, pp. 568-70 ; R. 1878, p. 58 ; J MSS., V. 7, 
 p. 188. [4] M.F. 1877, p. 269. [4aJ J MSS., V. 7, p. 183. [6] R. 1879, p. 68 ; R. 1880, 
 p. 63 ; R. 1882, pp. 66-6 ; R. 1888, p. 62 ; R. 1884, p. 68. [6] R. 1887, p. 77 ; R. 1888, 
 pp. 90-1 ; J MSS., V. 7, p. 81. [7] M.F. 1890, p. 420 ; R. 1891, p. Ill ; E MSS., V. 46, 
 p. 67. [7a] M.F. 1890, pp. 418-19. [8] J MSS., V. 6, p. 802 ; Standing Committee 
 Book, V. 48, pp. 176, 179, 184. [0] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 4, 15, 2»-9, 85, 41, 65. [10] J MSS., 
 V. 7, pp. 82, 86, 71-6. [11] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 68, 70-5. [12] J MSS., V 7, pp. 116-7 ; 
 Standing Committee Book, V. 45, p. 874 ; V. 46, pp. 248, 267. 
 
 * Oestoptefontein and two other out-stations of Phokoane are in the Transvaal, and 
 a third station connected with the Mission (St. Denys) is in the Orange Free State [7a]. 
 ISee p. 868.] 
 
 *■! 
 
862 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 t J 
 I. 
 
 ■1 t. . •• ^ M.i tt' ,,m.. f . ■-' 
 
 CUAPTER Lll. 
 
 MATABELELAND, 
 
 ..A. .-.U*** » 1 
 
 
 Matabki.eland lion to the north nf thn TratiHraul. In tlio time of Chnka, King of 
 Znlulund, one of bin generaln named Mimilikatfti, deHirona of Hupreme power, fought his 
 way into the country at the head of a Zulu army, which, by glaymg the men and marry* 
 ing the women of other triboH, Kavu rioe to the Matabelc race and kingdom. To their 
 own HubjectH and to the neighbouring tribea MoailikatHi and liiH Bucceanor, Lobengula, 
 tlie present chief, have been a couHtant Hource of terror and death ; but in view of the 
 growing Htrength of the Trantivaal BoerH, Lobungula found it politic in 1889 to place his 
 country under British protection. 
 
 In December 1874 the Society received a proposal from the Rev. 
 W. Greenstock, its Missionary at Port Elizabeth, to make a Mis« 
 sionary tour of eighteen months to the Matabele diggings and the 
 regions south of the Zambesi. Considering it as " a singular opportnnity 
 for opening Mission work in a wholly new region," the Society pro- 
 vided funds (£460) for the journey [1]. In Mr. iiaines, the explorer, 
 Mr. Greenstock found a companion whose " master thought was the 
 fidvancement of religion and civilization," but they had not got further 
 on their way than Durban when Mr. Bainen died [2j. 
 
 This caused a temporary abandonment of the expedition ; but 
 after ministering soino months in the Transvaal [see p. 855] Mr. 
 Greenstock successfully accomplished a journey into Matabeleland in 
 1876 [8]. 
 
 Meanwhile (in 1876) the Society had considered a proposal (made by 
 one of its members) for establishing a Bishopric in Matabeleland [4], 
 and preparations were made in 1877 for opening a Mission in tho 
 country under Mr. Greenstock ; but the altered condition of affairs in 
 South Africa in 1870 led the Society in that year to abandon the 
 undertaking " until the way " was " made more clear " [6]. 
 
 The Society was not brought into direct connection with Matabele- 
 land again until 1888, when the Bishop - ^ TBloemfomtein made his 
 journey to the Zambesi. [See p. 868.] At tnat time the British Pro- 
 tectorate had not been established, and it was only after nearly a fort- 
 night's pleading at Enkanwini that the Bishop could obtain permission 
 from Lobengula to proceed to Mashonaland. Beferring to the revolt- 
 ing cruelties practiser* by Lobengula and his people the Bishop says : 
 " All that I know of the Matabele throws a light for me, such as no 
 previous argument has done, on God's command to the Israelites to 
 destroy a whole nation." 
 
 From the agents of the London Missionary Society in the country 
 the Bishop received "every possible kindness and attention," and 
 although they had not made a single convert, his opinion, as expressed 
 in 1888, was that as they have gained for themselves a kingdom which 
 could not be disputed, it would be unadvisable to attempt to establish 
 a Church Mission in Matabeleland* [6]. 
 
 * The Roman Catholics tried to force their way in, but were sent south. Lobenprnia 
 ai'ked them where their wives were. They told him that they did not believe in wives. 
 He then asked them where wore their mothers, and they are said to have given some 
 answer to the same effect. His reply was, " I do not wish anyone to teach my people 
 who does not believe in mothers and wives" [Ga]. 
 
 stai 
 her 
 Chr 
 exte 
 189 
 MaE 
 
Uiil 
 
 MASHONALAND. 
 
 ^ •■ » * 
 
 r..,..„ 
 
 868 
 
 It remains to be seen ^vhether British rule may so alter ciroam- 
 stanoes tbat the Church may find work to do there, either among 
 her own children or the heathen, without interference with otlier 
 Christian bodies. Provision for such a contingency has to a certain 
 extent been secured by the action of the South African Bishops in 
 1891, by which Matabeleland was included in the Diocese of 
 Mashonaland [7]. 
 
 Ite/erencct (Chapter LII.)— fl] Jo., V. 62, p. 221. [2] Jo., V. 52, p. 804 ; M.P. 1876, 
 p. 278 ; M.P. 1876, p. 28. [8] Jo., V. 58, p. 27 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 274-6, 886 ; M.F. 1870, 
 pp. 4»»-7, 182-9, 244-5, 281, 842; M.F. 1877, p. 4» ; J M8H., V. 8, pp. 147-8. \4\ .Jo., 
 V. 62, pp. 282-8, 240 ; M.F. 1876, p. l»6. [6J Jo., V. 68, pp. 27, 6tt, 68, 100; Applicatioim 
 Committee ReiKirt, 1875, p. 4 ; do., 1877, pp. 4, \), 21 ; clo., 1870, p. 2 ; .1 MSS., V. 8, 
 p. 200. re] J M88., V. 7, p. 41 ; M.P. 188«, pp. 208-70, 45JMI4 : see also M.F. 1802, 
 pp. Ul-H. [OaJ M.F. 1880, p. 400. [7] J M8H., V. 12, pp. 860, 858. 
 
 CHAPTJLE LIII. 
 
 . , MASHONALAND. .; 
 
 Makhonaland iH a well-watered and fertile plateau lying to ^he north-caHt of 
 Matabeleland at an elevation of from 4,000 to 6,000 feet above the level of the sea. Its 
 northern border iu the malariuuH valley of the ZambeHi, ittt Bouthem boundaiy the 
 River Limpopo, and its size, roughly speaking, is an oMung block an long as Eng- 
 land and 8cotland and as wide as England and Wales. Ruins of old buililings and 
 shafts into old mines are the fragments loft of an ancient history, though the old name 
 of the country went long ago. While the Portuguese skirted round its border^ to east 
 and north, a numerous race throve within, who dug for iron and sniulted and fashioned 
 it. No other native South African race hod over been known to smelt ore. These 
 people, consisting of slightly different tribes, became generally known as the Mashona. 
 By the ravages of the Matabele the country within the last 100 years has been almost 
 de[)opulatcd of this industrious and peaceful people. The establishment of a British 
 Protectorate over this and neighbouring regions in 1880 is a guarantee that the reign of 
 terror is at an end ; and under the influence of the Britisli South Africa Company, by 
 whom the territory was acquired by Charter in 1880, there is every hope that while 
 earthly treasures are being gathered up, the Church will be permitted to make spiritual 
 conquests for her Lord and Master. 
 
 The first step in this direction was taken before the country had 
 come under British influence. On his appointment to the See of Bloem- 
 fontein in 1886, Bishop Knight-Bbuck laid before the Society proposals 
 with a view to the evangeUsation of the tribes between Griqualand 
 West and the Zambesi. The Society " encouraged him to mature the 
 design as he should find opportunity," and voted £^,000 for operations 
 in Bechuanaland [1]. 
 
 The needs of Bechuanaland having been over-estimated, one-half of 
 the grant was applied to enable the Bishop to explore in Mashonaland in 
 order to ascertain i' it could be occupied by the Church as a Mission 
 field [2]. The journey, which extended from Bloemfontein to the 
 Zambesi, and took up eight months of 1888, has been described by 
 high authority as "an admirable instance of Christian Missionary 
 enterorise, and not inferior to any other achievement in South African 
 travel " [8]. It was accomplished by the aid of three half-castes, three 
 Bechuana, one Matonga, and two Basutos, besides which native carriers 
 were hired on the way. Some of the regular servants were Christians, 
 
864 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 > 
 
 and " upon the question of native servants who are not Christians being 
 better than those who are," the Bishop says : " If I had a difficult 
 journey to do again I would try to take no other than Christians." 
 Before an advance could be made into Mashonaland the consent 
 of I^bengula, the Chief of the Matabele, had to be obtained, and 
 this involved not a little delay and difficulty. "A large part"* of 
 the country was claimed by Lobengula, and he had " always refused 
 permission for a Mission to be established amongst the Mashona, prob- 
 ably from fear of what would happen if the subject tribes whom he 
 raids upon should be taught." Of one of these tribes, the Banyani, a 
 branch of the same family as the Mashona, the Bishop says : " To 
 Lave seen these people, and to have had dealings with them — to have 
 fieen fallen humanity untouched by the unregenerating influences of 
 Christianity — is an argument for the necessity of Missions such as 
 nothing else could provide, should the command to Christianise all 
 nations not carry sufficient force." Of the Mashona he adds : — 
 
 " It is easy to see how these wretched creatures — wretched only in character, 
 not in physique, for they are as a rule immensely strong — fall a prey to the 
 Matabele, though they might meet a Matabele Impi with ten to one. They have 
 not the slightest idea of uniting ; no one seems to have any authority ; for no one 
 seems to inspire respect among a people who have too little self respect themselves 
 to reverence others . . . however it must not be forgotten that they are a nation of 
 slaves, taken when they are wanted apparently, and that they have inherited, 
 possibly, the usual characteristic of slaves. Yet with all their faults they are a 
 pleasanter people to deal with than the Matabele. In general character they are, I 
 think, superior." 
 
 Near Zumbo on the Zambesi the Bishop saw " the ruins of an 
 ecclesiastical building, said to have been a Roman Catholic Mission 
 «tation." Since the founders of this station had been killed no Mission- 
 aries had been in the neighbourhood, and though the natives on both 
 sides the Zambesi, under the influence of the Portuguese, showed " a 
 higher form of civilisation," the Bishop had his pocket Communion 
 Bervice and other things stolen at Zumbo. Throughout the journey 
 eervices were regularly held for the travellers, the people were prepared 
 for the coming of teachers, and friendly relations with the Portuguese 
 officials on the Zambesi were established [4]. 
 
 In May 1890 the Society (at the Bishop's request) set apart £7,000, 
 to be expended in seven years, for the establishment of Missions in 
 the regions explored by him between Palatswie and the Zambesi [5]. 
 
 A few months later the Rev. Canon Balfoub, who had been pro- 
 visionally stationed at Elebe in Bechuanaland [see p. 861], set out for 
 Mashonaland with the troops of the British South Africa Company's' 
 police, to whom he ministered on the way.f In his account of the 
 march he says (Nov. 12, 1890) : — 
 
 " On August 13 and 14 the column passed under Mt. Inyaguzwe on the left, by 
 an easy ascent of nearly 1,500 ft. out of close bush, on to open, treeless, rolling 
 veldt. It was a great change, and for the remainder of the journey (Aug. 19 to 
 Sep. 12) i.e. from Fort Victoria to Fort Ualisbury, a distance of 185 miles, we kept 
 on a backbone of country, in some parts very narrow, which forms the watershed, 
 and from its endless bogs and springs supplies with great liberality the tributaries 
 of the Zambesi flowing West by North and of the Sabi on the East. Our leaders 
 4ook us as nearly North as possible, avoiding rivers by heading their sources. . . . 
 The scenery varied much. At one time we marched through glade and forest at 
 
 "~^ R. 1887, p. 777 ') 
 
 , t ^he Bev. W. Trusted, who had undertaken similar duties at Fort Tali in 1800, ' 
 <lied there on October 26, 1800 [6]. 
 
 an(| 
 eve 
 wit| 
 tea 
 
 Dc 
 
 Ma 
 CI 
 
 (i.cl 
 
 RoJ 
 
 the 
 
 pari 
 
 the| 
 
 16 
 
 whJ 
 
 lettT 
 
 will 
 
 Tra 
 
 ■whi 
 
 Kir 
 
MASHONALAND. 
 
 86£? 
 
 another over almost treeless rolling downs. Fresh flowers made their appearance 
 every day; and by the time we reached our destination the veldt was all ablaze 
 with colour. . . . Trading was done as we came along, with the Mashona, always 
 ready to sell their produce for calico and beads and shirts." 
 
 Detachments for post stations were left at intervals on or near the 
 Makori, the Inyatsitsi, the Umfuli, the Hanyane, and Umgezi — Fort 
 Charter being erected on the latter river. 
 
 " On Friday September 12 the Colonel directed us to our final halting place "" 
 (i.e. Fort Salisbury). " The Union Jack was hoisted next day, with prayer, the 
 Boyal Salute and three cheers for the Queen. I celebrated the Holy Eucharist on 
 the following morning. Our fort being finished by the end of the month the pioneer 
 part of the force was disbanded and went out ... to prospect for gold. Since 
 then we have been hut building. I am in a round hut, made of poles and thatched, 
 15 ft. in diameter, which temporarily serves as a Church on Sundays for the few 
 who care for holy things. Next year ... I hope a start may be made towards 
 letting the natives of the country see something of the Worship of God. And there 
 will be great work for the Church to do besides, for a rush will be made from the 
 Transvaal and from Kimberley, and from all parts to seek for God's treasure of 
 which this land is full, and either to help or to hinder the establishment of His 
 Kingdom " [6a]. 
 
 Fort Salisbury is close to a large native town, the inhabitants of 
 which said they would build a house for a Missionary if ever one 
 came there. The support of a second clergyman* in 1890 was under- 
 taken by the British South Africa Company, and further assistance 
 from this source has been promised [7]. 
 
 In July 1891 Canon Balfour started on his first Missionary journey, 
 and during that and the next two months he visited a considerable 
 number of towns and villages, his tours extending to Perizengi on the 
 Zambesi, 170 miles from Fort Salisbury, and involving 400 miles of 
 walking. With the help of two Mazwina or Mashona boys who 
 accompanied him as interpreters he was enabled to tell the natives 
 something of the Christian religion. " They generally listened and 
 tried to understand, but apparently their interest was only momentary. 
 They seem to have some slight conception of God, using the word 
 • Molimo ' (the same word as is used by the Bechuana), which is alsa 
 their word for medicine." They have " a custom of dancing and singing 
 in honour of the spirits of the departed, at whose graves they leave 
 offerings of meat and beer, in the belief that those v>ho have left them 
 will keep them suppUed with all good things." Beyond this Canon 
 Balfour " does not think they have any practices that could be called 
 religious." Witchcraft and polygamy however exist [8]. 
 
 At the South African Provincial Synod, held in January and 
 February 1891, Mashonaland and adjacent regions were formed into 
 a diocese, and Bishop Knight-Bruce was asked to take charge of it [9], 
 Accepting the responsibility, the Bishop started with seven Mission 
 agents, of whom three were Mozambique Christians. A clergyman 
 joined him from the Cape ; three trained nurses from Kimberley fol- 
 lowed him. The Bishop walked about 1,300 miles, visiting forty- five- 
 towns and villages in Mashonaland and Manicaland during a few 
 months. No part of his work, he says (February 27, 1892), was so 
 encou. aging as this : — 
 
 " Not only did the Chiefs receive the Missionaries in nearly every case, but they 
 offered help in some form or another. . . . Apart from our centres of work there 
 are five native catechists and three Europeans working in the Mashona villages, 
 
 • The Rev. F. H. Surridge. 
 
 
 fi?l 
 
 
 m 
 
 * w 
 
 - ijr 
 
 >• if 
 
866 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 and as these visit to sodm distance around, the number of tribes under the Churcb'a 
 influence is very great. Besides this there are a large number of tribes who are 
 only waiting for us to supply them with resident teachers. Sanguine as I was as 
 to the position which the Church could occupy in Mashonaland, I never antioi- 
 
 Sated so universal an acceptance of our teaching as has taken place. With all the 
 IflSculties and failures— and they are neither few nor small — there is nothing at 
 present apparent to prevent this Mission, under God, becoming one of the largest 
 fields of work that our Church has. But I need hardly say that much more money 
 than we have at present is needed for this development." 
 
 Catechists are already (1892) labouring up as far as Ruia Blver, 
 and there are six distinct stations, each having its own centre, viz., 
 Fort Salisbury, Sosi's Town, Maconi's, Maguendi's, the fifth to the north 
 of that, and the sixth at Umtali. Umtali and Fort SaUsbury are also 
 centres of European work. By the generous action of the Chartered 
 Company, there is practically no fear in the future of the Church not 
 having " all such land as may be needed for every possible purpose in 
 nearly every direction that we may extend." The site for the central 
 Mission farm at UmtaU " is perhaps one of the most perfect spots in 
 the whole country." 
 
 One of ihe uiust important branches of the Mission is the hospital 
 work at Umtali, carried on by the aid of three qualified nurses. 0\\dng 
 to a lack of carriers these ladies walked up the country to their desti- 
 nation under the protection of the late Dr. Doyle Glanville. Fcv 
 comparatively even of the men who were on the Pungwe River at that 
 time got through that difficult journey, and in the opinion of the 
 Company's pohce at Umtali this feat of the ladies was " one of the 
 finest things that they had ever heard being done." The Company - 
 have determined that "no natives shall be allowed to have any drink 
 supplied to them," and the high tone of the officers with whom the 
 Clergy have had to deal has been "very conducive to the success" of 
 the Mission. 
 
 In December 1891 the Bishop came to England for the purpose of 
 obtaining more fimds and workers. At present the Bishop " receives 
 no mcome," and the Clergy "only £80 or £40 a year" and "board 
 and lodging." Nearly all the lay workers are working for nothing, 
 excepting the two skilled carpenters " [10]. 
 
 In concluding his report m February 1892 the Bishop said : — " I 
 cannot end a letter which speaks of the work inaugurated by your 
 Society without expressing the obligation which I feel we are under to 
 it for the help and encouragement that it has given to this Mission, 
 without which it would never have existed " [11]. 
 
 Note. — The Bishop's Journals of the Mashonaland Mission 1888-92 have been 
 published by the Society in separate fomi. (8.P.G-. 2s. lid.) 
 
 Statistics. — See pp. 884-6. 
 
 lieferencea (Chapter LIII.)— [1] Jo., V. 54, p. 852 ; J M8S., V. 6, p. 302 ; R. 1889, ' 
 p. 90 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 175, 179, 184. [2] J MS8., V. 7, pp. 4, 28-32, 
 85, 41, 50. [3] Rev. H. Rowley in M.P. 1889, p. 400. [4J Bishop's Journal in M.P. 
 July to December 1889 ; R. 1889, p. 89. [5] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 70-9 ; SUnding Com- 
 mittee Book, V. 45, pp. 878, 385. [OJ R. 1890, pp. 90, 98 ; Bloemfontein Mission Quar- 
 terly Paper, January, 1891, p. 38. [6a] E M88., V. 45, p. 67. [7] R. 1890, pp. 98-7 : 
 J MSS., V. 7, p. 105. [8] M.F. 1892, pp. 5-10, 147. [9J J MSS., V. 7, pp. 107, 109 ; 
 do., V. 12, pp. 866, 858 ; R. 1891, pp. 15, 109 ; M.F. 1892. p. CO. [lOJ M.F. 1891, p. 197 : . 
 J MSS , V. 7, p. Ill ; M.P. 1892, pp. 60-1, 146-9 ; R. 1891, pp. 15, 112-14. [U] R. 1891, 
 p. 114. 
 
mm 
 
 867 , - **^ 
 
 CHAPTER LTV. 
 
 GAZALAND. 
 
 Oazaland, sitnated on the eastern side of South Africa between Maahonaland and 
 the Indian Ocean, forms part of the territory assigned in 1889 to the British South Africa 
 Company. The natives, " Urazila's jieople " or " tribe," are a branch of the Zulu race. 
 
 On the return journey from his famous tour to the Zambesi in 1888 
 [see p. 868] the Bishop of Bloemfontein, while still far from Gazaland, 
 had to remain hidden behind a hill at Inyampara for fear of some 
 Gaza men who were engaged in collecting tribute from Sipiro's people. 
 His journal at this stage records : " I am told the Gaza people to the 
 south allow no white man to come among them in their own country, 
 and that those that are now hei'e would ask for such of our things 
 as they wanted, and, if they were refused, would take them and kill 
 us" [1]. Notwithstanding this the Bishop proposed in 1889 to visit 
 the Gaza country. • The Society considered it premature to do so 
 then ; but through the influence of a Christian cousin of Umzila tlie 
 Bishop has sought " to procure admission for Christianity " [2]. 
 
 In January-February 1891 the South African Bishops decided to 
 include Gazaland in the two new Missionary dioceses which they were 
 then forming — the portion north of the Sabi River being assigned to 
 the Mashonaland Bishopric, and that south of the river to the Lebombo 
 See [3]. Funds for Missions in both dioceses have been set apart by the 
 Society, and it is hoped that actual work will soon be commenced in 
 Gazaland [4]. 
 
 References (Chapter LIV.)— [11 M.F. 1889, pp. 423-4, 457. [2] J M8S., V. 7, pp. 57, 
 68 ; do., V. 5, p. 18 ; R. 1889, p. 90. [3] J M8S., V. 12, pp. 866-8. [4] Standing Com- 
 mittee Book, V. 45, p. 385 ; do., V. 46, p. 257. 
 
 CHAPTER LV. 
 
 CENTRAL AFRICA. .. 
 
 • ■■■ ■( 
 
 The Universities Mission to CENTBAii Africa was undertaken in answer to 
 appeals from Livingstone and Bishop Gray of Capetown. The first Bishop, Archdeacon 
 C. F. Mackenzie of Natal, was consecrated at Capetown on January 1, 1861 ; and in the 
 following summer work was begun at Magomero. After his deatli (January 1862) the 
 title of the Missionary Bishopric was altered from Zambesi to Central Africa ; and other 
 Stations in the Shire River district having proved unhealthy, the headquarters of the. 
 Mission were removed in 1804 to the ialand of Zanzibar.* 
 
 In 1?07 the Society was brought into direct connection with the 
 
 Mission by undertaking to receive its funds, keep its accounts, copy its 
 
 correspondence, &c., and lend a room, provided the Committee of the 
 
 Mission, while encouraging the transmission of all their money through 
 
 this channel, discouraged the alienation of any support from the 
 
 Society. The only charge for this accommodation was to be £50 a year, 
 
 but it was reduced to £25 in 1871 [1]. 
 
 * Zanzibar had been recommended to the Society by Bishop Oray in 1860 as 
 suitable for a Mission station [la]. 
 
 -II 
 
 "4 
 -IJ- 
 
868 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 At the request of Bishop Steere, who had long desired a closer 
 connection than had existed, the Society in 1879 began to afford the 
 Mission further aid by making an annual grant of i^800. It was 
 welcomed as " a rich investment abounding to God's glory," and 
 assisted in the support of two clergymen at Masasi (the Rev. W. P. 
 Johnson and the Rev. John Swedi, the first native deacon of the 
 diocese) until 1881, Vhen '• in' view of the large funds " then " at the 
 disposal of tlie . . . Mission " the grant was discontinued [2]. 
 
 The additional office work required having outgrown the resources 
 of the Society's staff and house, the arrangement of 1867 was now 
 terminated, but the Society still holds certain trust funds for the 
 benefit of the Mission [3]. 
 
 The labours of Bishop Steebe and the impression made by the 
 Universities Mission and the C.M.S. Mission " on Eastern Africa, and 
 on the darkness and misery which for so many centuries have 
 oppressed that unhappy land," were formally recognized by the 
 Society on his death in 1882 [4]. His successor is the present 
 Bishop, Dr. Smythies, consecrated 1883 [5], who in 1892 was relieved 
 of a portion of his charge by the formation of the diocese of Nyasa- 
 land, to which the Rev. W. B. Hornby was consecrated in St. Paul's 
 Cathedral on December 21, 1892 [6]. 
 
 Statistics. — Sec pp. 384-5. 
 
 licferciiccs ^Chapter LV.) — [1] Standing Committee Book, V. 31, pp. 324, 337-8, 
 850-1, 3.'->5, 402 , Jo., V. 50, p. 22 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 140, 148-9. [la] Jo., V. 48, p. 119. [2] 
 Applications Committee Report, 187H, p. 8 ; do.. 1881, p. 13 ; R. 1879, p. 68 ; R. 1880, p. 64. 
 raj Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 141-2 ; do., V. 41, pp. 21 (13) ; R. 1890, p. 186. 
 R. 1S91, p. 196. [4] Jo., V. 54, pp. 120-1. [5] R. 1891, p. 85. [6] R 1892, pp. 7, 75. 
 
 CHAPTER LVl. ] 
 
 MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES. 
 
 The island of Mauritius (area, 708 square miles), situated in the Indian Ocean 50O 
 miles eastward of Madagascar, was discovered in 1507 by Dom Pedro Mascarenhas, a 
 Portuguese, and called Ilhado Cerno. The Dutch, who found it uninhabited in 1598, named 
 it Mauritius, after tlieir Prince Maurice, and formed settlements in 1644 ; but finally 
 abandoned the island in 1712. After being in the hands of the French from 1715 to 1810, 
 daring which time it was styled " Isle of France," it was captured in the latter year by 
 the English, whoso possession was confirmed by treaty in 1814. Of the present popula- 
 tion of Mauritius (372,664) about two-thirds are by birth or descent Hindus, the 
 remainder consist of Creoles of various races and natives of China, Bourbon, Great 
 Britain, Madagascar, France, East Africa, and other parts. The dependencies of 
 Mauritius comprise the Seychelles group, also Rodrigues, Diego Garcia, and some 70 
 other small islands — the total area being 172 square miles. Tlie Seychelles (934 miles to- 
 the north of Mauritius, population about 1(>,500) were discovered by the French in 1742 ; 
 Molip, the capital, was taken by an English vessel in 1794 ; and by treaty of 1814 the- 
 whole group became subject to Great Britain. 
 
 The Articles of Capitulation in 1810 stipulated that the inhabitants of Mauritius are 
 to "preserve their religion, their laws, and their customs";* and the instructions of 
 Lord Minto to Sir R. T. Farquhar required that " all the religious establishments of the 
 colony should be preserved (conserves) without any change, with their privileges and 
 revenues " — not that they should be increased. But English Churchmen nave had con- 
 tinual cause to complain that the Roman Catholic faith has been patronised " to the 
 neglect if not to the actual disparagement of their own." At the capture of Mauritius 
 
 * The existing laws are based on the " Code Napoleon," and the French language 
 and its Creole patois are still predominint. 
 
 the 
 me 
 Bri 
 
 mm 
 an I 
 har 
 
 In 
 
MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES. 
 
 '869 
 
 ihefe were four Roman Catholic priests on the island, salaried by the French Oorem* 
 ment at an annual cost of £400. In 1850 there were 14 and a Bishop, maintained by the 
 British Government at an expenditure of £4,000 per annum. During this period ten 
 years passed before a single Anglican chaplain was appointed (1821), and twelve more 
 before a second was added. In 1813 a Roman Catholic cathedral was built in Port Louia 
 by tlie British Government, tlio funds (4*18,000) being obtained by the imposition of a 
 bouse tax "on Protestants and Romanists alike." Yet for 18 years no provision was 
 made for an English church, and then (in 1828) it merely consisted in the "conversion of 
 an old powder-magazine into one, with walls ten feet thick, and in a position to which one 
 hardly Ttnows how to find the way " [1], 
 
 In February 1830 the Rev. W. Morton, a Missionary of the Society 
 in India, while on his way to England on sick leave, was driven by 
 storms to take shelter in Mauritius. Being detained there by the need 
 of repairs to his ship, he officiated in the Church at Port Louis (the 
 capital) "nearly every Sunday" for the Rev. A. Denny, the Civil 
 Chaplain, and also for some Sundays in the garrison during the illness 
 of the Military Chaplain. While thus engaged he so far recovered his 
 health as to determine to return to his Mission at Chinsurah. On his 
 way back (in June) he (with the approval of the Governor of Mauritius) 
 visited the Seychelles, which then contained a population of 8,000 to 
 10,000, of whom 5,000 to 6,000 were slaves (Malagaches, Mozambiques, 
 and Creoles), about 400 to 500 (European or Creole) French, pro- 
 prietors, artisans, &c., and the remainder " free born or manumitted 
 blacks, and people of colour." The religion of the whole population 
 was nominally Roman Catholic, but " except in one solitary instance " 
 when an Indian Missionary " touched there and remained for a few 
 days " the sacraments and services' of their Church had never been 
 celebrated there, consequently " save in name and general confused 
 notion, little of Christianity " was to be found. The Government Agent 
 (Mr. G. Harrison) had been in the habit of regularly " assembhng the 
 little Protestant population at the Government House on Sundays " 
 and reading the English Church service and a printed sermon. On 
 Mr. Morton's arrival at Mah6, the capital, he (with the Agent's 
 approval) sent round a circular stating his office and profession, and 
 offering baptism " to all who might wish to avail themselves of the 
 opportunity." A few were anxious to ascertain if in so doing they 
 should be " understood to compromise their Catholicity," and only one 
 family failed to be satisfied with the assurances given. During his six 
 days' stay, Mr. Morton was " incessantly occupied " in instructing 
 *' adult candidates, and the sponsors of infants, free and slave," and 
 in bestowing the rite, *' in four days baptizing little short of 500 
 persons." The affection with which Mr. Morton was received and the 
 attention paid to him and his ministrations " by every class of the 
 inhabitants " induced him to recommend to the Governor of Mauritius 
 regular provision for their religious wants, and the British Govern- 
 ment and ihe Society united for the purpose of supporting a clergyman 
 in the Seychelles. The appointment was accepted by Mr. Morton, but 
 his attempt to open a Mission met with such opposition from the 
 Roman Catholic priests, and his health suffered so much that, after 
 remaining at Mah6 about twelve months (October 1832 to October 1888) 
 he returned to India [2]. 
 
 Excepting for a visit paid by the Rev. L. Banks* (at the direction 
 
 * Mr. Banks represented that of the 4,869 while and mufa^^o popalation of Mahd, 
 4,000 earnestly desired an English clergyman to be sent to them [8aJ. 
 
 B B 
 
 m 
 
 '. 1 
 
 •if 
 
 I 
 
 '-I 
 i hi 
 
 
870 
 
 SOCIETY FOU THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 of the Governor of Mauritius) in 1840, when 642 children were bap- 
 tized by him, the Seychelles remained in a state of " practical 
 heathenism " until 1843, when the Society, at the invitation and with 
 the support of Government, sent the Bev. F. G. De La Fontaine to 
 Mah6 [3]. 
 
 Referring to the " first fruits " of his ministry, Mr. De La Fontaine 
 wrote in 1847 : " The profligacy and corruption of this poor people is 
 so enormous ; wickedness under all its forms is so deeply implanted in 
 the hearts of most of the inhabitants, of both races, the disgusting 
 manners and habits they have contracted during slavery, when the 
 black lived like beasts, and the white with no less sensuality, are still 
 80 general, that the fact of a few of them abandoning such fh abomin- 
 able life for a pious and sober one, f>an be nothing but a glorious 
 victory of the Gospel over the devil and his angels " [4]. 
 
 The first Anglican episcopal visit to the Seychelles was in August 
 1850, when Bishop Chapman of Colombo confirmed 65 candidates. 
 Nearly 1,200 persons had been baptized, but no church had been 
 erected [5]. In 1859 the Bishop of Mauritius consecrated churches at 
 Mah6 and Praslin, and licensed a third at La Digue [6]. V~ ;' 
 
 On the abolition of slavery in Mauritius (1884) the Society sought 
 to promote the instruction of the emancipated — about 90,000 in 
 number — but its operations were limited by the fact that the negroes 
 were for the most part nominally Roman Catholics though " wholly 
 uneducated." " Many of the planters and other respectable in- 
 habitants " were, however, desirous of estabUshing and supporting 
 schools in connection with the Church of England, and raised " a 
 handsome subscription for this purpose," and the Society, by the aid 
 of its Negro Instruction Fund* [see p. 195], established (between 188(» 
 and 1840) seven schools, including a model school at Port Louis. 
 The superintendence of the whole was undertaken by the Rev. A. 
 Denny, the Civil Chaplain. In January 1848 it was agreed to let to 
 Government, at a rental of £280 per annum, the schools at Mahebourg, 
 Souillac, Belle Isle, Poudre d'Or, Grand Baie, and Plains Wilhelms, 
 the Society retaining the power to resume the use of the buildings 
 after due notice [7]. 
 
 Up to 1856 the maintenance of the Church of England Clergy in 
 Mauritius was provided entirely by the Government and the voluntary 
 contributions of the people ; but when Bishop Chapman of Colombo 
 visited the island in 1850 (the first visit from an Anglican prelate) 
 there were only five clergymen; " whole districts " were "without a 
 residential pastor . . . churches with only occasional services in 
 them — the sick and dying wholly unvisited — the dead all but unburied 
 — and many Churchmen calling on Government for spiritual help — 
 not to spare themselves, but only to aid them in doing what they 
 cannot do alone," their claim being greatly strengthened by the fact 
 of " so large and liberal a support " having been granted to the 
 Church of Rome. The Society had aimed at sending a clergyman to 
 Mauritius in 1841, but was unable to do so until 1856 [8]. 
 
 During Bishop Chapr.an's visit (June 16 to August 8) he conse- 
 
 * The expenditure from tiuR Fund in Mauritius and the Seychelles amounted to 
 iE7,i282. 
 
MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES. 
 
 871 
 
 in 
 
 crated three churches,* confirmed 878 persons, formed (August 7) a 
 Church Association, and made such representations as led to the 
 erection of Mauritius into a Bishopric [9]. Towards its endowment 
 the Society gave £8,000 in 1852, and the Rev. V. W. Ryan was conse* 
 crated to the See in 1854 1 [10]. At this time the population of the 
 island numbered 190,000, of whom more than half were " living in 
 a state of heathenism " ; and there were " five British Chaplains ; and 
 18 Roman Catholic priests under a Bishop, liberally supported by 
 Government" [11]. 
 
 Arriving at Mauritius on June 11, 1855, Bishop Ryan " fomid 
 much to encourage." Openings for the Church existed "on every 
 side." At each extremity of the island the Africans and Malagashes 
 were " eager for scriptural instruction and stated worship." In Port 
 Louis and all over the interior Indian camps presented a promising 
 field for Missions, while " our own scattered members " were " eagerly 
 desirous of . . . stated and regular services." The state of the 
 Indians was " painfully interesting." Men who had been taught and 
 resisted Christianity in India had met with trouble in Mauritius, and 
 without any seeking out by the Missionaries had come to them 
 *' asking to be received into the Church of Christ." Others had 
 brought testimonials from Missionaries, and some had never heard 
 the truth until taught by the catechists. One of the teachers of the 
 Tamils, Mr. A. Taylor, from the Society's Mission in Madras, was 
 (with a Mr. Bichakd, who had been working among the sailors) 
 ordained on St. Thomas' Day 1855 by Bishop Ryan [12]: 
 i'.i The Society began in 1856 a fresh effort among the Hindu Coolies 
 and the Natives of Madagascar and East Africa, and from that time 
 its operations, with Port Louis as the centre, have been successfully 
 carried on and extended by the Revs. A. Taylor (1856-9), A. Vaudin 
 (1858-62), C. G. Franklin (1859-67), H. C. Huxtable (1867-9), R. 
 J. French (1870-91), and others,t with the aid of native pastors 
 and lay agents [13]. 
 
 During the first eight years of Bishop Ryan's episcopate (1854-62) 
 seven churches and chapels were set apart for public worship in the 
 diocese, and arrangements made with the Society's help for opening 
 four others, and the number of clergv was increased to 14. Of the 
 population of 818,462 in 1862, 75,000 were Christians (65,000 Roman 
 Catholics) and 236,000 Mahommedans and heathens [14]. Mr. FrankUn 
 (Port Louis &c.) had in 1868 a regular Tamil congregation of 110, 
 some of whom attended from a distance of fifteen miles, and over 100 
 received confirmation in this year. His flock were distinguished by 
 liberality and charity to the sick and suflfering [15]. 
 
 " There is something extraordinary in the number of the services 
 here," wrote Bishop Ryan in 1866. " Last Sunday I had eight . . . five 
 alone — the first in the Cathedral which was full of soldiers at seven 
 in the morning ; the last in my drawing-room, which was full of 
 negroes, at eight in the evening." There were now 1,200 children 
 under instruction in schools under Indian masters, where there was 
 
 * at. James', Port Loais (June 36), St. Thomas', JPlainsWilhelmB, and St. John's, 
 Moka. The site of the latter building and £1,000 for its endowment came from OoTemor 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 p 
 
 
 \'A 
 
 
 *M 
 
 
 1^"' 
 % 
 
 Sir W. Gomme. 
 
 t At Lamb«th| on November 80. 
 
 X See vp. 898-0. 
 
 bb2 
 
872 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Wt ~ 
 
 hi 
 
 not one in 1855. The cost of education in the Mission Schools was 
 one-third of that of the Government Schools [16]. 
 
 The first " native " ordination in Mauritius took place in 1866, in 
 St. Mary's Church, when John Baptiste, a Tamil who had served for 
 ten yearp a lay teacher, was admitted to the diaconate. Although 
 a week-da^ (St. Luke's) the church was filled by English, French, 
 Bengali, Telugu, Chinese, and Tamil people, and the Holv Communion 
 was administered in Tamil, T^engali, French, and Englisn [17]. 
 
 A second Tamil deacon (Mr. J. Joachim) was ordained in 1867. 
 After ordination he continued, as before, to work during the week as a 
 clerk, all his spare time and Sundays being devoted to the Mission, 
 without ostentation or pecuniary reward ; but in 1868 he died. At this 
 period (1867-71) the Mission work was greatly hindered by calamitous 
 visitations. In 1867-8 a malarious fever swept away one-fifth of the 
 population of Fort Louis in six months, and one-tenth of that of the 
 whole island in twelve months. Five of the Society's agents perished, 
 including the Rev. C. G. Franklin. A hurricane followed in 1868, 
 causing commercial prostration from which the colony has never fully 
 recovered [18]. Bishop Ryan's episcopate lasted fourteen years, but two 
 of his successors. Bishop Hatchard* (1869-70) and Bishop Huxtable f 
 (1870-1) died, the one within three and the other within seven mouths 
 of consecration [19]. 
 
 Pending the appointment of the fourth Bishop (Dr. P. S. Royston, 
 1872), Bishop Ryan revisited Mauritius, performed episcopal functions, 
 and assisted in preparing a scheme for a Voluntary Synod to take 
 the place of the Mauritius Church Association, which had been in 
 existence eighteen years. About tins time a policy of disendowment 
 was introduced, but so " distasteful to all parties in the Colony " did it 
 prove that the Government abandoned it and substituted a local 
 '^uurch ordinance giving due ecclesiastical jurisdiction to the oc- 
 cupants of the See of Mauritius and vesting Church property in a 
 Board of Commissioners. The proposed Diocesan Synod having 
 also "proved unacceptable to the majority of our Communion," a 
 Diocesan Church Society was organised in 1876 [20]. 
 
 In spite of Roman Catholic opposition and manifestations of pagan 
 hatred to the Gospel, encouraging progress of the Missions, especially 
 among the Indian coolies,took place during Bishop Royston's Episcopate 
 (1872-90). In 1883 over 100 services a week were being held for the 
 small and scattered Christian communities of his "multilingual" 
 diocese. These services were (in addition to the French Creole patois) 
 conducted in seven languages — English, French, Tamil, Telugu, Hindi, 
 Bengali, and Chinese [21J. 
 
 The fact that two-thirds of its present population are Indians 
 flowing from and returning to India makes Mauritius a Mission field 
 of extraordinary value and interest. The Creole race (of Malagashe 
 and African extraction) are dying out, and the Hindu coolies are 
 likely eventually to be the permanent inhabitants of the island [22]. 
 
 The difficulties of the Anglican Mission in dealing with the polyglot 
 population are increased by the fact " that the proprietorship, or at 
 least the management, of almost all the estates " is subject to Roman 
 Catholic influence [23]. 
 
 • 06»rt Feb. 28, 1870. . ^ Obiit June 18, UU. 
 
 hai 
 
 an( 
 
 ore 
 
 In 
 
 am 
 
 Mr 
 car 
 inc 
 
lot 
 
 it 
 
 MAURITIUS AND ITB DEPENDENCIES. 
 
 878 
 
 The superintending Missionary of the Society, the Rev. R. J. French, 
 has had much to do with the training of Tamil agents both in India 
 and in Mauritius ; and in 1879 a Telugu Deacon, Mr. Alphonse, was 
 ordained. He had come to the island " steeped in the idolatry of 
 India." On his conversion he volunteered to work as a catechist 
 among his own race, which ho did for eight years [24]. 
 
 As yet, however, it has not been found possiblu for Mauritius to 
 supply all its needs in regard to native agency [25], and the Church in 
 India is now giving promise of assistance in furnishing well-trained 
 evangelists and pastors. The first ordained native Missionary from 
 India to Mauritius— the Rev. G. David Devapiriam (an old pupil of 
 Mr. French in Tinnevelly) — arrived in 1890, and already under his 
 care the Tamil and Telugu congregations in Port Louis have " greatly 
 increased." Since 1889 the local affairs of the two congregations of 
 St. Mary's Church have been well managed by an " Indian Church 
 Council," under the direction of the Missionary [2G]. 
 
 The present Bishop of Mauritius (Dr. W. Walsh) succeeded Bishop 
 Royston (resigned) in 1891 [27]. 
 
 On April 29, 1892, Mauritius was visited by one of the most devas- 
 tating hurricanes ever known in the Indian Seas. A third part of the 
 town of Port Louis was swept away, and among the killed were the 
 Rev. J. Baptiste, and four children of the Rev. G. D. Devapiriam. 
 Towards the restoration of the church property, the Society raised a 
 special fund of £1,114— assistance which drew forth warm expressions 
 of gratitude [28]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Mauritius and its dependencies (area, 1,400 square miles), where 
 (1632-02) the Society has assisted in maintaining IS) Missionaries and planting 10 Central 
 Stations (as detailed on pp. 898-9), there are now 888,247 inhabitants, of whom 9,600 
 ore Church Members and 2,000 Communicants, under the care of 22 Clergymen and 
 1 Bishop. [See p. 7C6 ; see also the Table on p. 884.] 
 
 Beferences (Chapter LVI.)— [1] M.H. No. 24, pp. 126-8. [2] India Committee 
 Book, V. 3, pp. 14, 90-5, 138, 172-0, 188-92, 203-10, 252-4 ; I MS8., V. 84, p. 41 ; Jo., 
 V. 41, pp. 253-4; Jo., V. 43, pp. 316, 897; C.D.C. Report, 1830-1, pp. 13-18; do., 
 1831-2, pp. 1-8 ; R. 1831, p. 54 ; R. 1832, pp. 79-86 ; R. 1833, p. 49. [3J Q.P., Oct. 1841, 
 pp. 18-14 ; R. 1841, p. 70 ; R. 1843, p. 51 ; R. 1847, p. 103 ; R. 1849, p. 160 ; R. 1854, 
 p. 75 ; App. Jo. O, pp. 46-75. [3a] Q.P., October 1841, pp. 13-14 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 64-6, 
 71-2. [4] R. 1847, p. 108. [5] M.H. No. 24, pp. 140-50 ; R. 1852, p. 121. [6] R. 1859, 
 p. 96; M.H. No. 88, pp. 16, 22, 26. [7] M.H. No. 24, pp. 88-9 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 5P, 134-6, 
 172, 182, 826-6, 334, 401, 417 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 148, 360 ; R. 1837, pp. 59, 60, 65-6 R. 1839, 
 pp. 46-7 ; R. 1841, p. 70 ; R. 1852, p. 120 ; R. 1854, p. 75 ; R. 1881, p. 76 [8] M.H. 
 No. 24, pp. 91-2, 138 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 878 ; R. 1839, p. 47 ; R. 1841, p. 70 ; R. 1848, p. 51. 
 [0] M.H. No. 24, pp. 82-140. [10] Jo., V. 46, p. 272 ; R. 1852, pp. 120-1 ; R. 1854,. 
 pp. 75-6. [11] R. 1854, p. 76. [12] R. 1855, p. 99 ; R. 1856, pp. 95-7. [13] Jo., V. 47 
 
 ep. 172, 284, 376; R. 1856, p. 97 ; R. 1857, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1858, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1859, pp. 95-6 
 L4] R. 1861, pp. 141-2; R. 1862, p. 133; Jo., V. 48, pp. 90-1. [15J R. 1862, p, 185; 
 R. 1863, p. 85. [16 and 17] R. 1800, pp. 108-9. [18] R. 1867, pp. 93-4 ; R. 1808, p. 78 
 R. 1869, p. 82 ; R. 1881, p. 79 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 29, 80. [19] R. 1870, p. 69 ; R. 1871, 
 pp. 84-6. [20] R. 1872, p. 53 ; R. 1881, pp. 79, 80. [21] R. 1877, p. 56 ; R. 1879, p. 70 ; 
 R. 1881, p. 82 ; R. 1882, p. 62 ; R. 1888, p. 97 ; R. 1889, p. 92. [22] R. 1881, p. 77 ; R. 
 1886, p. 74. [23] R. 1881, p. 81. [24] R. 1870, p. 69 ; R. 1872, p. 63 ; R. 1879, p. 71 ; 
 R. 1882, p. 62. [25] R. 1873, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1874, p. 71 ; R. 1876, p. 66 ; R. 1877, p. 66 ; 
 R. 1886, p. 69. [26] R. 1882, p. 02 ; R. 1888, p. 97 ; R. 1890, p. 104 ; M.F. 1890, p. 840 : 
 gee also R. 1891, pp. 116-17. [27] R. 1890, p. 101. [28] M.F. 1892, pp. 247,278, 854 ; J 
 MSS., V. 20, pp. 47-50, 56-69 ; R. 1892, Cash Account, p. 14. 
 
 
 ■'"Si 
 
 .1 ■. 
 
 
 
 II 
 
874 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 CIIAPTEU LVII. 
 
 N .> 
 
 MAnvoAsrvn Hch about 800 miloH off (ho eiist coast of Africa niul BOO miles west of 
 Mauritius. It i» 1)75 railca in loii){tli and 20U in averaxo breadth, and covers an area 
 rather hvrger than France. The iHUind was known to the AvuLh jirohahly 1,000 years ago, 
 nnd also for a long period to Indian traders. The firHt Europeans to visit it were the 
 Portuguese, in 1001), but their suttlcinent did not last long. The French, after vainly 
 endeavouring for more than two centuries to take possession, succeeded in 18H8-5 in 
 Bffeuting wliat promises to be a permanent fimting in t)ie island. The Malagasy, as a 
 whole, are considered to be of Asiatic (Malay) rather than African descent. They are 
 divided into many tribes, the prhtcipal groups l>eing (1) the Hovas— who are pre- 
 dominant and occupy the table laud in the centre of the island ; (2) the Sakalavas, on 
 Ihe west coast; and (3) the Betsimisarakas, on the east coast. The ancient religion was 
 a mild form of idolatry (without temples or a priesthood) combined with ancestral 
 worship nnd a belief in divinations, witchcraft, and sorcery. The Portuguese in the ICtli 
 and the Frencli in the 17th century strove, but in vain, to plant Roman Catholic Missions 
 on the east coast. The London Missionary Society entered the field in 1818, and began 
 work at Antananarivo in 1H20 by reducing the language to writing, and translating and 
 printing the Scriptures and other books, and teaching. Eleven years passed before any 
 converts were baptized ; but the Mission was prosj)ering when Christianity was forbidden 
 by Queen Ranavalona in the eighth year of her reign — 1835, During the next 20 years 
 the native Christians were i)ersecutcd — many being put to death publicly. On the 
 Queen's death (1801) religious liberty was restored. Hastening to resume work in 1862 
 the London Society Missionaries found tliey had been forestalled by the Roman 
 Catholics, but that in spite of the persecutions their former converts had increased, and 
 by 1807 there were in connection with the L.M.S. Mission 5)8 congregations, with 0,000 
 members and 21,000 professing Christians. The S.P.Cl. and C.M.S. began work in the 
 island in 1804, the Norwegians (Lutherans) in 1800, and the Society of Friends (Quakers) 
 in 1867 ; and in 1809 the national idols were destroyed by order of the Government. 
 
 In 1841 the Rev. A. Denny, Chaplain m Mauritius, brought to the 
 Society's notice the state of Madagascar •' as offering a most extensive 
 field for Missionary enterprise and zeal, and the prospect of a rich 
 harvest to be gathered into the Church." Mr. Denny suggested that 
 from the native Malagashe, who with their offspring then formed the 
 bulk of the black population of Mauritius, Missionaries might be 
 raised up to carry " the glad tidings of salvation to the land of their 
 ancestors " [1]. As already stated, Christianity was not permitted in 
 Madagascar at this period, but on the first opportunity the Society, 
 moved by representations from the Bishops of Capetown and Mauri- 
 tius, requested the latter (in 1862) to visit the Island at its expense, 
 in order to determine on the spot where to establish " the first Mission 
 of the Church." Before deciding on this course the Society had 
 ascertained that the London Missionary Society would gladly see it 
 taking part in the work of evangelising the Malagasy. The Society's 
 request was anticipated by Bishop Byan, who accompanied the British 
 Embassy commissioned to attend the coronation of Badama II. [2]. 
 
 The Bishop took with him an S.P.G. Malagasy catechist (Sar- 
 radie) employed in Mauritius ; and at Tamatave, where he first landed 
 on July 16, 1862, he received a " beautiful letter " from the native 
 Christians addressed " To the Bishop of Mauritius, the beloved brother, 
 on board the ship." Service was held by the Bishop at Tamatave on 
 
 Hul 
 
 ph 
 
 the 
 
 wbl 
 
 he^ 
 
 pri 
 
 "in 
 
 anc 
 
 Mi^ 
 
 wei 
 
 tior 
 
 Th(l 
 
 Anl^ 
 
 " v^ 
 
 this 
 
 for 
 
 of ^■ 
 
 ma£ 
 
.M'. 
 
 :r-ii- 
 
 MADAOABCAR. 
 
 875 
 
 Hunday, July 20, and freqaently during the journey to the capital— in 
 places where a year before " it would have been death to have attended 
 them." Among the presents sent by Queen Victoria was a Bible, 
 which the Bishop presented to the King on August 11. The next day 
 he gave the King a copy of the Church Services, and of a special 
 prayer which he had used for him since landing in Madagascar, and 
 " in the name of the Church of England " oflfered him " Missionaries 
 And teachers for his people," stating that as ]\Ir. Ellis (of the London 
 Missionary Society) was in Antananarivo and six (L.M.S.) Missionaries 
 were to be stationed there, that he " thought of commencing opera- 
 tions, in other parts, especially on the eastern and northern coasts." 
 The King replied " that he would gladly welcome all such help for 
 Antananarivo, or any other part." The Christian people too were 
 " very thankful for the prospect of help "from the Church [9]. On 
 this the Society placed two Missionaries at the disposal of the Bishop 
 for the commencement of a Mission in Madagascar, viz. Mr. W. Hey, 
 of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, and Mr. J. Holding, a school- 
 master [4]. 
 
 Tamatave (on the east coast), the principal port of Madagascar,was 
 chosen as the centre of their future work, and thither (after ordination 
 to the diaconate in Mauritius) they proceeded, landing at Foule Point 
 (30 miles north) on September 1, 18G4. The Christians at Foule 
 Point expressed joy at their arrival, and spent two hours with them in 
 singing, praying, and reading. 
 
 On September 8 the Missionaries reached Tamatave, where they 
 at once began work by establishing services in English, Malagasy, 
 and French, opening a school, and visiting natives and Europeans. 
 At the outset many of the natives, especially the Hovas, attended 
 the services ; but when first impressions had worn off the numbers 
 decreased; the Hovas, acting under unfriendly influence, ceased to 
 attend, •' and thus" (wrote Mr. Hey) "with Romanists speaking ill of 
 us on one side, and Hovas looking coldly on us on the other, we had 
 to make our way." Gathering together the servants of two Creoles 
 the Missionaries formed the nucleus of a steadfast and growing 
 congregation. Early in November the first baptisms took place — a 
 woman (" Mary Celeste ") and two boys — and in the next month 
 David John Andkiando, a Malagash, who had for some time been 
 a resident in Mauritius, was engaged as a catechist and set to labour 
 chiefly among the Betsimisarakas, who up to the time of the arrival of 
 the Society's Missionaries had been "utterly neglected." To his 
 labours much of the subsequent success of the Mission was due. In 
 December also Messrs. Hey and Holding made a tour along the coast 
 to the north of Tamatave, visiting Ifontsy, Foule Point, Fenoarivo, and 
 Mahambo, everywhere meeting with encouragement. The Christiana 
 found at those places were the result of the teachings of the agents of 
 the London Missionary Society, whose work was now being carried on 
 almost exclusively in the Antananarivo district. In September 1864 
 the Church Missionary Society occupied Vohimare, in the north of the 
 island. Within the first twelve months -notwithstanding the inter- 
 ruption caused by having to obtain Priest's Orders in Mauritius — the 
 &P.G. Missionaries baptized 81 persons [5]. 
 
 For the security and development of the work it soon became' 
 
 i. 
 
 I ' 
 
 I. 
 
87C 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 evident to the Bishop of Mauritius and to the S.P.O. Missionaries that 
 not only should the staff be increased but that the Church of England 
 should have a representative at the capital— the scat of tlie ruling 
 tribe [G]. Against this the L.M.S. protested, as being in its opinion 
 a breach of an agreement between Bishop Ryan and Mr. Ellis in 18U2, 
 and as an intrusion tending to religious division and conflict [7]. But 
 these objections were met in letters from Bishop llyan to the S.P.O. 
 (January 17 and May 80, 1800) showing that in 1802 the Anglican 
 Church had been distmctly invited to the capital both by the King and 
 nobles, that that province (Imerina) " is to the Hova very much what 
 Jerusalem was to the Jew," that nothing could bo " so ungenerous, 
 unfriendly, and unjust ... as the permanent exclusion of the Church 
 ... for those who have been converted ... by her devoted Mission- 
 aries," who had "often been tauntingly asked, why have you not been 
 to the capital ? " that the use of the Prayer Book had been dropped by 
 the Governor of Vohimare " because a Hovah from the capital camo 
 and spoke against it, inasmuch as it was not in use at Antananarivo "; 
 finally, that whereas since the Bishop's visit in 18G2 the Church 
 services had not been performed in Antananarivo, all its Missionaries 
 (on the coast) had been opposed by the L.M.S. converts, and at 
 Tamatave a former Missionary of the L.M.S. had taken pubhc charge 
 of a Hova congregation there [8]. 
 
 The S.P.G. (July 20, 180G) felt now " perfectly at liberty to send a 
 Missionary to Antananarivo " and entertained " the hope, where the 
 field is so large, and the labourers so few, that no conflict or collision 
 will take place between the Missionaries of the two Societies " [0}. 
 During the next eighteen months Mr. Holding — who had been resid- 
 ing at Foule Point — and Mr. Hey were invalided to England ; the 
 latter died at sea on November 27, 18G7 ; but the work was taken up 
 in July 18G7 and well sustained by a new arrival, the Rev. A. 
 CniswELii [10]. The result of the Missionaries' labours at this time 
 (1867) were to be seen in five churches or chapels at Tamatave, 
 Hivondro, Foule Point, Mahambo, and Fenoarivo, with native congre- 
 gations containing a total of C13 of whom the majority were baptized, 
 and 72 communicants. An industrial school had also been established 
 (at Tamatave) and portions of the Prayer Book had been translated 
 and printed [11]. 
 
 In 1868 Mr. Holding returned to Madagascar and visited the capital 
 with a view to a Mission being established there. But before this 
 project could be realised his health again failed, and he resigned in 
 1869. On the coast the Hovas still held aloof, but great progress had 
 been made among the Betsimisaraka slaves, who, when they had re- 
 ceived the truth, freely helped to communicate it to others. At 
 Ambakoarwo a slave was recognised as the temporary teacher and 
 head of the congregation, and in 1870 the churches at Ivondrona<; 
 and Foule Point sent teachers to three other villages. The number of 
 baptisms during the first six years of the Mission was 520, and in the 
 case of one child its mother — the wife of the second Governor of 
 Mahambo — walked fifty-two miles each way in order that it mi^ht 
 be admitted into Christ's fold [12]. 
 
 In 1872 the churches at Tamatave and Ivondrona were destroyed 
 by a hurricane, but the staff was strengthened by the arrival of the 
 
.•J>l-i^l'»'> 
 
 .1- i 
 
 UADAOASCAD. 
 
 877 
 
 Bev. G. Percival and the Rev. B. T. IUtchelor. Early in the vear 
 Mr. Chiswell went to the capital for the sake of his health, taking 
 with him seven school boys whom he was training ab cateohists. He 
 found in tli^ capital sixteen places of Christian worship, eight of them 
 connected with the L.M.B. As a matter of duty he held a short 
 service for his own people in his house every Hunday. A few mem- 
 bers of the Tamatave congregation were allowed to join; but by 
 degrees, without invitation, others entered or stood at the open doors^ 
 so that in February 100 persons wore in attendance. On December 7 
 a wooden church, much of the material of which was given by the 
 people, was opened. In following the custom of the country at the 
 opening of the church, by offering the hasina, or a dollar, to the 
 Queen " as a sign of friendship and as an acknowledgment that she is 
 the Sovereign of the country," a now stop was taken on this occasion 
 in the direction of making the church more thoroughly recognised as 
 Ood's house. Mr. Chiswell having explained that it was the practice 
 of the Anglican Church to keep all worldly affairs outside the church 
 doors, the j 'rime Minister readily consented to the custom, hitherto 
 invariably adhered to, being changed so as to allow the Jiasina to be 
 presented at the church door, or outside [18]. 
 
 In each year of its existence the Anglican Mission in the island had 
 felt more and more the need of a resident Bishop, but as yet it had 
 not been favoured with even a single episcopal visit. The Malagasy 
 themselves frequently asked, " When are you going to have & 
 Bishop?" and in April 1873 the Prime Minister inquired of Mr. 
 Chiswell as to the truth of a report that " Queen Victoria would not 
 allow a Bishop to come to Madagascar." On the difficulty being 
 explained he replied, " We have given you proof that the way is open, 
 to you. With us there is nothing but liberty. It is your affair 
 whether you make use of that liberty or not " [14]. 
 
 The cause of the delay did not lie with the Enghsh Church. When 
 the Mission was contemplated in 18G2 a Committee was formed (in- 
 dependent of the Society) with the object of sending it forth under an 
 episcopal head. In 1800 the Society formally took the matter up, and 
 set aside a stipend* for a Bishop [15]. The movement was success- 
 fully opposed by the London Missionary Society, through whose in- 
 fluence Lord Granville, as Foreign Secretary, refused ir 1872 and 
 1873 to issue the Royal Licence for consecration (under the Jerusalem. 
 Bishopric Act, 5 Vict. Ch. vi.) ; whereupon, by the advice of its 
 President (Archbishop Tait), the S.P.G. applied to the Scottish 
 Church, with the result that the Rev. R. K. Kestell-Cornish was 
 consecrated at Edinburgh on February 2, 1874, as Bishop for Mada- 
 gascar. The principles which the Society sought to apply in this case 
 were (as defined by it on June 30, 1871) *' the same as those under 
 which all the Missions of the Society ought to be conducted, viz. that 
 the Church of our Lord and Saviour should be presented to the 
 heathen, and opened to them in its integrity of doctrine and discipline,, 
 and that under no circumstance whatever of opposition from the 
 heathen, or from bodies not belonging to the Church, should this in> 
 tegrity be compromised or invaded." 
 
 m 
 
 'if 
 
 
 M 
 
 ir 
 
 * Which lias been continaed to the present time. 
 
878 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i 
 
 For somo time during the struggle for the Episcopate the C.M.S. 
 Also opposed the appointment of a resident Bishop, but subsequently it 
 ceased its opposition, and a few months after his consecration decided 
 to withdraw its Missionaries from the island [16]. 
 
 On June 14 Bishop Cornish and a band of workers* left England. 
 During the voyage to Mauritius the party made considerable progress 
 in the Malagasy language, and took such an interest in the ship's 
 crew that six of them were confirmed on the last Sunday spent on 
 board, and one of them offered and was accepted as a catechist. 
 
 On October 2 the party landed at Tamatave, and were received with 
 much enthusiasm by the native congregation. Hitherto there had 
 been no provision for confirmation, buii ca October 14 eighty-six natives 
 were confirmed, the majority being f. 3m Tamatave. The station of 
 Andovoranto, which had been abandoned by the C.M.S., was at once 
 occupied by Mr. Little, and on October 28 the capiial was reached. 
 The Rev. R. T. Batchelor, the Missionary left in charge there, led out 
 his congregation to meet their Bishop, and the rejoicings on both sides 
 were great. While the Bishop was at Andovoranto, two Malagashe 
 arrived late at night. They had left Vohimare some days before, 
 having been sent by their fellow Christians with instructions " to find 
 the Bishop wherever he might be " and to make known to him their 
 desire to have a Missionary. Vohimare was another station formerly 
 occupied by the C.M.S., and the messengers had travelled on foot more 
 than 500 miles to prefer their petition. 
 
 On November 23 the Queen welcomed the Bishop, and at the 
 interview he presented hasina in token of homage, and two Bibles 
 and Prayer Books from the Society — one to the Queen and one to 
 the Prime Minister [17]. 
 
 The presence of the Bishop at the capital did not lead to any un< 
 pleasant complications either with the Madagascar Government or 
 people or with the agents of the various religious bodies at work there. 
 From the Government the Church received a friendly recognition, and 
 was thankfully accepted by not a few of the people ; and both at Anta- 
 nanarivo and in other parts of the island it found and still finds work to 
 do beyond its strength, without interfering with " other men's labours." 
 The record of 1876 told of the death of Dr. Percival,and of the establish- 
 ment of an hospital, a printing press, a girls' boarding school, and twelve 
 country stations in connection with the central station, also of the foun- 
 •dation of a native Ministry by the ordination of Abednego on Trinity 
 Simday and David John on September 14, and the confirmation of a large 
 number of persons. A Missionary was stationed at Sambava in the 
 Vohimare district in 1876. The adherents of the Church throughout 
 the island could now be reckoned by thousands [18]. 
 
 In 1878 a first edition of the Malagasy Prayer Book was published, 
 and at Ambatoharanana the Rev. F. A. Gregory opened a training 
 college which has done much towards securing the permanence and 
 development of the native Church. For lack of means the Society was, 
 however, unable to accede to a request made by 1,700 Malagasy for a 
 Mission in the south-east of the island [19]. 
 
 * Rev. A. ChiBwell, Rev. F. A. Gregory, Rev. H. W. Little, Mr. E. Crotty, Mr. J. 
 Coles, and two lady workers. At Mauritius Miss Lawrence, who had for some years been 
 working among the Malagashe in Port Louis, joined the paxty. ' 
 
MADAGASCAR. 
 
 879 
 
 On the east coast the Missions have been generally undermanned, 
 and only three new centres have been occupied by European Mission* 
 aries — viz. Bamainandro in 1862, Mahonoro in 1884 [20], and Manan- 
 jara in 1889 [20a]. By the French attack on Madagascar in 1883-5 
 Missionary work was checked at every point. But, notwithstanding a 
 period of disturbance which would most unfavourably affect the 
 growth of religion in any country, the Mission work of the Church 
 grew "very considerably," 12 new centres having been formed in 
 Imerina in 1884. The Christians began also to take a pride in their 
 churches — in desiring that they should be decent and comely buildings 
 — and in the direction of self-support a Society — called by the natives 
 a " Church Wife " — was established in Imerina, the object of which 
 is to provide endowments for the native Church [21]. When the 
 French attack began (1888) Bishop Cornish was elected permanent 
 chairman of a Committee of Safety by the Foreign residents, and 
 was enabled to use his influence with the Malagasy authorities to 
 prevent the Jesuit Missionaries being murdered. The blockade at 
 Tamatave practically dispersed tlie flock of the Rev. J. Coles there, 
 but throughout the troubles he remained at his post, maintaining the 
 daily services in his church as in the times of profound peace. At 
 Harte Point the French soldiers took the roof of the church in order 
 to make shelters near the fort, but on learning from Mr. Coles that 
 the property belonged to the Society their Captam apologised and 
 repaired the damage [22] . 
 
 On August 10, 1889, the Cathedral of St. Lawrence, Antan- 
 anarivo, was consecrated. The building is (the Bishop says) " stately 
 and beautiful . . . and impresses those who worship in it with the 
 reverence which is sadly wanting in the Malagasy character, owing to 
 their having been trained for the most part under a system which 
 attaches no reverence to a house of prayer " [23]. In the same year 
 work was begun by the Eev. A. Smith at Mananjara, a district em- 
 bracing an area of 1,500 square miles [24j. On the west coast the 
 Rev. E. 0. McMahon in 1888 prepared the way for a Mission among 
 the Betsiriry by visiting them in their country — a feat which no white 
 man had ever before accomplished. He did this " at the imminent 
 risk of his lif«," and on their return from the second journey " several 
 of his men were waylaid " " and were either killed or taken as slaves." 
 The Sakalava race is divided into several tribes, each having its king 
 and diff'erent chiefs, and they are frequently at war with each other. 
 Some of thest) tribes have acknowledged the supremacy of the Hova 
 Government. The strongest of the tribes is the Betsiriry, whose king, 
 Toera, is an independent prince, calling himself the " brother of 
 Ranavolo," Queen of Madagascar, not her subject [25]. 
 
 In a spirit of self-sacrifice worthy of any age Mr. McMahon and the 
 Eev. G. H. Smith undertook in 1891 the perilous task of attempting to 
 establish a Mission among these people. They were well received by 
 the king Toera, in whose chief town — Androngono — they spent seven- 
 teen days, and although they were obliged to leave him on account of 
 political troubles, there was reason to believe that they would be allowed 
 to settle in the country [26]. In Sept. 1892, however, it was deemed ad- 
 visable to abandon the attempt for the present. The main reason of 
 the failure was the opposition of the European and Arab traders [26a]. 
 
 u 
 
 ^ 1 
 HI 
 
 i'r . 
 
 "in 
 
 
 n'^ 
 
880; 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIGN OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The east coast also is engaging the special attention of the Society. 
 The Rev. A. Smith in December 1890 drew attention to the fact that 
 wliile the Antananarivo district was occupied by 47 Missionaries,* 
 there were on the 975 miles of east coast only 10, of whom 7 were at 
 Tamatave. That the former is comparatively a healthy and the latter 
 a fever-etricken field is not a suflScient cause for such neglect, and 
 the Society's efforts are being directed to strengthen and extend its 
 coast Missions [27]. 
 
 At Tamatave a regular Mission is now (1892) being organised for 
 the coolies from India, who of late years have been gathering there in 
 continually increasing numbers. The presence of Christians among 
 them asking for the ministrations of the Church in their own tongue^ 
 led to the offer of a Tamil student of the Society's College in Madras, 
 Mr. M. Israel, for this work — another gratifying instance of the 
 growth of the Missionary spirit in the native Church of South India. 
 Mr. Israel entered on his duties in 1892 and was ordained at Tamatave 
 on September 25 of that year [28]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Madagascar (area, 230,000 square miles), where (1864-92) the Society 
 has assisted in maintaining 4G Missionaries and planting 20 Central Stations (as detailed 
 on pp. 899, 900), there are now 4,000,000 inhabitants, of whom 10,000 are Church Members 
 and 1,850 Communicants, under the care of 27 Clergymen and a Bishop. \_See p. 765 ; 
 see also the Table on p. 884.] 
 
 References (Chapter LVII.)— [1] Q.P., July 1842, p. 11. [2] Jo., V. 48, pp. 225-6, 863 ; 
 J MSS., V. 2, p. 67 ; do., V. 18, pp. 22, 27-8, 31, 41, 44, 48-50 ; R. 1862, pp. 27, 184-5, 138. 
 [3] Bishop Ryan's Journal, pp. 6-35 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1864 " ; R. 1803, p. 85 ; 
 Q.P., August 1863 ; J MSS., V. 18, pp. 52-5 ; M.F. 1865, p. 226. [4] Jo., V. 48, pp. 298-4, 
 862, 868; R. 1868, p. 85; R. 1863-4, p. 01. [5] R. 1864, pp. 99-103; M.F. 1865, 
 pp. 47-55, 160 ; M.F. 1806, pp. 45-56. [6] R. 1865, pp. 104-5 ; R. 1866, p. 112 ; M.F. 
 1866, p. 88. [7] H MSS., V. 4, pp. 255-60. [8] J MSS., V. 18, pp. 149-54. [9] Jo., 
 V. 49, pp. 257-8. [10] R. 1805, p. 107 ; R. 1866, p. 112 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 57-8 ; R. 1868, 
 p. 79. [11] R. 1867, pp. 95-8 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 499, 600. [12] R. 1868, pp. 82-8 ; R. 1869, 
 p. 85 ; R. 1871, pp. 85-8 ; R. 1872, p. 55. [13] R. 1872, p. 55 ; M.F. 1873, pp. 258-9. 
 [14] R. 1872, p. 66 ; M.F. 1873, p. 262. [15] J MSS., V. 2, p. 75 ; Jo., V. 60, p. 342. 
 [16] Jo., V. 51, pp. 344, 409-12, 422-8 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 100-1 ; R. 1873, p. 60 ; R. 1874, 
 pp. 72-3 ; M.F. 1873, pp. 184-92 ; Statements of Standing Committee, July 21, 1871, 
 and January 30, 1873 ; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 879-89 ; do., V. 8, p. 155 : see also Jo., V. 51, 
 pp. 17, 18, 89, 57, 02-5, lOli-6, 112-19, 126-37, 145-6, 151-2, 210-14, 336-7, 344, 878, 
 409-18 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 100. [17] Jo., V. 52, pp. 222, 818 ; R. 1874, pp. 73-6 ; R. 1875, 
 p. 70. [18] R. 1875, pp. (i9-72 ; R. 1876, pp. 67-71. [10] R. 1878, pp. 60-1 ; R. 1882, 
 p. 66. [20] R. 1881, p. 78 ; R. 1882, pp. 63-6 ; R. 1884, p. 71. [20a] R. 1889, p. 96. 
 
 21] R. 1884, p. 70. [22] R. 1883, p. 05. [23] R. 1889, p. 93. [24] R. 1889, p. 96. 
 
 25] R. 1889, p. 93 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 126-33, 165-71, 207-12 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 125, 160. 
 
 26] M.F. 1892, pp. 10-17, 73-4 ; R. 1891, pp. 16, 118. [27] Standing Committee Book, 
 V. 46, pp. 244, 258. [28] J MSS., V. 17, pp. 86-7, 118, and Standing Committee Book, V. 
 46, p. 258. 
 
 * 12 London Missionary Society, 4 S.P.G., 11 Quakers, 6 Norwegian, 14 Roman CathoIic» 
 
 grej 
 in 
 AU 
 18( 
 
 Ch8 
 
 lat^ 
 
 ins| 
 
 spa 
 
 Goi 
 
 SoJ 
 
 ^ CHAPTER LVIIL ; ; - 
 
 NORTH AND NOBTH-EAST AFRICA. 
 
 The work in which the Society has engaged in these parts has been 
 slight, and pastoral rather than Missionary. In 1819 copies of the 
 Bible in Arabic were sent to Mr. Henry Salte, Gonsul-General for 
 Alexandria, for distribution, and he reported that the Copts " expressed 
 
NORTH AND NORTH-EAST AFRICA. 
 
 881 
 
 great eagerness even to buy a copy." A fresh supply was forwarded 
 in 1820 [1]. In 1840 the Society assisted the British residents at 
 Alexandria (with £100) in building a church in that city [2], and in 
 1861 it began to contribute towards the maintenance of an English 
 chaplain at Cairo. Previously to this the English residents in the 
 latter district had for many years been entirely dependent for religious 
 instruction upon such help as the Missionaries in the country could 
 spare ; but on the withdrawal of the C.M.S. Mission the British 
 Government established a Consular Chaplaincy at Cairo. The 
 Society's aid (£50 a year) was granted to the holders thereof for six 
 years (Rev. G. Washington, 1861-4, and Rev. B. Wright, 1865-6), 
 in order to secure ministrations for the English labourers at Cairo 
 and Boulac. It was represented to the Society by the secretary of the 
 Cairo Church Committee that " no place in the world " had " more 
 need of a resident Clergyman or greater claims upon the sympathy 
 of their religious fellow-countrymen than the residents of those 
 places," and that it was " impossible to over-estimate the good effects 
 to those communities of the presence of a permanent Minister of the 
 Gospel" [3]. 
 
 During the vacancy of the chaplaincy in 1867 the Society renewed 
 its offer of assistance, but it was declined by the Foreign Office on the 
 ground that the British residents should provide not less than one 
 half of the Chaplain's support [4]. 
 
 In 1879 the Society's attention was drawn by the Bishop of Carlisle 
 [L., 25 March] to the need of Missions in the Nile Valley, especially 
 among the Nubians [5] ; and in 1882 it acknowledged its duty " to 
 extend its efforts and resources in assisting the propagation of Christ's 
 Gospel in that ancient country," Egypt [6]. Accordingly in 1883 £200 
 was reserved in case of a Mission being opened in Egypt which should 
 be approved by the Standing Committee, but failing any immediate 
 prospect of such an undertaking the grant was withdrawn in 1884 
 and a special fund of £39. 2s., which had been raised in England 
 for that purpose, was in 1886 appropriated to the Gordon College at 
 Cairo ^]. 
 
 With the exception of an application made in 1888 for help to- 
 wards forming a chaplaincy at Suez, and which could not then be 
 granted, the question of the Society's imdertaking work in Egypt has 
 not been revived [8]. 
 
 In connection with the British expedition to Abyssinia the Society 
 offered in 1867 to select and contribute to the support of four chaplains 
 to accompany the troops ; but the whole duty was undertaken by 
 Government [0]. 
 
 In North Africa the Society's operations have been limited to the 
 
 support of Enghsh chaplaincies at Tangier, Hammam R'Irha, Biska 
 
 and Oran. 
 
 Statistics. — See pp. 384-5. • ^' . . .■ : :. • 
 
 Eefcrences (Chapter LVIII.)— [1] Jo., V. 82, pp. 168, 303. [2] Jo., V. 44, p. 327. 
 [3] Jo., V. 48, p. lf)8 ; M.F. 1861, p. 167 ; M.P. 1862, pp. 41-2 ; Jo., V. 49, pp. 5, 20, 78, 109 ; 
 M.F. 1865, p. 120 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 29, pp. 361, 887 ; do., V. 30, pp. 138, 146, 
 174. [4] Standing Committee Book, V. 81, pp. 297, 822, 826, 340; H MS8., V. 5, 
 pp. 281-2 ; do., V. 8, pp. 48, 50. [5J Standing Committee Book, V. 89, p. 82. [6] Jo., V. 54, 
 p. J30. [7] Standing Committee Book. V. 41, p. 216 ; do., V. 43, p. 178 ; Applications Com- 
 mittee Beport, 18H4, p. 12 ; J MSS., V. 4, pp. 192, 206. [8] Standing Committee Book, 
 V. 44, p. 264. [9] Jo., V. 60, p. 61 ; H M8S., V. 6, p. 303 ; do., V. 8, p. 60. 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 i(j f 
 
 
 \»1 
 
 1? 
 
 i 
 
 *1 
 
 H 
 
882 
 
 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE 
 
 (I) The Field and Period 
 
 Wwr Africa 
 
 1-62-C, 1768-1824, 1855-92 
 
 Cape op Good Hope : 
 (1) TuE Wkstern DIVISION' 
 1821-92 
 
 (2) TuE Eastern Division 
 1830-92 
 
 (3) KAFFRAniA .. 
 
 1856-92 
 
 (<) GlHQnAT-AND WK8T 
 1870-92 
 
 "i 
 
 St. 
 
 IlKLF.VA AND 
 D'ACONHA 
 
 1847-92 
 
 TniSTAN ( 
 
 1 
 
 B.VPUTOLAVn . . 
 
 1876-92 
 
 (Total, $te pp. 384-6) 
 
 (3) Ilaces ministered to, and tbeir Religion 
 
 Kegrocs (Heat)icu, Maliommedan and CItristian) 
 
 Mulattoea (Heathen and Christian) , 
 Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) 
 
 Oolonists (Christian) i 
 
 Mixed or Coloured / (Heathen, Mahommcdan, ( 
 Negroes, Sic t and Christian) t 
 
 Kafflrs (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Fingocs (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Hottentots (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Moliyg (Mahommedau and Christian) . . , . 
 
 Kaffirs (Amaxosa), (Heathen and Christian) 
 Fingoos (Heathen and Christian) . . 
 Hottentots (Heathen and Christian) 
 Basutos (Heathen and Christian) . . . . 
 
 Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) 
 
 -(Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Amaxosa 
 
 Bncaa 
 
 Gatkas 
 , Qcalokas 
 Kafflr8-( Pondos 
 
 Pondomisi 
 
 Tambookies 
 
 Temhus 
 VXesibes 
 
 Fingoes (Heathen and Cliristian) .. 
 Hottentots (Heat)ieu and Christian) 
 Basutos (Heathen and Christian) , . 
 Zalas (Heathen and Christian) . . 
 
 Griqnns (Christian) 
 
 Colonista (Christian) 
 
 Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) , 
 Kafflrs ( Amaxosa, Hapondo, (Sec). :'^ 
 Bnsntos 
 
 Becluianas 
 
 Miichakas ' ' '■ ' 
 
 Fingoes 
 
 Zulus 
 
 Matabele, &o. 
 
 Half -Castes (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 (Heathen and 
 Christian) 
 
 (:i) LnngniiKPs 
 u«e<l by the 
 Missioniirieo 
 
 (4) No. of 
 
 Ordained 
 
 Mlssionnries 
 
 employed 
 
 Fantee 
 
 Snsu 
 English 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 English and 
 
 Dutch 
 Dutch and 
 
 English 
 Dat«h 
 Dutch 
 Dutch 
 Dutch 
 
 Kuro- 
 lionn & 
 Colonial 
 
 10 
 
 Xoia-Kaffir 
 
 Xoea-Kafflr 
 
 Dutch 
 
 Sesntu 
 
 English, 
 
 Dutch, and 
 
 German 
 
 102 
 
 Xosa-Kafflr 
 
 Xosa-Kafflr 
 
 Dutcli 
 
 Sesntu 
 
 Zulu-Kaffir 
 
 Dutch 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 
 Xosa-Kaffir 
 
 Zulu-Kaffir 
 
 Seohuana 
 
 Sesntu 
 
 Dutch 
 
 English and 
 Dutch 
 
 Colonisti (mixi>d races) (Christian and Heathen) 
 Negroes ( Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Basutos (Heathen and CJhristian) 
 
 Fingoes (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Barolongs (Beohuanas) (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Zulus (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 I 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 Sesutu 
 
 Beroloug 
 
 English 
 
 95 
 
 (5) No. of 
 Central 
 Stations. 
 
 Xative 
 
 68 
 
 62 
 
 80 
 
 16 
 
 19 
 
w 
 
 883 
 
 SOCIETY IN AFRICA (1752-1892) AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 
 (fi) Society's 
 
 (7) Comparative Statement of tlie Anglican Cburcli generally 
 
 
 (S'jNo.of 
 Central 
 
 1701 1 1802 
 
 
 
 ExpeuUiture 
 
 
 
 SCatlong. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Church 
 Hembers 
 
 Clergy 
 
 Dio- 
 ceses 
 
 Local 
 Mis- 
 sionary 
 effort 
 
 Church 
 Members 
 
 Clergy iDioocseHJ 
 
 1 
 
 Local 
 
 Missionary 
 
 effort 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 \ ..._ 
 
 
 
 
 ?aChap- 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 \ ■ ■ ' ■ ;X 
 
 
 
 Only n 
 
 lain of 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 few 
 
 Royal 
 
 — 
 
 
 19,700 
 
 67 (3 S.P.O.) i 2 1 
 
 
 
 
 KiiTopoani African | 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 - — . 
 
 
 
 
 Co. 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 — — 
 
 
 
 
 
 --■-;•■ '.7f<i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . ■■ r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , 1 -';, .' ■ 
 
 ■ ■ 
 
 ~: > ■ 
 
 • 1 i'<T' 'v 
 
 6« 
 
 • 
 
 "^ 
 
 " 
 
 " 
 
 
 - 
 
 09 (23 S.P.O.) 
 
 1 
 
 . , -f 
 
 63 
 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 ■ "--i: . 
 
 80 (24 S.P.G.) 
 
 1 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Domestic 
 ! Missions 
 
 to African 
 > und 
 
 23 
 
 ) iS«p. 385 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 - 
 
 
 139,008 
 \ (Census 
 of 1891) 
 
 32 (18 S.P.G.) 
 
 1 
 
 1 mixed 
 1 coloured 
 , races and 
 support 
 of the 
 1 S.P.G. 
 i Foreign 
 : Missions 
 '• generally. 
 
 6 
 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 = ' i 
 
 4 (3 S.P.G.) 
 
 — 
 
 1 
 ! 
 
 6 
 
 
 — 
 
 I 
 
 — 
 
 
 8,660 
 
 4 (3 S.P.G.) 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 S 
 
 _ 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1,076 
 
 4 (S.P.G.) 
 
 '% 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■\ 
 
 
 
 ' MM 
 
 i 
 
 LI 
 
 ■'♦» 
 
S84 
 
 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OP THE 
 
 (1) The Field and Periud 
 
 Katal 
 
 1849-92 
 
 ZULULAND 
 
 1859-92 
 
 fiWAZIIAND 
 
 1871-92 
 
 TONOALAXD, 1881-92.. 
 
 Delaqoa Bat 
 
 OnAvoK Fhre Statk 
 1850-4, 1858, 1863-92 
 
 TaANSVAAL 
 
 1864-92 
 
 I 
 
 Becuuaxai.asd 
 
 1873-92 
 
 llATABELELAND 
 
 HASHOX ALAND .. .. f 
 1890-92 1 
 
 Gazaland 
 
 Cknthal Afiiica . . . . 1 
 1879-81 1 
 
 (2) incct luiiiiitered to, niid their Religion 
 
 > MAcnrnua and the Set- 
 
 CIIEU.K8 
 
 1832-92 
 
 Hadaoabcar 
 
 1864-92 
 
 "NonTHEHN Afbioa .. 
 ld61-6, 1887-92 
 
 TOTAL J (for pp. 882-6) 
 
 Colonlgta (Cliristian) | 
 
 Kaffirs (Heathen and ClirisUan) .. .. | 
 
 Basnto8 (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Hindus ( Ucnthcn, Mahommedans and Cliristian) 
 
 Ziilu-KafllrR (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Basutos (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Amaswazig (Heatlien and Cliristian) . , . . 
 Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) | 
 
 Amatonpa (Heathen) 
 
 ( Work not yet begun. See p. 346.) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) •] 
 
 Bnrolonjrs (Becliuanas) (Heathen and Cliristian) 
 
 Finioes (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Kaffirs (lleathcn iind Cliristian) 
 
 Hottentots (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Oriquas (Half-castes) (Christian) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) j 
 
 Kaffirs (Heathen and Christian) . . . , ] 
 Basutos, <&c. (Heathen and Christian) . . ' 
 
 Becliuaiins (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 {ilissioiis not yet begun. See p. 362.) 
 
 Colonists fChristian) 
 
 Mashona (Heathen) 
 
 (Missions not yet begun. Seep. 367.) .. ., 
 Swahili (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Creoles (of various races) (Heathen & Christian) | 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Malagasy (Heathen and Christian) . . 
 East Africans (Heathen and Christian) . . 
 TTi_j„. J Tamils ) Heathen, Mahomme- ) 
 *'"*'*"* t Teluf?us, *c. r dan, and Christian) f 
 Chinese (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Hovas (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Bctsimifaraka (Heathen and Christian) . . 
 
 Sakalara (Betsiriry, &c.) 
 
 Creoles (French) (Christian and non-Christian) 
 
 (Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) . . | 
 Colonists (Christian) . . .. 
 
 4 Bnropean Colonial races, 27 African families, 
 
 many rarieties of mixed coloured races, also 
 
 Hindus and Chinese. 
 
 i After allowing for repetitions and tran fers. 
 
 (3) Iinngusgcs 
 iiKed by the 
 Missionaries 
 
 (4) No. of 
 
 Oriliiinod 
 
 Missionaries 
 
 eiiipliiyed 
 
 Euro- 
 pean * N'utive 
 Ciiloiiiiil I 
 
 English 
 
 and Dutch 
 Zulu-Kafflr 
 
 and Dutch 
 
 Tamil 
 
 Zaiu-Kafflr 
 English 
 
 Swazi 
 English 
 and Dutch 
 
 Zulu-Kaffir 
 
 76 
 
 French & 
 French Creole 
 English 
 French Creole 
 
 Tamil 
 
 TelDgu 
 
 Creole 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 French 
 EngUsh 
 and French 
 
 English 
 
 17 
 
 10 
 
 21 
 
 English 
 
 
 Dutch 
 
 
 and English 
 
 
 Serolong 
 
 IG 
 
 Dutch 
 
 Dutch 
 
 
 Dntoh 
 
 
 Dutch 
 
 
 English 
 
 
 Dutch 
 
 
 Kaffir 
 
 31 
 
 and Dutch 
 
 
 Sechuaua 
 English 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 English 
 Chizwina 
 
 6 
 
 t 
 
 Swahili 
 
 1 
 
 25 
 
 404} 65} 
 
 30 
 
>iiiiil 
 
 [ 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 9 
 
 — 
 
 25 
 
 65} 
 
 SOCIETY IN AFRICA (1752-1892) AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 865 
 
 (6) No. of 
 Central 
 Utatiuns 
 
 (6) Society's 
 Ex|)endituro 
 
 
 24 
 
 10 
 
 30 
 
 271 
 
 £679,394 
 ; (includes 
 p. 383.) 
 
 £670,394 
 
 (7) Cominratire Btatcmenc c( the Anslican Church generallr 
 
 1701 
 
 Church 
 Members 
 
 Clergy 
 
 7 Only a 
 
 few Euro-; 
 
 peans 
 
 •lor 2 
 Chap- 
 lains 
 
 Dio- 
 ceses 
 
 liDcal 
 Mis- 
 sionary 
 effort 
 
 1892 
 
 Church 
 Members 
 
 •7,000 
 
 Clergy 
 
 •1,000 
 
 200 
 
 •2,000 
 
 9,000 
 
 32 (23 S.r.G.) 
 
 13 (2 s.p.a.) 
 
 1 (S.P.G.) 
 
 Dioceses 
 
 19 (6 S.r.G.) 
 
 21 (9 S.P.G.) 
 
 900 
 
 1,764 
 
 9,500 
 
 10,000 
 
 ?400 
 
 >205,248 
 
 I 
 
 2 (S.P.G.) 
 
 — 
 
 6 (S.P.O.) 
 
 — 
 
 22 
 
 2S (7 S.P.G.) 
 
 27 (S.P.O.) 
 
 429 
 
 (1B9 8.P.G.) 
 
 tie 
 
 Local 
 
 Missionary 
 effort 
 
 Domeitlc 
 
 Miasiona 
 
 to African 
 
 and mixed 
 
 colonred 
 
 races, and 
 
 ' work 
 
 among tbo 
 
 Coolies in 
 
 NaUl. 
 Mauritiiw, 
 and Mada- 
 gascar. 
 
 * ApproxiDiate. 
 
 t&«pp.784^ 
 
 CO 
 
 m 
 
 
886 SOCIETT FOB THE PROFAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER LIX. 
 
 AUSTBALASIA—(INTHODUCTION). 
 
 The Society's connection with this field began in 1793 by the em- 
 ployment of schoolmasters in Australia. Extensions were made to 
 Norfolk Island in 1796; Tasmania, 1835; New Zealand, 1840; 
 Melanesia, 1849 ; Pi tcairn Island, 1853; Hawaiian Islands, 1862; 
 Fiji, 1880; and New Guinea, 1890. 
 
 Australia was discovered by the Portuguese and Dutch in the 
 17th century, but its settlement (which dates from 1788) has been 
 entirely due to the British, under whom the continent has been 
 divided into the Colonies of New South Wales (1788), Victoria 
 (separated from New South Wales in 1851), Queensland (separated 
 from New South Wales in 1859), West Austraha (1829), and South 
 Australia (1886). In each of these districts, and in Tasmania and 
 New Zealand, the Society planted Churches, which are now for the most 
 part self-supporting, as the several notices which follow will show. 
 
 CHAPTER LX. 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NOBFOLK ISLAND*). 
 
 The cotiBt of New South Wales, tlie south-east division of Australia, was explored 
 by Ciiptiiin Cook in 1770 ; and Botany Bay received its name from Sir Joseph Banks, 
 the naturalist of the expedition. No attempt at settlement was made until 1787, when 
 Botany Bay was selected as a field for locating British criminals in place of the lost 
 American Colonies. The first body of convicts — consisting of 565 men and 192 women- 
 left England on May 13, 17H7, under a guard of 200 soldiers. Just two days before the 
 departure, the philanthropist William Wilberforcef discovered that no caro had been 
 taken for their souls. Moved by liis representation the Bishop of London interceded 
 with the Government, and the Rev. R. Johnson, having offered his services, was appointed 
 chaplain. The voyage occupied over eight months, and on January 20, 1788, a settle- 
 ment was formed on the banks of Sydney Cov^, Botany Bay having proved unsuitable 
 for the purpose. The early history of the colony was marked by sickness, famine, and 
 crime. Desertions were frequent, and often ended in miserable deaths among the 
 natives, who had beeii turned into enemies instead of friends. So general was the dis- 
 content that in 1788 some of the worst of the convicts were transferred to Norfolk 
 Island. About 1791 Mr. Johnson sought them out and ministered to them, although he 
 could ill spare the time from Sydney, where for the most part of seven years he was loft 
 it) labour single-handed among both the bondmen and free, and without any church 
 until 1793, when a rude construction of wattles and plaster, with a thatched roof, was 
 erected — at his own expense. 
 
 In January 1790 the Society (having in the previous month received 
 books from the S.P.C.K. " for the use of the Corps about to embark 
 
 * Norfolk Island is further noticed in Chapter LXIX., pp. 454-6. 
 t See Address of Bishop .Nixon of Tasmanii; to the S.P.G. Asaociation at Leeds, 
 November 28, 1842, p. 6. 
 
 for 
 8ai( 
 
 "fro 
 
 excu 
 
 theii 
 
 lor 
 
 Corp 
 
 the 
 
LIW' 
 
 KEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND). 
 
 887 
 
 for New South Wales"), complied with an "application made by the 
 said corps to allow ^40 a year for four Schoolmasters " [1]. 
 The Journal for March 15, 1798, records a letter 
 
 *' from Mr. Johnson, Chaplain at Port Jackson Ac. March 2lst 1792 in which he 
 excuses himself for not having written before, that for a considerable time after 
 their arrival, they were in so confused a state that no Schools conld be PHtablished 
 for the instruction of children. That Mr. Bain, Chaplain to the New Houth Wales 
 Corps, who is now at New York left with him 2 letters which he had received from 
 the Secretary of the Society. That some time ago the Governor had told him he 
 expected two Schoolmasters from England ; but none have arrived. He therefore 
 proposed to the Governor to have a person appointed at different places to instruct 
 the children in reading, to which he acceded, and Mr. Johnson was to superintend 
 them. They have now one School at Sydney and another at Panamatto [? Paramatta], 
 a School- Nlistress to each, and they teach the chil(b-en of the convicts gratis, the 
 military officers making them some little acknowledgment for their trouble. He had 
 also been for 3 weeks in the summer at Norfolk [Island], whore arc a number of 
 children. There he met with a man convict, who came out in the Fleet in the 
 summer, who had taught School for a series of years in London, and from several 
 conversations he had with him he thought him a suitable person and the Governor 
 has accordingly appointed him a Schoolmaster at Norfolk [Island]. That thro' the 
 favour of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, he had been enabled to 
 furnish these Schools %vith books and he hopes the success will, in time, be answer- 
 able to their wishes and of our Society. That the day of the date of his letter ho 
 put the Secretary's letter to Mr. Bain into the hands of the Governor, offering, if he 
 thought proper, to answer it. And the Governor authorizes him to say that 
 should any of those four mentioned in that letter, or any other free person come 
 out under the denomination of a Schoolmaster, he would in addition to the Society's 
 kind offer of i'lO a year, give them an allotment of ground, and some assistance to 
 cultivate it. Or should the Society think it right to adopt the present three (and 
 he will in the meantime look out and appoint a fourth) and allow them the said 
 salary, the Governor will continue them. And farther that if the Society will 
 take the trouble of laying out the £'40 a year in articles the most useful, us wearing 
 Apparel, a little soap, tea sugar &c. and direct them to him, or the Principal Com- 
 manding Officer, he will see that it be properly distributed among the School 
 teachers. The names of the present persons employed are two women, Richardson 
 and Johnson and a man of the name of McQueen now at Norfolk [Island]. 
 
 " That he has long wished that some method could be hit upon for such of the 
 -convicts as vrished and wanted to be instructed in reading ; as great numbers, both 
 men and women, know not a letter in the alphabet. 
 
 " He thinks that Sunday Schools, upon a similar plan with those in England, 
 •would tend nmch to the reformation of those unhappy wretches, and bring some 
 of them to a better way of thinking. . . . 
 
 " That a number of the Natives, both men and women and especially children, 
 are now every day in the camp, and he has two Native girls under his own roof. 
 He hopes in time that these ignorant and benighted heathens will be capable of 
 receiving instruction, but that this must be a work of time and much labour. It 
 would be advisable and is much to be wished, that some suitable Missionary (two 
 would be better) was sent out for that purpose." 
 
 It was decided by the Society to " give an annual allowance of £10 
 €ach to any number of school masters and mistresses not exceeding 
 four, as signified to Major Grose, who very humanely made the first 
 application to the Society " ; but as it might be " difficult to find per- 
 sons here fit to send out for that employment," they relied upon the 
 Governor " to appoint such from time to time" as he might "judge 
 to be most proper " [2]. 
 
 Accordingly four were selected by the local authorities, two for 
 Sydney and two for Norfolk Island. In the case of Sydney (with 
 Paramatta from 1797), the actual payments by the Society for school 
 
 C G 2 
 
 % 
 
888 
 
 SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 teachers extended from 1798 to 1884, and in the case of Norfolk 
 Island from 1790 to 1824. The names of the first two, as certified by 
 the Rev. R. Johnson and the Rev. Mr. Bains in December 1794, 
 were WiUiam Richardson and WiUiam Webster, but the latter, having 
 •' turned out an infamous character " and treated his scholars *' too 
 severely," was soon superseded [8]. 
 
 One of the schools established by Governor King in Norfolk Island 
 was " for the protection and education of such female children " as 
 were " deserted by their parents." In supporting the Governor's 
 appeal for assistance for the same, the Rev. Samuel Marsden [the 
 third clergyman to visit Australia — having been appointed Assistant 
 Chaplain to New South Wales in 1794] wrote from Paramatta on 
 January 2, 1796, " that he conceived the highest opinion of Governor 
 King and of his goodness and humanity from the apparent order and 
 regularity among the inhabitants of that island. His whole attention 
 seems occupied in promoting the real interest of those he has the 
 honour to command" [4]. 
 
 The first teachers in Norfolk Island to receive aid from the Society 
 were Thomas Macqueen and Susannah Hun' j^5]. Both " appeared to 
 be well qualified " for the work ; the former had been a schoolmaster 
 in England, and his "good conduct" as a prisoner was duly rewarded^ 
 as the following letter (addressed to Mr. Johnson) will show : — 
 
 " Sydney, Norfolk Island, 21 Oct. 179G. 
 " Rev. Sir, — I have taken it upon me to write you a few lines and hope you 
 will excuse the liberty. I have been in the capacity of Schoolmaster for upwards 
 of 3 years on this Island. I flatter myself my assiduity and labour in that respect 
 has merited the approbation of Lt.-Govr. King, otherwise, he would not have 
 situated me in so comfortable a manner. I am to be allowed one guinea a year 
 for each child. I have a small lot of ground and a man to work it. My term of 
 transportation will expire on the 13th of January. I have agreed to reside on the 
 island for 12 months. I should have no objection to remain on the Colony for a 
 few years for the good of the rising generation, provided I could meet with due 
 encouragement. I am greatly at a loss for want of books to instruct the children in 
 the first elements of the English tongue. I sincerely request you if possible to favour 
 me with a few books and I trust always to merit your countenance and favour. If 
 I could obtain the favour of a few lines from you it would be conferring upon me 
 a singular mark of your friendship. 
 
 " I am Rev. Sir, your most obedient servant, 
 
 " Thos. Macqueen " [6]. 
 
 The desertion of their children by the convicts was one of the best 
 things that could happen — for the children. " The miserable wretches " 
 sent from England were " lost to all sense of virtue and religion," and 
 as long as their offspring continued with them Mr. Johnson feared 
 " every means used for their instruction " would " be ineffectual " [7]. 
 "The only hope" he had was "from the rising generation." An 
 attempt was made in 1799 " to unite several small schools into one " 
 at Sydney, for the instruction of the children of the soldiers and settlers 
 as well as of the prisoners. " About 150 scholars were collected, and 
 the church appropriated on week-days for that purpose. But the scheme 
 was very soon frustrated by some evil-minded person or persons setting 
 fire to the building." In consequence of this, Governor Hunter "lent 
 the Court House but by the frequency of holding courts" the arrange- 
 ment proved so inconvenient that recourse was had to "a building used 
 
 for 
 coldl 
 The! 
 gratj 
 
 "dill 
 schc 
 
NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND). 
 
 889. 
 
 for a church," which, being "an old storehouse . . . very damp and 
 cold," the teachers laboured hero also under "great disadvantages." 
 They were however "assiduous in their duty," and deserving of and 
 grateful for the Society's allowance [8]. 
 
 On Governor King's transfer to Sydney in 1800 he and Mr. Johnson 
 " discoursed relative to the humane attention of the Society to the 
 eichools established in that country," and Mr. Johnson brought with him 
 on his return to England in that year a letter from the Governor to 
 the Society (Sept. 15, 1800). In it he stated that there was " a church 
 nearly finished at Paramatta,"* and the foundations of one had " been 
 laid at Sydney but being in a bad situation on account of the ground, 
 another must be fixed," and he hoped "to see one completed in 
 eighteen months." An Orphan School had also been established 
 there, and was " under the direction of a Committee for the education 
 of the children about 400 in number between the ages of 5 and 16 
 who must be ruined without it." The Orphan School at Norfolk 
 Island was "going on very well," those who had the charge of it 
 having " acquitted themselves much to his satisfaction " [9]. 
 
 While at Norfolk Island Governor King appealed to the Society 
 for a clergyman, engaging that he should " have £78 from the salary 
 of the Rev. Mr. Marsden, and such advantages arising from the educa- 
 tion of youth " as would " make his situation equal to Mr, Marsden's 
 full pay of £146 exclusive of ground and other advantages " [10]. 
 
 Accordingly the Rev. Cookson Haddock of Bury St. Edmunds 
 was appointed in October 1798, with an allowance of £50 per annum 
 from the Society [11]. The appearance of his name in the S.P.G. 
 Reports for two years [12] has been accepted as proof that he went 
 there ; but the fact is that after waiting more than two years the 
 Society struck his name off the list of Missionaries because he had 
 " failed in his engagement . . . and omitted several opportunities of 
 going to New South Wales contrary to his own promise " [13]. 
 
 It was not till 1841 that Norfolk Island received a clergyman from 
 the Society. [See p. 394.] In Australia itself the expenditure of the 
 Society up to 1835 was limited to the support of schools, and to the 
 occasional supply of books [14]. 
 
 The good accomplished by these schools may never be fully known ; 
 but it has been shown that they contributed much to the reformation 
 of the colony in which the criminal classes were so largely repre- 
 sented [15]. 
 
 For seven years (1801-7) after Mr. Johnson's departure Mr. Marsden 
 was mainly responsible for the spiritual oversight of the ever-increasing 
 colony. No special provision for the Roman Catholic convicts was 
 made until 1803, when from among their number a priest (the Rev. 
 James Dixon) was set free in order that he might " exercise his clerical 
 functions." It does not appear what became of him or how long he 
 officiated ; but for one period of two years the sole consolation afforded 
 them according to their own mode of worship was a consecrated wafer 
 left in the house of a Roman Catholic at Sydney. 
 
 In 1808 the Rev. William Cowper arrived as Assistant Chaplain to 
 Mr. Marsden. Nine years later the number of Chaplains had risen to 
 
 1' 'i 
 
 i 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 1 1 
 
 A 
 
 -^P 
 
 * A stone building to superside a temporary chapel erected in 1706 [9a]. 
 
890 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 five, but tho population had increased to 17,000, of whom 7,000 were 
 convicts [10]. 
 
 About 1823 some efforts appear to have been made to instruct the 
 natives, for in April the Society signified to the Rev. Mr. liill, a 
 Chaplain at Sydney, its wiUingness " to assist the estabhshroent for 
 the instruction of the Aboriginal Natives of New South Wales ' ' pro- 
 vided the nature and objects of tho Institution were conformable to 
 the Society's principles [l7J. 
 
 In 182 1 the Archdeaconry of New South Wales (embracing the 
 whole of Australia and Van Diemen's Land) was constituted and 
 added to the See of Calcutta [18]. 
 
 Obviously, connection with Calcutta could bo merely nominal ; but 
 the appointment of the Rev. William Uhoughton to the ofiice of 
 Archdeacon in 1829 led to important results. It was mamly by his 
 representations, based on five years' experience, and those of Mr. 
 Justice Burton, of the Supremo Court of New South Wales, that the 
 enormous moral evils which threatened the ruin of the colony were 
 mitigated. Addressing the grand jury in November 1835 the latter 
 drew attention to the fact that in the three years 1838-4-5 the number 
 oi criminah capitally concictcdin the colony had been 399, and the 
 number of actual execution^ 223. " It would seem," he said, " as if 
 the main business of all the community were the commission of crime 
 and the punishment of it— as if the whole colony were continually in 
 motion towards the sevei'al courts of justice. And the most painful 
 reflection of all is that so many capital sentences and the execution 
 of them, have not had the effect of preventing crime by way of 
 example." " One grand cause of such a state of things" was "an 
 overwhelming defect of religious principle in the community." There 
 was not sufficient religious teachers " to admit of any being spared for 
 the penal settlements." " At the end of 1833 the number of free males 
 in the colony above twelve years of ago was 17,578, while that of 
 convict males was 21,845." Moreover, the ranks of the former 
 were largely recruited from the latter, and this passing daily from one 
 class to another without moral improvement tended to " the total 
 corruption of all." Still worse was tho state of Norfolk Island, where 
 " evil men with men more evil, rotting and festering together, a 
 seething mass of corruption . . . helped each other to make a hell of 
 that which else might be a heaven." Visiting the island in 1834, he 
 found 130 prisoners charged with i:oii3i ring to disarm and if necessary 
 murder their guard in order to efcar o. The picture presented to his 
 mind upon that occasion was that o'. " a cage of unclean birds, full of 
 crimes ageinst God and Man, of Murders, Blasphemies, and all Unclean- 
 ness." One of the prisoners represented the place to be " a Hell upon 
 Earth," adding : '* Let a man's heart be what it will, when he comes 
 here, his man's heart is taken from him and there is given to him the 
 heart of a Beast." Another said : " I do not want to be spared, on con- 
 dition of remaining here. Life is not worth having on such terms." A 
 third, a Roman Catholic, passionately entreated that ho might " not 
 die without the benefit of confession," and when removed to his cell 
 " he employed his time in embracing and beating himself upon a rude 
 wooden figure of the Cross, which a fellow prisoner had made for him.'* 
 By another the Judge was thus addressed : " What is done your 
 
 honl 
 
 8qu( 
 
 inf4 
 
 oific 
 
 aqv 
 
 app4 
 
 in 01 
 
 obts 
 
 actid 
 
 Catll 
 
 houi 
 
NEW SOUTH WALES (WITII NORFOLK ISLAND), 
 
 891 
 
 honour, to make us better ? Once a week wo aio drawn up in the 
 Hquaro, opposite tho Military l^arracks, and the soldiers are drawn up 
 in front of us with loaded muskets and fixed bayonets ; and a young 
 officer then comes to the fence and reads part of the Service . . . about 
 a quarter of an hour, and that is all the lieligion we see." 
 
 Thirty of the prisoners wore sentenced to death, but moved by their 
 appeals the Judge weiiL beyond his powers and suspended execution 
 in order to lay their case before the Colonial Government and at least 
 obtain for the condemned tho consolations of religion. As a result of his 
 action only eleven were executed, and two clergymen — one a Roman 
 Catholic — were sent from Sydney to minister to them in their last 
 hours [19]. 
 
 Already, in 1821, the Society had endeavoured to move the Govern- 
 ment to reserve lands for Ciiurch purposes in New South Wales, where 
 the growing population required the "care of an ecclesiastical establish- 
 ment," ami offered, if this were done, " to extend the same suporin- 
 tendence to those distant settlements" which had "been found pro- 
 ductive of such essential benefits to the colonies in North America " [20]. 
 
 The policy of retrenchment rather than extension was, however, 
 favoured by those in authority, and it was reserved for the Society to 
 do much of what should have been done by the Government. The 
 *' condition and wants of the Cburch of England in the Australian 
 Colonies, and more particularly in New South Wales," led Archdeacon 
 Broughton to visit England in 1834, " in the hope of being able by 
 . . . personal exertions to assist in bringing p bout a happier state of 
 things." In an appeal to the Society at the end of tho year ho stated 
 that since the establishment of the Colony of New South Wales (1788) 
 more than 100,000 convicts had been transported, of whom it was 
 estimated 25,000 were now resident in the colony. In the last three 
 years (1832-4) the numbers transported to New South Wales had been 
 about 2,500 annually, and to Van Diemen's Land 2,100, in all 13,700. 
 " During the earlier stages of the colony . . . considerable expense 
 was incurred by the British Government in pro%'iding the means of 
 religious worship and instruction for these banished offenders. But 
 since the middle of 182(5 the entire charge of such provision " had been 
 "thrown upon tho colonies." At the conclusion of the administra- 
 tion of General Macquarie, in 1821, there were in use in New South 
 Wales " six substantial churches,* chiefly the work of that Governor." 
 Subsequently two other churches had been erected, " by the labour of 
 the convicts at Newcastle, and at Port Macquarie, while those stations 
 were occupied as penal settlements." AVith these exceptions " no ad- 
 dition, worthy of notice," had been made to the number of places of 
 worship belonging to the Established Churches. In the interior there 
 were a few buildings, provided at the expense of the colony, in which 
 Divine service was performed. They were •' mostly of a temporary 
 description, generally used as schoolrooms during the week, and some 
 as police offices, military barracks, or even as places of confinement 
 for criminals." Others, though of less objectionable character, wera 
 " small, inconvenient, and mean . . . some - . . unfurnished with 
 doors and windows." And universally the buildings were " so deficient 
 in all that is requisite for the decent celebration of the worship of God 
 
 * At Sydney 2) Paramatta 1, Liverpool 1, Campbelltown 1, Windsor 1. 
 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 ■■; i 
 
 
 
 
 
892 
 
 BOOIETT FOR THB PROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 
 J ? « ■ 
 
 i 
 
 as to excite in the clergy who officiate a sense of shame and degradation, 
 and an;* impressions but those of devotion in the congregations who 
 assemble in them." The county of Cumberland was " the only part 
 ... in anything like a sufficient degree furnished with the necessary 
 buildings devoted to religion and education. The remaining eighteen 
 counties " were " almost entirely destitute of churches, parsonages, and 
 school houses." 
 
 In the opinion of the Archdeacon, 
 
 " as surely and undeniably as we are under an obligation to supply food and light 
 to prisoners in a state of confinement by land or sea, we are also bound, as far as 
 \re are able, to furnish them with the bread of life, and with the light of the 
 Oospel in that foreign country to which for our security, they are banished." 
 "This" (said he) " is not done . . . no eifort whatever is made on their behalf . . . 
 80 far as the inhabitants of this country [the United Kingdom] are concerned, the 
 thousands of convicts who are annually transported and cast forth upon the shores 
 of those colonies, without any precaution being taken, or effort made, to prevent 
 their instantly becoming pagans and heathens. Such, in reality, without some 
 immediate interposition to establish a better system, the greater number of them 
 will and must become ; . . . the question . . . which the people of this nation 
 have to consider, is, whether they are prepared to lay the foundation of a vast 
 community of infidels ; and whether, collectively or individually, they can answer 
 to Almighty God for conniving at such an execution of the transportation laws as 
 will infallibly lead on to this result. [L., London, Dec. 9, 18^4 [21].] 
 
 In relying on the Society " to exert all the resources in their power 
 for the removal of the great and threatening evils . . . described," 
 Archdeacon Broughton was not disappointed. From January 1835 com- 
 menced a series of bounties sufficient to meet the more pressing want??, 
 and this aid was not withdrawn until the Church had taken root in the 
 land and could stand alone. The object first promoted was the erection 
 of churches,* but in 1837 the Society began to send out clergymen, 
 and within little more than a year 30 had been provided for New South 
 Wales and Van Diemen's Landf [22]. 
 
 In the meantime (in 183G) Australia^ had been formed into a dio- 
 cese, and Archdeacon Bkoughton, consecrated its first Bishop, was 
 warmly welcomed as such "by the colonists in general" in the 
 summer§ of that year [23]. 
 
 *' Compared with what prevailed " when he left for England in 1834 
 the Bishop found in his diocese " a very improved disposition " to 
 provide " the essentials of public worship." This was due in a great 
 measure to the liberahty shown by the S.P.G. and the S.P.C.K. in 
 providing for the spiritual wants of the colony, which was " hailod by 
 all classes ... as affording most gratifying proof" of the interest 
 
 * Of a sum of £1,000 voted in January 1885, £600 was thus applied in New South 
 Wales, to which was added £1,100 in 1840. The first building assisted was St. Andrew's, 
 Sydney (£800), which has been extended into the present cathedral. The inhabitants of 
 Bathurst, Bungonia, and Cornelia were mentioned by the Arclideacon in 1884 as being 
 "moat creditably distinguished by their zeal in contributing to the erection of 
 Churches " [2aa]. 
 
 t The first seven appointed to New South Wales were the Bevs. G. N. Woodd 
 (Sydney), J. K. Walpole (Bathurst), W. SowerbWGoulbum), T. Steele (Cook's River), 
 W. Stack (West Maitlond), E. Rogers (Brisbane Water), and T. C. Makinson (Mulgoa), 
 all in the year 1887. 
 
 X As constituted by Letters Patent, January 18, 1886, the Diocese of " Australia " 
 comprehended " the territories and Islands comprised within or dependent upon New 
 South Wales, Van Dieman's Lard, and Western Australia " [t)8a]. 
 
 § The Bishop arrived at Sydney on June 2, 1886, and was installed in St. James' 
 Ohoroh on Sunday, June 6. 
 
 tal 
 
 UI 
 
 thl 
 
NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND). 
 
 393 
 
 taken in their welfare by the mother Church. The colonists readily ' 
 united in forming a joint Diocesan Committee of the two Societies. 
 Within 12 months local contributions of over £8,000 were raised by 
 this Committee [24]. 
 
 To the S.P.G. the Bishop wrote in 1888 : " The truest gratification 
 I have experienced during many years has been in the arrival of the 
 additional clergymen engaged by the Society. . . . The first four have 
 arrived in safety and each of them may, I think, have the effect of 
 adding a year to my life, or of preventing its being shortened by that 
 interval through overwhelming anxiety and distractions " [25]. 
 
 An insight into some of those anxieties is afforded by a Report of 
 the House of Commons on Transportation, in 1838, which showed 
 that in 1836 
 
 " Sydney contained nbout 20,000 inhabitants, of whom 3,500 were convicts, 
 mostly assigned servants, and about 7,000 had been prisoners of the Crown. These 
 together with their associates among the free population, were persons of violent 
 and uncontrollable passions, incorrigibly bad characters, preferring a life of idle- 
 ness and debauchery, by means of plunder, to one of honest industry. More 
 immorality jrevailed in Sydney than in any other town of the same size in the 
 British doranions. There the vice of drunkenness had attained its highest pitch. 
 . . . Ever, throughout the whole of N.S. Wales the annual average, for every 
 huii.-'n jeing in the colony, had reached four gallons." 
 
 In the year that this report was made (1838) some 28 natives of 
 Australia — men, women, children, babes hanging at their mothers' 
 breasts — " poor, defenceless human beings " were murdered in cold 
 bloou by a gang of convicts and ex-convicts. In passing sentence of 
 death on seven of the criminals Judge Burton said : — 
 
 " I cannot but look at you with commiseration. You were all transported to 
 this colony, although some of you have since become free. You were taken out of 
 a Christian country and placed in a dangerous and tempting situation. You were 
 entirely removed from the benefit of the ordinances of religion. I cannot but deplore 
 that you should have been placed in such a situation —that such circumstances should 
 have existed, and above all that you should have committed such a crime " [26]. 
 
 The " transportation of feluns " to New South Wales was discon- 
 tinued about 1839 [27\ but in 1840 Mr. Justice Burton called the 
 attention of the Societ " to tlie religious wants 'l the settlers in the 
 more remote parts of the Province of New So h Wales and to the 
 deplorable state of ipiritual destitution among the prisoners and iron- 
 gangs in that country " ; and acting on his advice the Society promptly 
 made provision for two travelling Missionaries, and towards the 
 establishment of a (JoUege at Sydney* for the training of Clergy, 
 and advanced £3.000 to the Bishop and the trustees of bt. Andrew's 
 Church in that city. It also prayed the Imperial Jovernment to 
 provide " from the public funds of the mother country fc/r the main- 
 i'- lance oi clergymen appointed to minister" to . ..t prisoners "as 
 cnaplains to the gaols and Ironed-gangs "t [28]. Eei ^wed application 
 
 • See p. 397. 
 
 t In describing a visit to one of these chain-gangh fr>v thf pirpcse of miniH'.jring to 
 them on a Sunday, a witness before the Transportati . r Com.nittee said : "When I came 
 to the place I found there a seriea of boxep, and wben the men were turned out I was 
 astoniBned to see the number that came out ironi ei>i n of those boxes. I could not hare 
 supposed it possible that they could have hold kucH r. unjn'icr. I found that they were 
 locked up there usually during the whole of Sunuay- Unewise during the whole of the 
 time from sunset to sunriw. On looking ir* < on'^ of tho "o Vxes I saw there was a ledge 
 on each side and that the men were piled upon vue k5j'>8 v/hile otliers lay below upoa 
 lh« floor " [aea]. 
 
89i 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE 008PEL. 
 
 VfAB made to Government in 1841, the Society at the same time 
 offering allowances for eight additional clergymen, as well as con- 
 tributing to the maintenance of a Chaplain (the Rev. T. B. Naylor) 
 at Norfolk Island, where a great proportion of the transported con- 
 victs were being sent direct from the mother country. 
 
 The provision for Norfolk Island was not continued beyond 1843 
 as it was a duty which properly belonged to Government, who 
 were frequently awakened to a sense of their responsibilities by the 
 action of the Society [29]. 
 
 During a suspension of grants for Church purposes from the Colonial 
 Treasury the Bishop stated his conviction that to the Society's exertions 
 " we shall under God, be principally indebted for the maintenance of 
 a sense of religion in a very considerable portion of this territory, and 
 the preservation of the inhabitants from a state of almost total 
 darkness." Aid from the Society's funds had been recently advanced 
 or promised to forty places towards the erection of church or parson- 
 age buildings. The need of this form of help will be seen from what 
 one clergyman wrote to the Bishop in 1840 : — „ 
 
 *' I see around me on every side intidelity, drunkenness, and the grossest pro- 
 fanation of the Lord's Day. I have no means of checking the spread of these 
 crimes ; for there is no phice whither I can direct men to go, and pray to God to 
 pardon tliem. . . . Whenever a family wish me to officiate, I readily comply, and 
 have often urged it. But many Sundays I have celebrated the Service of the 
 Church at home with no other persons present hut the members of my own family. 
 The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper has never been administered. The lower 
 orders were struck with some dread by the address delivered by your Lordship . . . 
 but in a few weeks their conscience was again lulled. I was told they knew the 
 warnings against drunkenness were in the ' Book ' because the Bishop said so ; 
 but they say the Clergy have put into the ' Book ' what was not there, to serve their 
 own purposes. . . . There is not money now perhaps sufficient to complete the 
 building ; and many are boasting that there will never be another stone laid upon 
 the foundation." 
 
 " Perhaps my expression may be strong " (added the Bishop), 
 " but in ' iy reply I have said that if every stone in his church were to 
 cost a pound, I feel perfect confidence in the disposition of the Society 
 and of its supporters to pay the charge rather than that an undertaking 
 so called for should be interrupted or abandoned" [30]. 
 
 It was of course only necessary for the Society to provide a small 
 portion of the cost of each building. Continuous assistance in this 
 form was rendered up to 1847* [31]. These seven years (1840-7) wit- 
 
 * In several instancos the plans for the churches in the country were furnished by 
 Bishop Broughton. Thus at " Coonier " [? Cooma] in 1845 he " drew out a rough sketch 
 of a small church, in the Early English style of iirchitecture, which although a mere 
 plagiarism and compilation from other examples, would have Bufficient character about 
 it to form a striking and respectable object in the wild and little- frequented neighbour- 
 hood." Ho then '* entered into an engagement with a stonemason to build the walls of 
 mbble-work, with . . . granite " ; and two days later (February 17) the foundation stone 
 was laid " in the presence of ho large an assemblage that it appeared incredible so many 
 persons could have been collected in a country . . . so thinly inhabited." Among those 
 present was a Presbyterian who had been brought up " in the belief that all the obser- 
 vances of the Church of England were flagrant relics of popery. Convinced by whot he 
 had seen and heard on this occasion, of the utter injustice of the charge," he requested 
 permission to have the Bishop's address printed in order "that by circulating it ninong 
 his friends in Scotland he miglit satisfy them . , . how far we were from anN uppi-oaclii 
 to the errors with which we are so commonly charged." The design for '..e I'-'.oit 
 building at Muswell Brook in 1848 was taken from an engraving of Codriu >^n t lui|>b!) 
 SarbadoB, which appeared in one of the S.P.G. publications [81aJ. ^ ^ ^^ 
 
 nes 
 Chi 
 Zea 
 184 
 
 Dio 
 
 usa; 
 not 
 
■T-T 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 895: 
 
 nessed a remarkable growth of the material and spiritual fabric of the 
 Church in Australasia by the formation of five new Bishoprics : New 
 Zealand, 1841 ; Tasmania, 1842 ; Newcastle, Melbourne, and Adelaide,, 
 1847. 
 
 The erection of the " city of Sydney," within " the already existing 
 Diocese " into an Episcopal See by the Roman Catholic Church, 
 appeared to Bishop Broughton in 1848 to amount " to a denial that 
 there is a lawful bishop of Australia according to the canons and 
 usages of the Church." These were consequences which he " could 
 not witness in silence," hence the following protest issued in March 
 "against the establishment (.2 any archiepiscopal see within this 
 diocese, except it be with the consent first obtained of the Church of 
 England at large in Convocation assembled" : — 
 
 " In the name of God. Amen. We William Grant by Divine pennission 
 Bishop and Pastor of Australia, do Protest publicly and explicitly, on behalf ot 
 ourselves and our successors Bishops of Australia, and on behalf of the Clergy 
 and all the faithful of the same Church and Diocese, and also on behalf of William 
 by Divine providence Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of All England and 
 Metropolitan, and his successors, that the Bishop of Eome has not any right or 
 authority according to the laws ol God, and the canonical order of the Church, 
 to institute any Episcopal or archit piscopal See or Sees within the limits of the 
 Diocese of Australia and Province if Canterbury aforesaid. And We do hereby 
 publicly, exi-licitly and deliberately protest against, dissent from, and contradict, 
 any and every act of episcopal or metropolitan authority done, or to be done, at 
 any time, or by any person whatever, by virtue of any right or title derived from 
 any assumed jurisdiction, power, superiority, pre-eminence or authority of the 
 said Bishop of Bome enabling him to institute any episcopal See or Sees within 
 the Diocese and Province hereinbefore named " [32]. 
 
 " In the necessity and far seeing wisdom " of this action the 
 Society entirely concurred, and although this opinion was not formally 
 expressed until some years later [33], ihe meeting at which tb*^ protest 
 wati first read strengthened the hands of Bishop Broughton a vote 
 of £1 ,000* [34]. 
 
 Owing to losses and privations of the settlers in the previous year 
 ( !c4i?) "it would have been necessary to put a stop to every opera- 
 tioii ' jf the Church but for the " continued benevolence of the Society 
 . . . the most effective human agent in supplying the means of grace 
 tc n. i-'iv'rj in which, not many years " before, " they threatened en- 
 tirely to fail." 
 
 At this period the population of the colony was over 120,000, of 
 which number from 70,000 to 75,000 belonged to the Church of England, 
 80,000 were Roman Catholics, about 11,000 Presbyterians ; the re- 
 mainder being Dissenters, Jews, Mahommedans, and pagans. 
 
 There appeared to be " not a single district of the Colony in which the 
 Cliurchof England" did not "take the lead of every other persuasion," 
 ind in some instances its adherents outnumbered " the members of all 
 
 'i U 
 
 * The .'ews of the Society on the subject generally may be gathered from a 
 ^■i.-nci'".': (o the Queen in 1850. Sydney, Hobart Town, Adelaide (with Newfoundland 
 f.nd Nova Scotia), are therein cited as particular inRtances of intrusion by the BiKhop of 
 Bome into sees "occupied by rightful Binhops of the Church of England"; "regret 
 and indignation " are expressed at " the last wanton and insolent aggresBion," viz. the 
 pretending to parcel out England into dioceseB, and to force upon the people "a 
 BpurioQB and Bchismatical hierarchy " ; and Her Majesty is prayed to discountenance by 
 ievery constitutional means the claims and UBurpations of the Church of Bome, by whiobt 
 nligiouB divisions are fostered and the progreae of the Goapel impeded " [84a]. 
 
 '^'mi 
 
 m 
 
8^6 
 
 80CIETT FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 li 
 
 other religious denominations combined." Every year the Church was " 
 *' strengthening and extending her influence, and ... by the most 
 legitimate of means . . . through the blameless lives, active zeal, and 
 incorrupt teaching of her Clergy . . . who in point of private worth, 
 professional ability and correct principle would maintain the credit of. 
 any Church upon earth " [L., Bishop Broughton, June 16, 1842, and 
 Feb. 8, 1843 [35].] 
 
 If such could be said of the Clergy, more could be said of their 
 Bishop, who not only p minted but led the way. During the sickness 
 of the Priest in charge of St. Philip's, Sydney, in 1842, Bishop 
 Broughton undertook his duty to prevent the closing of the Church, 
 and in this parish, containing over 5,000 Church members, he read 
 prayers, preathed, administered the Sacraments, " without any 
 assistance whatever." Although this prevented his attending to duties 
 more properly witi ' pvovince of a Bishop, "the impression 
 produced by the exisi jI such necessity" wa^ "of a good ten- 
 
 dency " [36]. 
 
 Similarly in 1848 he took charge of St. Andrew's, Sydney. The 
 vacancy on this occasion was caused by the secession of two clergymen 
 to the Church of Home, for which act the Bishop, " after careful con- 
 sultation for two successive days " with the other Clergy, deposed the 
 offenders " from the orders of Deacon and Priest to which they had 
 been admitted." Of the two — the Kevs. T. C. Makinson and R. K. 
 Sconce — only the first had been sent out by the Society, which had 
 " the consolation of reflecting" that this was ^^ the only case of the 
 hhtd which during a century and a half " it had been " called upon to 
 record "* [37]. 
 
 Visiting the Hunter's River and Bathurat districts in 1843 the 
 Bishop reported that in five counties, forming a fourth part of the 
 area of New South Wales, there were but one church and two clergy- 
 men [38]. 
 
 An emigrant from a Sussex village, who had settled on the 
 Clarence River, wrote home in 1842 : — 
 
 " I am here in a barren land, void of all good, but full of all manner of evil ; 
 no worship to go to; no friend to converse with. . . . The most of this people 
 are belonging to Government, and are assigned out to masters, so that Sunday is 
 all the time they get to themselves, and then they either go to work or to the 
 public house and get drunk, and then from place to place, revelling about till 
 night" [39]. 
 
 All that the Bishop could do for such places at this time was to 
 send a clergyman occasionally to visit the people. Thus in 1843 the 
 Rev. W. Lisle made a Missionary tour in the districts along the River 
 Murray, between the central and southern divisions of the colony, 
 where the people " appeared to be in a state of perfect ungodliness." 
 To another remote district, Maneroo, the Rev. E. G. Pryce was 
 Bent, literally to " search out the people amidst their flocks and 
 herds" [40]. 
 
 In 1844 the Bishop enumerated eighteen districts, comprising to- 
 gether " immense tracts of country " and a population of 14,000, 
 
 * On the other hand the Society could reckon on its list in various parts of the world 
 during this period not a few ex-Boman Gatho'io uler^men, as well as a large number of 
 DisBentera, who had joined the Anglican Church [sf ■ p. 847]. 
 
 Cj 
 of 
 
 se 
 in 
 
KEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 m 
 
 which " but for the exertions of the Society would be altogether des- 
 titute of the very name and offices of religion," except that the Roman 
 Catholics or Presbyterians might " occasionally traverse some portions 
 of them." •• It is impossible to estimate too highly " (he added) " the 
 services which our Clergy are here placed in a position to confer ; 
 inasmuch as they may in reality be said, so far as their restricted 
 efforts can accomplish it, to be resisting the establishment of the do- 
 minion of Atheism " [41]. 
 
 As the result of fifteen years' labours in Australia the Bishop' 
 was persuaded that, although the Church of England would "have 
 severe trials to undergo in establishing itself in the land," it was un- 
 questiouably, whether numbers or intelligence be reckoned, "the 
 Church of the people's preference. Where it is duly administered " he 
 knew of " no instance of its failing." But unless more clergymen were 
 provided the ground could not be maintained [42] . 
 
 By the liberality of several active and generous members of the 
 Church at home — in particular the Rev. E. Coleridge— the Society 
 was enabled in 1844 to place between £3,000 and £4,000 Additional 
 funds at the Bishop's disposal, which was chiefly applied to the increase 
 of church buildings [43]. In 1846 St. James' College, for the training^ 
 of candidates for Holy Orders, was opened at Sydney, to which the 
 Society in 1847 appropriated over £1,000 from a bequest of the Rev, 
 Dr. Warneford [44]. The bequest was in 1871 [45] transferred for th& 
 benefit of Moore College, a superior Theological Training Institution, 
 founded in 1856 by the munificence of Mr. Moore, who bequeathed to 
 the Diocese " about £20,000 in money and a considerable extent of land 
 . . . the latter to endow a college, to be built on the site of his house 
 and garden at Liverpool, to be called " Moore College " [see p. 788]. 
 The money, also to be invested in land, was divided into four equal 
 parts — one " to augment clergymen's stipends," another "to maintain 
 their widows and orphans," a third " to the Diocesan Committee," and 
 the fourth " to make provision for a certain number of alms-men 
 and women, poor and old and members of the Church of England." 
 The Bishop took his last leave of Mr. Moore a few days before his 
 death on Christmas Eve 1840, at which time he was " tranquil and 
 happy, and evidently viewing with satisfaction the disposal he had 
 made of his property." Referring to the will the Bishop added : " It 
 really is a noble document, worthy of better times ; and shows how 
 mucii good sense and sound principles may be manifested under cir- 
 cumstances apparently the least likely to encourage or draw them 
 forth • for he was bred, and came originally to this colony, as a car- 
 penter of a ship." [L., Jan. 9, 1841] [46]. 
 
 The formation of three new sees in 1847 relieved Bishop Broughton 
 of a diocesan jurisdiction of 880,000 square miles — viz. Newcastle 
 500,000 ; Melbourne, 80,000 ; Adelaide, 800,000. But for the surrender 
 of one fourth of his income the first two Bishoprics could not have been 
 endowed at the time, and the Society recorded " its high sense of the 
 noble sacrifice " [47]. As the remaining 100,000 square miles could 
 not be properly entitled Diocese of "Austraha," Bishop Broughton's 
 charge was reconstituted ^by Letters Patent June 25, 1847) and desig- 
 nated " Sydney." Induction to this Metropolitical See took place on 
 January 25, 1848, the sixtieth anniversary of the foundation of the 
 
 i 
 f if 
 
 
 
 it.. 
 
 '.lit 
 
 I 
 
 
 *.; 
 
 
 ll 
 
 l'% 
 
'998 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 colony [48]. In October 1860 Bishop Broughton, with the several Suffra- 
 gan Bishops of his Province, held a memorable conference at Sydney, 
 and published their decisions and opinions on various doctrinal and 
 eoclesiastical matters, laid the foundation of Synods, and organised 
 
 " an Australasian Board of Missions, to be supported by voluntary contribu- 
 tions from the six dioceses of Sydney, New Zealand, Tasmania, Adelaide, Mel- 
 bourne, and Newcastle ; and having for its object the Propagation of the Oospel 
 among the heathen races, in the province of Australasia, New Caledonia, the 
 Loyalty Islands, the New Hebrides, the Solomon Islands, New Hanover, New 
 Britain, and the other Islands in the Western Pacific." 
 
 With reference to the aborigines of Australia the Metropolitan 
 stated that in 1829 he had put before the Clergy in his Archdeaconry 
 the "appalling consideration that after an intercourse of nearly half 
 a century with a Christian people, these hapless human beings continue 
 ... in their original benighted and degraded state," and his fears 
 that European settlement in their country had "deteriorated a 
 condition of existence than which before . . . nothing more miserable 
 could easily be conceived." Since that period (1829) " the time which 
 had elapsed had not passed without effort in the holy cause, but it had 
 passed without fruit," although he believed that their exertions were 
 now to be rewav lerl [4.9" 
 
 (The actual work which has been undertaken by the Australasian 
 Board of Missions (which must be regarded as an off-shoot of the 
 Society) comprises the support of Missions to the natives of Australia, 
 Melanesia, China (immigrants), and New Guinea [60]. 
 
 The disfavour with which the Chinese are regarded by the colonists 
 has in some parts of Australia been a great stumbling-block to 
 their conversion, but in Sydney a special Mission Church exists with 
 an ordained Chinese clergyman and catechists. In New South Wales 
 the Missions to the heathen have been carried on without assistance 
 from the Society, whose resources were strained to the utmost to pre- 
 serve Christianity among the colonists.) 
 
 In 1850 Bishop Broughton reported that, after passing the bound- 
 aries of the more settled districts, upon which his exertions, ** upheld 
 by the Society's munificence," had been employed since his return in 
 1886, the state and prospects of everything connected with religion 
 were such as to fill him " with alarm, if not with dismay." " Where- 
 ever I go," he said, *' it is but to witness a scanty population, scattered 
 over tracts of country hundreds of miles in extent, without churches, 
 or ordinances, . . . clergy or instructors of any kind, and without any 
 means of Christian education for their children " [61]. To meet these 
 v\As the Bishop made a large sacrifice of his own income, and the 
 Society provided funds for several additional clergymen [62]. 
 
 On the gold discoveries the Society anticipated the Bishop's wishes 
 by sending out more Missionaries to minister to the multitudes en- 
 gaged in the search for earthly treasure [58]. During the gold-fever 
 the schools in some parts of New South Wales were deserted bv the 
 teachers, and "the Clergy . . . took upon themselves the whole 
 burden of teaching " [54]. The contributions of the colonists for 
 Church purposes showed that they were not altogether unmindful of 
 those who had sown unto them spiritual things — the offerings in the 
 Diocese of Sydney in 1853 amounting to £17,000 [56]. 
 
 la 
 Ji 
 fu 
 re 
 al 
 re 
 
<:<:■ .;\;.:- 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 899 
 
 In this year (February 1858) Bishop Broughton died while in Eng- 
 land on a visit. To quote the words of Sir Alfred Stephen, Chief 
 Justice of New South Wales, " no man ever went down to his grave 
 full of years and honours carrying with him more deservedly the 
 respect and veneration of his fellow colonists. ... I believe that b^* 
 all classes and by all sects no man in the colony was more universally 
 respected than Bishop Broughton " [56]. 
 
 His successor, the Rev. Frgdebic Barker, found the diocese 
 already to a great extent independent of foreign aid. In the year of his 
 consecration the Rev. W. H. Walsh (since 1888 one of the most 
 meritorious of the Sydney clergy) wrote : " I wish to give notice of my 
 intention of not drawing for the Society's kind grant of £50 annually 
 for the future. I will not say I do not need it, but I cannot reconcile 
 it to my conscience to receive from England what ought to be provided 
 by the colonists." [L., May 25, 1854 [57].] 
 
 For the outlying districts the Society's assistance was still inc^'s- 
 pensable. Writing after his first visit into the interior Bishop Barker 
 said (November G, 1855) : — 
 
 " Everywhere beyond the Blue Mountains and beyond the settled districts, I 
 find the same cry, ' Send us an active zealous Clergyman ' and everywhere the 
 same willingness expressed to maintain him. . . . The Society has for many years 
 been the great and sole channel for diffusing the bounty of England through this 
 dry and thirsty land. New South Wales owes you much ; I trust . . . you will 
 be still able to uphold us in our endeavour to overtake the daily increasing 
 necessities of this immense country " [58]. 
 
 By means of a grant of £800 per annum from the Society the Bishop 
 was enabled to employ his chaplain, the Rev. E. Synge, as a travelling 
 and organising Missionary " beyond the boundaries." During his first 
 journey, made in 1855 and covering 8,500 miles, Mr. Synge took with 
 him no horse, but only as much luggage as he could carry in his hand, 
 and for the rest trusted to the resources of the country, which were 
 abundant. Remaining a week or so in a district, he held " services 
 everywhere and generally twice a day." A meeting of the principal 
 residents was then held, a committee formed, and subscriptions were 
 raised. In this way guarantees of over £1,000 a year were obtained 
 from four districts alone for the maintenance of as many clergymen. 
 
 A companion on one of his tours wrote in 1860 : " I know of no 
 man to whom the Church in New South Wales is more indebted than 
 Mr. Synge, for he has ably vindicated her claim to be the most zealous 
 and persevering communion in supplying the spiritual needs of this 
 colony " [69]. Mr. Synge's work in this capacity, which continued up 
 to 1865, was carried on entirely in that part of the colony now included 
 in the Diocese of Goulburn, which was formed in 1868. Writing soon 
 after that event the Bishop of Sydney said : — 
 
 " Most of that which has been done is due to the efforts of Mr. Synge, who by 
 his unwearied patience and zeal has planted, and by his prayerful and repeated 
 visits has watered, the seed of Divine life in every part of that vast region, which 
 from the Darling to the coast, requires the traveller to pass over upwards of 1,000 
 miles. The Society, by the continuance of its grants to Mr. Synge, has conferred 
 a great and lasting benefit on the colony, in addition to the many others received 
 from the same source for many years " [GO]. 
 
 Included in these benefits was a grant of £1,000 from the Jubilee 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 ■ -;'? 
 
 B 
 
 iRl 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 '4 
 
 }W 
 
 'II' 
 
 >t 
 
 
I 
 
 400 
 
 ,K«r' 
 
 SOCIETY FOR IHB PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Fund (in 1858), the first encouragement given to the proposal to founci 
 the new diocese. The raising of the remainder of the endowment, 
 about £12,000, in the colony marked an important advance in the 
 history of the Church in Australia [61]. Since then, mainly by local 
 eflforts, three new sees have been founded in New South Wales : 
 Grafton and Armidale, 1867 ; Bathurst, 1869 ; andBiverina, 1884 [62]. 
 In these districts the Society had long laboured, and their organisation 
 into distinct dioceses showed the fruit of its work. Armidale was 
 visited by Bishop Broughton in 1845. It then consisted of " twelve or 
 fourteen scattered cottages, principally composed of timber and roofs 
 of bark," also a court house, and the inhabitants numbered only 76. 
 Of these 46 were members of the Church of England. During a stay 
 of ten days the Bishop twice officiated in the court house (Sundays, 
 October 12 and 19), performing the offices of matrimony, baptism. 
 Churching of women, and Confirmation, and made preparations for the 
 erection of a church, to be named St. Peter's, and in the following 
 March he arranged to place a clergyman there (the Rev. J. Tingcomb) 
 " to follow up the good work " he himself " had begun " [63]. 
 
 Bathurst was one of the places for which Archdeacon Broughton 
 appealed for aid in church building in 1884, the inhabitants having 
 been " most creditably distinguished by their zeal in contributing." 
 They had been accustomed to assemble for public worship " in the 
 barn of the parsonage," but in 1833 they subscribed £500, the Colonial 
 Government gave a like sum, the first stone of the church was laid by 
 the Archdeacon in February 1884, and a grant of £100 from the 
 Society in the following year enabled the building to be completed [64]. 
 
 When the first Bishop of Bathurst, a grandson of the Rev. Samuel 
 Marsden [see p. 388], took charge of his diocese, he was "appalled by 
 the magnitude of the work " before him. The city of Bathurst con- 
 tained 6,500 inhabitants, but so scattered were the remaining population 
 that some clergymen had to travel 8,000 miles a year in the exercise 
 of their ministry [65]. The fomidation of the See of Riverina (1884) 
 was a welcome measure of relief to the Bishop of Bathurst, and still 
 more so to the Bishop of Goulbum, whose clergy as recently as 1878 
 were burdened with parishes averaging in size 1,000 square miles [66]. 
 
 The story of the Society's work in the districts comprising the four 
 last-mentioned dioceses is mainly comprehended in the preceding 
 notices of the parent See of Australia or Sydney, and in that of 
 Newcastle which follows. At the time of its formation in 1847 the 
 Diocese of Newcastle contained some 40,000 settlers, scattered over 
 one-fourth of its surface — that fourth equalling in extent the whole of 
 C lat Britain and Ireland. For this vast area there were only seven- 
 te^.i clergymen, and r lany districts were " entirely destitute of 
 religious instruction and religious ordinances " [67]. Through the in- 
 strumentality of the Society provision was at once forthcoming lor the 
 employment of additional clergymen [68], and writing in 1851 Dr. 
 Tyrell, the first Bishop, thus described the condition of the diocese 
 as he found it and the progress that had been made : — • 
 
 " The state of universal bankruptcy ; the heavy debt hanging over every 
 
 finished Church ; the number of Churches just begun, and then, in anger or 
 
 despair, left a monument of past folly ; the vast districts of my diocese left without 
 
 . the ministrations of the Church, or the sound of the Gospel ; and the confirmed 
 
NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND). 
 
 401 
 
 11 
 
 it 
 
 le 
 
 kabii in the members of our Church of depending for everything they want, on 
 the Government or the Bishop, after the Government fund had been long appro- 
 priated and exhausted, and the resources oi the Bishop had almost entirely failed : 
 these things were indeed sufficient to till the most resohite mind with anxiety and 
 alarm. My first work was to find out the extent of existing evils, and probe them 
 to the bottom. For this purpose I have visited every part of my extensive diocese, 
 journied and preached where no minister of the Gospel has ever been heard or 
 seen before : and my visitation rides on horseback have been very frequently 200, 
 300, and 500 miles ; once 1,000, at another time 1,200. . . . Having thus gained 
 an accurate knowledge of the existing evils, and the most pressing wants, I began 
 to act on the principle which, both as Presbyter and Bishop, I have ever laid 
 down for my guidance in ministerial duties, the aiming at real and sound and 
 lasting, though distant good, however unnoticed my labours might be. Thus in 
 three years, instead of building a College, or commencing a Cathedral, I have by 
 encouragement and assistance freed every churv-^h from debt. I have turned 
 feelings of disappointment and anger into delight ind gratitude by the completion 
 of works which had been given up in despair p.nd above all throughout the whole 
 peopled portion of my diocese extending about 500 miles in length and from 200 
 to BOO miles in breadth, the Gospel is now preached and the Sacraments adminis- 
 tered " LC91. 
 
 During three weeks spent in the New England district in 1848 
 the Bishop persuaded " almost every settler, or squatter, (1) to 
 "have family prayers in the evening," "(2) to have service on the 
 Sunday, and read a Sermon out of a book " approved and provided 
 by the Bishop, " (8) to superintend a Lending Library for all the 
 men and shepherds on his station," and " (4) to unite with all the 
 other settlers in this vast district for some common Church purpose, 
 which this year is to be for the definite object of building a nice 
 Church in the township of the district, Armidale " [70]. Relying on 
 the aid of the Society, the Bishop was " enabled to provide a most 
 earnest, efficient body of Clergy" — ready to " do anything or go any- 
 where " that he desired — and to secure the hearty co-opemtion of the 
 laity in building up the Church [71]. The unwearied lal turs of the 
 Bishop attracted the notice of a secticxi of the Presbyterians, who in 
 their Synod resolved that inasmuch as the visitations of the Bishop of 
 Newcastle were evidently attended with the most beneficial results to 
 his own Communion, some similar mode of visitation should as soon 
 as possible be carried out in their own body [72]. 
 
 On assuming charge of the diocese he " found that the Church 
 owed its existence and its progress, mainly, under the Lord's blessing," 
 to the Society ; and from the first he aimed at using its aid " really 
 for the propagation of the Gospel, i.e. for supporting Missionaries in 
 new districts, which were destitute of all means of grace ' [78]. The 
 Report for 1852 stated that " it would not be possible to name any 
 portion of the Colonial Church in which the Society's grants appear to 
 be more effectually or more economically applied," and it was Bishop 
 Tyrell's opinion that no grant of the Society had " produced more real 
 good" than that to his diocese [74]. 
 
 In 1859 he was relieved of the care of Moreton Bay * district (Dio- 
 cese of Brisbane [see p. 412]), and in 1867 of that of Grafton and 
 Armidale [75]. 
 
 From an early period of his episcopate he strove to secure the 
 atabiUty of the Church by providing an endowment fund. His efforts 
 
 al 
 
 vm 
 
 
 i;,i 
 
 iM 
 
 * The Bouthem division of Queensland. 
 
 DD 
 
402 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ■were warmly supported by tlie laity, but he himself in temporal as 
 well as spiritual things has been the greatest benefactor to the dio- 
 cese [70]. Living a frugal and self-denying life, he was enabled to 
 acquii'e sixteen valuable stations in New South Wales and Queensland, 
 and in 1878 he bequeathed the whole of this property to the diocese. 
 The bequest — then estimated as worth a quarter of a million sterling 
 — was designed to provide an endowment for all the main diocesan 
 institutions [77] ; but as yet the estimate has not been realised. 
 
 For some time previous to 1882 the Society's aid to New South 
 Wales had been gradually diminishing, and in that year it wholly 
 ceased, excepting some slight payments of the nature of pensions to 
 certain covenanted clergymen in the Diocese of Sydney [78]. The good 
 effected by this aid will be best realised by taking the case of a single 
 district. One of the first Missionaries sent to the colony by the Society 
 was the Rev. W. Stack, who in 18G7 thus recorded the progress which 
 he had witnessed : — 
 
 " I went to the colony of New South Wales thirty years ago in company with 
 two other clergymen, all three Missionaries of the S.P.G. On our arrival we were 
 separated far apart, at distances vai'j-ing from above a liundred to above twO' 
 hundred miles, and were placed in the tliree most important inland settlements of 
 the colony, Goulburn, Bathurst, and Maitland. I took charge of West Maitland, 
 then already a large, populous, and rapidly increasing town, and of a tract of 
 country wliich extended a hundred miles beyond. In all that vast district I was at 
 that time tlie only clergyman of our Church. 
 
 " New South Wales was then almost a pi'ison, although we had ah'eady a few free 
 emigrants. Our population was in a gieat measure composed of the felony of 
 Great Britain, and was in a state of the grossest demoralization. Throughout my 
 district drunkenness and every vileness prevailed. Crimes of violence and even 
 murder were of fearful fre([uency. I can remember as many as four attempts to 
 rob my house at night, in two of which the plunderers were actually in the house. 
 The Government of the colony had become alive to the necessity of making some 
 provision for the spiritual instruction of the scattered population ; and to aid in 
 this goodwork the S.P.G. had placed large sums at the disposal of the Bishop. 
 
 " The Colonial Government otTered assistance on condition of fixed sums being 
 raised to meet their grants. The effort to raise the required sum among the 
 colonists would have been hopeless, as but a small minority had any fear of God 
 or any love of truth. But I had in every case the Bishop's sanction for promising 
 large and liberal aid from the funds of the Society. The result is that in that 
 large district where I was once the only clergyman, and a clergyman without «► 
 church, there are now at least ten clergymen, and for every clergyman a church 
 and house, and, I think, a school or schools ; and those clergymen are for th& 
 most part now maintained by the voluntary contributions of their people. And 
 for, —yes, hundreds, if not thousands of miles beyond — to the north and west, our 
 Church is now labouring to spread forth and send her ministers into the remotest 
 pasture-land, and mountains, and forests, and wherever there is a soul to receive 
 their ministrations ; although the aid granted by the Colonial Government has 
 been withdrawn, and although but little, if any, assistance is now given to that^ 
 district by the S.P.G. That Society helped us well over our first and greatest 
 difficulties ; and now, through God's blessing, the seed she there sowed has- 
 increased a hundred-fold while she is engaged in doing her Master's work else- 
 where " [79]. 
 
 In carrying on its work in other parts the Society has at times: 
 received substantial assistance from New South Wales. Bishop Tyrell 
 in 1860 " undertook to head a hst of subscriptions for the general 
 purposes" of the Society, "to be remitted ... at the close of each 
 year ; so that many of our clergy, and I trust of our laity also, may 
 thus show the gratitude which I know they feel towards the Society 
 
NEW SOUTH WALES (WITII NOIIFOLK ISLAND). 
 
 403 
 
 which has conferreil such inestimable benefits on the Church in this 
 Colony " [80]. The example has been followed to a certain extent in 
 other quarters, but in this respect Newcastle stands foremost among 
 
 all the dioceses of Australia.* 
 
 ' ' I * 1 ' ' " ■ < 
 
 Statistics. — In New South Wales (urea, !110,70() Hq. inilen), wliere the Society (17H8- 
 I80!i) assiatod in maintainiiij;; ll'i MisHionarisH and iiUmtiii!,' !IJ Central StatiouH (an de- 
 tailed on pp. ltOO-2), there ani now l,ia-2,'234 inlmbitantH, of whom nO'J.llHJJ are Church 
 Moniberu, under the caro of 31'J Clergymoii and IJ Bishupu. [Seo pp. ^705-0 ; aeo also the 
 Table on p. 4C6.] 
 
 Itfifn-encps (Chapter LX.)— [1] Jo., V. 2.5, pp. 234, 24(i. [2] Jo., V. 2(!, pp. 124-«. 
 [3] Jo., V. 2«, pp. 3H7-« ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 300-1, 440-1; R. 17i)5, p. 57. i4| Jo., V. 27, 
 pp. 252-4. [5] Jo., V. 27, p. 274. [6] Jo., V. 27, pp. 253, 300-1. [7J Jo., V. 27, pp. 300-1. 
 18] Jo., V. 2H, pp. 07-70, 15!). [0] Jo., V. 28, pp. 15H-i), 1((8-1>. [Oa] M.R. 1H52, p. 1(14. 
 [10] Jo., June 20, 170H, V. 27, pp. 321-2. [llj Jo., V. 27, pp. 342, 854. [12J R. 1708, 
 p. 42 ; R. 1700, p. 30. [13] Jo., V. 2H, pp. 31, 4'J, 105, 133. |14| See Jo., V. 2», p. 341. 
 [15] Srt; R. 1705, p. 57. [16] M.R. 1H52, pp. l(!5-0. [17] Jo., V. 34, p. 70. (18 1 Account 
 of the S.P.G. Conference in London in IHHH, p. 22. [19J M.R. 1«52, pp. 100-71, 182-7. [20) 
 •Jo., V. 33, p. 59. [21] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 1-13; R. 1834-5, pp. 100-8. [22] Jo., V. 48, 
 pp. 437-8 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 28-i), 03, 111, 144-5, 220, 240, 254, 312 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 160 ; R. 
 1834-5, pp. l»fi-« ; R. 1830, pp. 45-0 ; R. 1837, pp. 57-8 ; R. 1888, p. 28 ; R. 1840, 
 pp. 50-1 ; R. 1841, p. 50. [22«] Jo., V. 43, pp. 437-8 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 28-0 ; R. 1884-5 
 pp. 102, 190-8 ; R. 1830, p. 58 ; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 1-4. [?3] R. 1837, p. 52 ; M MSS., 
 V. 4, p. 21. [23a] R. 1847, p. 137. [24] Jo., V. 44, p. Ill ; R. 1887, pp. 58-4. [25J 
 M MSS., V. 4, p. Ill ; R. 1888, pp. 28, 100. [26] M.R. 1852, pp. 178-0. [27] Biahop 
 BrouKhton's Journal, 1845, p. 7. [28] Jo., V. 44, pp. 321-2. [28«] M.R. 1852, 
 pp. 17i)-80. [29] Jo., V. 44, pp. 835-(i, 389-90, 400-1, 415-10 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 15, 80-1, 
 179; R. 1840, p. 52; R. 1841, pp. 40, 52-8, 57-8, 04; R. 1842, pp. Ivi, 29; R. 1848, 
 p. xxiii. [30] R. 1841, pp. 50-2 ; M MSS., V. 4, pp. 102, 107, 235-40 ; App. Jo. O, 
 pp. 31-8. [31] Jo., V. 45, pp. 340-1, 351-2. [31«] BiHhop Broughton'H Journal, 1843, 
 p. 18; do., 1845. pp. 12, 18-20, 88. [32] M MSS., V. 5, p. 219: ace also M MSS., 
 V. 0, pp. 100-2 ; R. 1843, pp. 00-4. 133] Jo., V. 40, p. 341. [34] Jo., V. 45, pp. 83-4. [34a] 
 Jo., V. 40, pp. 140-2. [35] M MSS., V. 5, p. '^02 ; R. 1842, p. 54 ; R. 1848, pp. 65, 105. 
 [36] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1842, p. 55. [d7J M MSS., V. 5, pp. 03-0 ; R. 1848, 
 pp. 125-8. [38] R. 1844, pp. 01-2 ; M MSS., V. 5, pp. 240-1. [39] Q.P., July 1848, p. 6. [40] 
 R. 1844, pp. 9a-8. [41] M MSS., V. 5, pp. 280-1 ; Bishop Broughton's Visitation Journal, 
 1843, Appendix, pp. 47-8 ; R. 1H44, p. 93. [42] R. 1844, p. 95 : see also R. 1845, p. 94, 
 and R. 1840, p. 95. [43] R. 1844, p. 95 ; R. 1845, p. 95 ; R. 1840, pp. 93-4 ; Biship Brough- 
 ton's Visitation Journal, 1845, pp. 8, 4, 51-4. [44] Jo., V. 45, pp. 820, 338 ; R. 1846, 
 p. 93 ; R. 1847, pp. 103-4 ; see also Jo., V. 40, pp. 210-18, 309-10. [45] Jo., V. 51, p. 01. 
 [46] Q.P., 1841, pp. 12-13. [47] Jo., V. 45, p. 251 : seo also Jo., V. 40, pp. 840-1 ; R. 1847, 
 pp. 118-29, 137-« ; Colonial Church Atlas, 1850, p. 18. [48] R. 1847, p. 137 ; R. 1849, 
 p. 141. [49] Account of Formation of Australasian Board of Missions, published for 
 S.P.G. by Bell, 1851. [50] M MSS., V. 7, p. 142. [51] R. 1851, p. 77. [52] Jo., V. 46, 
 pp. 177-80 ; R. 1851, p. 77. [53] R. 1852, pp. 110-11. [54] R. 1858, p. 78. [55] R. 1855, 
 p. 130. [56] R. 1858, p. 71 ; M MSS., V. (i, p. 215. [57] R. 1854, p. 102. [58] M. MSS., 
 V. 0, pp. 218, 221. [59] R. 1850, pp. 180-1 ; R. 1859, p. 125 ; R. 1860, p. 105 ; Jo., V. 48, 
 p. 8. [60] M.F. 1808, p. 175. [61] Jo., V. 47, p. 302; R. 1800, p. V :■ R. 1862, 
 pp. 170-7 ; R. 1808, p. 109. [62] R. 1802, p. 179 ; R. 1803, pp. 109-11 ; I > U, p. 87. 
 [63] BishopBroughton's Visitation Journal, 1S45, pp. 30-40. [64] R. 1834-: 1.192,197. 
 [65] M.F., 1877, pp. 158-61. [66] R. 1878, p. 00. [67] R. 1847, p. 124. [68] Jo., V. 45, 
 p. 314 ; R. 1847, pp. 85-6, 118-19, 123-0. [69] M MSS., V. 13, pp. 17-18. [70] R. 
 1849, pp. 146-7. [71] R. 1851, p. 80 ; R. 1857, p. 118 ; R. 1860, p. 167. [72] R. 1857, p. 119. 
 [73] R. 1852, p. 116 ; R. 1800, p. 105. [74] R. 1852, p. 117 ; R. 1860, p. 167 : see also 
 Applications Committee Report, 1870, p. 8. [75] R. 1800, p. 165 ; R. 1800, p. 157. [76] 
 R. 1856, pp. 129-80 ; R. 1857, pp. 118-20 ; M.F. 1860, p. 92 ; R. 1860, pp. 100-7 ; R. 1876, 
 pp. 74-5. [77] R. 1876, p. 74 ; R. 1878, p. 60. [78] R. 1881, p. 86; Applications Com- 
 mittee Report, 1881, p. 115. [79] M.F. 1867, pp. 490-2. [80] M MSS., V. 13, pp. 80-1. 
 [80a] R. 1852, p. 66. 
 
 
 '& 
 
 
 fi i 
 
 j 
 
 • 1 
 
 il 
 
 fit 
 
 * Excepting on one occasion, viz. at the Society's last Jubile«i when a zemittaAce of 
 £900 was received from the Diocese of Sydney [80a]. 
 
 »D a 
 
404 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER LXI. 
 
 VICTORIA. 
 
 Victoria, the Routh-oastern corner of Auntralia, was discovered by Captain C 
 1770; and between 1798 and 1802 its shores were explored by Baas, Flinders, Orai.w, ^nd 
 Murray. Unsuccessful attempts were made to found ponul settlements in 1803 (at Port 
 Phillip) and 1826 (at Western Port). The first permanent and free settlement was 
 formed in 1884 at Portland Bay by the Henty family, which had arrived in Van Diemen'a 
 Land shortly before, from England. Other ad"enturers followed in 188.5 from Van 
 Diemen's Ijand and from Sydney. Regular government, subordinate to that of Sydney, 
 was established in 1886 ; and in 1851 the district — which from 1889 had borne the name 
 of " Port JPhillip " — was separated from Now South Wales and created the distinct 
 Colony of " Victoria." 
 
 In April 1838 Bishop Brouohton of Australia visited Port Phillip. 
 From " its favourable position and the good quality of the surrounding 
 country " the settlement bade fair " to become very speedily an opulent 
 and important scene of business and consequently to advance a cor- 
 respondingly strong claim upon our attention to its religious interests." 
 The "town of Melbourne," established on the river Yarra Yarra, 
 already contained " GOO resident inhabitants." They had " no church 
 as yet erected ; but morning and evening prayers, with prir '*. 
 sermons " were " read every Sunday in a small wooden building i 
 also as a school-house) by Mr. James Smith, a worthy and i- 
 respected settler." On Easter Day the Bishop " officiated twice . . . 
 and administered the Holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper for 
 the first time in that part of the territory." The weather was 
 " most unfavourable." Yet " the building Wbs completely filled by 
 the congregations and the number of communicants exceeded 
 twenty." An address signed by Captain Lonsdale (the police 
 magistrate) and by ** a very considerable proportion of the principal 
 settlers " was presented to the Bishop " expressive of their confirmed 
 and zealous attachment to the Church of England, and of their 
 anxious desire to enjoy again the administration of its ordinances 
 by a resident Clergyman." During his week's stay the Bishop " con- 
 certed" with the District Committees of the S.P.G. and S.P.C.K. 
 which had been established there, " the means of erecting a church, 
 and also consecrated a burial ground." £100 " from the Societies' 
 joint bounty " was promised towards the building of the church and 
 parsonage ; and to this " ample and . . . promising field " was ap- 
 pointed a few months later the Kev. J. C. Grylls. [L., Bishop 
 Broughton, May 22, 1838 [1].] 
 
 Mr. Grylls' health •' sank under the burden of duty " at Melbourne, 
 ?fld he was replaced by the Rev. J. Y. Wilson (1841 &c.), and other 
 clergymen* were soon stationed in the Port Phillip district at the 
 express desire of many of the people [2]. 
 
 Thisdesire could not always be gratified, and hence during a later 
 
 • Revs. R. Allwood, R. Forest (1840), R. Styles, W. G. Nott, P. Vidal (1841), Port 
 Phillip; A. C. Thompson(1841), Melbourne. Transferred :— J. C. Grylls (1842) and J. Y. 
 WUbqp (1844), to Portland. 
 
 con 
 
 ins 
 
 .* • 
 
^^^ 
 
 VICTORIA. 
 
 405 
 
 visit Bishop Broughton himself remained at Geelong in 1848 to 
 minister to the settlers. Service was held in the Court House daily, 
 morning and evening : the attendance was " very good . . . and it was 
 continued throughout by the parishioners with unabated seriousness 
 and regularity." Confirmation candidates also came every day for 
 instruction, "and thus engaged" the Bishop "passed a fortnight 
 quietly and happily in the oversight of the flock of God committed to " 
 his "charge." The foundation-stone of a church was also laid, help 
 being promised from the Society. The principal settlers had previously 
 " made an arrangement among themselves to attend public worship 
 every Sunday, one of their number reading the service, and another 
 an approved discourse by some divine of our Church." To this the 
 episcopal sanction was given, and the District Surgeon, Mr. Clarke, was 
 also " requested to . . . read the burial Service over the dead." After 
 leaving Geelong the Bishop proceeded to Melbourne, where for two 
 months he regularly assisted Mr. Thompson, the only clergyman in the 
 County of Bourke. Melbourne, which in 1838 " contained but three 
 houses deserving the name," and only " a few hundred soulu," was 
 " now a large metropolis . . . with a population approaching to 8,000, 
 more than one half of whom " were " members of our Church." " The 
 wooden building " had been superseded by " St. James's Church ... a 
 large structure, substantially built of a darl coloured stone." To this 
 church the Society had also contributed, but it was still incomplete. 
 In it eighty-seven persons were confirmed on October 27, and the 
 Bishop ended his work by officiating twice on Sunday, December 10, 
 in a store at " William's Town . . . the port of Melbourne, six miles 
 down the River Yarra." Here " the attendance was very numerous 
 and very respectable." 
 
 The Bishop left the colony with " a profound impression of the 
 difficulties " under which he laboured " in providing the means of 
 grace " where needed, but still persuaded that the Church of England, 
 whether reckoned "according to numbers or intelligence," was "the 
 Church of the people's preference " [8]. 
 
 The District Committee of Port Phillip seconded the efforts of 
 their Bishop by representing to the Society (in 1848) the neglected 
 state of the population in the interior. Of at least 9,000 of these they 
 could say : " Their condition holds out to the Society . . . such a scene 
 of spiritual destitution as called that noble institution into existence 
 when thousands of our Christian brethren were similarly situated in 
 the North American Colonies, nearly a century and a half ago. "Worse, 
 . . . than they were then in the plantations, are our bush population at 
 the present day in this wide tract of country without the observance of 
 the Lord's Day . . . the celebration of public worship," or "even the 
 occasional visits of a Clergyman, either to counsel or comfort, rebuke 
 or exhort." To add to " the evils," there were living amongst them 
 " 1,800 of the most degraded heathen " and nearly 8,000 more at no 
 great distance. There being no " prospect of a better state of things" 
 arising out of the efforts of the bush population itself, the Committee 
 turned "to the Venerable Society," which had "already done so much 
 to supply the religious wants of this country." 
 
 This representation was signed by the Administrator* of the 
 
 . ' * Mr. C. J. Latrobe, then designated Superintendent, afterwards Lieat.-GtoTemor. ; 
 
 >-ll 
 
 *^ j 
 
 1 il 
 
 
 ■■'ii 
 
 t 
 
 
 1 
 
 '"i 
 
 
 
 
 t '» 
 
 (i 
 
 
 i!, 
 
 
 , i' 
 
 ij 
 
 i-ll 
 
 i, 
 
 .t-i' 
 
 
406 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Province, but little more coulfl be done at that time than to endeavour 
 to enlist the support of the Imperial Government and Churchmen at 
 home [4]. 
 
 In 1847 the colony was erected into the Bishopric of Melbourne, 
 and the Society provided funds for sending out several additional 
 clergymen [5]. 
 
 The new Bishop, Dr. Perry, was consecirated in Westminster 
 Abbey on St. Peter's Day (June 29) 1847, and on his arrival in 
 January 1848 there were in the diocese only three clergymen (one 
 each at Melbourne, Geelong, and Portland), four churches (two un- 
 finished), three schoolrooms, and two parsonages [G]. 
 
 In some places much had been done by the faitliful laity to keep 
 alive a sense of religion and a spirit of devotion. Thus at Portland 
 the Messrs. Hentyin 1841 had been accustomed to assemble the people 
 every Sunday to read to them Morning Prayers and occasionally 
 a sermon [7]. At Belfast the Bishop found Dr. Brai.m performing a 
 similar office, and although the people comprised " a great variety of 
 religious denominations," there was " no bitterness of feeling amongst 
 them" ; "a neat little weather-board cluu'ch" had been erected " by 
 the united contributions of all the Protestant inhabitants," and all 
 attended the service. At their request Dr. Braim was ordained as 
 their pastor. Everywhere the Bishop was well received, " especially 
 among the Presbyterians " ; and in many instances the people "will- 
 ingly came forward to contribute to the support of an Episcopalian 
 Clergyman among them." At Gippsland, chiefly Presbyterian, where 
 there had never been a resident minister of any denomination, all 
 appeared " ready to unite, without regard to their differences, in order 
 to obtain in some way or other the ministry of the Word " [8]. 
 
 The Bishop was appalled by *' the total indifference manifested to 
 the spiritual welfare of those . . . sent out to this country from the 
 British islands." Emigrants and exiles were continually arriving, 
 unaccompanied by a single minister of any denomination. The 
 greater number of * nem were " practically excommunicated ; deprived of 
 participation in any of the ordinances of Christianity." The " exiles " 
 were convicts who, after punishment for a certain period in England 
 were transported with a full pardon subject to the one condition that 
 they did not return. Their introduction led to such evils that the 
 Bishop, though at first disposed to favour the system, had soon to 
 confess that he '* should regard the arrival of a ship with convicts as 
 even less mischievous than that of one with pardoned exiles." Another 
 class largely imported, and which proved prejudicial to the young colony, 
 consisted of" expirees " — that is, convicts whose term of transportation 
 had expired. These came chiefly from Van Diemen's Land, and the 
 injury done to Victoria thereby had much to do in stopping the 
 transportation to the former country. [Sec p. 432.] Unless the ministry 
 of the Gospel were "effectually supplied within the next few years," 
 either " Popery " would become " predominant or the truths of Chris- 
 tianity ... be almost altogether forgotten, and the land . . . over- 
 epread with infidelity " [9]. " ■ 
 
 By means of its Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund the Society at 
 once secured the services of religious instructors for emigrants on 
 the voyage [10], " The liberal and effective aid " rendered by the 
 
VICTORIA. 
 
 407 
 
 Society " in diffusing the great blessings of the Gospel through the 
 Diocese," drew forth due expressions of gratitude from the Church 
 there [11]. 
 
 Within three months of the constitution of the Colony of " Vic- 
 toria," began " the discovery of the most extensive and most abun- 
 dant gold fields hitherto known in the history of the world," producing 
 *' a complete revolution in the state of Society, bringing ... a large 
 proportion of the labouring population of the neighbouring Colonies, 
 and at the same time raising the price of labour to an exorbitant 
 amount, making the common workman ... a rich man," and re- 
 ducing those who possessed fixed incomes to " a comparative state of 
 poverty." More than a million sterling was "produced by digging 
 within a few months " [12]. 
 
 The first goldfield, that of Ballarat, was discovered in September 
 1851 ; that of Mount Alexander a few weeks later. Bendigo and 
 others soon followed. 
 
 The excitement produced by these discoveries extended throughout 
 and beyond the colony. The bulk of the male population were eager to 
 obtain a share of the treasure. Every kind of ordinary business was 
 abandoned, good appointments and situations were given up, and 
 household property was sold for a mere trifle to provide the necessary 
 equipment. For a short time the towns were so deserted by the men 
 that on one occasion there was scarcely a man to be seen in Melbourne 
 who was not engaged in preparing for the conveyance of himself or 
 others to the goldfields, and on the last night of the year the 
 police had only two agents left in the city. During the three years 
 1851-4 the population of the colony increased from about 77,000 to 
 over 232,000 [18]. 
 
 To meet the religious wants of the people the Society came forward 
 in 1852 with increased aid [14], and in 1858 the local Legislature 
 passed an Act appropriating £30,000 a year to the general main- 
 tenance of religion in the colony. This sum was divided among all 
 the existing Christian denominations, according to numbers, rather 
 more than one half falling to the share of the Church of England. In 
 addition to this £30,000, provision was made from the same source for 
 chaplains to the gaol and penal establishments, and for ministers on 
 the goldfields [15]. To the Bishop " the time of the gold discovery, 
 both in respect to the Colony and to tha Church, seemed particularly 
 to indicate a gracious providence," coming' a« it did after the colony 
 had been provided with a resident responsible head, and after the 
 Church hr,d become to a certain sense established in the land, and a 
 representative body of the laity had distinctly recognised the duty of 
 maintaining religion among the people. Added to this was the advan- 
 tage of having for ruler " at the first formation of the Colony and 
 during . . . many years, a man not only of the strictest integrity 
 and purest morals, but of sound religious principles," which were 
 manifested on all occasions both in his public and private life. " It 
 is impossible to estimate too highly the benefit conferred upon 
 Victoria by the personal character of Mr. La Trobe, whose influence 
 and example were imiforraly upon the side of reUgion and virtue." The 
 laity generally appeared to have " a much stronger sense of their re- 
 Bponsibility towards the Church than their brethren in England " [16]. 
 
 i -';:i 
 
 M^ 
 
 t^i 
 
 )i. 
 
 ■K'fe 
 
408 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PSOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 In 1851 the laity joined with the Clergy in conference in acknow- 
 ledging 
 
 " that while it is lawful for the Church of England in this Colony to receive 
 aid from the State, as well as contributions from friends of the Church in Great 
 Britain, it is nevertheless the duty of all Christian communities to provide for the 
 promulgation of the Gospel and for the maintenance of their Ministers, if they 
 possess the necessary means ; and also that by God's blessing on the Colony, the 
 members of the Church in this diocese do possess such means." 
 
 From 1863 the provision derived from all local sources — amounting, 
 to j^81,500 in the year 1869 — proved sufficient for the main support of 
 the Church in Victoria [17]. The State aid to it, which gradually 
 increased to about £21,000 a year, was withdrawn in 1875, and from 
 that date the main dependence has been on the voluntary c^ 'nbutions 
 of the people, which were stimulated by a gift of £1,1 from the 
 Society in 1876 towards the endowment of the clergy [18]. 
 
 During the fifteen years 1848-63 the clergy in the diocese increased 
 from 8 to 90, the churches from 4 to 77, and the schools from 8 to 
 196 [19]. But while the progress of the Church had " perhaps been 
 more rapid, the spiritual destitution" in 1863 was still "greater 
 than in almost any other English colony," and for such places as 
 could not be provided for otherwise the Society's aid was continued as 
 long as needed. 
 
 " The assistance thus afforded . . . has been of the greatest benefit in promoting 
 the progress of the Church." " The benefit arising from your grant " (continued 
 the Bishop) " is very much greater than could be inferred from its actual amount* 
 ... it is to be estimated by comparison, not with the aggregate amounts of the 
 stipends of the Clergy, but with the amounts dispensable by the Church for the 
 supply of the most urgent wants of the Diocese in the year — of this it con- 
 tributes a very large proportion " [20]. 
 
 The progress of the Church in Victoria and the openings before 
 her had called for a second Bishop as early as 1866, and on the with- 
 drawal of State aid the Melbourne Diocesan Assembly were enabled 
 (from capitalised savings) to set aside £8,000 towards the endowment 
 of a new diocese, which was formed in 1875 under the name of 
 Ballarat [21]. 
 
 On the arrival of the first Bishop, Dr. Thornton, there were 33 
 clergy, assisted by lay helpers, at work in a country half the size of 
 England, among a scattered population of 250,000. Within six years 
 the number of clergy was raised to 50, and that of the readers doubledw 
 Reviewing the progress made, the Bishop stated, in 1881, that the 
 " considerate, generous, and judicious support " of the Society haci 
 been of the " greatest assistance ... in organising and developing 
 the Church in face of singular and unexpected difficulties." The 
 support consisted of an annual grant towards the maintenance of 
 Missions, and £1,000 (in 1876) towards clergy endowment ; the latter 
 sum elicited £4,000 from other sources [22]. 
 
 The work of the Church in Victoria has been mainly among the 
 European Colonists, who form the chief part of the population. 
 Although much has not been accompUshed among the aborigines and 
 the Chinese, those races have not been wholly neglected. 
 
 * [At that timo £660 per annum. In 1805 " nineteen large and important districtv 
 ,.irere being aBsisted from a grant of £600 [aOa].] 
 
 col 
 evi 
 vei 
 
 thj 
 
 " £ 
 
 we 
 
 th| 
 
 SUd 
 
 th^ 
 
 to 
 
 heil 
 
 cor 
 
 wa 
 
 ing 
 
 cov 
 
VICTORIA. 
 
 409 
 
 In regard to the former Bishop Perry reported in 1849 that he 
 could not see " any opening for a Mission among them." Almost 
 every attempt which had been made for their instruction and con- 
 version had been abandoned. One, which had been carried on by 
 the Wesleyans for a time with some hopes of success, had just been 
 " given up in despair," and the remnant of the various surviving tribes 
 were " as ignorant of the one living and true God as any generation of 
 their forefathers." "It is a melancholy thought" (he added) " that 
 such should be the result of our occupation of their country ; but if 
 those who were born and brought up in Christian England are suffered 
 to fall into a state of ignorance and ungodliness scarcely better than 
 heathenism, how can we wonder that the native heathen should 
 continue still in their former darkness ? " [23]. In the following year 
 was constituted the Australasian Board of Missions, and at the meet- 
 ing for the purpose in Sydney {see p. 898] Bishop Perry stated that he 
 could not discover that more than three natives had ever been Chris- 
 tianised in the colony which he represented. Encouraged, however, 
 by what had been accomplished in South and West Australia, he pro- 
 moted the formation of a Mission on the Murray Eiver, undertaken by 
 the Moravian Brethren in 1850, and which was " supported in a great 
 measure by members of the Church of England " [24]. 
 
 At a later date the Church engaged directly in work among the 
 Natives, and from the Portland district the Society's Missionary (Rev. C. 
 P. Allnutt) in 1873 and 1875 reported good progress in the Lake 
 Gudah Aborigines Mission, which had been under his superinten- 
 dence [25]. 
 
 Among the Chinese immigrants in the Colony a Mission was begun 
 about 1856. It was then " maintained by the combined exertions of all 
 the several Protestant branches of the Church," and was progressing 
 favourably [26]. 
 
 With the exception of the employment of a Chinese catechist in the 
 Yackandandah district in 1860 [27] little more is recorded on this 
 subject until 1869, when the Rev. J. B. Stair of St. Arnaud reported 
 that two Chinese had been baptized by him. One of these, James Lee 
 Wah, was in the same year confirmed and placed at Sandhurst as a 
 teacher, and in a few months he brought four of his countrymen to 
 confirmation. Several other Chinese catechists were the result of Mr. 
 Stair's work, which by 1874 had extended to New Bendigo, Daylesford, 
 and Blackwood [28]. 
 
 In the St. Arnaud district the Mission '* proceeded steadily and 
 with many tokens of blessing on it." Mr. Stair in 1875 had 17 
 candidates for baptism, and there was abundant proof that the Gospel 
 was " quietly spreading amongst the Chinese " [29J. 
 
 Referring to the '* long, diligent, self-denying sarvices " of Mr. Stair, 
 the Bishop of Melbourne said in this year " We are indebted to him for 
 the re-establishment of our Chinese Missions, he having been the 
 Instrument in God's hand of converting the first Chinaman, whom we 
 were able after an interval of several years to employ as a Missionary 
 to his fellow countrymen " [80]. 
 
 In 1881 the Society withdrew its aid to the Church in Victoria^ 
 leaving this and other good works to be carried on by local effort [81]. 
 
 ft 
 
 
 I 1 
 
 ? i 
 
 
 f* 
 «< 
 
410 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Statistics.— In Victoria (area, 87,884 sq. mileB), where (1888-81) the Society asaisted 
 in maintaining 116 MisBionaries and planting 84 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 pp. 002-8), there are now 1,140,405 inhabitantu, of whom 401,604 are Church Members, 
 under the care of 225 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [See pp. 705-6 ; see also the Table 
 on p. 466.] 
 
 Beferences (Chapter LXI.)— [1] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 93-5 ; R. 1888, pp. 99-100. [2] R. 
 1841, p. 55 ; R. 1842, p. 51. [3] Bishop Broughton's Visitation Journal, 1843, pp. 27-40. 
 [4] Jo., V. 45, pp. 80-1, 112-18, 123 ; R. 1848, pp. 53, 68 ; M MSS., V. 5, pp. 208-9. 
 [5] Jo., V. 45, pp. 314-15 ; R. 1847, pp. 85-6, 118-23. [6] Q.P., July 1847, p. 16 ; R. 
 1849, p. 149 ; L., Bishop Perry, September 1, 1854. [7] Q.P., October 1842, pp. 18, 14. 
 [8] R. 1849, pp. 171-8. [0] L. of Bishop Perry, Church in the Colonies, No. 24, 
 pp. 120-1 ; R. 1849, pp. 173, 176; R. 1853, pp. 73-4. [10] R. 1849, p. 176. [U] R. 1851, 
 p. 80 ; R. 1852, p. 67. [12] R. 1852, pp. 112-13. [13J Church in the Colonies, No. 83, 
 pp. 19, 20. [14] Jo., V. 46, pp. 803-4, 362-3 ; R. 1852, p. 112. [15] R. 1858, p. 72 ; R. 
 1854, p. 103 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 33, pp. 27-9. [16] Church in the Colonies, 
 No. 33, pp. 21-2, 52-3. [17] Applications Committee Report, 1870, p. 8 ; R. 1861, p. 185. 
 [18] R. 1875, pp. 77-8 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 301-2, 389-90 ; Applications Committee Report, 
 1874, p. 7 ; do., 1876, p. 27. [19] R. 1868, p. 113. [20] L., Bishop Perry, R. 1861, p. 185, 
 and R. 1863-4, pp. 130-1. [20«] R. 1865, p. 148. [21] R. 1866, p. 161 ; R. 1872. p. 91 ; 
 R. 1875, p. 78. [22] R. 1881, p. 94 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 840-1. [23] R. 1849, pp. 175-6. 
 [24] Report of Australasian Board of Missions, 1850, pp. tJ6-40 ; Church in tlie Colonies, 
 No. 83, pp. 8, 9. [25] R. 1873, pp. 98-9 ; R. 1875, p. Kl. [26] Cliurch in the Colonies, 
 No. 36, pp. 18, 19. [27] R. 1860, p. 170. [£»3] R. 1860, p. 110 ; R. 1872, pp. 90-1 ; 
 R. 1874, p. 85. [29] R. 1875, pp. 81-2. [30] M MSS., V. 11, pp. 237 (10). [31] Jo- 
 V. 54, p. 12 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, p. 15. 
 
 <..i..i ■. 
 
 v-^. M 
 
 
 ■ IT i--;,; V nil.' 
 
411 
 
 ated 
 1 on 
 >eTB, 
 nbla 
 
 :]R. 
 -40. 
 8-tf. 
 
 ;R. 
 
 ,14. 
 24, 
 
 851, 
 .33, 
 ; R. 
 lies, 
 185. 
 )ort, 
 185, 
 91; 
 5-6. 
 lies, 
 lies, 
 
 Jo. 
 
 vHa 
 
 CHAPTEE LXII. 
 
 QUEENSLAND. 
 
 Queensland forms the north-eastern division of Australia. The Gulf of Carpen- 
 taria was vJHited by the Dutch in KiOO, and the eastern coast hy Cook in 1770 ; but it 
 was not until 1823 that the River Brisbane was discovered. In the next year began the 
 first settlement — Moreton Bay, which was a penal one formed from the more incorrigible 
 of the convicts in New South Wales. The rich pasturage of Darling Downs attracted 
 squatters in 1828 ; but the countiy was not thrown open to colonisation before 1842, nor 
 was it separated from New South Wales until 1859, when it became a distinct colony 
 under the name of Queensland. The progi'ess of Queensland was marvellous. In two 
 years it rose to be tenth in point of revenue and importance among the 48 British 
 Colonies of 18C2, 
 
 Two years before the opening of the colony to free immigration a 
 Missionary of the Society, the Rev. J. Morse, was placed at Brisbane, 
 and in 1843 his successor, the Rev. J. Gregor, extended his labours 
 to distant parts of the Moreton Bay district. The need of the re- 
 straining influences of religion was all the more urgent here because 
 the treatment of the natives by the earlier settlers (mostly convicts) had 
 led to frequent conflicts between the two races, in which the white man 
 may be said to have justly earned the title of savage. 
 
 In his first tour Mr. Gregor "saw a number of the aborigines." 
 They were " all armed with shields, spears, waddies, and boomerangs," 
 and were " very vociferous in their calls of ' iName you,' " but did not 
 molest him. From the squatters the Missionary met with a reception 
 which " could not well be surpassed in point of courtesy and kindness." 
 Everyone was anxious to afiford him *' every facility in meeting with 
 the servants on the stations (shepherds &c.) for the purposes of devotion 
 and religious instruction," all set a good example to those under 
 them by attending prayers &c., and promises of substantial help for 
 the maintenance of religion were forthcoming. Scotch Presbyterians 
 *' united with pleasure and interest in the service of the Church of 
 England," and generally his ministrations were acceptable to servant 
 and master alike. Many who had " not heard the sound of the glad 
 tidings of great joy for years, were visibly and deeply afi'ected with 
 what was spoken to them ; and not a few expressed their gratitude 
 ... for the exertions . . . made ... to preach to them in the 
 wilderness the Gospel of Jesus Christ," Some exceptions there were, 
 and one man whom Mr. Gregor sought to influence was " the most 
 hardened creature in iniquity " that had ever come under his 
 observation, being ** totally insensible to every . . . good impression " ; 
 " he stated that he had quite made up his mind to go to hell provided 
 he could accomplish his desires of this world's grossest pleasures ' [1]. 
 
 While Moreton Bay remained a part of New South Wales the 
 Society's connection with it was limited to the support of two Mission- 
 aries (Rev. J. Gregor 1848-50 and Rev. H. 0. Irwin 1851-9). Of the 
 state of the Church Missions there during this period few particulars exist 
 except what may be gathered from the reports of the Bishops of Aus- 
 tralia and Newcastle already quoted. [See pp. 894-402.] Simultaneously 
 
 it 
 
 ► -^ 
 
 il 
 
 '»? 
 
 
 J 
 
412 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 with the formation of the Colony of Queensland (1859) Moreton Bay 
 in the southern district, which in 1847 had been included in the See 
 of Newcastle, became the Diocese of Brisbane, Northern Queensland 
 still remaining under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Sydney. 
 The Society contributed .£1,000 towards the endowment of the new 
 bishopric and the provision of additional Missionaries, and within 
 three years of the consecration of Dr. Tufnell (its first Bishop) the 
 number of clergymen had risen from 3 to 16, and the local contribu- 
 tions had increased five-fold [2]. 
 
 The work of the Clergy was exceedingly trying and laborious, for 
 not only were " many of the people careless of religion " but frequently 
 the Missions were as extensive as the largest of our English counties. 
 Had it not been for the Society's aid numbers of the settlers must 
 have been left " as ignorant as the natives around them, as far as 
 religion is concerned " [3], As late as 1880 one of the Missionaries 
 wrote of " a yoimg man of ordinary intelligence," attending Divine 
 Service for the first time in his life : — "he thought the Service would 
 not have been over till midnight (commencing at 7 p.m.) and must have 
 had the idea that it would be something like a ball or theatrical per- 
 formance " [4]. 
 
 Under the administration of Bishop Hale, who succeeded to the 
 diocese in 1875, a great advance was made towards supplying the 
 religious wants of the Colonists, from local voluntary contributions. 
 
 Writing in 1878 he said " I hope that before long . . . vv'e shall be 
 able to devote the S.P.G. money entirely to . . . work among the 
 Islanders, Chinese and Aborigines " [6]. [The aborigines in Queensland 
 are estimated at from 60,000 to 70,000 ; that is, a greater number than 
 in any other part of Australia] . The " Islanders " are Polynesians, and 
 like the Chinese have been imported to labour on the plantations ; at one 
 time the supply was a forced one, and it became necessary for the Legis- 
 lature to prohibit what vas little removed from a slave trade and to 
 allow of voluntary immigration only. Bishop Hale has ever proved 
 a sturdy champion of the native races. His labours in South and 
 Western Australia in evangelising the aborigines are well known. In 
 Queensland he succeeded in doing much in the face of great dis- 
 couragement and opposition. As the outcome of the Day of Inter- 
 cession of 1876 he baptized at Maryborough in 1877, twenty-three 
 Polynesians who had been instructed through the medium of the 
 English language by the clergyman (Mr. Holme) and a lay volunteer 
 (Mr. McConkey) [6]. 
 
 This Mission has met with much encouragement ; many of the 
 islanders have carried back to their homes grateful recollections of 
 what has been done for them, and the work has won the commenda- 
 tion of the Bishop of Melanesia [7]. 
 
 The feelings of hostility and hatred prevailing in the colony against 
 the Chinese made it a matter of more difficulty to attempt anything on 
 their behalf. Nevertheless about 1879 a Mission was set on foot for 
 these despised people [8]. 
 
 The Society's aid to Southern Queensland was withdrawn in 
 1881 [9], but owing to the continuance of the prejudice against the 
 Chinese it was deemed advisable in 1888 to renew assistance for the 
 T^ork among them in the city of Brisbane [10]. , a-^- 
 
QUEENSLAND. 
 
 413 
 
 Similarly in 1891 the Society came forward to assist in establishing 
 a Mission among the Kanakas (Melanesian islanders) employed in the 
 plantations at Bundaberg [11]. The Society also (in 1890-1) contri- 
 buted £1,000 towards the endowment of a new diocese (Bockhampton) 
 formed out of the Diocese of Brisbane and embracing the central por- 
 tion of Queensland [12]. To this See the Et. Rev. N. Dawes (Assistant 
 Bishop of Brisbane) was transferred in 1892 [12a]. 
 
 During his Governorship of Queensland Sir G. Bowen pressed 
 upon the Society the importance of establishing a Missionary Indus- 
 trial School with a view to the education of the children of the 
 aborigines, a work which could not well be undertaken by the 
 Government itself, but "the Colonial Government and Legislature 
 would . . . grant assistance to it, in both land and money, if it were 
 imdertaken zealously by one of the great Societies." Owing to the 
 greater warmth and healthiness of the climate and better facility in 
 procuring edible plants, fish, and game, there were, he estimated, 
 "probably more natives in this Colony* than in all the rest of 
 Australia put together." The only systematic attempt hitherto to 
 Christianise them had been made by the Berlin Society, but " from 
 some cause or other " it had not succeeded [13]. The Society signified 
 its willingness to co-operate as soon as local provision had been made 
 at some defined spot; and this having been done at Somerset, a 
 new settlement at the extreme north of Australia, the Rev. F. C. Jaqo 
 and ^Ir. Kennet were sent there by the Society in 1866 [14]. Soon 
 after their arrival in 1807 Mr. Jagg left the Mission and the Govern- 
 ment withdrew the European soldiers and police which had been 
 stationed there. This led to a suspension of the Mission, but 
 Mr. Kennet, the schoolmaster and catechist, remained at his post till 
 March 1869, exhibiting the Christian spirit to a degree which won 
 the confidence of the natives, and proving that if properly treated 
 they were capable of much more good than was generally thought 
 possible [15], 
 
 While the attempt to establish a Mission at Somerset was being 
 made the Bishop of Sydney drew the Society's attention to the state 
 of " the northern part of Queensland," then *' almost entirely destitute 
 of clergymen " and needing also a Bishop [16]. Thereupon the Society 
 appointed the Rev. J. K. Black to Bowen, from which centre he itine- 
 rated far and wide. In one of his earlier tours (1869) he stayed at 
 seven hotels, the proprietors of which " in many cases bemoaned the 
 few visits they had from clergymen " ; most of them said he was the 
 first one they had seen in the district, " and all, as if by common con- 
 sent," furthered him on his journey " free of expense." At Clermont 
 and Copperfield, containing together about 1,500 people, many parents 
 *' had kept their children unbaptized," and others desired re-baptism 
 for those who had been admitted by dissenting ministers. '±he 
 bulk of the population of this district were Church people, but so 
 completely had they been neglected that " the Roman priest, the 
 Primitive Methodist and Wesleyan, the Congregationalists and the 
 Scotch ministers " had all in turn been supported, and it was the boast 
 oi the Roman priest at Clermont " that he could not have built his 
 
 • [" 10,000 to 16,000 " ; but thia was ccnsiderably under the mark.] {See p. 412.] 
 
 t 'i 
 
 
 w. 
 
 ili 
 
 
 Sf-.' 
 
414 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 (( , 
 
 chapel but for the assistance of the Protestitats." There was " a 
 craving for religion . . . rarely met with in these districts, which for 
 want of guidance he i gone into a wrong channel and taken an un- 
 healthy tone." 
 
 While ministering in the wilderness in this year (1869) reports 
 were circulated that Mr. Black had been '• murdered by the aborigines." 
 Had they done so it would have been in ignorance, Mr. Black being 
 one of their best friends. A short time before he had exposed (in 
 the Port Denison Times) " the abominable atrocities " perpetrated 
 upon the natives of North Queensland. The evils pointed out were 
 acknowledged and deplored, and " great good resulted from these 
 articles " [17]. The work of planting the Church in North Queensland 
 was carried on by the Rev. J. K. Black and the Rev. E. Tannek, 
 and other faithful men, and, in 1878, the Rev. G. H. Stanton was con- 
 secrated first Bishop of North Queensland. Before leaving England 
 he was enabled to send out twenty fellow-labourers [18]. On his 
 arrival in 1879 he described the colony as bristling •' with splendid 
 opportunities." The people, " inteUigent, large-hearted, and respon- 
 sive," had " done wonders." Instead of "log-huts and wigwams" he 
 found " well-built houses and large towns." Where he expected " only 
 rough irreligion and even insult" he was "received with enthusiasm 
 and warmest welcome" [19]. Nothing, however, existed worthy of 
 Church organisation — seven isolated congregations with clergy, under 
 the direction of the Bishop of Sydney, 1,500 miles away. The churches 
 were unsightly structures — " something between a barn and a log- 
 house." Under the resident Bishop, who for five years was supported 
 by the Society, a wonderful improvement and development was 
 effected. One of his objects was to " anticipate the advance of 
 population by erecting some Mission Church wherever people began 
 to settle," and before twelve years had elapsed endowments had been 
 provided, and both Bishop and Clergy were independent of the 
 Society's aid. 
 
 The laity " acted very nobly" in contributing to the endowment 
 of the bishopric — " scarcely any troublesome collecting " being expe- 
 rienced [20]. 
 
 The Diocesan Synod ascribed " much of the local liberality shown 
 ... to the inducements offered by the Society's conditional offers of 
 help," and the Bishop himself stated in 1884 that the diocese owes 
 " its existence " to the Society's provision and protection [21]. The 
 grant for the Bishop ceased in 1882, and that for the Clergy (to 
 an Endowment Fund for whom the Society also gave £500) in 
 1889 [22] ; but fresh needs having arisen which local effort could not 
 fully supply, the Society came lorward again in 1892 to assist for a 
 limited time in the support of two travelling clergymen. This aid 
 (£200 a year) with that for the Missions to the Chinese in Brisbane 
 and the Kanakas at Bundaberg (£60 a year in each case) now repre- 
 sents the whole of the Society's expenditure in the Colony of Queens- 
 land [23]. 
 
 The latter Mission has been a "wonderful success." In 1891 
 over 10,000 men were brought under instruction, and as they came 
 from fifty different islands the teaching must iniluenoe a yet larger 
 number of people [24]. r.:, ,. ^ . : •, .^ .).- 
 
SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 
 
 41S 
 
 The growth of the Church in Queensland is remarkable. Out of 
 the nine Christian bodies represented in the Colony the Anglican 
 Church has increased in the five years 1888-91 1*18 per cent., tha 
 Primitive Methodists "85 per cent., and the Salvation Army 1 per cent.» 
 while the other six show a decrease [25]. 
 
 In 1891 Bishop Stanton was translated to the See of Newcastle 
 and was succeeded by the Bev. G. Barlow [26]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Queensland (area, 068,497 sq. miles), wliero (1840-92) the Society 
 assisted in maintaining 67 MisRionaries and planting 43 Central Stations (aa detailed on 
 pp. 003-4), there are now 393,718 inhabitants, of whom 142,555 are Church Meniberx, 
 under the care ol 77 Clergymen and 3 Bishops. [See pp. 705-6 ; see also the Table on 
 p. 406.] 
 
 Brfcrenccs (Chapter LXII.)— [1] Church in the Colonies, No. 6, Part 3, pp. 1.5-44. [2J 
 Jo., V". 47, p. 302 ; R. 1847, p. 137 ; R. 1800, pp. 1(15, l(i8 ; R. 1801, p. 185 ; R. 1802, 
 pp. 180-1. [3] R. 1809, p. 185 ; R. 1870, pp. 107-8. [4] R. 1880, pp. 72-3. [5] R. 1878, 
 p. 07. [6] R. 1877, p. 01. i7J R. 1879, p. 75 ; R. 1880, p. 78. [8] R. 1878, pp. 08-9 ; 
 B. 1879, pp. 75-0. [9] Jo., V. 64, p. 12 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, p. 15. 
 [lOJ R. 1888, p. 104.' [Ill Standing Committee Book, V. 4(!, pp. 240, 200. [12] Do., 
 V. 45, p. 387 ; do., V. 40, p. 2(il. [12rt.l M.P. 1892, p. 439. [13] R. 18()2, p. 180; Jo., V. 
 48, pp. 232-3; M.P. 1802, pp. 94-5. [14) Jo., V. 49, pp. 22, 168-9; M.P. 1804, p. 285 ; 
 R. 1803, p. 112 ; R. 1800, p. 154. [15] R. 1807, p. 133 ; R. 1808, p. 102 ; M MSS., V. 13, 
 p. 210; do., V. 14, p. 70. |16J R. 1807, p. 133. [17] M.P. 1870, pp. 131-8. [18] R. 1878, 
 p. 09. [19] R. 1879, p. 70. [20] R. 188-2, p. 70 ; R. 1883, p. 73 ; see also M.P. 1888> 
 p. 320. [21] R. 1884, p. 95 ; see also M.P. 1888, p. 820. [22] R. 1881, p. 25 ; R. 1882, 
 pp. 18 and vii ; Jo., V. 64, p. 89 ; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 13, 14, 18 and 
 vii ; R. 1889, p. 11. [23] M MSS., V. 7, pp. 174, 178 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 47, 
 p. 158. [24] M MSS., V. 13, p. 353. [25] R. 1891, p. 125. [26] Do., p. 123. 
 
 I 
 11 
 
 ii ! 
 
 ,;.: 
 
 CHAPTER LXIII. 
 
 SOUTH AVSTBALIA. 
 
 The northern coast of this, the central division of Australia, was seen by the Portu- 
 guese and Dutch between 1000 and 1600 ; and a portion of the south-west coast was 
 named Cape Leeuwin by a Dutchman in 1022. Like other parts of the island, however, 
 its colonisation was left to the British ; and viewed from this point (although the south 
 coast was surveyed by Flinders in 1802) its real discoverer was Sturt, in 1829. Ah u, 
 result of his discoveries a Colonisation Company was formed in England, and founded 
 settlements at Kangaroo Island and Adelaide in ISSO. It was expected that by selling 
 instead of granting land to emigrants, the colony would be self-supporting from the first ; 
 but so far from this, insolvency resulted, and numbers would have perished from want' 
 but for the energetic measures of a new Governor, Captain (aftenvards Sir George) Grey, 
 appointed in 1841. Originally the colony was confined within the 132nd and 14l8t 
 degrees of east longitude and the 20th of south latitude. By the annexation of " No- 
 Man's Land " (in 1861) and the " Northern Territory " (in 1803) it was extended 80,000' 
 square miles to the west, and to the Indian Ocean on the north. 
 
 If the founders of the colony were lacking in worldly wisdom, they 
 were truly wise in regard to heavenly things. Their first experiment 
 in settling religion was made in connection with the Society, and" 
 proved anything but a failure. In November 1834 a letter was 
 received &om Mr. John Taylor stating that "a portion of th» 
 settlers about to embark for Southern Australia " were 
 *' desirous of forming a District Committee of the S.P.Q. for that Colony under 
 
 '!! 1,1 
 
416 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the Presidency of the Archdeacon of New South Wales, that the first object of 
 the Committee would be to collect subscriptions towards . . . erecting a Church, 
 and taking out a Clergyman, the appointment of such Clergyman being sanctioned 
 by the Bishop of London, and the Ecclesiastical authority existing in the other 
 Australian Colonies being recognised as extending to Southern Australia." 
 
 The Society approved the formation of the proposed Committee, 
 and granted j£200 towards the erection of a church and the tem- 
 porary maintenance of the clergyman [1]. 
 
 A like sum having heen contributed by the S.P.C.K. and £300 by 
 individuals, " with this money the framework of a Church capable of 
 containing 750 souls " was purchased and sent out " in one of the 
 first vessels which sailed for the Colony," and the Rev. C. B. 
 Howard was " appointed to tne Chaplaincy by Lord Glenelg " and 
 received a salary from " the Commissioners of Colonization " [2]. 
 
 Mr. Howard laboured with his own hands in erecting the church, 
 which was named Trinity, and opened in January 1888. The arrival 
 of the Rev. J. Farrelij (S.P.G.) on February G, 1840, was a welcome 
 relief to him, and the two divided their time between Adelaide and 
 the neighbouring villager until July 1843, when Mr. Howard " entered 
 into his rest ... at the early age of thirty-three " [8]. 
 
 Mr. Farrell was in turn left to labour single-handed for nearly 
 three years. By his exertions, supported by Colonel Gawler and the 
 Society, Trinity Church was "substantially rebuilt," and a new one, 
 St. John's, partly erected [4]. 
 
 In the meantime the *' South Australian Church Committee " in 
 England having " transferred the whole of their funds and engage- 
 ments to the Society," arrangements were made for erecting other 
 churches and supplying additional clergymen. The arrival of the Revs. 
 W. J. Woodcock, J. Pollitt, and W. H. Coombs* in 1846 infused 
 *' a new and active spirit . . . into the members of our Church," 
 money was " liberally subscribed," and churches were •' erected in a 
 most gratifying way " [5]. 
 
 The new Missionaries were " highly acceptable and prized," and 
 Mr. Woodcock (St. John's, Adelaide) felt convinced that the Church 
 of England was " the Church of the deliberate choice, at least, of a 
 large majority of the colonists." 
 
 "Indeed," said he (in 1847), " a great door is opened unto us, if we could only 
 avail ourselves of the opportunity presented, but two Clergymen are quite unequal 
 to the duties even of this town. The members of our Church seem suddenly to 
 have awakened to the consciousness of their need of the ordinances of religion ; and, 
 as far at least as the buildings are concerned, they are disposed to make some efforts 
 to secure them. By contributing, as you now are, to establish our Church here 
 upon a broad and solid basis, and thereby preserving this important Colony from 
 ignorance, superstition, irreligion, infidelity, and multiform dissent, you will 
 materially aid in promoting the other great object of your Society, the conversion 
 of the heathen " [0]. 
 
 From Mr. Coomb .' Journal (1846-7) we gain an insight into Mr. 
 Farrell's work, as to which he himself had said little : — 
 
 " The congregation here " (Trinity, Adelaide) " is large and important, between 
 500 and 600 in number, amongst them the Governor, the Judge, and principal 
 persons of the colony. Mr. Farrell read prayers ; I took the Communion Service, 
 
 * A fourth clergyman was added to the Society's list in 1846, viz. Rev. G. C. Newen- 
 liam, son of the Sheriff of the Colony, His salary was wholly provided locally [5a}. 
 
 
id 
 
 ch 
 
 a 
 
 fly 
 
 Ito 
 Id, 
 Its 
 
 re 
 
 80UTH AUSTRALIA. 
 
 417 
 
 and preached. I observed with much interest, sitting round the Communion 
 rails— clinging as it were, to the horns o( the altar— a group of native boys and 
 girls from the Aboriginal 8chool. The boys wear a bright red bush shirt, and the 
 girls a sort of grey drcHs, made in the European fashion. Their sparkling pyes 
 were fixed on me as a stranger ; and their attentive demeanour showed that they 
 were well instructed in the elementary knowledge of Christianity . . . their 
 appearance forcibly reminded me that I was in a strange land ; and as I looked 
 upon these poor simple children of the wild, it was with a silent prayer that they 
 may be brought to know Him whom to know is life eternal. ... I visited the 
 Sunday School ... on entering I was reminded of some of the best Sabbath 
 Bchools I had visited in England. There was, however, one feature essentially 
 different -the presence, at the end of the room, of many of the Natives from the 
 Aboriginal School. ... I addressed the children. T next went to the School of 
 tho Aborigines. . . . Governor Bobe takes a deep and most praiseworthy interest 
 in end<^avouring to improve the condition of the native youth of both sexes. I 
 met Mr. Moorhouse, the worthy protector of the aborigines, a gentleman who has 
 for years made the natives his study, so to speak ; he has again and again boldly 
 thrown himself among the wildest tribes, and adapted himself to their habitSr 
 that he might acquire a knowledge of their language and manners." 
 
 At Gawler, where Mr. Coombs was stationed, the only building at. 
 first available for service was a mill, but a suitable structure was 
 soon provided, and he laboured with good effect for eight years 
 among a people who, from long abode in the bush, had "almost 
 forgotten the Church of their fathers " ; their children in very many 
 cases were unbaptized, and their dead were buried with the " burial 
 of an ass" [7]. 
 
 In 1840 the Society accepted from W. Leigh, Esq., of Little 
 Aston Hall, Lichfield, an offer of some land in South Australia and 
 £2,000 in trust for the support of churches and clergymen in that 
 province ; and at his request in 1842 it was decided to appropriate 
 the proceeds of two acres in Adelaide to the endowment of a, 
 Bishopric or Bishoprics in South Australia. Eighty acres of land! 
 were also conveyed to the Society for this purpose by T. Wilson, Esq. 
 Some part of Mr. Leigh's offer appears to have been subsequently- 
 withdrawn ; but the two town lots, which he purchased for £150, in. 
 time became so valuable as to furnish the "chief source of revenue" 
 of the Church in the colony, although the Episcopate has derived no 
 direct benefit from it. Through Miss Burdett-Coutts' munificence 
 an episcopal endowment was provided, and in 1847 the Rev. A. Short 
 was consecrated the first Bishop of Adelaide.* Special provision for 
 additional Missionaries was made by the Society, and, accompanied 
 from England by Archdeacon Hale and two other clergymen, the 
 Bishop landed in his diocese on December 28, 1847, the eleventh 
 anniversary of the foundation of the colony [8]. 
 
 The character of his reception was " so thoroughly that of an 
 English country town on occasion of some local festival" that he 
 " could hardly realise " that he was at " the antipodes of England." 
 " The progress of the Colony is perfectly wonderful " (he added) ; " to 
 find so large and refined a society in a spot where eleven years ago 
 a few naked savages hutted themselves under the open forest is a 
 startling proof of the energy of our countrymen, and of the success 
 . . . given to their labours." On December 80 a public thanksgiving 
 service was held in Trmity Church, Adelaide. *' To those who had 
 
 * As constituted by Letters Pat '^t June 26, 1847, the Diocese of Adelaide, formed 
 out of that of Australia, comprised South Australia and Western Auitralia [8a]. i 
 
 E E 
 
 
 li 
 
 ■!' 'i 
 
 i 
 
 -is 
 
 m 
 
 f 
 ' j"" i 
 
 "It i fiy}y 
 
 '•III 
 
 
 ► .., 
 
418 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATIOM OF THB GOSPEL. 
 
 seen the < day of small things,' when one single Clergyman of our 
 Church struggled against the flood of evil, which breaks out in the 
 first planting of a Colony, it was a sight of deep interest to witness a 
 Bishop communicating with nine* Clergymen at the Altar Table. 
 The number of Lay Communicants also was unexpectedly great." 
 [L., Bishop Short, Dec. 81, 1847 [9].] 
 
 In 1848 State aid was granted to the ministers of every denomi- 
 nation in the Colony, but after three years this provision ceased, and 
 the support of the ministry became dependent on voluntary effort, 
 supplemented, in the case of the Church of England, by aid from the 
 Society [10]. 
 
 In the city of Adelaide progress towards self-support was from the 
 first encouraging, air^ the influence acquired by the Church was such 
 .that in 1849 the local races, which had been inadvertently fixed for 
 Passion Week, " were postponed . . . immediately the circumstance 
 was pointed out." The inhabitants had become " more zealous and 
 liberal, more regular in attendance on the services " — the congrega- 
 tions in Lent and at Easter being " very full." On Good Friday the 
 shops were " almost universally shut and little work done," and the 
 day was " far better observed " than in some parts of England [11]. 
 
 As a contrast to Adelaide, the Port Lincolnt settlement, which 
 had been left unsupplied with religious ordinances for the first twelve 
 years of its existence, had become the scene of lawlessness and crime. 
 
 Visiting the district in 1849 the Bishop saw the remains of five 
 natives — a mother and an infant, a man and two boys — who had died 
 from the effects of arsenic mixed with flour, which they had stolen 
 from a shepherd's hut. The evidence showed that the mixing had 
 been done by the settlers with the object of destroying the natives, 
 who had been troublesome to them. 
 
 " Those who kaow that the native Australian has been looked upon in the 
 early days of every settlement in Australasia as little better than vermin to be 
 destroyed, and who can estimate the force of fear and revenge and cruelty upon 
 the untamed heart of 'the natural man' will not marvel" (said the Bishop) 
 " if security has been obtained in New South Wales, or the Tattiara country, or 
 other districts, by the means here alluded to, or others equally unscrupulous. 
 I mention these things only with the view of impressing upon the minds of 
 Christian Englishmen the need there is of helinng to supply the ordinances of 
 religion in the early stages of a Colony. . . . This year has seen the settlement 
 there ... of a Gatechist, and I have now personally ministered to this portion of 
 the flock." 
 
 During the Bishop's visit to Port Lincoln an investigation took 
 place into charges of murder against some natives. Eventualb' foui 
 of them were condemned to death, while two whites — " ge tier n by 
 birth and education " — who were " undoubtedly guilty ' ' "u most 
 deliberate cold blooded murder" of a native in the Yor eniusula, 
 
 were acquitted owing to a " technical flaw in the nai ('videnf^e." 
 The " atrocities . . . committed by some of the Bush setui uj(f' the 
 natives exceed belief"; and with a view to bringing under the otice 
 of the Government and public how little had been done towards the 
 religious instruction of the aborigines, the Bishop, with several of the 
 
 • That being the whole number then employed in the diocese. 
 t aOO miles west of Adelaide, by sea. European population in 1849 about 800, spread 
 over a large distriot. 
 
SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 
 
 419 
 
 Clergy and members of the Bar, petitioned fjr a commutation of the 
 sentence on the four men, and two were reprieved. In the course of 
 these proceedings the capacity of the natives to receive instruction 
 was demonstrated by the marriage of a native couple who had been 
 Christianised in the school at Adelaide. The ceremony was performed 
 at Port Lincoln by the Bishop in the presence of the Governor, the 
 court house being " filled on the occasion, and the behaviour of the 
 pair was thoughtful and proper " [12]. 
 
 In the next year ( 1850) a training institution for young natives 
 was established at Port Lincoln by Archdeacon Hale, with the 
 assistance of Government and the Society. The object was to with- 
 draw the natives from the savage and demoralising practices of 
 their tribes and to give them a thoroughly Christian education and 
 training. • 
 
 "Tho settlement" (wrote the Bishop on Sept. 7, 1850) "will form a sort of 
 industrial school for the young half-trained married natives. They will garden, 
 do farm work, fish, &c., and I see no reason why a Christian village may not grow 
 out of the institution, managed as I believe it will be, with wisdom, kindness, zeal, 
 and a humble prayerful dependence upon God. It starts under better circum- 
 stances than any Mission to tho natives yet undertaken." 
 
 The spot first selected was Boston Island, but as fresh water could 
 not be found there the Mission was removed to Poonindie on the 
 mainland in, or about, 1851. 
 
 In 1858 Bishop Short reported that Archdeacon Hale's labours 
 had been 
 
 " blessed with a considerable degree of success. Slany young adult natives, who 
 would have belonged to the most degraded portion of the human family, are 
 now clothed and in their right minds, sitting at the feet of Jesus, and intelligently 
 worshipping, through Him, their heavenly Father. The Mission now consists of 
 fifty-four natives comprising eleven married couples, the rest children, . . . 
 thirteen being from the Port Lincoln district. The married couples had each their 
 little hut built of the trunks of the Shea-oak . . . the other children in small 
 divisions occupy the remaining ones. They have their meals in common in the 
 general kitchen. . . . Narrung one of the elder young men, assisted by two mates, 
 is steward, butcher and cook. At half past six in the morning, and after sundown, 
 all assemble at the Archdeacon's cottage, for the reading of Scripture and prayer. 
 The schoolmaster, Mr. Huslop, leads the singing of a single hymn, and the low 
 soft voices of the natives make pleasing melody. A plain exposition follows. 
 After breakfast they go to their several employments : the cowherds milk, &c. ; 
 some were engaged in putting up posts and rails for a stock yard ; the shepherds 
 were with the flocks ; two assisted the bricklayer, one preparing mortar, the 
 other laying bricks. At the proper season they plow, reap, shear, make bricks, 
 burn charcoal ; do, in fact, under the direction of the overseer, the usual work of a 
 station. Six hours are the limits of the working day ; they are unequal to more. 
 Shepherds and first-class labourers receive 85. per week and rations ; second-class 
 5s., third 3s. Qd., fourth 2s. 6d. The younger children attend school ; the married 
 women wash, and learn sewing clothes, making and mending. Such is an outline 
 of the occupation, education, and religious training adopted at Poonindie, which 
 begun with very Umited means, and with no previous instance of success to 
 encourage hope, has nevertheless, through a blessing upon the Archdeacon's 
 patient, untiring, quiet zeal, reached a very promising state of maturity. Thus 
 far the Institution is an exception *n the list of Australian Missionary failures." 
 
 During his visit the Bishop I ized ten native men and one woman. 
 
 Under Archdeacon Hale the institution continued to prosper in 
 
 material and spiritual things. The lives of its inmates ofttn put to 
 
 c ■ a 
 
 4 
 
 '1 
 
 ,m 
 
 ^ 
 
420 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 shame those of some of the colonists. In no instance did it happen 
 that any of the former sent into the town on business gave way to 
 drunkenness. "With the white labourers the reverse was the case, 
 and on one occasion a Poonindie driver, who had loaded his own 
 dray, was found rendering a similar service to a settler who lay intoxi- 
 cated on the beach. The reverence and devotion seen in the daily and 
 Sunday services at Poonindie were such as to impress visitors with 
 the sincerity of the worship and the piety of those representatives of 
 the once despised race. " The singing was led by three . . . men 
 playing on flutes, while the low, gentle voices of the others made 
 their ' psalms and hymns and spiritual songs ' a delight to themselves 
 and all who heard them." 
 
 The removal of Archdeacon Hale to Western Australia as Bishop 
 of the new Diocese of Perth in 1857 proved a gain to the natives 
 there, but the loss to Poonindie was great. 
 
 A period of sickness (1856-8), in which twenty-one dtaths occurred, 
 was followed by financial troubles, and though health and worldly 
 prosperity returned, the Missionary character of the institution was 
 not restored for some years. By 1863 two of the natives were " able 
 to conduct the Sunday morning service." Under a new system, intro- 
 duced in 1868, each day was begun and ended by service in the chapel. 
 In their various occupations the natives were now enabled to earn 
 from 10s. to £1 a week at farm work ; for shearing they were paid 
 at the same rate as the whites — soir.etimes £14 in a month. When, 
 after sixteen years' absence. Bishop Hale revisited Poonindie, he saw 
 the realisation of his idea — " A Christian village of South Australian 
 natives, reclaimed from barbarism, trained to the duties of social 
 Christian life, and walking in the fear of God, through knowledge 
 and faith in the love of Christ their Saviour, and the power of His 
 Spirit.' 
 
 For what had been done for them they were not unmindful. Their 
 former benefactor was presented with a tea service, and their sympathy 
 for those who were even as they had been was shown by an annual 
 contribution of equal value — £10 — to the Melanesian Mission. 
 
 During his visit Bishop Hale took the Sunday morning service. The 
 first lesson began with the words " Cast thy bread upon the waters : and 
 thou shalt find it after many days." .On this subject he preached, and 
 we learn that '* there was scarcely a dry eye in the assembly. The 
 natives and half-castes were deeply impressed with the signal fulfilment 
 of this promise to their founder and benefactor, while he himself could 
 not but thankfully recognise the hand of God in all that has been 
 accomplished." Many of the white neighbours were present and joined 
 in the service. In concluding his account of the day's proceedings 
 Bishop Short wrote (in 1872) :— 
 
 " It may suffice to lower the pride of the white-skinned race to know that the 
 half-caste children between the high Caucadan Englishman and the (supposed) 
 degraded Australian type of humanity are a fine powerful, healthy, good looking 
 race — both men and women, not darker than the natives of Southern Europe, and 
 capable in all respects of taking their place even in the first generi ion beside the 
 Briton or Teuton ; driving the plough, or wielding the axe with equal precision, 
 or shearing with greater care and skill — from 75 to 100 sheep a day — than their 
 white competitors. It is well known in the Port Lincoln district that the Pooiiniiie 
 shearers do their work most satisfactorily and that Tom Adams is considered the 
 
SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 
 
 421 
 
 best shearer in the whole district. Let prejudice then give way before the inex- 
 orable logic of facts, and let the ' caviller ' if he can, point out a hamlet of equal 
 numbers, composed of natives from different districts of Great Britain and Ireland, 
 BO dwelling together in peace and harmony, and equally free from moral offences, 
 or so attentive to their religious duties, as are the natives and half-castes now 
 living in the Institution at Poonir.die, enjoying consequently much happiness and 
 walking in the fear of GoJ. To Him be all the glory through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord "* [13J. 
 
 While the nati/es were thus being cared for there was much real 
 Mission work being done among the colonists also. In 1856-7 there 
 were 24 clergymen in the diocese, "but without the aid of the Society," 
 said the Bishop, " we could not have planted nor could we maintain 
 even this number." The Society's grant"! have invariably kept for 
 strictly Missionary purposes " [14]. 
 
 Here is a specimen of the work done among the emigrants in the 
 Bush. Before the Rev. E. P. Strickland was sent to the Kapunda 
 district in 1856 the neighbourhood was " notoriously bad. The settlers 
 disregarded Sunday until they at last lost the day." Some would 
 contend that it was Saturday ; others, Monday. Mr. Strickland began 
 by visiting every house and tent that he could hear of. Many had 
 not heard a clergyman's voice since their arrival in the colony. In 
 some instances 5lr. Strickland " spent hours in teaching the adult 
 members of a family to write." On one occasion he sought out a 
 fever- str liken family whom no one else but the doctor would go near. 
 In a miserable hut lay a father, mother, and six children — one of 
 them dead. The husband was too ill to talk, but the wife in an 
 ecstasy of joy clasped her hands and sitting up in bed cried out . . . 
 " Look, look, my children ! . . . that is one of the Clergymen I have told 
 you about that live in dear Old England — who could have thought that 
 one of them would have sought us out in this wilderness ?" All 
 the children hid themselves under the bedclothes, never having before 
 seen a man dressed all in black clothes. So valued and blessed were 
 Mr. Strickland's ministrations that the settlers set to work to build 
 three churches, and in 1858 two were consecrated— at Kapunda and 
 Riverton — confirmations were held in each, the congregations were 
 overflowing, and the collections amounted to £'65. " This," said the 
 Bishop, " illustrates the effect of the Society's . . . grant ... in open- 
 ing new Missions " [15]. 
 
 Another Missionary of the Society was once stopped in the street 
 by a gold digger, who said : " Can you tell me where I can find the 
 Bishop ? or perhaps, if you are a clergyman, you can do for me what 
 I want. I promised, if God prospered me at the diggings, to do some- 
 thing for the Church." So saying he placed £20 in Mr. Woodcock's 
 hand under a promise that his name should not be disclosed. TL., Rev. 
 J. W. Woodcock, 1863 [16].] 
 
 Wherever the Bishop went he found the services of the Church 
 *' heartily welcomed," and generally the people were liberal in contri- 
 buting to their support — in Adelaide in 1861 more than £2,000 a year 
 was being raised for Church purposes [17]. A clergyman landing in 
 that city in 1862 was durprised to see fine churches—" in which the 
 
 * It should be added that natives of Foouindie were on several oooasiona received 
 AS guesti at the Bishop's house, Adelaide. • ., ' < 
 
 ' i1 
 
 ^ 
 
 I i: 
 
 ill 
 
 Mi 
 
 ■tf.-Ji 
 
422 
 
 BOCIETT FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 singing and chanting were equal to any in England " — also large Day 
 Schools and Sunday Schools [18]. 
 
 By means of a Diocesan Endowment and Additional Clergy Fund 
 started in 1860 and built up with the Society's assistance, sufficient 
 provision was made for the poorer districts to enable the Society 
 to discontinue its aid to the colony in 1865, and Adelaide thus afforded 
 the first example on the continent of Australia of a diocese complete 
 in its organisation and independent of any State aid or external sup- 
 port of its clergy [19]. 
 
 In advocating the substitution for annual grants of " one sufficient 
 endowment in land for the future extension of the Church," Bishop 
 Short said in 1856 : *' Had this been done ten years ago, the Church in 
 this Colony would have been entirely self-supporting, independent alike 
 of the State or contributions of the mother country" [20]. 
 
 For the southern part it has not been necessary to renew help, bufc 
 the " Northern Territory " has since claimed and received assistance. 
 Long before its incorporation into "South Australia" the Society's 
 attention had been drawn to this quarter. In 1824 an English 
 settlement was formed at Melville Island. Three years later it was 
 transferred to Baffles Bay, and in 1829 abandoned. In 1838 Bishop 
 Bbougeton of Australia informed the Society that an expedition was 
 " on the point of sailing from Sydney to establish a colony at Port 
 Essington . . . within a few miles of Eaffles Bay . . . under the 
 command of Sir Gordon Bremer who conducted the first establish- 
 ment." As the settlement from the outset was to contain a great 
 number of persons, including the crews of two ships of war, the Bishop 
 learned with regret that "no provision whatever had been made for 
 the appointment of any Clergyman . . . but that it was intended to 
 proceed with as little attention to secure the administration of the 
 offices of religion as if the settlement had been undertaken by a 
 heathen and not by a Christian nation." The desire o^ the Bishop to 
 " provide the blessing of a Christian e: fcablishment " was increased on 
 learning that in the islands of Wetta, Kissa, &e., to the north of Timor, 
 there existed a native Christian community with whom the British 
 would soon be in frequent intercourse. As the power of the Dutch (to 
 whom these natives owed their conversion) was then declining in that 
 quarter, there appeared to be an opening for extending " an 
 acquaintance with the Gospel over the numerous islands . . . between 
 Tim.or and the PhilUpines." But if a favourable impression was to be 
 made, "we must show them" (said the Bishop) "that we are 
 Christians no less than themselves; and when they visit our settlement 
 they must not be allowed to remark so obvious an inferiority in uc as 
 that while they have churches for the public worship of God we have 
 none." The Bishop therefore placed at Sir G. Bremer's disposal £'800, 
 £200 being from the funds of the S.P.G. and S.P.C.K., for the erection 
 of a church at Port Essington, promising also to provide a clergyman 
 at the " earliest opportunity " [21]. 
 
 As no further communication on the subject can be found in the 
 Society's records, it must be assumed tliat this expedition also failed 
 before either church or clergyman could be provided. 
 
 A fresh opportunity occurred in 1872 in connection with the 
 occupation of Port Darwin and the estabhshment of telegraph stations 
 
SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 
 
 423 
 
 from Port Essington to Adelaide. Until the completion of the 
 telegraph the English population in the Northern Territory did not 
 exceed 800 souls ; but the discovery of goldfields about that time 
 seemed likely to *' create a rush and turn the place into a new 
 California." By the aid of the Society the Rev. C. W. Hawkins was 
 sent to Port Darwin in January 1.874, but being unable to endure the 
 trying climate he returned to Adelaide in the following July. At that 
 time the settlement was unprosperous, the congregations were small, 
 and little help was forthcoming from them for his support or for 
 church building. The prospects of the colony were so uncertain that 
 it was not deemed advisable to renew the Mission until 1884, by which 
 time 700 Europeans and some 3,000 Chinese had become established 
 there. In 1885 the Rev. J. Fbench of Adelaide visited the district. 
 The majority of the Europeans were well affected to the Church, and 
 desired her ministrations. He " was welcomed everywhere and men 
 seemedgladto think that their spiritual wants were not quite forgotten. "^ 
 The Rev. T. Wabd, who volunteered for the Mission in 1886, was also 
 welcomed, but he soon " foimd the work very unsatisfactory and 
 discouraging," the English being indisposed to attend service after 
 being "left cburchless so long." Worse than this, his efforts to 
 instruct the Chinese were opposed. It was objected that he was 
 "enabling the Chinese to displace Europeans in stores and other 
 places," and some of the masters said that if the Chinese boys learned 
 English they would dismiss them. Their teaching had therefore to be 
 abandoned, and Mr. Ward resigned in 1888. A successor has not yet 
 been forthcoming, though the need of one has been forcibly 
 demonstrated by the above circumstances and by the conclusion of 
 Mr. Ward's report : — • 
 
 •' One great question, and one of surpassing difficulty; is, how can the Gospel 
 of our Lord be taught to the thousands upon thousands of North Territory 
 aboriginals? Their very low type of humanity, their utter want of morality, 
 which places their outward life lower than that of the beasts which perish, the 
 fact that they are always roving about and appear incapable of settled life, — 
 these and other characteristics render the solution of the question very hard. I 
 have reported respecting this to the Bishop of Adelaide " [22]. 
 
 With the example of Poonindie before us, it ought not to be 
 impossible to solve the question. 
 
 There are few colonies in which the Church has been planted and 
 become self-supporting in thirty years. With the exception of the 
 Northern Territory, this has been the case with South Australia. 
 Gratitude for what has been accomplished has not been wanting. As 
 early as 1857 an annual collection for the Foreign Missions of the 
 Society was begun in every church, and £65 was received towards the 
 re-establishment of the Delhi Mission after the Indian Mutiny. In 
 addition to the direct contributions to the Society's funds, Missions to 
 the surrounding heathen both in Australia and in Melanesia are 
 supported [23]. 
 
 
 \'l 
 
 Statistics.— In South Australia (area, 908,600 square miles), where (1886-66, 1874-6, 
 1886-8) the Society assiBted in maintaining 84 MiHRionaries and planting 27 Central 
 Stations (as detailed on pp. 904-5), there are now 820,481 inhabitants, of whom 89,271 
 are Church Members, under the care of 68 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 765 ; see 
 alao (he Table, p. 466.] 
 
424 
 
 SOCIETY FOR Tfl:B PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter LXIII.)— [1] Jo., V. 43, pp. 427-8 ; R. 1834-5, p. 47. [2] B. 
 1836, p. 45. [3] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 268-9 ; R. 1840, p. 52 ; R. 1841, p. 68 ; Q.P., Oct. 1848, 
 pp. 9-10 ; M.R. 1855, pp. 149-50 ; M MSS., V. 1, p. 8. [4] Jo., V. 44, pp. 890, 421 ; Jo., 
 V. 45, p. 180 ; M MSS., V. 1, p. 8 ; Q.P., 1848, p. 9. [5] Jo., V. 44, pp. 887, 890 ; Jo., 
 V. 45, pp. 88, 180-1, 193-4, 226, 271, 330 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 1-3, 15, 18 ; R. 1840, p. 52 ; 
 R. 1841, p. 64 ; R. 1846, p. 95 ; R. 1847, p. 109 ; Q.P., July 1841, p. 15 ; Q.P., October 
 1848, pp. 7, 8. [5a] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 3, 4, 19, 24. [6] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 5, 11, 12, 18, 
 23 ; R. 1847, p. 110 ; Q.P., October 1848, pp. 3, 46. [7] M MSS., V. 1, p. 48 ; Q.P., 
 October 1848, pp. 6, 10, 15, 16. [8] Jo., V. 44, pp. 827, 420-1 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 42-4 ; 
 Jo., V. 45, pp. 3, 814-15 ; R. 1847, pp. 85-6, 118-9, 186-9 ; R. 1860, p. 28 ; M.R. 1855, 
 p. 151 ; R. 1881, pp. 89-91 ; Q.P., July 1848, p. 8. [8a] R. 1847, pp. 136-7. [9] M MSS., 
 V. 1, pp. 54-6. [10] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 60, 73, 258, 269, 288, 293-5 ; R. 1881, p. 90. 
 n.1] R. 1849, p. 183 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 151-3. [12] R. 1850, pp. 101-6 ; M MSS., V. 1, 
 pp. 161-8, l«5-6, 203. [13] Jo., V. 46, pp. 247, 820-1, 861 ; Letters of Bishop Short, 
 1850-2, 1856-63 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 252-3, 258, 276, 806, 884, 888, 892, 395-6, 401, 408, 
 422, 424, 437-8, 441, 443, 464, 484, 492, 494 ; M MSS., V. 2, pp. 87, 42, 61, 67-8 ; R. 1851, 
 p. 81 ; R. 1857, pp. 122-3 ; R. 1858, pp. 129-80 ; R. 1859, p. 131 ; M.F. 18C0, pp. 97-101 ; 
 R. 1861, p. 187 ; R. 1862, pp. 182-4 ; R. 1863, p. 116 ; R. 1863-4, p. 132 ; Bishop Hale's 
 Account of Poonindie : " The Aborigines of Australia " (S.P.C.K.) [14] R. 1856, p. 132 ; 
 R. 1857, p. 121. [15] R. 1857, pp. 128-4 ; R. 1858, pp. 128-S2. [16] R. 1853, p. 74. 
 [17] R. 1861, p. 186. [18] R. 1862, pp. 188-4. [19] Jo., V. 48, p. 77 ; M MSS., V. 8, pp. 87, 
 89 ; R. 1863-4, p. 132 ; R. 1865, p. 148 ; R. 1881, p. 91 ; Applications Committee Report, 
 1865, p. 10. [20] M MSS., V. 1, p. 408. [21] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 122-36 ; R. 1889, 
 pp. 124-8 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 254. [22] R. 1878, p. 100 ; R. 1874, p. 86 ; R. 1888, p. 74 ; 
 R. 1884, p. 77 ; R. 1885, pp. 75-7 ; R. 1887, pp. 90-1 ; JUL MSS., V. 2, pp. 140, 144, 192-6, 
 209. [23] M MSS., V. 1, p. 461 ; R. 1858, p. 128 ; R. 1859, p. 129 ; R. 1881, p. 92. 
 
 f{ 
 O 
 tl 
 tl 
 
 CHAPTEE LXrV. 
 
 WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 
 
 The early Portuguese and Dutch navigators were the first Europeans to visit 
 Western Australia, and the Swan River is said to have received its name from William 
 Vlaming, a Dutchman, in 1695. No attempt at settlement was made until 1826, when a 
 party of convicts with a military guard was sent to King George's Sound by the Govern- 
 ment of New South Wales. In 1829 the colony was formally proclaimed, the towns 
 of Perth and Freemantle were founded under Governor Stirling, and immigrants began 
 to arrive. Great diiliculties and losses were encountered at the outset; but the earlier 
 settlers contained such a proportion of good men and women that up to 1838 there had 
 not been " occasion to execute sentence of death on a single individual," and only " a 
 small number of offences had been committed and these chiefly by immigrants from the 
 neighbouring penal settlements." [Report of Governor Stirling, 1888.] As free immigra- 
 tion did not continue on a scale sufHcient to develop the country, the settlers in 1850 
 petitioned the Imperial Government to make the colony a penal settlement. Nearly 
 10,000 convicts were introduced during the nexi 18 years, at the end of which (i.e. in 
 1868) transportation to Western Australia ceased. Most of the original settlers being 
 members of the Church of England, the Rev. J. R. Wittenoom was appointed chaplain 
 on the proclamation of the colony, and for many years he was the only clergyman m iti 
 He was stationed at Perth. 
 
 In January 1884 " the Australian Company " stated that they were 
 prepared to partly support a clergyman who might officiate in a church 
 which had been recently built by ISir E. Parry on their estate in West 
 Australia, provided the Society would " recommend a proper person 
 
WESTEBN AUSTRALIA. 
 
 425 
 
 ■1 
 
 for tbe situation and . . . make some addition to his salary." The 
 offer met with a ready response and a vote of £60 pe^ annum, but as 
 the Company were " not prepared to waive their right of removing at 
 their pleasure the clergyman," the Society declined to appoint to the 
 church [1]. This was one of the first churches erected in the colony, 
 possibly the first, for the chief towns seem to have been unprovided 
 with such buildings until some years later, when with the aid of the 
 Society (first voted in 1886) churches were erected at Freemantle 
 (opened August 1843), and Perth* (opened January 22, 1846). In each 
 instance the assistance (£200 to Perth and £100 to Freemantle) was 
 granted in answer to applications made by Major Irvine, Comman- 
 dant of the Forces in Western Australia [2]. 
 
 The need of additional clergymen for the colony was brought to the 
 Society's notice by the " Rev. Dr. Elvington " in 1840 and the Rev. 
 J. B. WiTTENOOM in 1841, and in the latter year the Rev. G. Kino was 
 ^ent out by the Society and stationed at Freemantle [3]. There for 
 eight years he ministered to both settlers and natives. For the latter 
 a school was opened (with Government aid) in 1842, consisting of 
 children collected from the bush — the girls had all been betrothed to 
 native men, but as their future husbands were already possessed of a 
 wife or two, Mr. King easily purchased their freedom. In December 
 1842 ten of the children were baptized in Freemantle Church. " This 
 gathering of the first-fruits of the Church of God was an unspeakably 
 interesting occasion; and the solemn attention" of the "crowded 
 congregation bespoke more concern than curiosity " [4]. The advance- 
 ment of the native children " towards civilization and evangelical 
 knowledge " was " uniformly progressive " ; " in moral sentiment, as 
 well as in the attainment of ordinary humble tuition " they were " aot 
 one degree inferior to the common average of European children," 
 and quite as "reverential and attentive." [Rev. G. King, Jan. 1, 
 1846 [5].] 
 
 The total white population of the colony in 1846 was about 4,000. 
 As these people were widely scattered, thirteen churches or chapels 
 had been built for them, and " the Church of England " being " the 
 Church of the people," there was not " a dissenting body in the terri- 
 toi'y " except in the town of Perth, Avhere the Wesleyans and Romanists 
 had secured an entrance. Within three years of the completion of 
 their church the Freemantle congregation sent the Society an offering 
 nearly equal in amount to one-fifth of its grant towards the erection 
 of the building [6]. 
 
 The stations for 50 miles to the south and 20 miles to the east of 
 Freemantle were also served by Mr. King, whose visits were so 
 arranged " that every settler within the circuit of his work " might 
 " have divine service brought to his door, or to his neighbour's house, 
 once in the month." One early result was the erection of churches 
 by the settlers at Pinjarrah and Mandurah in 1842, and the gift of 
 600 acres of land from Mr. Thomas Peel as an endowment for the 
 former [7]. 
 
 In 1848 the Bishop of Adelaide made his first visit to Western 
 
 • " The foundation of a good sized church at Perth " was laid by Governor Hutt on 
 Jan. 1, 1841, in which year he also reported " We have three additional churches built 
 on the b^nkftof the Swan " [2a]. 
 
 ■"!. 
 
 m 
 
 LI 
 
 !» 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 n' 
 
426 
 
 800IETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Australia, which was then under his charge. The coloriy was in 
 a very depressed state as to trade and commerce. The population 
 numbered 4,600* of whom above 2,700 claimed membership with the 
 Church of England. "A Bishop, several Priests with lay brothers and 
 four Sisters of Mercy " had been " sent out to take care of the little 
 flock " of Roman Catholics (806 in number) " and the heathen." Some 
 of these clergy withdrew " on finding their services less needed than 
 supposed." Two who were at King George's Sound left " after trying for 
 a few months to instruct the natives in the bush." For the thirteen 
 English churches there were only five clergymen. The first episcopal 
 act of Bishop Short was the consecration of a newly erected church at 
 Albany in King George's Sound. Confirmation was administered to 
 10 men and 14 women (all but one of whom remained to communicate), 
 and the Bishop also baptized two half-caste children, " brought up in 
 the nurture of the Lord by the disinterested kindness of persons un- 
 connected with them except by the tie of Christian love." It was 
 " wonderful and consolatory " to find in a place where for 18 years 
 there was no resident minister, so earnest a desire for the ordinances 
 of Divine service." "All Sectarian feeling was thrown aside and 
 within the walls of Zion were seen sitting together, Episcopalian, 
 Presbyterian, Wesioyan, Roman Catholic, English, Scotch, Irish, 
 American, worshipping together with brotherly love," — in all a con- 
 gregation of 100. 
 
 On leaving, the Bishop was presented with " an affectionate 
 address," signed by everybody who could write ; and men, women and 
 children followed him to the shore. 
 
 At Freemantle, Mr. King's Native School was inspected. " It con- 
 sisted of 15 children of both sexes, mostly taken in infancy from the 
 bush, as being orphans or otherwise unbefriended. ' The natives of 
 Western Australia were " superior to the Adelaide tribe, physically and 
 in point of civilisation." But "the faith and love . . . which led . . • 
 Mr. King to treat them as he would an orphan white child " was rare. 
 The natives generally being " counted an inferior class " and " some- 
 times defrauded," naturally preferred their native associations " to 
 being despised and wronged as a Pariah caste among whites, many 
 of whom " were " below themselves in honesty, trustfulness, and 
 self-respect." '• The work may be one of time " (continued the Bishop), 
 " but wise and Christian management would reclaim some firstfruits 
 of this neglected race ... as yet they have not received that manage- 
 ment except in isolated instances." 
 
 Four native couples * were married by the Bishop. Three of the 
 girls when rescued seven years before were " the most debased in habits 
 and the least happy of all the creatures which the forest sustains." 
 Unfortunately the charge of his extensive Mission impaired Mr. King's 
 health, and in 1849 he had to leave the colony. His ministry had 
 " been much blessed " [8]. 
 
 In the first-fruits of the Freemantle Native School lay " the pledge 
 of a rich and plentiful harvest " among the aborigines. Mr. King had 
 endeavoured in 1844 to establish a training institution at the Murray, 
 with a view to the evangelisation of the Murray tribe — " the fiercest 
 and most warlike in the coimtry," and that which gave battle to ft 
 
 * The men were from the Wesleyan Institution at Wonneroo. 
 
 strl 
 
 to^l 
 
 sell 
 
 " a 
 
 ins 
 
 thd 
 
 fori 
 
 op{ 
 SoJ 
 adc 
 chv 
 
 0f( 
 
 ber 
 of 
 
•WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 
 
 427 
 
 strong military party when Sir James Stirling went to mark out the 
 town site of Pmjarrah. The Governor of the Colony confessed him- 
 self "deeply sensible of the justice" of Mr. King's representations, 
 " and of the paramount duty incumbent on a Government to provide 
 instruction for the inhabitants of a country," but the public funds at 
 that time could not bear the charge [9]. 
 
 With the appointment of the Rev. J. Wollaston to the newly- 
 formed Archdeaconry of Albany in 1849 arose an opportunity of 
 opening work among the aborigines in that neighbourhood, and the 
 Hociety placed £50 per annum at his disposal for a Native Mission, in 
 addition to an annual grant of £200 for encouraging the erection of 
 churches and providing catechists for the settlers. Both grants proved 
 of excellent service. 
 
 For the natives, a Training Institution was opened in 1852, a 
 benevolent lady, Mrs. Camfield, undertaking the care and instruction 
 of the children without remuneration [10], 
 
 By the aid of the Society, which contributed £3,000* in 1852 
 towards an endowment [11], Western Australia was in 1857 separated 
 from Adelaide and formed into the Diocese of Perth. Its first Bishop, 
 Dr. Hale, reported in 1862 that the Albany Native Institution, which 
 " could scarcely have struggled into existence if it had not been fostered 
 by the Society," was "now in a condition much more flourishing and 
 hopeful than at any former period." People had been backward " in 
 believing that anything can be done towards civiliy g and Chris- 
 tianizing the Natives." But the Governor having recently visited and 
 examined the Institution had become " so perfectly satisfied as to the 
 reality, and the value " of the work, that instead of withdrawing sup- 
 port as had been anticipated, he increased it, and instructed the 
 resident magistrates in the different colonies to endeavour to induce the 
 natives to give up children for the purpose of instruction and education 
 at Albany at the public expense [12]. 
 
 With the exception of the Albany Institution, and the partial sup- 
 port of a few clergymen between 1857 and 18G4,t Perth received Uttle 
 assistance from the Society during the first twenty years of its existence 
 as a separate diocese, the Imperial and Colonial Legislatures having 
 made provision for a staff of clergy. Since the disestablishment of the 
 Church and the withdrawal of Government aid in 1876 &c. the Society 
 has again contributed^: to the maintenance and extension of the 
 Church's ministrations in the colony [13], A portion of this renewed 
 help has long been available for a new Mission to the aborigines, and 
 in 1885 the Rev. J. B. Gribblb endeavoured to establish a station 
 among the natives in the Gascoyne district ; but owing to the oppo- 
 sition of the colonists he removed (in 1887) to New South Wales, in 
 which colony he had already (at Warangesda) done excellent work 
 among the aborigines. The lack of a suitable successor prevented a 
 renewed attempt until 1890. It is hoped that with the co-operation of 
 
 i i 
 
 !r ! 
 
 
 h i\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 til: 
 
 \!: 
 
 i)f 
 
 
 ' 1 
 
 • Increased ♦o £8,225 in 1882 [11a]. 
 
 t Rev. "W. D. Williftms, Guildford, 1857-9 ; Rev. W. S. Meade, King George's Sound, 
 1860; Rev. H. B. Thomhill, Northam &c., 1860-2; Rev. G. J. Bostock, do., 1862-4; 
 Bev. J. S. Price, Finjarrah &c., 1862-4. 
 
 t By voting £1,000 towards a Sustentation and Endowment Fund, besides annaal 
 grants for Clergy [18a], 
 
 111. 
 
 inj. 
 
428 
 
 SOCIETY FOR IHB PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the Colonial Government a strong and successful Mission will now be 
 permanently established among the natives [14]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Western Australia (area, 1,060,000 sq. miles), where (1841-64, 
 1876-92) the Society has assisted in maintaining 34 Missionaries and planting 28 Central 
 Stations (as detailed on p. 005), there are now 68,285 inhabitants, of whom 24,760 are 
 Church Members, under the care of 25 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 766; see also 
 the Table on p. 466.] 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter LXIV.)— [1] Jo., V. 43, pp. 872, 391. [2] Jo., V. 44, pp. 99, 110 ; 
 App. Jo. O, p. 77 ; R. 1844, p. 95 ; R. 1845, p. 97 ; Q.P., Jan. 1848, p. 10. [2a] App. 
 Jo. O, p. 77. [3] Jo., V. 46, pp. 842, 879, 881, 416 ; R. 1840, p. 52 : see also App. Jo. O, 
 pp. 76-8. [4] Q.P., January 1848, pp. 8, 9 ; Q.P., October 1843, p. 7 ; M M8S., V. 5, 
 pp. 117-20, 141-4, 227-8. [5] M M8S., V. 5, p. 429 ; R. 1846, p. 96 : see also R. 1844, 
 p. 95. [6] R. 1846, p. 96. [7] Q.P., January 1843, pp. 9, 10 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 115 ; M MSS., 
 V. 6, p. 142 ; R. 1849, p. 189. [8] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 123-40, 145 ; R. 1849, pp. 184-9 ; 
 Q.P., July 1849, pp. 18-15: [9J M MSS., V. 5, pp. 381-2 ; Q.P., April 1845, pp. 14, 15. 
 [10] R. 1849, p. 184 ; R. 1853, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1855, pp. 136, 188 ; Jo., V. 46, p. 248 ; 
 M MSS., V. 1, pp. 145, 207, 282-7 ; V. 3, pp. 41-4 ; G.M. 1854, pp. 66-71. [11] Jo., V. 46, 
 pp. 331-8. [11a] Jo., V. 54, p. 89. [12] M MSS., V. 19, p. 27 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 242-3 ; 
 M.F. 1862, pp. 119-20 ; R. 1862, p. 186. [13] R. 1866, p. 164 ; R. 1877, p. 68. [13a] Jo., 
 V. 52, p. 890; Jo., V. 54, p. 89; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 12-18, viii; 
 E. 1891, p. 125. [14] R. 1882, pp. 71-2 ; R. 1885, p. 78 ; R. 1886, p. 79 ; M MSS., V. 19, 
 pp. 168, 170-5, 180-91, 204-7, 213, 216. 
 
 rei 
 in I 
 
 wo 
 
 del 
 
 T 
 
 nd 
 li 
 
 CHAPTER LXV. 
 
 TASMANIA. 
 
 Tasmania — or Van Diemen's Land, as it was once called— was discovered in 1642 by 
 the Dutch navigator, Abel Van Tasman ; but it was reserved for Surgeon Bass in 1797 
 to demonstrate that it was an island. England formally took possession of it in 1808, 
 and made it an auxiliary penal settlement to New South Wales. The first convicts 
 were sent out in 1804, and Hobart Town was founded on the banks of the Derwent. 
 Free emigrants were first introduced in 1816 ; and in the next year a church was begun 
 at Hobart. Already the colony was paying the penalty of religious neglect. Within a 
 year of the British occupation (1808-4) a collision took place between the colonists and 
 the aborigines at Risdon, when many of the latter were slain. The efforts of several of 
 the Governors to restore confidence and establish friendly relations were frustrated by 
 outrages committed by European " bushrangers." In retaliating, the natives were 
 unable to discriminate between friend and foe. " No white man's life was safe. . . . 
 Men, women and children were speared alike." In 1830 Governor Arthur planned the 
 removal of the natives to a separate island. Five thousand troops were sent out to effect 
 the capture ; but after two months' absenc and an expenditure of £80,000 they brought 
 back only two prisoners. What numbers ihiled to do, was accomplished by a builder in 
 Hobart Town, named Robinson, who gained such an influence over the natives that, 
 chiefly by persuasion, the whole of them were gathered together and transferred to 
 Flinders Island, in Bass Straits, the last capture taking place in December 1842. Here, 
 notwithstanding every reasonable attention paid to their comfort and improvement by 
 Government, their number had dwindled to 64 when visited by Bishop Nixon in 1848. 
 ¥our years later the survivors were removed to Oyster Cove, where m 1854 only 16 
 
TASMANIA. 
 
 429 
 
 remained. [See Bishop Nixon's Cruise of the 'Beacon' 1854, J The last of the race died 
 in 1H70. The bushrangers referred to were mostly runaway convicts, and their hand 
 was frequently raised against every man, white and black Under Governor Sorrell 
 (1817-24) they were suppressed. Some of them were shot in tlie woods, or starved to 
 death or hanged ; others were killed and eaten by their comrudos. ^ • 
 
 The religious needs of Tasmania were brought to the Society's 
 notice by Archdeacon Brouohton of New South Vales in December 
 1834 [see pp. 891-2], and out of the first £1,000 v ' in answer to his 
 appeal, £400 was appropriated to the erection ♦ ■ churches, in 
 Hobart Town* and Launcestonf . For each of ti:38b places only one 
 such building existed, and these were " far too small for the numbers 
 wishing to attend," Hobart Town alone containing from 7,000 to 9,000 
 people, " almost exclusively Protestant." During the next seven 
 years provision was made, with the Society's assistance, J for 14 
 additional churches and 8 parsonages in parts of the island where 
 before little if any such accommodation was to be found. This was 
 the beginning of the first •' serious effort " made to provide instruction 
 •• either for settlers or convicts " [1]. 
 
 Visiting Tasmania in 1838 after a lapse of five years, Bishop 
 Bkgughton noticed that " a gradual but certain improvement of the 
 moral and religious condition of the inhabitants " was taking place. 
 Of Tasmania as of New South Wales he could say that, " surrounded, 
 it cannot be dissembled, by much that is base and disgusting, there is 
 nevertheless an extensive, and in point of actual influence, a pre- 
 ponderating proportion of integrity and worth, from which if suitably 
 supported and encouraged now, there may hereaftei' spring forth a 
 wise and understanding people to occupy this land." Wherever he 
 had gone an anxiety had been manifested " to possess the observances 
 of religion and the guidance of their proper ministers," and in every 
 district the inhabitants weve fulfilling the conditions under which the 
 aid of Government could be obtained in erecting churches and 
 parsonages and maintaining clergymen. *' On behalf of these truly 
 exemplary and deserving people " he appealed to the Society to send 
 out several clergymen at once [2]. This was done,§ and later on 
 others were sent, specially for a class not exemplary, and therefore 
 more in need of such attention. The formation of Tasmania into a 
 diocese — a matter frequently urged by Bishop Broughton — was accom- 
 plished in 1842, on the representation of Governor Sir John Franklin, 
 afterwards the famous Arctic explorer [3], and with the aid of a grant 
 of £2,500 from the Society [3a]. 
 
 The necessity of such a measure had been intensified by the fact 
 that transportation to New South Wales liad recently ceased (1841), 
 and Tasmania, with Norfolk Island annexed, had become the only 
 receptacle for convicts from the mother country. When Dr. Nixon,. 
 the first Bishop of Tasmania, took charge of his diocese he found 
 " that out of a population of some 60,000, scattered over a country 
 nearly as large as England, there were about 18,000 convicts." With 
 the exception of a Wesley an minister stationed by the Government in 
 
 * Trinity. t S*- John's. 
 
 X The grants-in-aid from the Society varied in amount from £20 to £50. A sum of 
 £200 was also given towards building a school at Launceston [la]. 
 
 § The first S.P.G. Missionaries in Tasmania were Bev. G. Bateman (Oatlands and 
 Jericho, 1838), Rev. H. P. Fry (Hobart Town, 1888), and Rev. J. Mayson (Hobart Town, 
 1838). 
 
 
 ■ WT^ 
 
 ii 
 'ri 
 
 ' i 
 
 ./ 
 
 ...■^? 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 
 : ) 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 ti 
 
 1;/ -^ 
 
 
 
 'i ,) ■■ *v 
 
 ' Si 
 
 
480 
 
 80CIETY FOR THE ROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Tasman's Peninsula, there was " not . . . one chaplain appointed ex- 
 clusively to the systematic instruction of the convicts." At the " road 
 stations " provision had been made for the daily reading of the sacred 
 Scriptures, but those readings had been performed generally if not 
 always by some of the very worst of the convicts themselves.' " For 
 labour and for punishment " ample provision had been made. The most 
 abandoned criminals were " shut up in wretched hovels " on a separate 
 island during night-time, and in the day were sent to work on the 
 opposite coast. Here, " borne down by toil and by the ever present 
 sense of irremediable hopeless degradation," so " dreadful " was the 
 punishment that " murder even " had " been committed, in order that 
 the miserable criminal might be remanded to the gaol in Hobart Town, 
 and thus be permitted to spend, in comparative comfort, that brief 
 time . . . between the sentence of death and its execution." Here again 
 were "no spiritual instructors " — "the possibility of reformation was 
 taken from them, and they were doomed it would appear, to have 
 even in this world, a foretaste of that hsll which God had declared 
 should be the dwelling place of the impenitent and the ungodly " [4]. 
 It is only just to add that Government were becoming alive to the 
 necessity of remedying these evils, and in the same year that the 
 Bishop uttered his complaint Lord Stanley introduced the "proba- 
 tion system." Under this treatment convicts were to pass through 
 the successive stages of detention,* probation gangs, probation-pass, 
 ticket of-leave, and pardon. Each probation gang was to have a 
 clergyman or schoolmaster attached, and religious instruction was 
 to be carefully given. The failure of this system was partly due to 
 the lack of proper agents to administer it, and " the one thing needful " 
 seems to have been sadly neglected. A letter of a convict will best 
 illustrate this. He was one who on the voyage had shown a true 
 desire " to lead a new life." How difficult that was in such a nursery 
 of vice as the probation gang will appear from his words : — 
 
 " Thank God, I can now breathe a purer air, and can lift up my head (as far as 
 a convict can) once more, being just escaped from the dreadful society of the- 
 probation gang. On Jan. 14, 1843, we arrived . . . and in a few days were 
 separated and most of us sent into the interior to our appointed stations. Pre- 
 viously to our dispersion we had an opportunity of assembling for reading the 
 Scriptures and Prayer, as we had been wont to do on board the ship . . . and 
 earnest were the prayers, and deep the feeling on behalf of our kind friend ano 
 patron we were about to part with, and fervently too we sought Divine wisdom 
 and grace, to guide and bless us in all our future steps. The time soon came for 
 us to be marched off. Myself, and five more shipmates, with twenty old hand> 
 wei;e yoked to carts, loaded ... all we knew was that we were going to form a 
 new station fifty miles up the country. . . . Journey on we must, up rugged hills^ 
 beneath a scorching sun, and amidst the heUish oaths . . . of our new companions. 
 My ears were unaccustomed to such wicked words as proceeded from their lips. . . . 
 We arrived . . . and were put within the prison. . . . My friend and shipmat<' 
 . . . desirous of doing good, proposed to read a chapter from God's Word, but oh ! 
 I shall never forget the dreadful cry they set up. ' You old hypocrite I there's no 
 God in Van Dieman's Land, nor ever shall be ! ' Not till then did I find banish- 
 ment such a heavy chastisement. ... At we commenced our work. Then 
 
 began the course of government and discipline to which I have been subjected. 
 Gangs marched to the Station as it enlarged from . . . Second Sentence 
 Stations. These men are supposed to have been reformed but . . , their conducl 
 
 so| 
 tl 
 
 wd 
 
 col 
 
 diJ 
 
 t( 
 
 tei 
 hd 
 afl 
 
 wJ 
 
 nel 
 
 thi 
 
 tic 
 
 rui 
 
 This at Norfolk Island, but only in extreme casca. 
 
XASMANIA. 
 
 481 
 
 Boon evinced that the treatment they had received was calculated to harden, rather 
 than soften, their moral feelings. They soon broke out. Oflicera commenced their 
 work. ... I should have told you that for three or four months we were tolerably 
 comfortable, owing to the influence of a pious visiting magistrate, who . . . 
 during that brief period . . . paid great attention to our spiritual interests. . . . 
 There was no flogging during his time : but he would come and talk with us as a 
 tender father to his children, and encourage us, in every possible way. . . . After 
 he had left us, the scene changed. Thirty boys, incorrigible, as their conduct 
 afterwards proved, were sent to us, and . . . allowed to mix with the men, many of 
 whom were depraved in tlv c-^reme. , . . Never did I feel myself bo degraded, 
 never were my feelings so hurt as now. . . . What my mind has suffered through 
 the wickedness of my fellow men I will not attempt to tell. . . . With few excep- 
 tions no man cared for their souls. Our illegal conduct made us convicts and our 
 rulers have placed us in such circumstances, as render the commissini; of crime 
 easy. They put forth no counteracting influences, to beiir against the evil spirit 
 that is in man. Little instruction is afforded to the mind. ... I hope something 
 will be done speedily for the bondmen and bondwomen in this part . . . the present 
 system is most ruinous both to soul and body. . . . They assemble in groups 
 telling each other of the robberies and murders they have committed and at night 
 . . . the scene is truly awful " [5]. 
 
 A statement made by the Bishop of Tasmania in 1847 confirms 
 this description. One-half of the whole population of 60,000 were 
 now convicts, and under the existing system of prison discipline '• a 
 degree of wickedness " had "sprung up among the convict gangs, 
 unexampled " (the Bishop believed) " in the annals of the Christian 
 world." Few, if any, of the prisoners while in the gangs dared, 
 though their hearts might be touched with remorse, " even speak of, 
 much less act upon, their convictions " [G]. 
 
 Through the recommendation of the Society the services of five 
 candidates for Ordination Avere secured in January 1844 as religious 
 instructors* to the convicts, for whom Government had determined to 
 provide a large increase of clergy [7]. 
 
 The Society also promoted the raising of a Special Fund for 
 Tasmania, and between 1842 and 1849 over £23,000 was contributed 
 by the Church in England to meet the spiritual wants of the diocese. 
 Only part of this money passed through the Society's hands [8]. 
 
 Already the Missionaries first sent out by the Society, although 
 intended specially for the free settlers, had been able to do something 
 for the outcast class. 
 
 From Oatlands the Rev. G. Bateman reported in 1843 : " The 
 hearts of few unfortunates here are really hardened, not one in a 
 hundred ; and they can generally be profitably turned to good paths 
 by kindness and taking an interest in their welfare." Of another 
 station he said : " The Vale of Jericho has been so supported, so 
 comforted by a holy place of worship, that it is quite a contrast 
 to the dreadful heathenish state of other villages and settlements 
 here." [9]. 
 
 By 1849 the number of Clergy in the diocese had increased to fifty, 
 and a Theological College was at work training candidates for Holy 
 Orders. [See p. 788.] The Clergy consisted of Colonial Chaplains, Mis- 
 sionary Chaplains, and religious instructors maintained by the Crown 
 for services in gaols and convict stations. The Colonial Chaplains 
 
 * Their work began on the voyage from England. [See accounts of Messrs. W. R. 
 Bennett and G. Eastman in 1844 [7a].] 
 
 i 
 
 H 
 
 f i' 
 
 I 
 
 
 . 
 
 1 ; 
 
 Ai- 
 
 m ' 
 
 1 
 
 K,. 
 
482 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PAOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 were maintained by the local Legislature, and of the Missionaries, five 
 were supported from Crown endowments and the rest by special con- 
 tributions from England. Ir. the previous ten years the population 
 had greatly increased, and the colony was " honourably distinguished " 
 by the liberality of its older residents " to promote the propagation of 
 the Gospel in every practicable way, and to stem the tide of evil 
 continually flowing m from the mother country " [10]. Chief among 
 those evils was intemperance. The Society's Missionary at Hobart 
 Town in 1855 estimated that £700,000 was annually spent on drink 
 in Tasmania, and in Hobart Town alone the average was i;i2 a year 
 for "every person" or £50 for "each house," and 271) coroners' 
 inquests had been held in the year, on deaths '• mostly caused by 
 drink "[11]. 
 
 The discovery of gold in California thinned the population in 1850, 
 and among those who migrated were a gang of convicts. They effected 
 their escape by seizing the Bishop's Missionary boat, the Psyche, in 
 which it is supposed they went " from island to island for the sake of 
 provisions until they reached the Sacramento." At this period the 
 free settlers were renewing efforts, often made, to resist a further im- 
 portation of convicts [12]. An "angry, restless and even rebellious 
 feeling" had been excited among the colonists, but notwithstanding 
 this the evil might have continued to grow but for the danger caused 
 to the Colony of Victoria. On the representation of the Bishop of 
 Melbourne the Society petitioned the two Houses of Imperial Parlia- 
 ment on the subject in 1853, and transportation to Van Diemen's 
 Land, or Tasmania as it now became, was henceforth discontinued [18]. 
 
 The moral degradation which Tasmania had been compelled to 
 endure for fifty years might have furnished grounds for soliciting the 
 alms of English Churchmen for a prolonged period : certain it is that 
 many colonies with claims weak by comparison have continued to look 
 for and to receive such support. The decision taken by Bishop Nixon 
 was thus expressed : — 
 
 " We have been largely helped from homo. Your own Society, the S.P.C.K., 
 private bounty, all have proved w us how large is the debt of gratitude that we 
 owe to the continued and lavish kindness of the mother country. Surely we can 
 best show our thankfulnv 3S by quietly suffering these many streams of bounty to 
 flow into other channels, and to impart to other and less flourishing communities 
 some of those advantages which we have so liberally received ourselves." [L. to 
 the S.P.G., June 5, 1854 [14].] 
 
 Four years later there was but a single clergyman in the diocese 
 assisted by the Society, and in 1859 this aid was dispensed with. The 
 Bishop's efforts were unremitting to rouse his flock " to a sense of 
 their duty, as stewards of the good things with which Providence " 
 had " entrusted them." r 
 
 " I have " (he wrote) " distinctly warned them that I will be no party to any further 
 appeals to your Society." ..." I will not be instrumental in begging about 
 [? alms] at the hands of England. Gifts that come spontaneously from loving 
 hearts will never be rejected by me, but be received with all gratitude. My deter- 
 mination does not extend to such little matters as books and the like. But I am 
 quite sure that we shall have means enough in the Colony to do without home 
 grants. . . . We shall be sadly disgraced if there be not enough of the old British 
 spirit within us to induce us to exercise a little of the self-denial which our fore- 
 fathers practised so largely " [16]. 
 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 488 
 
 Statistics.— Ill TaBmsnia (area, 20,215 gq. milen), where the Society flfiHS-BO) 
 sBHiHtcd in maintaining IT MiHHionarieH and |ihintin|{ 17 Central HtationH law detailtxl on 
 ]). 110(1), theri« are now in'j,(llt) inhnhitantH, of whom 70,800 aro Churcli MoinlicirH, nndcr 
 the caro of 72 Clurgynien and a BiHliop. [See p. 705 ; $ee also the Tablu un p. -KUI.J 
 
 asniH 
 
 lirfrrrnees (Chapter LXV.)— [1] R. 1H8J-5, pp. 100-1, 105, 108; R. 1887, p. IS; 
 R. 1H41, pp. 00-2 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 4!)7-H ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 2H-0, 812, 800. [la] R. 1H41, 
 p. 00. [ai R. 1H8H, pp. 100-5. [3| Q.l\, January 1H42, p. 2; Q.l\, July 1H42, p. 18. 
 [3fl I Jo., V. 44, p. 804, Colonial BiHliopricn' Council Journal, V. 1, i>p. 10, 17. [4J Addrews 
 of Bishop Nixon at the B.VXi. Mooting in Leeds, 1H42. [6| M.R. 1«52, pp. lON-208. 
 [6J M MSS., V. 20, p. 114rt; Printed Statement No. I., pp. 8-4. |7i Jo., V. 45, 
 p. 100; g.P., April 1H44, p. 14. [Taj App. Jo. D, pp. 159-71. [8| M MSS., V. 20, 
 p. 114rt ; Printed Statement No. II., pp. 13-14, and No. III., pp. l-'iO. [0| g.P., April 
 1H44, pp. 15-10. riOJ R. 1H40, pp. 201-2. [U] R. 1H.')5, pp. in-2. (12 1 R. 1850, 
 p. 114. fl3| R. 1S50, p. 114 ; Jo., V. 40, p. iJ71 ; R. 1H58, p. 81. fl4j M MSS., V. 20, 
 p. 1H2. [15J R. 1858, p. 188 ; R. 1850, p. 183 ; M MSS., V. 20, p. 240 ; are ahu R. 1857, 
 p. 124. 
 
 .1' 
 
 f 
 
 > 
 
 m 
 
 i :'v'« 
 
 CHAPTER LXVI. 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 .■'•. 
 
 New Zealand consists of three principal islands — known as the North, tho Middle, 
 and the South, or Stewart's Island — and several islets, most of the last being unin- 
 habited. The honour of discovering the group is divided between Tasman (1042) and 
 Captain Cook (1709-77). The former, who did not effect a landing, liad four men killed 
 by the natives. A similar fate befell 28 Frenchmen in 1772, ten of Captain Furneaux's 
 expedition in the next year (who were eaten), and all but four of the crew and passengers 
 of the Boyd in 1809. But Mr Wilson of tho London Missionary Society, on his way to 
 the Society Islands in 1800, spent a night on shore in New Zealand in safety ; and it was 
 reserved for another messenger of the Gospel of Peace to open the country so that 
 colonisation became possible. Subsequently to Cook's visits the islands were resorted 
 to by whalers and traders chiefly from Australia. Occasionally they were accompanied on 
 their return by New Zealanders, some of whom, notably two chiefs named Tippahee and 
 Duaterra or Ruatara, were sought out and made friends of by the Rev. Samuel Marsden, 
 the senior Government Chai)lain in New South Wales. [See p. 888.] By these means tho 
 way was prepared for a Mission to New Zealand ; and on Mr. Marsden's appeal the 
 Church Missionary Society sent from England in 1809 Messrs. Kendall (a schoolmaster). 
 Hall (a carpenter), and King (a shoemaker), to work under his direction. In New South 
 Wales they had to wait two years before a vessel could be found to take them to New 
 Zealand, such was the terror inspired by the fate of the Boyd. A preliminary visit to the 
 coast having been made by Messrs. Kendall and Hall, the Mission party, led by Mr. Marsden 
 and accompanied by Duaterra and two other Maori Chiefs, sailed from Port Jackson for 
 the North Island in November 1814. On December 10 they had friendly interviews with 
 tlie natives at a small island nenr W'.ngaiOM,, and the next day they landed at Wangaroa 
 itself. Here they were met by a crowd of warriors, and the loader in the destruction of 
 the Boyd related the story of the outrage, which had been brought on by the cruel con- 
 duct of the captain. After this, all of Mr. Marsden's companions having returned to the 
 vessel except a Mr. Nicholas, those two lay down to sleep in the midst of thenativei, and 
 
 F F 
 
 '■\iA 
 
 I* 
 
 ■ ■ I, 
 
 
 m 
 
434 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 
 i ! ■ i !?'i 
 
 . 
 
 » Y'' 
 
 li 
 
 k 
 
 III 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 pansed the night in safety. On December 22 the Mission party reaelied Rangihona (Bay 
 of Islanda), where they settled under the protection of Duate-ra. Mr. Marsden returned 
 to his duties in New South Wales in March 1815. In 1820 Mr. Kendall visited England 
 with two native Chiefs; and with the help of Professor Lee of Cambridge the Maori 
 language was reduced to writing and a grammar published. Two years later the first 
 resident clergyman, the Rev. H. Williams, was appointed to New Zealand by the C.M.S. 
 As yet the Missionaries could reckon no converts. The first was granted to them in 
 1825, but nearly five years more passed before any other baptisms took place. An indus- 
 trial station was formed at the Waimate in 1830, and from that date the Mission made 
 rax)id progress. The year 18.S7 was marked by the seventh and final visit of Mr. Marsden, 
 1838 by his death, the printing of the New Testament and the Frayer Book in Maori, 
 and the visit of Bishop Broughton of Australia. 
 
 lu 1839 the New Zealand Land Company, formed in England, having bought large 
 tracts of land from the native Chiefs, commenced the colonisation of the country by 
 founding the town of Wellington. In 184.0 the islands became a British colony, under 
 the Treaty of Waitangi, by the terms of which the Chiefs acknowledged the supremacy 
 of England, and were guaranteed the exclusive possession of their lands so long as they 
 wished to retain them. 
 
 The operations of the Church Missionary Society being limited to 
 native races it became the duty of the S.P.G. to see that the colonisa- 
 tion which the labours of Alarsden and his successors had made 
 possible should not be of a godless character. In 1839, on the 
 application of " the Rev. Dr. Hinds " for "a chaplain to the settlers 
 about to proceed to New Zealand," the Society sent out the Rev. J. F. 
 Churton in that capacity [1]. He accompanied some of the first 
 emigrants, and reached Port Nicholson in April 1840. By September 
 the coloiij' numbered about 500, but most of the people were remaining 
 at Petoni, the place originally fixed for the settlement, until the town, 
 some seven miles distant, was finally allotted. At this town, then 
 styled " Brittania," but afterwards Wellington, Mr. Churton began to 
 hold service in a native " warrie " — a structure sufficiently large but 
 otherwise inconvenient, for it was occupied by " the Surveyor's men " 
 and used by them as a dwelling and lumber and cooking room, and 
 their occupations were not " intermitted even during the hours of 
 Divine Service." Consequently "respectable persons" were driven 
 from attendance, and in the absence of a more fitting place the Holy 
 Sacrament was administered at his own "warrie." 
 
 But while his white congregation was reduced to sixty or seventy 
 persons, the natives were forward in coming to service and evinced an 
 eagerness for instruction. On this point he wrote (September 9, 1840) : — ■ 
 
 " Be assured no illustration can be offered of ' fields white already to the 
 harvest " more apt and immediate than the spiritual condition of New Zealand — 
 no case which better deserves end needs a ' prayer to the TiOrd to send forth 
 labourers, to a harvest, whicli is plenteous and ready.' Here in the midst of a 
 fertile soil, a most balmy delicious climate, here are a people, intelligent, ingenious 
 well affectioned, and eagerly ready to welcome us because we are Christians. It 
 is not as a ' man ' but as 'the Missionary' (the white man's Missionary) that 1 
 find in every one of them, a friend to myself and to all my family — and in despite 
 of my ignorance (in fact) of their language-- yet through all that disadvantage 
 they will listen with an attention which was never exceeded towards any one at 
 home, to my poor efforts to read to them in their own tongue, the wonderful 
 works of God" [9,1 
 
 Sufficient local support not being forthcoming at Wellington 
 Mr. Churton, who waited there till he " became an impoverished 
 man," removed to Auckland in January 1841 [8]. 
 
 The settlers at Wellington were displeased by what they con- 
 sidered a •' desertion of them," but before Mr. Churton left, Mr. R. 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 435 
 
 Davy, B.A., was placed there as catechist by the Bishop of Australia, 
 who directed him " to read prayers and preach, to visit the sick, to 
 superintend schools for the young and to inter the dead " [4]. 
 
 At Auckland, the capital, Mr. Churton did not lack for support. 
 Up to August 1841, when a Roman Catholic priest landed, he was the 
 sole minister of religion. The town then numbered 1,500 settlers [5]. 
 Service was begun on the Sunday before January 19, 1841, " at the 
 large public store." The attendance was " creditable and encourag- 
 ing," and at the conclusion the congregation, " collecting together 
 without the door, . . . declared their determination, now that a clergy- 
 man of the Church of England had come among them, forthwith to 
 er^ct entirely at their own cost, a large, substantial and handsome 
 Church," and it appeared that a roi tribution was " offered by every 
 one " [G]. On July 28 the Governor '^iiid the first stone of the " Metro- 
 politan Church of St. Paul," designed to contain GOO sittings, one 
 third free. Attendance at the jail and Sunday School left Mr. Churton 
 little time for the natives, but he reported that they were well disposed 
 to the English, that " muskets, guns, powder and balls " were not so 
 much in demand among them as " clothing, boxes, sugar, tea," but 
 above all things, what they wanted was " a copy of the Gospel " [7]. 
 
 By the co-operation of the New Zealand Church Society, the New 
 Zealand Land Company, and the Colonial Bishoprics Council, the 
 islands were created a diocese in 1841 [8]. 
 
 Before his consecration (October 17, 1841) as the first Bishop of 
 " New Zealand " the Rev. Geoege Augustus Selwyn asked the 
 S.P.G. to entrust him with an annual grant for the purpose of 
 endowment in preference to giving annual salaries for clergymen. 
 " What I most of all deprecate " (said he) " is the continuance of 
 annual salaries, which leave a church always in the same dependent 
 state as at first, and lay upon the parent Society a continually 
 increasing burden " [9]. [The force of this statement may be seen by 
 a comparison of two parts of the Mission field. In New Zealand, 
 where the Colcnnl Church has b.'^en founded mainly on the endow- 
 ment systen, :.: station has received a grant from the Society for 
 more than twenty-three years. In North America, where the other 
 system 1 as prevailed, there are still Missions which 100 to 160 years' 
 continuous as^ilstance have not rendered self-supporting.] The funds 
 placed at Bisaop Selwyn's disposal by the Society enabled him to take 
 with him from England four clergymen* (Revs. T. Whytehead, 
 G. Butt, R. Cole, and W. Cotton), three candidates for Holy Orders 
 (Messrs. Evans, Nihill, and Butt), and two school teachers, as well 
 as to proceed at once to the purchase of laud for endowment [10]. 
 
 During the next ten years the Society's gi-ants for endowment 
 alone amounted to i.7,000, the New Zealand Company also contri- 
 buting large sums for the same purpose [11]. 
 
 The ]\Iission party sailed from Plymouth in the Tomatin on 
 December 2G, 1841, and at once began studying IVIaori and otJierwise 
 preparing for their future work. With the assistance of a New Zealand 
 youth wliom he had engaged from a scliool at Battersea, the Bishop 
 was able on arriving to catechise in !Maori [12], 
 
 Landing on May 80, 1842, at Auckland, and settling his family at 
 
 * The Rev. C. L. Eeay of the C.M.S. also aocompeuiied the party. 
 
 vr3 
 
 if 
 
 
 1r 
 
 'f; 
 
436 
 
 BOCIETTt FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 I 
 
 ft 
 
 the Waimate, near the Bay of Islands, he set out in July to visit the 
 diocese. His " chief object being to obtain a general acquaintance 
 with the language and habits of the natives, and vnth the nature of the 
 country," " very few specifically episcopal acts were performed," but 
 " almost daily preaching and teaching " were involved. In his first 
 tour he travelled nearly 2,800 miles — 762 on foot — and towards the 
 end " the only remaining article in his possession of the least value 
 was his " bag of gown and cassock." At the Waimate on his return 
 he held his " first confirmation, at which 825 natives were con- 
 firmed [13] . 
 
 In " every part of the country " there was " great occasion for 
 thankfulness and liope." The English settlers (numbering in 1842 
 about 9,000) showed " a very considerable willingness ... to bear 
 their part in the maintenance of ministers," and the Church being 
 " foremost in the field " " few hindrances had grown up to prevent 
 the establishment of a sound and efficient Church system," and the 
 Bishop found himself placed in a position such as was never granted 
 to any English Bishop before, with a power to mould the institutions 
 of the Church from the beginning according to true principles" [14]. 
 The natives and English were so interspersed that it was necessary to 
 require every clergyman to acquire Maori and to be ready to minister 
 to both races [15]. 
 
 On May 7, 1843. St. Paul's Church, Auckland (though unfinished) 
 was opened.* " The services began with a native congregation at nine, 
 some of whom . . . paddled a distance of twelve miles by sea during 
 the night, in order to be present." They took part in the service in a 
 manner which contrasted strikingly "with that of the silent and un- 
 kneeUng congregations of the English settlers." At eleven an English 
 congregation assembled and the Holy Communion was administered 
 " to a more numerous body of communicants " than the Bishop had 
 ever met before in any English settlement. In the afternoon services 
 were again held for the natives and the settlers [IG]. 
 
 Steps Avere being taken for the erection of churches at Wellington 
 and Nelson. At the former place the Rev. 11. Cole was stationed, 
 having also under his charge " a large native congregation . . . 
 sometimes ... to the number of 300 " and the out-settlement at 
 Petoni. At the Waimate " a collegiate institutiont for candidates 
 for Holy Orders . . . upon the plan of King's College, London, and its 
 tributary schools," had been founded. The college course included 
 instruction in medicine and surgery by two medical practitioners " of 
 good repute," Messru. Butt and C. Davies, the wants of the sick 
 natives as well as those of the European staff being ministered to. 
 A knowledge of medicine was found to be of " great assistance to a 
 clergyman in this country." Two of tlie staff had however passed 
 beyond medical skill X [17] . In rendering an account of his " steward- 
 ship " the Bishop wrote (1843) :— 
 
 " The plan of the Society in furnishing me with the means of educating 
 young men for the ministry, has given nie the greatest comfort and hope during 
 
 • ConBecrtited March 17, 1844. 
 
 J The Rev. T. Whyteliead and Mr. W. Evans. 
 
 tl 
 
 t See p. 788. 
 The former had dochned any ro- 
 manoration for his services ; and hy liis will he repaid the outfit granted him hy the 
 Society, and left £U81 8^ per Cents, to the Chnrch in New Zealand [18], 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 437 
 
 the many losses which we have sustained. ... In carrying into effect the 
 various plans which I have felt to be necessary for the establishment of a sound 
 Church system in this country I have been continually reminded of the confidence 
 reposed in me by the Committee, which has enabled me to act with decision in 
 many cases where delay would seriously have injured the future prospects of the 
 Church. ... If I had been fettered with strict rules and obliged to refer every 
 question to England ; or if every clergyman were at liberty to communicate 
 directly with the Society instead of looking up to me as the director of his duties, 
 and the source of his emoluments, I could never have met the changes which, 
 even in one year, have completely altered many of the arrangements which I at 
 first formed. Being entrusted with the charge of an undertaking altogether new 
 and unexampled in our Church, and therefore experimental in character, I have 
 deeply felt the benefit of that confidential latitude which was kindly given to 
 me. ... I cannot withhold my tribute of gratitude, confidence and esteem, from 
 the Committee, to whose exertions I owe so much of the comfort and stability 
 which I feel in my present position . . . : as the managers of a public fund having 
 for its object the propagation of the Gospel according to the doctrines of the 
 Church of England they have fulfilled the purposes for which they were incor- 
 porated, so far as regards my own diocese, in a manner, and to an extent, which, 
 I doubt not, will produce, under God's blessing, a lastiug effect upon the future 
 character of this colony" [19]. 
 
 In this year the Bishop was successful in pacifying two parties of 
 natives whose quarrels threatened to involve a portion of the northern 
 island in war [20]. 
 
 In 1844 a serious affray occurred between tlie settlers and the 
 natives (led by John Hek6) at Kororareka. The English were defeated, 
 but when the firing had ceased the Bishop and Mr. Williams went on 
 shore to recover and bury the bodies of the dead. The natives were 
 plundering the houses, but their behaviour to the Missionaries was 
 " perfectly civil and inoffensive," and several guided them to the 
 dead bodies which were " lying with their clothes and accoutrements 
 untouched, no indignity of any kind having been attempted " [21]. 
 
 A desultory and occasional warfare, in which many lives were 
 sacrificed, was kept up until 1848, and probably would have been pro- 
 longed but for a wise change of policy on the part of the homo 
 authorities. Only a short time before the disturbances ceased it be- 
 came necessary for the Bishop to protest against a violation of the 
 Treaty of Waitangi [22], In those days " the chief fault " imputed to 
 the Missionaries was an " undue desire for peace." " Here comes 
 that Bishop to prevent us from fighting the natives " was a well- 
 known saying, but his influence and that of his clergy prevented a 
 general rising of the natives, and in fact not one in thirty of the 
 population rebelled [28]. 
 
 "In all parts of the country and under all circumstances" the 
 Bishop received from his native friends " the most disinterested kind- 
 ness " and was "comforted under many sorrows by their unwearied 
 fidelity." " It has become an axiom in my mind " (he wrote in 1848) 
 " that if I treat a native as my own child I make him a friend for 
 life " [24]. 
 
 For the purpose of tracing the growth of the Society's work in New 
 Zealand, Bishop Selwyn :: letters and journals are for a long period almost 
 the only sources of informi tion available to the Society. On this subject 
 he wrote in 1847 : " I am conscious of a defect of regularity on my part 
 in forwarding to you Repoit? of this Diocese, and in expressing my 
 thanks for the unwearied kindness of the Society in still supplying us 
 
 I': 
 
 
488 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPEL. 
 
 with stated means of support in the midst of their pecuniary diffi- 
 culties " [25], One reason assigned (L., June 23, 1848) for th*e infre- 
 quency of his own reports was the fear of appearing to engross too much 
 of the Society's interest and attention : " After the formation of so 
 many new dioceses, I thought it due to them that we should not show 
 so much anxiety as before, to create a feeling in favour of this country 
 and so to absorb more than our proportionate share of public contri- 
 butions. I cannot bear to think of our continuing to drain your 
 resources one hour longer than the necessity of the case may re- 
 quire " [26]. 
 
 Since 1842 the chief S.P.G. stations had spread from Wellington 
 (1840) and Auckland (1841) to Nelson (1843), Tamaki (1847), Taranaki 
 or New Plymouth (1847), Onehanga Harbour and several other places 
 in the suburbs of Auckland (1847). St. John's College, after having 
 been carried on two years at the Waimate, was removed in 1844 to a 
 site then about four miles from Auckland. This institution was fre- 
 quently declared by the Bishop to be " the key and pivot " of all his 
 operations, and the only regular provision for its support was an 
 annual grant of £300 from the Society. The general condition on 
 which all students were admitted was that they should " employ a 
 definite portion of their time in some useful occupation in aid of the 
 purposes of the institution " — the " only real endowment " of which 
 *'was the industry and self-denial of all its members" [27]. As 
 instances of their skill and industry, " persons going out of town in 
 the morning, saw with great surprise on their return in the evening, a 
 church, where in the morning there was nothing at all. Eight of 
 these little chapels were erected withing a few miles of Auckland, by 
 tue operation of an industrial body, working by the spare time of its 
 own scholars, which would otherwise have been spent in idleness, and 
 perhaps in vice " [28]. 
 
 The following " chapelries " were in 1847-8 i-nder the charge of 
 the clerical members of the collegiate body : — 
 
 St. Thomas', Tamaki, | mile N.E. of the College ; St. Mark's, Eemuera, 4 
 miles W. ; St. Andrew's, Epsom, 5 miles S.W. ; St. Peter's, Onehunga, 5 miles 
 S.S.W. ; St. Jamv3s' (native chapel), Okahu, 3 miles N.W. ; All Saints', Owairoa 
 {Ilowick), 5 miles E. ; and New Village of Pensioners, 3 miles S. 
 
 Not much could be said " in praise either of the beauty or congruity 
 of the college buildings," which were oT }. temporary nature, chiefly 
 of wood ; but excellent work was done in the various branches, com- 
 prising the training of candidates for Holy Orders, catechists, and 
 schoolmasters ; elementary schools for the children of na lives siud 
 British settlers; and an hospital. There was no diflieolty in pro- 
 curing a supply of promising native scholars. In or ier to civilise the 
 Maories it was necessary not only to provide the means of education, but 
 also " instruction in the most minute details of dail} life and in every 
 useful and industrious habit." They had " received the Gospel freely 
 and with an unquestioning faith," but the unfavourable tendency of 
 their habits was " every day dragging back many into the state of sin 
 from which they seemed to have escaped." Their bane was " desultory 
 work interrupted by total idlenoss. ' With them the belief was fast 
 gaining ground " that work was incompatible with the character of a 
 
 gel 
 
 El 
 
 nal 
 
 at I 
 
 in 
 
 ve^ 
 
 Oi 
 
 to 
 
 frel 
 
 ma 
 
 sh^ 
 
 ha] 
 
 enq 
 
 frel 
 
 
 tm 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 489 
 
 gentleman." There was also a danger of the risi. g generation of the 
 English sinking "to the same level of indolence and vice with the 
 native youth." Hence the great attention paid to industrial training 
 at St. John's College — the results of which were especially successful 
 in farming, building, and printing operations — the latter including 
 versions of the Scriptures in Maori. 
 
 The mild character of slavery among the Maories was seen at 
 Onetea in 1848, where a native in the Jiishop's employ was landed 
 to redeem his mother. The Bishop gave the master — a baptized Chief 
 — " the choice proposed by St. Paul to Philemon of giving ... up 
 freely in a spirit of Christian love, or of receiving payment." The 
 master said that he was old and needed help, but when he was dead 
 she should be free. The old woman after explaining that he would 
 have no one to fetch him water, or to light his lire, "^r to boil his pot, 
 ended by saying that she " loved her master " and would " not go out 
 free." 
 
 At the conclusion of a voyage of 3,000 miles in 1848, including a 
 visit to the Isle of Pines, the Bishop wrote : — 
 
 " How forcibly may you urge this upon your members, that every Colony may 
 be a source of light to all its heathen neighbours ; that those who contribute so 
 coldly and sparingly to the funds of the Society . . . because they think that its 
 work does not bear a Missionary character, are, in fact, hindering the surest method 
 of preaching the Gospel to the heathen by starving the Colonial Churches, which 
 might be the nursing mothers of every tribe within the circle of their influence. . . . 
 The young men of the College [St. John's], before my last voyage . . . begged me to 
 accept their assurance that if I should discover any opening where their services 
 might be more required than in New Zealand, they held themselves in readiness 
 to answer to the call " [29]. 
 
 In 1848 a movement was set on foot in England with the object 
 of forming a settlement in New Zealand "to be composed entirely of 
 members of our Church, accompanied by an adequate supply of Clergy, 
 with all the appliances requisite for carrying out her discipline and 
 ordinances and with full provision for extending them in proportion 
 to the increase of population." The settlement was to be "provided 
 with a good College, l' nrl Schools, Churches, a Bishop, Clergy, all 
 those Tiior; ' nocessari-^s, m sJion, which promiscuous emigration of all 
 aocts, though of one class, makes it utterly impossible to provide 
 adequately." To carry out these intentions tbo Canterbury Associa- 
 tion — as the projectors were known — made arrangements with the New 
 Zealand Company for acquiring a territory of about 2,400,000 acres on 
 the eastern coast of the middle island. The first settlers, 1,512 in 
 number, sailed from England in eight ships from September 1850 to 
 January 1851. Each ship was provided with a clergyman and a school- 
 master, and tiie new settlement took the name of "Canterbury." 
 Owing to the embarrassments of the New Zealand Company, and 
 other causes, the scheme was however only partially successful [80]. 
 
 About £24,000 were invested in land by the Canterbury Association 
 in 1851 for religious purposes, but some of the endowments wore for a 
 time " comparatively unproductive," and "but for the assistance of the 
 Society the appointment " of a Bishop " might have been indefinitely 
 postponed." Such was the opinion of the first occupant of the See of 
 Christchurch, Dr. Harper, who found on his arrival in December 1856 
 a population of 5,000 — 70 per cent, being members of the Church — five 
 
 If 
 
 ■Hi? 
 
 :iV 
 
 
 V. '! 
 
 .|. 
 
440 
 
 SOCIETT FOR THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 la 
 
 W' 
 
 • ft ; 
 
 churches, and nine clergymen — four of whom were labouring gra- 
 tuitously. For eighteen years (1862-79) the diocese received an annual 
 grant from the Society, an addition to its resources which was " very 
 helpful and encouraging, and must ever be gratefully remembered as 
 an indication and substantial proof of the sympathy of the mother 
 Church with her colonial offshoot in its e£Forts to fulfil the duties 
 of its mission" [31]. 
 
 Further relief came to Bishop Selwyn in 1858 by the formation 
 of three new dioceses. Two of the new Bishops (of Wellington and 
 Nelson) were consecrated in England, and one of their first episcopal 
 acts on arrival in the colony was to assist in the consecration of the 
 third, on which occasion Bishop Selwyn wrote : — 
 
 " We had a delightful day on Sunday, April 3, when the four Bishops of New 
 Zealand, Christchurch, Wellington and Nelson consecrated the Bishop of 
 Waiapu. We are most grateful to the Giver of all good ; and among His agents 
 and instruments not the least share of gratitude is due to the Society for th& 
 Propagation of the Gospel, to whose timely aid in 1841 this happy consummation 
 is to be traced. I shall go back to ^.uckland light in heart, being now enabled to 
 leave these rising provinces under the care of their own Bishops " [32]. 
 
 Seven years later (1866) the Province of Otago became the 
 Diocese of Dunedin, but as its first Bishop (Or. Jenner) did not act, 
 the Bishop of Christchurch continued to exercise episcopal authority 
 over it until 1871. 
 
 The first five dioceses received continucis aid from the Society 
 down to the end of 1879, and Dunedin occasioiio,! help to 1880 [88]. 
 In addition to grants for Missions the Society contributed largely to 
 the endowment of the Dioceses of Welhngton and Nelson [34]. 
 Though its work in New Zealand was mainly among the colonists, the 
 natives were not neglected by the Society. In the Diocese of Christ- 
 church it numbered among its Missionaries the Rev. G. P. Mutu — 
 who twice refused a seat in the Colonial Legislature although "begged 
 to accept it by the entire Maori population " of the island, preferring 
 •' to take Holy Orders and to devote himself to the spiritual welfare 
 of his countrymen." While studying with the Kev. J. H. Stack he 
 maintained himself at his own cost [85]. 
 
 Writing within a year of his consecration (L., Aug. 15, 1859), the 
 Bishop of Wellington stated that the course adopted by the Society 
 had " succeeded well " in that district. In the first struggles of the 
 colony, when all the means and energies of the settlers were expended 
 in subduing the forest and eking out a bare existence, •* all care for 
 their spiritual wants would have been omitted, had it not been for the 
 Society " [36]. A few years later he reported that the Society's grant 
 had "worked a wonderful change" in the Upper Hutt district. The 
 largest proprietor there, who gave a parsonage, said to him : " I da 
 thank God when I consider the condition of this district compared 
 with what it was three years ago. Then it was a den of thieves, now 
 I leave it a Christian community. I am dying, and my family will 
 remain here. Pray don't take away the Clergyman " [37]. 
 
 The truth of Bishop Selwyn's remarks on pages 439, 445, as to the 
 value of the colonial branch of the Society's work was further manifested 
 in 1862, when the New Zealand Church through its General Synod 
 formally avowed its *' responsibility ... to extend as far as in it 
 
 m 
 
a 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 441 
 
 lies the knowledge of our blessed Lord and Saviour and the enjoyment 
 of His means of grace, to every creature within the Ecclesiastical 
 Province and to the heathen beyond " [38]. 
 
 How the Gospel was carried to the "heathen beyond " is told under 
 Melanesia. [See p. 444.] In New Zealand itself Christianity had already 
 spread to all parts of the colony,* but ere it had become firmly rooted 
 there arose false prophets, and many of the natives fell away from the 
 faith. The relapse was the outcome of the second ^laori War, which 
 originated from the refusal of William King, the Chief of Waitara, to 
 give up his own land which one Teira had professed to sell to the 
 Colonial Governor, Colonel Gore Browne. For this refusal the New 
 Zealand Government in 1860 " proclaimed martial law and ordered 
 W. King to be attacked." In 1867 " the war was proved to be 
 altogether unjust," on the evidence of Teira himself, taken before 
 Judge Fenton in a regular Court in the colony. The Society was 
 asked by the Bishop of Wellington to "put this on record," "out 
 of justice to your own Clergy and those of the Church Missionary 
 Society, who were all so reviled for declaring William King to be 
 in the right " [40]. 
 
 At the outbreak of the war (which lasted with but little inter- 
 mission till 1870) a leading chief said to the Bishop of Wellington : — 
 
 " We believe that there is a deep-laid conspiracy to destroy us. The English 
 people first send Clergy here to make us believe that you were all a pious God- 
 fearing people — then by degrees the settlers followed — and now that they equal us 
 in number, they instantly make a quarrel, and if it had not been for the fact that 
 we see the newspapers abuse you Clergy as much as us, we should have con- 
 demned you all al.iliu " [41]. 
 
 In 1864, when the Maori cause seemed to be almost lost, the Pai 
 Marire, or Hau Hau fanaticism, was set on foot, and soon " swept over 
 the land like a pestilence, and carried off in its train the great mass of 
 the people (natives) from Waikato to the Wairapa." Pai Marire means 
 " Very good "— literally " good, smooth." Hau Hau (pronounced How 
 How) is the war-cry of the Maories. The movement is said to have 
 originated in this manner. An English officer (Captain Lloyd) and 
 some of his men were killed by the Maories, who cut off their heads 
 and drank their blood. Shortly afterwards it was said that the Angel 
 Gabriel appeared to those who had partaken of the blood, and ordered. 
 Captain Lloyd's head to be exhumed, cured in their own way, and carried 
 throughout the land, in order that it should be the medium of commu- 
 nication with Jehovah. Next it was announced that the head 
 appointed a high priest (Te Ua) and two assistants or prophets (He- 
 pania and Rangitauria), and communicated to them the tenets of a 
 new religion, the followers of which were to be called Pai Marire, 
 and to be protected by the Angel Gabriel and his legions — who were to 
 aid them in exterminating, or driving out of the country, the Euro- 
 peans and all natives who did not adopt the superstition. When this 
 had been accomplished men were to be sent down from heaven to teach 
 the Maories the European arts and sciences. The nev/ religion con- 
 tained strange contradictions. The abiding presence of the Virgin 
 Mary was promised, and the religion of England as taught by Scripture 
 
 
 \' 
 
 V 
 
 1 
 
 V' 
 
 
 r 
 I 
 
 !> 
 
 i 
 
 i:\ 
 
 
 \ 
 
 * In 1843-4 Bishop Selwyn wrote: 
 Gospel is unknown " [89]. 
 
 " There is no part of New Zealand where th» 
 
 iW 
 
 I 
 
442 
 
 BOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 - Hi 
 
 Mras declared to be falsr and the Scriptures were to be burnt. Yet the 
 creed and form of worship adopted included not only Romanism but 
 articles from Wesleyanism, the English Prayer Book, and especially 
 from Judaism and the Old Testament, to which were added a mixture 
 of Mormonism, Mesmerism, Spiritualism, Ventriloquism, and some of 
 the worst features of the old Maori usage and the days of cannibalism. 
 The rites which accompanied these doctrines were " bloody, sensual, 
 foul and devilish; the least reprehensible consisting in running 
 round an upright pole, and howling" until catalepsy prostrated the 
 worshippers. 
 
 During one of these fanatical outbreaks the Rev. C. S. Volkneb, a 
 Missionary of the C.M.S., suffered martyrdom while visiting his Mission 
 at Opokiti in 1865 [42]. 
 
 Yet amid the apostasy of two-thirds of their countrymen the 
 native clergymen remained steadfast to a man, and among the faithful 
 laity were to be found many who in spite of the distractions of the 
 war continued to make provision for the permanent establishment of 
 the Church in their midst. In the Canterbury settlement, the Chatham 
 Islands, and the Northern Island gifts of land and money were forth- 
 coming — in the latter instance nearly £2,000 had been raised by 1866 
 almost entirely by the Maories as a Native Pastors' Endowment Fund, 
 which was supplemented by the Society [43]. In the first two districts 
 the natives were comparatively few, and in the other, where they were 
 numerous, the Maori Church was reported in 1876 to be " much better 
 provided for than that of our own countrymen," the immigrants being 
 unable to maintain clergymen for themselves [44]. 
 
 In 1869 Bishop Selwyn was translated to Lichfield, and the title 
 of the see which he vacated was altered from " New Zealand " to 
 " Auckland." His successor, Bishop Cowie, for whom he had secured 
 an endowment [46], reported after 10 years' experience that the Society's 
 assistance to the Diocese had "been most valuable, not only as so 
 much money, but also — and chiefly — as a constant encouragement to 
 our people to help themselves. . . . We have fifty clergy at work . . . 
 including twelve Maories, and . . . most of them are maintained, in 
 whole or in part, by the weekly offerings of their congregations " [46]. 
 Much more might be added to the same effect, but it will be sufficient 
 to quote the following tribute from Bishop Selwyn : — 
 
 •' I claim for this Society the credit of having in a most patient, persevering, 
 and God-fearing manner, in a time of spiritual deadness, with little encouragement 
 indeed, worked its way to success. ... I was once the sole Bishop in New Zealand ; 
 there are now six, and every one of them, if applied to, would bear testimony, that 
 the institution of their sees and the supyort of their clergy are mainly owing to 
 the timely aid given by the Society " * [17]. 
 
 It should be added that each of those six dioceses has united in 
 propagating the Gospel in foreign parts through the agency of the 
 Melanesian Mission, and (in not a few instances) by means of the 
 Society, whose connection with new Zealand has since 1880 been 
 
 • The pa -t taken by Bishop Selwyn in building ur the Church in New Zealand and 
 planting it in Melanesia was formally recognised on his death in 1878, when the Society 
 recorded " ito gratitude to God for the precious e)i:ample of a devout and unselfiBh life, 
 and of a laborious and fruitful Episcopate " [48], 
 
 P -i 
 
KEW ZEALAND. 
 
 443 
 
 limited to the receipt of tokens of gratitude and of sympathy in its 
 ■work. 
 
 Statistics. — In New Zealand (area, 104,450 sq. miles), where the Society (1840-80) 
 aBsisted in maintaining 67 Missionaries and planting 50 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 pp. 90(>-7), there are now (508,051 inhabitants (Maories, 41,iti»3), of whom '258,831 aro 
 Church Members, under the care of 28^ Clergymen and Bishops. {See p. 700 ; sea alto 
 the Table on p. 400.] 
 
 'W, 
 
 Beferences (New Zealand).— [11 Jo., V. 44, pp. 200, 200-7. [2] M MS8., V. 4, 
 pp. 179-98. [3]MMSS.,V. 4, pp. 188-90; do. V. 15, pp. 6-7. [4] M MSS., V. 4,pp. 204-8, 
 807, 811-3. [5J M MSS., V. 15, pp. 5-7. [6] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 808-14. [7J M MSS., 
 V. 15, pp. 11-17. [8J K. 1841, pp. 35-0 ; Preface to Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1H42-3. 
 [9J M MSS., V. 15, pp. 1-2. [lOJ Jo., V. 44, pp. 411-2. [11 J Jo., V. 44, pp. 894-5 ; do. V. 45, 
 pp. 31, 82, 192, 273-4, 831, 432 : see aho Jo., V. 47, pp. 200-1 ; M MSS., V. 15, pp. 3-4, 
 21-2, 834-0 ; Q.P., July 1H42, p. 2 ; and R. 1851, p. 57. [12] Preface to Bishop Selwyn's 
 Visitation Journals, 1842-8, pp. 8-9; Annals of Diocese of New Zealand, 1847, pp. 80-1; 
 Q.P., April 1842, p. 10. 1 13J Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1842-3, pp. 37-1C2, [14] M MSS., 
 V. 15, p. 23 ; R. 1848, p. 09. [15] Bishop Selwyn L., Nov. 8, 1H42,M MSS., V. 15, pp. 81-9. 
 [16] M MSS., V. 15, pi>. 42-3 ; R. 1844, p. 98. [17] R. 1848, p. 72 ; R. 1844, pp. 98-101. 
 [18! Jo., V. 41, p. 41 <i ; R. 1H43, p. 74 ; R. 1844, pp. 101-2. (19] M. MSS., V. 15, pp. 41, 
 58, 08-4, 00-7. [20] Bishop Selwyn's Visitation Journal, 1843, pp. 7-8. [21] M MSS., 
 V. 15, pp. 09-108. [22] M.R. 1855, p. 133 ; M MSS., V. 15, p. 204. [23] L., Bishop 
 Selwvn, Dec. 23, 1847, M MSS., V. 15, pp. 102-8. [24] M MSS., V. 15, p. 243. 
 [25] M MSS., V. 15, p. 121. (26J Church in the Colonies, No. 20, p. 2. [27] R. 1846, 
 p. 97 ; Bishop Selwyn's Visitation Journal, 1843-4, Part III., pp. 45-0. [28] M.R. 1855, 
 pp. 121-5. [29] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 128-255. [30] M.R. 1855, pp. 139-44 ; R. 1850, 
 pp. 28-4 ; " Canterbury Papers," 1850, in bound pamphlets ; " New Zealand, 1800," 
 No. 20. [31] M MSS., V. 18, pp. 79-88 ; R. 1881, pp. 99-100. [32] M MSS., V. 15, 
 p. 805. [33] Applications Committee Report, 1879, p. 2 ; do. 1880, p. 9. [34] Jo. V. 47, 
 pp. 200-1, 244-5 ; Jo. V. 49, pp. 308-4, 407-8 ; M MSS., V. 15, pp. 288-9, 299-801. 
 [35] R. 1871, p. 132 ; R. 1872, p. 92. [36] L., Bishop of Welhngton, August 15, 1859, 
 M.F., 1859, p. 200. [37] R. 1804, p. 153. [38] R. 1802, p. 188; M MSS., V. 15, p. 868. 
 [39] Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1843-4, p. 20. [40] M MSS., V. 10, pp. 20-7. [41] M MSS., 
 V. 15, pp. 387-8. [42] L., Bishop of Wellington, April 6 and July 12, 1805, M MSS., 
 V. 15, pp. 487-40; Charge of do., 1865, M.F. 1800, pp. 31-2, 278-9, 295-9. [43] R. 1808-4, 
 p. 133 ; R. 1800, p. 100 ; R. 1867, p. 189 ; R. 1868, p. 107 ; M MSS., V. 16, p. 338 ; Jo., V. 49, 
 p. 804 ; Jo., V. 62, p. 159. [44] L., Bishop of Auckland, November 11, 1870, M MSS., 
 V. 16, p. 842 ; R. 1877, p. 67. [45] R. 1807, p. 39 ; R. 1869, p. 141. [46] M MSS., V. 10, 
 p. 387. [47] M.F. 1870, p. 158. [48] Jo., V. 53, pp. 148-50. 
 
 : 
 
 mr 
 
 i!i 
 
444 
 
 BOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEIi. 
 
 i.. I- 
 
 CHAriER LXVII. 
 
 MELANESIA. 
 
 Mklanesia comprises the western islands of the South Pacific Ocean, more tluin 200 
 in number, tlie principal groups beinj? the Solomon, the Santa Cruz, and the Bank.t 
 Islands, the Now Hebrides, and New Caledonia — bounded on the east by the Fijis 
 and closed in to the westward by Australia and New Guinea. Generally they are 
 of volcanic formation and are covered to the water's edge with luxuriant vogctation 
 — llu! whole effect being enchanting. They are inhabited by people differing 
 widely from the natives of the East Pacific, or Polynesia. The Polynesians are lighter 
 in colour, and for the most part of larger stature, and are united by language, customs, 
 and superstitions. " A native of any one Polynesian island would almost immediately 
 recognise in the dialect spoken in any other Polynesian island a dialect similar to his 
 own." It is very different in Melanesia, where, although the inhabitants with few excep- 
 tions belong to the Papuan race, "almost as a rule, the natives of one island, however 
 small, have a language which is nowhere else understood " ; and in the New Hebrides 
 this diversity extends to the villages. Hence the people are broken up into hostile 
 sections, the boundary of a rock or a brook dividing, within the confines of a small 
 island, " languages mutually unintelligible and communities perpetually at war." The 
 climate of the northern islands is no less unfriendly ; in all but a few, " fever and 
 ague afflict the natives and make a continual residence impossible to Europeans and 
 even perilous to the Polynesians of the Eastern Pacific." 
 
 When the See of New Zealand was founded in 1841 the jurisdiction 
 of Bishop G. A. Selwyn was by a " clerical error " [1] extended to the 
 34th degree of north, instead of south, latitude. In addition to this 
 he received a charge from Archbishop Howley, in the name of the 
 mother Church, to consider New Zealand " as the central point of a 
 system extending its influence in all directions, as a fountain diffusing 
 the streams of salvation over the islands and coasts of the Pacific, as a 
 luminary to which natives enslaved and debased by barbarous and 
 bloody superstitions will look for light." At this time most of the 
 islands to the eastward of Melanesia had already received the Gospel 
 — the Society, Hervey and Navigator Islands being occupied by the 
 London Missionary Society, and the Friendly and the Fiji groups by 
 the Wesleyans. But so far as Bishop Selwyn was aware " in Melanesia 
 . . . not ... a single native Christian was to be found." For the 
 first seven years of his episcopate Bishop Selwyn's time was fully 
 occupied by his duties in New Zealand, but at the end of that time 
 he was enabled (December 1847 - March 1848) to visit in H.M.S. 
 D/r7o the Friendly and Navigator Islands, Rotuma, Anaiteum (Southern 
 Hebrides), and the Isle of Pines (near New Caledonia). The Wesleyan 
 and the London Society Missionaries were already in the field, and 
 the Church of Rome too had borne witness ; but the thing which 
 impressed Bishop Selwyn most was his meeting in Samoa a Mission 
 which had been dispatched to the Pacific by the Presbyterians of Nova 
 Scotia. " A striking lesson for our New Zealand Church," said he, 
 " for I believe this was the first instance of any Colonial body sending 
 out its Mission to the heathen, without assistance from the mother 
 country . . . how much more easy would be our work " [2], 
 
 Easy (comparatively) as regarded distance, but in other respects 
 how difficult I Looking to the unhealthiness and extent of the field 
 
 \ , 
 
UBLANESU. 
 
 445 
 
 and the confusion of tongues that prevailed, it was evident that if 
 Melanesia was to be evangelised it must be by the employment of 
 native agency. Accordingly Bishop Sehvyn formed the plan of gather- 
 ing youths from the various islands and taking them to New Zealand 
 for training as teachers of their countrymen [8J. Friends in England 
 furnished the means of buying a small schooner, the Undine, in which 
 in the autumn of 1849 he visited, in company with H.M.S. JIavannah, 
 Anaiteum, Tanna, Erromango, Fat6, Uea, Lifu, Nengone (or Mare), 
 New Caledonia, and the Isle of Pines, and returned with five youths — 
 three from Nengone, one from Lifu, and one from New Caledonia. In 
 1850 these scholars were taken back to their homes and others were 
 brought away— from the Loyalty Islands, the Southern Hebrides, and 
 the Solomon Islands. This voyage occupied from April 6 to .June 8, 
 the Undine being escorted by H.M.S. Flij. Later in the same year 
 Bishop Selwyn took a prominent part in establishing the Australasian 
 Board of Missions [see p. 898], one immediate result of which was the 
 adoption of the Melanesian Mission by the Church in Australia and 
 New Zealand, and the provision of a new vessel [4j. 
 
 On the next voyage Bishop Selwyn was accompanied by the Bishop 
 of Newcastle, and writing to the Society from the " schooner Border 
 Maid," " At sea, September 17, 1851," he said :— 
 
 " I think that I cannot acknowledge the Society's .Jubilee Letter from a more 
 appropriate place than the bosom of the wide sea, over which, in its length and 
 breadth, u has pleased God that the work of His Church should be extended. 
 The vessel, on board of which I write, will also attest the blessing granted to the 
 Society's labours ; for it is the gift * of the Dioceses of Sydney and Newcastle, where 
 the good seed has been sown and nurtured, under Divine protection, mainly by 
 your efforts. It has pleased God in a remarkable manner to verify the words 
 which I wrote in an early letter; that tliose who thought that our venerable Society 
 was doing little for the conversion of the heathen, might well consider whether 
 there could be any surer way of spreading tlie Gospel to the uttermost parts of 
 the earth, than by building up the Colonial Churches as Missionary centres. The 
 movement at Sydney last year ... is a signal proof of the diffusive and fructifying 
 character of your work. Your contributions to Australia and New Zealand have 
 awakened a zeal, and established a precedent, by which the Gospel has now been 
 carried over a range of 4,000 miles, to islands of which even the names are almost 
 unknown in London. We have with us in the Mission vessel thirteen youths, from 
 six dillerent islands, besides two of our own New Zealanders [ = 15, speaking seven 
 languages], who are going with us to St. John's (now recognised as the central 
 Missionary College), for such instruction as we liope will qualify them, in due 
 time to return as teachers to their own countrymen ... we offer to you these trea- 
 sures of our Mission field, as proofs that your efforts have not been unbles.sod, and 
 that your prayers do not return to you void. ... in our College, mainly promoted 
 and encouraged by your support, you are educating the children of the most 
 distant races of the earth. . . . And it is mainly owing to the efforts of the Society, 
 under God's blessing, that I have been enabled, during the last nine months, to 
 visit, with ease and comfort, inhabited countries stretching over thirty-three 
 degrees of latitude, or, one eleventh part of the circumference of the globe . . . [5], 
 
 During this voyage, while Bishop Selwyn was on shore at Malicolo 
 in the New Hebrides, procuring a supply of fresh water, the Mission 
 vessel V '.s surrounded for two hours by several canoes full of savage 
 men a ned with clubs and spears. An attempt was then made to cut 
 off hi'j retreat, but amid a shower of arrows he and his party reached 
 the vessel without injury [6]. 
 
 • [ = £1,200.] 
 
 I ^\ 
 
 M 
 
 A \ 
 
 I f 
 
 I I 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 ^ <.^4^ 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 mm 
 I.' I4S IIIIIIO 
 
 2.5 
 2.2 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 L25 1.4 1 1.6 
 
 ===5 == II ^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 i^. 
 
 V] 
 
 ^. 
 
 Vi 
 
 ^ 
 
 <%./ .: 
 
 A- 
 
 S^y. 
 
 /a 
 
 
 /a 
 
 '/ 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WIST MAIN STRilt 
 
 WIBSTER.N.Y. 14510 
 
 (716) S72-4503 
 
 

 t/j 
 
 O^ 
 
446 
 
 BOOIBXT FOB THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 At Nengone (Loyalty group) Bishop Selwyn in 1852 stationed the 
 Bey. W. NiHiLL and bapti?.ed 19 natives, one being a Chief of Lifu. 
 The first convert of the Solomon Islands also received baptism, and 
 26 scholars were conveyed to New Zealand. At this time the 
 Polynesian teachers of the L.M.S. had been mainly instrumental in 
 bringing about 600 natives of Nengone to a profession of Christianity, 
 but it was understood that the field was open to the Church of England, 
 and Mr. Nihill laboured there " with extraordinary zeal and success " 
 and had " entirely won the confidence of the people when in 1854 
 European teachers from the London Mission appeared." The 
 " engagement " between that Society and Bishop Selwyn had been 
 misunderstood on the one side or the other. The position of Mr. Nihill 
 was trying ; but " he did all he could to help the new comers with his 
 knowledge of the language, gave them his translations, and in every 
 way suppressed his own feelings for the good of the people." In 1855 
 he died. Nengone then " fell out of the sphere of the Melanesian 
 Mission though for three years more scholars were taken from the 
 island to New Zealand " [7]. 
 
 In 1854 Bishop Selwyn visited England and secured a new schooner, 
 and the services of the Rev. John Colebidoe Patteson. In the first 
 visitation made in the Southern Cross in 1857 landings were effected 
 on 66 islands, and friendly relations established with the inhabitants, 
 88 scholars accompanying the Bishop to New Zealand. One of the 
 young men. Chief of Lifu, brought his wife, wishing her to be partaker 
 of the same education as himself [8]. 
 
 For the first ten years of its existence the Anglican Mission was 
 mainly engaged with the Loyalty Islands, but these, together with the 
 southern New Hebrides and New Caledonia and the Isle of Fines, were 
 relinquished by Bishop Selwyn since they had become occupied by 
 other Missions.* From this comparatively healthy region attention 
 was now diverted to the northern islands. Their general unhealthi- 
 ness [see p. 444] made it difficult to find a basib of operations for the 
 winter, but in 1860 Mota in the Banks l8la)ids was selected, Mr. 
 Patteson remaining there for some weeks. On the return voyage in 
 this year the Southern Cross was lost on the coast of New Zealand, 
 but the scholars were enabled to proceed to the new Melanesian 
 College which had been established at Eohimarama, near Auckland. 
 In 1861 Bishop Selwyn resigned the charge of the Mission to 
 Mr. Patteson, who was consecrated Missionary Bishop for Melanesia 
 in Auckland on the Festival of St. Matthias. Friends in England 
 provided a new Southern Cross, which arrived in 1863 [10]. 
 
 In the previous year communication was opened with Santa Cruz. 
 The Missionaries had never before effected a landing. On this occa- 
 sion (1862) Bishop Patteson " went ashore in seven different places, 
 large orowas of men thronging down to the water's edge " as he landed. 
 They were exceedingly friendly, but no scholars could be gained [11]. 
 
 * The foar Loyalty IdandB by the L.M.S., New Caledonia and the Isle of Pines by the 
 Roman Catholics, and Anaiteom, Futuna, Erromango, Tana, Niua (in the Souwem 
 Hebrides) by the Prasb3rterianB from Nora Scotia, through whose labours the inhabitants 
 of Anaiteom (in nomber 4,000) were converted from heathenism to Christianity in nine 
 jeart [8]. 
 
IfELANESIA. 
 
 447 
 
 Two years later, as the Mission party were leaving this island, the 
 natives shot poisoned arrows at them, and Edwin Nobbs and Fisher 
 Young — both descendants of the Pitcairn Islanders (p. 465) died from 
 the wounds received [12]. 
 
 In approaching the Melanesian islands for the first time great 
 caution was necessary. Generally the shore was occupied by a large 
 band of armed men. If no women or childrMi were among them, 
 there was need for extra caution, and still more, if dark forms were 
 observed hiding behind the trees. "As a general rule," Bishop 
 Patteson "never hesitated going ashore," and it was " real safety to 
 go alone " and " defenceless." Visitors with weapons created suspicion. 
 The usual method of the Missionaries in landing was to leave the 
 boat a good way off, and then go ashore either wading or swimm- 
 ^S [1^]' (^0^ " ^ ^&i^ illustration of a first visit at an island where 
 all goes well . . . everyone seems friendly and confidence is at once 
 established," see M.F. 1868, pp. 101-2.) 
 
 On the Bishop's first visit to Mota the natives came to the conclu- 
 sion that he " was one Porisris who had died at Mota," and having 
 gone to New Zealand had " there passed through certain changes till 
 he reappeared in his own land." 
 
 When the Missionaries had succeeded in obtaining pupils from any 
 island, and had learned the language, they returned and wintered on 
 the island, the result being that they won the goodwill of some of the 
 people, and carried on continuously the teaching which the lads had 
 received in New Zealand [14]. 
 
 In 1867 the headquarters of the Mission, with its Central School, 
 " the true nursery of Missionaries for the islands " (as Bishop 
 Patteson called it [15]), was removed from New Zealand to Norfolk 
 Island.* This step would have been taken twelve years before but 
 for objections raised on account of the Pitcairn settlersf [17]. 
 
 The new site of the Mission is on the western side of Norfolk 
 Island, about three miles from the town ; and as regards climate, 
 fertihty, and nearness to Melanesia, is far preferable to New Zealand. 
 The Bev. J. Palmea prepared the way for the removal, and on the 
 arrival of the Mission party Bishop Patteson was " astonished " to see 
 what had been effected. In the place that he had " left only a few 
 months before unenclosed and without a hut or shed of any kind upon 
 it " he now found " a large wooden house," with dormitory, kitchen, 
 and sheds attached. Several acres of land were fenced in, and had 
 already yielded a fine crop of yams, sweet potatoes, &e. Other works 
 were m progress. All this " had been mainly done " by Mr. Palmer 
 " and his party of sixteen lads." Mr. Palmer was one of the Mission- 
 aries assisted from the Society's grants. Of another, the Rev. L. Pritt, 
 whose health did not permit him to remove to Norfolk Island, Bishop 
 Patteson wrote : — 
 
 " Before his time we taught a certain amount of reading and writing ; we used 
 to print too, and made some small attempts at teaching the lads to be useful in 
 other ways. But he conceived and worked out the idea of making the school a 
 
 * Though a convenient centre, Norfolk Island is not within " Melanesia." [See p. 465.] 
 The Gk>vemment of Queensland offered a site in Curtis Island in 1864, bat on ex- 
 amination it proved unsnitable [16]. 
 
 t Sm p. 4S4. 
 
448 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THB GOSPEL. 
 
 thoroughly industrial working institution . . . the discipline, training and general 
 organization of the whole school both with respect to Melanesians and to us 
 English people also are in great measure owing to him. That we have now a 
 bond fide working institution to some extent self-contained and self-supporting is 
 his work. . . . Melanesians . . . acquired habits of honesty, attention, careful- 
 ness, industry. He taught them everything at first, by doing everything with his 
 own hands. . . . Mrs. Pritt trained the girls and young women as he trained the 
 boys and young men. . . . That he has so trained these scholars of ours as to 
 render himself no longer absolutely necessary, for they can now do without him 
 what they have so well learnt to do with him . . . this is indeed high praise to 
 give to any man [18]. 
 
 St. Barnabas was the name adopted for the new station, in con- 
 sequence of the site having been chosen on the festival of that saint 
 in 18G6. The first ordination in Norfolk Island was held on St. 
 Thomas' Day, 1867, when the Rev. J. Palmer was ordained Priest 
 and Messrs. G. Bbooke and J. Atkin Deacons [19]. On December 21, 
 1868, the first Melanesian (George Sarawia) was ordained. He was a 
 native of Venn Lava Island, brought away by Bishop Selwyn in 1858, 
 and educated at the Society's expense in the college at New Zealand. 
 Mr. Bice, of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, was ordained with 
 him. The Mota language was used throughout. The greater part of 
 the Prayer Book had long been in print, and the Ordination Service 
 was set up and printed by George in time for it to be taught to the 
 scholars, and " the 55 Melanesians present were nearly all of them 
 able to enter into the Service intelligently " [20]. 
 
 The Rev. J. Atkin, who had succeeded Mr. Pritt on the Society's 
 list, wrote from Norfolk Island in 1869 : " Our life is very much that 
 of a large family ; our Bishop is a father to all — the clergy, the older 
 brothers, and so on, down to the latest comers, who still feel that they 
 are as much members of the family as their older brothers." But 
 the family had its cares. ' Traders " had been among the islands, 
 " taking away natives to work in the cotton plantations at Fiji, New 
 Caledonia, or Queensland." Some of the " traders," if they could 
 not entice men on board, used force to accomplish their object [21]. 
 
 In January 1871 the Bishop addressed the General Synod of New 
 Zealand on the subject of kidnapping, stating that •' out of 400 or 
 600 Banks Islanders who had been taken away " he " had not heard 
 of, much less seen, one tenth of that number brought back." 
 
 " In conclusion " (said he) " I desire to protest by anticipation against any 
 punishment being inflicted upon natives of these islands who may cut off vessels 
 or kill boats' crews, until it is clearly shown that these acts are not done in the 
 way of retribution for outrages first committed by white men. Only a few days q,go a 
 report reached me that a boat's crew had been killed at Espirito Santo. Nothing 
 is more likely. I expect to hear of such things. It is the white man's fault, and 
 it is unjust to punish the coloured man for doing what, under the circumstances, 
 he may naturally be expected to do. People say and write inconsiderately about 
 the treachery of these islanders. I have experienced no instance of anything of 
 the kind during fourteen years' intercourse with them ; and I may fairly claim the 
 right to be believed when I say that, if the Melanesian native is treated kindly, he 
 will reciprocate such treatment readily. The contact of many of these traders 
 arouses all the worst suspicions and passions of the wild untaught man. It is not 
 difficult to find an answer to the question, Who is the savage, and who is the 
 heathen man ? 
 
 "Imperial legislation is required to put an end to this miserable state of 
 things " [23]. 
 
■.>^1:.!sA.i 
 
 't t; V 
 
 MELANESIA. 
 
 >M\ 
 
 449 
 
 The effects of this nefarious traffic greatly dispirited the Bishop 
 cluring the first part of his winter stay among the islands in this 
 jrear, and the only hope for the Mission seemed to be to try to get at 
 the Melanesians on the plantations in Australia and Fiji. But " the 
 wonderful progress made at Mota during his stay there . . . brightened 
 liis hopes " [28]. ",The whole island was full of the one theme— the new 
 religion. The Bishop baptized 97 children iu one day ; old men and 
 women also in great numbers. . . . There was no rest for the Bishop. 
 He was beset everywhere by question-askera, doubters and believers, 
 and in the gamals and salagoros — the club-houses of Mota — where 
 of old the conversation had been of the grossest kind the general talk 
 now was, ' What was that Bishopo said last night ? '" 
 
 Such was the report brought to Norfolk Island at the end of 
 August. In " that happy day of prosperous reunion and of looking 
 back upon a work done, and forward to a return home," little did the 
 community think that before another month had run its course, " two 
 of the three rejoicers would have reached a far happier home " [24]. 
 
 Landing on September 20, 1871, at Nukapu, an islet about thirty 
 miles to the north-east of Santa Cruz, after a labour vessel had been 
 there. Bishop Patteson was killed by the natives, and about a week 
 later two of his companions, the Bev. J. Atkin and Stephen Taroaniara, 
 died of the wounds which they had received [25]. 
 
 The death of the Bishop was regarded by the Society (January 19, 
 1872) " as the brightest crown of a life of Christian heroisiu, as xn 
 honour reflected for the first time in this age on the office of a Bishop 
 of our Church, as a severe and humiliating warning from on High 
 against the frequent acts of violence and injustice by which Christianity 
 has been disgraced in the eyes of the heathen," and " as a trial to us 
 all permitted by God whose teaching will be soonest understood by 
 those who wait on Him in patience and prayer." Anu it pledged 
 itself to " renew and continue to the utmost " of its ability " its cordial 
 co-operation with the Missionaries in their work," and " to honour the 
 Christian dead by an effort to protect from further injury the heathen 
 islands of Melanesia and ... to give a more permanent character to 
 the work for the recovery of those islanders out of darkness to the 
 light of Divine knowledge and Christian living " [26]. 
 
 Little difficulty was experienced in raising a fund of £7,000, which 
 "was applied to (1) the erection of a memorial church on Norfolk Island 
 <£2,000), (2) the provision of a new Mission vessel (£1,500), and (3) 
 the endowment of the Mission (£3,500) [27]. 
 
 The Society also memorialised the Imperial Governmei t (January 
 1872) for the suppression of the slave trade in the Pacific. The sub- 
 ject was accorded a place in the Queen's Speech a few weeks later, 
 and in September the senior Missionary, the Rev. R. H. Codkinoton, 
 reported " the efforts made, by the Society's petition, to do away with 
 what was in fact a Slave Trade . . . have already borne visible fruits." 
 Where previously traders were to be seen " continually day after day," 
 it was now " a rare thing to see one," and the Missionaries in this 
 year had met with only a single instance of an " unlicensed trader." 
 And it was not only fear of the ships of war that had effected this 
 change. "Public opinion" had" been so strongly expressed " that 
 some had " withdrawn from an unpopular occupation," and others 
 
 •:1 
 
 11 
 
460 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 had " left it because of their experience of the horrors of it." In 
 expressing the gratitude of the Mission Mr. Codrington said : " The 
 work of the Society for distant Missionaries, in bringing tog'iher and 
 conveying to them such sympathy and encouragement when they are 
 sorely tried by their isolation itself, besides whatever else may have 
 fallen upon them, is one of the most useful and blessed of the offices 
 which it discharges for the Church of England " [28]. 
 
 There were other signs that Bishop Patteson's death was being 
 overruled for good. Though stunned for a time by the calamity, the 
 surviving members of the Mission, in a spirit worthy of their late 
 leader, increased rather than relaxed their efforts, and the work, so far 
 from collapsing, continued to make good progress. The Report for 
 1878 recorded " that the Mission is perhaps stronger now than at any 
 previous period in its history " [29]. 
 
 In this year the Rev. J. R. Selwyn and the Rev. J. Still joined 
 the staff, who nominated the former to the New Zealand Synod as 
 their Bishop; but it was decided that the New Zealand Bishops* should 
 supply episcopal ministrations for a time [80.] 
 
 This arrangement, with Mr. Codrington as Superintending Mis- 
 sionary (he had previously declined the higher office), was terminated 
 in February 1877 by the consecration of the Rev. J. R. Selwyn 
 at Nelson [82]. Simultaneously a service of intercession was con- 
 ducted in Lichfield Cathedral by his father, the founder of the 
 Mission [88]. An important step was made in this year towards re- 
 opening communication with the Santa Cruz group, the new Bishop 
 having delivered from captivity a native of Nufiloli, one of the islands, 
 and sent him to his home [84]. 
 
 The placing of the Rev. Mano Wadrokal, a Melanesian deacon, at 
 Nufiloli in 1878 was followed by a visit of Bishop John Selwyn to 
 Santa Cruz in 1880, and the opening of Mission work there [85]. In 
 1884 he was enabled to erect a cross at the scene of Bishop Patteson's 
 death in Nukapu. The cross, the gift of the Patteson family, has this 
 inscription : — 
 
 " In memory of John Coleridge Patteson, D.D., Missionary Bishop, 
 whose life was here taken by men for whose sake he would willingly 
 have given it. Sep. 20, 1871 " [36]. 
 
 The Memorial Church at Norfolk Island was opened for regular 
 service on Christmas Day 1879, and consecrated on December 7, 1880. 
 In thanking the Society "for this glorious gift," which " completely. . . 
 fulfils the aspirations of Bishop Patteson's life," Bishop Selwyn 
 said that nothing that the Melanesians " have ever seen can approach 
 it in beauty and fitness for its use," and " their awe-struck reve- 
 rent behaviour in it shews how the beauty of holiness is teaching 
 them " [87]. 
 
 From this time the history of the Melanesian Mission may be said 
 to have been full of encouragement. Experience has proved the wisdom 
 of the system adopted by its founder, and each year seems to lead the 
 way to fresh conquests for Christ. The placing of native teachers, 
 ' &\ei and female, in the islands has shown remarkable results, as 
 nnpears by the fact that the Central Training Institution at Norfolk 
 T land is now enabled to draw on Christian homes for many of its 
 * Three native deacons were ordained by the Bishop of Auckland in 1872 [81]. 
 
 n 
 
■(f:»'if 
 
 ;/,M 
 
 MELANESIA. 
 
 ij»'v n 
 
 ;Aj 
 
 451 
 
 scholars. In some instances, as in the Banks Islands, there is no 
 lack of volunteers for work in distant islanda. In one year sixteen 
 native teachers went forth from Mota [88]. 
 
 The first ordination held within Melanesia was in 1878, when 
 Bishop John Selwyn admitted the Rev. Edwin Sakelrau to the 
 diaconate at his home — Ara, in the Banks Islands [89]. 
 
 It had been the aim of Bishop Patteson, no less than the founder, 
 to make the Melanesian Mission independent of aid from England. 
 " The Australasian Church oaght to support it " (said the former 
 in 1865). " and they will do so. . . . We can carry on the Mission 
 here very well if we only do our duty." In 1869 he wrote to the same 
 effect [40], and added in 1870 : " Our object is to support the Mission 
 here in Australasia, and to free both the Society and also private 
 friends in England as much as possible from contributing to our aid, 
 that they may have more to give to them that need elsewhere. This 
 Mission receives almost an undue share of support and sympathy, and 
 we cannot feel it right when we read of the yreat difficulties under 
 which other Missionaries are labouring, to Tnthdraw any money from 
 being sent to them " [41]. 
 
 From the Society (the chief supporter, of the College at Auckland 
 where the work was begun) [see p.445] the Mission had been receiving 
 an annual subsidy since 1858 [42]. 
 
 This ceased at the end of 1881 [48], but through New^ Caledonia 
 the Society still retained a connection with Melanesia. Owing to its 
 annexation by the French, about 1857, this island had been regarded 
 as practically outside the sphere of the Melanesia Mission, but in 
 1880 the Society at the request of Bishop J. Selwyn sent a Missionary 
 there (Mr. G. Scoti) from England. Having been ordained at Sydney, 
 Mr. Scott arrived at Noumea on January 6, 1881, and with the per- 
 mission of the Governor he succeeded in opening the first and only 
 non- Roman Mission in the island. His ministrations, primarily intended 
 for the English-speaking people, wcie extended to " soldiers, sailors, 
 convicts, and all classes of the community," and "native labouiers 
 from almost every island m the South Pacific " received instruction 
 from him. The failure of Mr. Scott's health led to his withdrawal 
 early in 1885, and the Mission has not been revived [44]. 
 
 " The noble work" which Bishop John Selwyn " has been privi- 
 leged to do in Melanesia," was formally acknowledged by the Society 
 when, in 1891, illness obliged his lordship to resign his See [46]. A 
 successor has not yet been appointed. 
 
 
 
 ■ -C 
 
 M 
 
 Statibticb.— Sec p. 466. •-> . . . » , ,. ,,.r- :-., , 
 
 "■ Befereneet (Melanesia).— [1] M MSS., V. 16, p. 396 b, g. [2] Letters, &c., of BiBhop 
 Selwyn 1848 and 1858-4, pp. 5-38 ; see Bound Pamphlets, " New Zealand, 1800," No. 2a. 
 ^ ,. rjj Bjgjjop Selwyn, L., 1858, pp. 44-8; S. 
 
 pp. 187-9. [7] M M8S., V. 16, 
 
 pp. 'iJ7H-81 ; JH. JLOUO, pp. iYi>~*. L°J -Disnop ooiwyu h jjetuerS, 1858, p. 46 ; B. 1868, p. 184 ; 
 B. 1866, p. 174. [9j E. 1866, pp. 171-2. [10] M MSS., V. 15, p. 887 ; M.F. 1861, 
 pp. 148-4 ; B. 1866, pp. 171-6. [U.] M.F. 1868, p. 104. [12] B, 1864, p. 167. [13] M.F. 
 1864, p. 146. [14] M.F. 1863, pp. 106-6, 128-7. [16] M.F. 1868, p. 127. [16] B. 1866, 
 pp. 176-7. [17] M MSS., V. 15, p. 206 6, /; B. 1866, p. 175: Boujid Pamphlets, "New 
 Zealand, 1860," No. 12. [18] M MSS., V. 16, p. 86; M.F. 1868, pp. 168-4. [10]. 
 M.F. 1868, pp. 152-6 ; E. 1808, p. HI. [20] M MSS., V. 10, pp. 128-6. [21] K. 
 
 oo2 
 
 Hi 
 
452 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1600, p. 146: aee also do. p. 147; and L., Bishop PattoRon, November 11,1802 (M.F. 
 1868, pp. 99-101) and August 34, 1H70; M MSS., V. 16, p. 197. [22] B. 1871, p. 148. 
 [28] L., Rev. R. H. Codrington, October 17, 1872 (M MSB., V. 10, p. 222). [24] R. 1871, 
 p. 185. [25] See accounts of Rev. C. E. Brooke and Rev. J. Atkin ; M M3S., V. 10, 
 pp. 216, 226-6; R. 1871, pp. 187-8. [28] Jo., V. 61, pp. 179-81. [27] R. 1872, p. 96; 
 R. 1878, p. 109 ; R. 1874, p. 92 ; R. 1881, pp. 97-8 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 166-6, 188-9 ; Jo., V. 62, 
 pp. 256-6; Jo., V. 58, p. 855. [28] Jo., V. 61, pp. 165, 184-/; R. 1871, p. 145; M.F. 1878, 
 p. 68. [29] R. 1878, p. 108. [30] R. 1874, p. 94. [31] R. 1872, p. 96. [32] 
 R. 1877, p. 67. [33] R. 1876, pp. 86-7. [34] " Melanesian Island VoyaRc," 1877, 
 
 ftp. 28-82. [35] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 880, 443. [36] Melanesian Report, 1884, p. 7. 
 371 M MSS., V. 16, pp. 408-448. [38] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 402-8 ; R. 1879, p. 82. 
 30] M MSS., V. 16, p. 880. [40] M MSS., V. 16, p. 469; do. V. 16, p. 188 ; R. 1805, 
 p. 164. [41] M MSS., V. 16, p. 184. [42] Jo.. V. 40, p. 801 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 888-4 ; 
 M MSS., V. 18, p. 44. [48] R. 1881, p. 97. [44] M MSS., V. 10, pp. 381-2, 454, 458, 
 476-7, 400-1, 493, 499 ; R. 1880, p. 78 ; R. 1882, pp. 75-6 ; R. 1883, p. 70 ; R. 1884, p. 80. 
 [46] Standing Committee Book, Y. 47, p. 108. 
 
 Af 
 
 CHAPTER LXVIII 
 
 PITCAIRN ISLAND. 
 
 ■ w, 
 
 PiTCAiBN I8L\ND (area, 2 square miles), situated in the Pacific Ocean, about midway 
 "between Australia and America, was discovered by Carteret in 1767. Its first settle*nent 
 22 years later took place under the following circumstances. In December 1787 H.M.S. 
 Bounty, commanded by Lieut. Blig^,,was sent to the South Sea Islands to procure plants 
 of the bread-fruit tree for introducMon into the West Indies. On the return voyage a 
 mutiny took place off Tofoa, one of the Friendly Islands, on April 27, 1780, when the 
 Commander and 18 officers and men were sent adrift in a launch. After losing one of 
 their number by an attack of the natives at Tofoa, and suffering terrible privations, they 
 arrived on June 14 at Timor, a Dutch island in the East Indies, a distance of 8,018 
 miles. Four died, and another remained at Batavia ; the others reached England in 
 March 1790. The mutineers were less fortunate. Fourteen were taken by a British 
 frigate at Otaheite in 1791 : four of these were drowned during shipwreck, three were 
 hung, three pardoned, and four acquitted. Two others could be accounted for — the 
 ship's corporal had become Kin;; of Teirraboo and been shot by a companion, who in 
 turn was killed by the natives ; but the fate of the remainder was not discovered until 
 1808. In that year Captain Folger of an American ship visited Pitcaim Island, and 
 was astonished to find it inhabited, and by English-speaking people. 
 
 These proved to be the sole survivor of the missing mutineers — John Adams — and 
 their descendants. On parting from their companions at Otaheite, Adams and the other 
 eight had proceeded to Pitcaim Island, taking with them a native wife each, six 
 Otaheitan men (three of whom had wives), and a native girl — in all a party of 28. On 
 landing they destroyed the ship, and soon began to destroy one another. Five of the 
 whites were murdered by the Otaheitan men in 1793, and every one of the latter were 
 slain in the same year. The native women resigned themselves to their lot, but not 
 until they had failed in an attempt to escape and to kill the other whites. Of the latter, 
 one committed suicide in 1798, another was killed by his companions in self-defence in 
 the next year, and a third died a natural death in 1800. Thus Adams was left the only 
 •nan on the island, in the midst of five or six heathen women and twenty fatherless 
 children. About ten years later he was troubled by two dreams, under the influence of 
 which he was led to " search the Scriptures," a copy of which, with a Prayer Book, had 
 been saved from the Bounty, but long laid aside. His heart being turned to God, he 
 sought to atone for the past by instructing the other members of the settlement, and a 
 chapel was built in which all met for worship according to the form in the Prayer Book. 
 The next visitors to the island — the captains of H.M.S. Briton and Tagua in 1814 — 
 found there a happy, flourishing, and devout conununity, numbering about 46 besides 
 infants. 
 
 The part that Adams had taken in the mutiny was practically condoned by the 
 British Government, and he continued the head or the settlement nntU his death in 
 1829. In the previous year there had come to the island one well qualified to carry on 
 the work of instructing the people. George Honn Nobbs was bom in Ireland in 1799. 
 
PITCAIRN ISLAND. 
 
 iBS 
 
 After serving as a midHhipraan in the British Navy, as a lieutenant in the Chilian service, 
 and in other capacities at rea, he was attracted to Pitcaim Island by reports of the 
 happiness of the people there, a happiness which he desired not only to share but to 
 increase. On his succeeding Adams as teacher in 18S9 the inhabitants numbered 68 
 By 1881 they had increased to 87, and in anticipation of a scarcity of fresh water they 
 were then removed by the British Government to Otaheite. There they were welcomed 
 by Queen Pomare and her subjects ; but the climate and licentiousness of the place did 
 not suit the emig^rants, and in the same year all but twelve, who had died, returned to 
 Pitcaim Island. Some trouble was now caused by the intrusion of a Mr. Joshua Hill, m 
 pompous personage who posed as a relative of the Duke of Bedford and an authorised 
 resident of the British Government. For a few months he succeeded in excluding the 
 other Europeans from the island, during which time Mr. Nobbs occupied himself in 
 teaching at the Gambier Islands, about 800 miles distant. In 1887, a son of the Duke 
 of Bedford arrived in H.M.S. Actaon, and the impostor was soon removed. 
 
 As early as 1847 the islanders had expressed a desire that their teacher should receive 
 the licence of a Bishop of the Church of England ; and in 1862 Admiral Moresby per. 
 Ruaded them to consent to Mr. Nobbs going to England for ordination, promising them 
 the services of a chaplain (Rev. Mr. Holman) meanwhile. 
 
 The Society took up the case of the Pitcaim Islanders in 1850, by 
 seeiking to "awaken an interest " on their behalf, and on Mr. G. H. 
 Nobbb' ordination he was placed on its list of Missionaries [1]. 
 
 While in England Mr. Nobbs met with much kindness and atten- 
 tion from Church and State. A fund amounting to several hundreds 
 of pounds was raised* to supply his flock with various necessaries and 
 comforts, and he took back with him, as a memento of a visit to the 
 Queen, portraits of her Majesty and the Boyal Family. 
 
 During Mr. Nobbs' absence, the attention of the islanders having 
 been dmwn to the Missionary work of the Church and the spread of 
 the Gospel among the heathen, they resolved " that each family should 
 give one dollar a year and the younger members be allowed to add 
 what they liked." " I am sure " (wrote Mr. Holman) " they esteem it 
 a great privilege and one which they would be very sorry to be deprived 
 of " [2]. Their first contribution to the Society amounted to £'8. 10s., 
 and this at a time when they were suffering grievously from sickness 
 and famine. The resources of Pitcaim Island being inadequate to 
 meet the wants of the growing community, on Mr. Nobbs' return 
 (May 1858) the people petitioned Govemment to remove them to 
 Norfolk Island. From a naval officer who took part in the arrange- 
 ments for the transfer the Society received the following account of 
 the people shortly before leaving their old home : — 
 
 " After we landed we were taken up to the village, and the first place we came 
 to was the church and school-room ... a wooden building thatched with palm- 
 leaves, and having openings left along the sides, with shutters ... in case of 
 rain. There was a very nice pulpit, and open pews just like the new ones in our 
 churcli at home ... a plentiful supply of books . . . and everything looked so 
 neat and like a place of worship. . . . their houses are all much the same, having 
 one story and three rooms. Every one of middle age, men and women work in 
 the fields and assist each other. . . . They live like one large family (there are 190 
 people on the island). They marry very young and the usual age they have 
 attained is about fifty. . . . We went to church . . . our chaplain preached. The 
 service was performed exactly according to our forms, and they sung some hymns 
 very well indeed. Everything was done so reverently and so simply that yon could 
 not help joining in the spirit that every one of them seemed to be in. They are 
 all brought up strictly and well, and even among the little children you never 
 hear an angry word. They seem to be all love and charity towards each other " [8]. 
 
 At the first administration of the Holy Communion — by Mr. Holman 
 in 1862— every one of the adults, sixty-two in number, communicated; 
 
 * By " The Pitcaim Fond Committee." 
 
 I 
 
 •Si 
 
 I f5 
 
 111 
 
454 
 
 BOCIBIY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPBL, 
 
 and reporting in August 1855 Mr. Xobbs said : " Of tho two hundred 
 persons who form the community none but infants, and those who 
 must nece&sarily take care of them, are absent from Divine Service on 
 the Sabbath ; .and the weekly Evening Prayers are also well attended. 
 The communicants amount to eighth " [4 J. 
 
 Some further notice of tho Pitcaimers will be found below under 
 Norfolk Island, to which all were removed in 1850, and where the 
 majority remained. Between 1858 and 1868 forty returned to Pitcairn 
 Island, and by 1870 their number had increased to ninety, but the 
 Society's connection with that island has not been renewed. 
 
 Beferencea (Pitcairn iHlnnd).— '11 Jo., V. 45, p. 213; Jo., V. 40, pp. 87, 08, 820. 
 \2 G.M. 1858, p. 173. [3 and 4J R. 185(1, p. 137. 
 
 CHAPTEE LXIX. 
 
 NOBFOLK ISLAND. 
 
 Norfolk Island (area, with adjacent isletR, 12 square miles) was discovered by 
 Captain Cook in 1774. It was fir.st inhabited in 1788, when it became a branch of the 
 convict establishment in New South Wales. Exceptinfi for the period 1807-25, such it 
 continued to be up to 1855, when the convicts were finally removed to make way for the 
 Pitcairn Islanders. [See above.] 
 
 What Norfolk Island was as a convict settlement is told in con* 
 nection with the Society's work in New South Wales. [See pp. 886-91, 
 894.] What it became under the new order of things has been thus 
 described by Bishop G. A. Selwyn : — 
 
 " In . . . the place to which the very worst class of criminals was sent from 
 Port Jackson, in those dens, where formerly felons curscl God and man, may 
 now .)e seen little children of the Pitcairn race, descended from the mutineers of 
 the Bounty, playing . . . totally unconscious of theft. Theft, indeed, is not 
 known in the island ; drunkenness is not known, and the reason is that there the 
 people make their own laws, and they have enacted that no spirituous liquors 
 shall be introduced into the island except to be kept in the medicine chests of the 
 clergymen, to be used as necessity requires. And thus it is that they are in a 
 great measure free from other sins, though not altogether. No seaman desires to 
 land there, because he c&n get no intoxicating liquor " [1] . 
 
 The Pitcaimers, who arrived on June 8, 1856, found Norfolk 
 Island "a pleasant place to dwell in ; the only drawback being the long 
 droughts of summer which affect our sweet potatoes and Indian com 
 crops ; otherwise the soil is fruitful and the climate very healthy. 
 . . . There is less sickness among us here than at our former home, 
 asthma being the prevailing complaint." Thus wrote the Bev. G. H. 
 NoBBS after three years' experience, adding : " The spritual affairs of 
 the community are precisely the same as in years gone by. No schisms 
 or divisions have or (humanly speaking) are likely to take place ; and 
 with this exception that two families have returned to Pitcairn and one 
 or two others are holding themselves in readiness to go thither . • • 
 unity and brotherly love prevail in our temporal concerns " [2]. 
 
KOBFOLK I8MMD* 
 
 M 
 
 V 
 
 By the removal of the headquarters of the Melanosian Mission to 
 Norfolk Island in 18G7 the Pitcaimers were brought into more direct 
 contact with their heathen brethren. A few were privileged to aid in 
 the work of conversion in Melanesia, and it was while thus engaged 
 that a son of Mr. Nobbs and Fisher Young [p. 447] were called to lay 
 down their lives [8]. It should be explained that although mutual 
 assistance has been freely rendered, the care of the Pitcairn people is 
 distinct from the work of the Melanesian Mission — tbo one being 
 purely pastoral, the other mainly evangelistic. 
 
 Another reason there is for describing the two works in separate 
 chapters. The episcopal jurisdiction over Norfolk Island was 
 assigned respectively to the Bishops of " Australia " in 1886, " New 
 Zealand" in 1841, and " Tasmania" in 1842 or 1848— in the case of 
 the latter by a special Act passed in consequence of the removal of 
 the New South Wales convict establishment to Hobart Town. On 
 Norfolk Island ceasing to be a penal settlement. Bishop G. A. Selwyn 
 immediately renewed his connection with it (the Bishop of Tasmania 
 acquiescing), his object being to save the island " from being made a 
 mere appendage to one of the neighbouring dioceses " and to make it 
 *' the seat of an Island Bishopric including the New Hebrides and the 
 other groups to the northwards " [4]. 
 
 Practically that object has been realised. Although, strictly 
 speaking, Norfolk Island is not in " Melanesia," episcopal functions 
 are administered there by the Bishop of Melanesia at the request of 
 the people and with the consent of the Primate of New Zealand and 
 of the Governor of Norfolk Island and the Colonial Secretary [6]. 
 
 Little remains to be said about the Pitcaimers. In 1870 the 
 comer-stone of a new church for them was laid by Mr. Nobbs in the 
 presence of Bishop Patteson and the inhabitants. The spot chosen 
 was formerly used as a " parade ground " " when soldiers were 
 employed to restrain or compel some twelve or fifteen hundred of 
 their most depraved fellow men " [6]. Though now failing in health, 
 Mr. Nobbs was enabled, with the help of the Melanesian staff, to 
 carry on the chaplaincy for another fifteen years. In 1882, when it 
 was with difiiculty he could walk, he wrote : " As for my own people, 
 nearly five hundred in number, they are — blessed be God — all mem- 
 bers of the Church by baptism, confirmation, and the Holy Eucharist. 
 In the Day School are ninety scholars. ... In the Sunday School 
 there are thirteen classes, instructed by some of our Mission friends, 
 and by several of our own commiuiity. We have also a reading room 
 tmder the direction of the communal doctor " [7]. Mr. Nobbs' death 
 took place in November 1884 at the age of eighty-four, among those to 
 whom for fifty-six years he had been " schoolmaster, pastor and chap- 
 lain " [8]. 
 
 The Society's allowance of £50 a year has been continued to his . 
 successor, the Rev. T. P. Thobman, who arrived in May 1886 [9]. 
 
 Though provided with their own Clergyman, this little flock seem 
 to attract the attention of Nonconformist teachers from all parts. 
 In 1891 Mr. Thorman reported that " the ' Seventh Day Adventists ' " 
 had just paid a visit, and left two of their number. A Wesleyan 
 Minister came in the early part of the year, " and everyone that 
 comes along seems anxious to set up a Church and to convert (?) the 
 people " [10]. 
 
 It is gratifying to record that the Missionary collection begun in 
 

 90v 
 
 60CIETT FOR THff PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1868 [see p. 468] is still kept up, and that in this form the Society some- 
 times receives back nearly one-tenth of its grant [10]. 
 
 RTATI8TIC8.— In Norfolk Inland, where, from 17O0-18<24, 1841-8, and 1860-03, the 
 Rociety hai aiiHBted in maintaining 8 Miwionaries (an detailed on page 007), theie ara 
 now 000 inhabitants, of whom BOO are Chnroh Memberii, under tlie care of a C" ..gyman 
 and the Bishop of Melanesia. [£^00 the Table, p. 466.] 
 
 CHAPTER LXX. 
 
 FIJI. 
 
 The Fiji Archipelago occupies an intermediate position between Meliinesia auid 
 Polynesia proper, and comprises from 200 to 2S0 islands, islets, nnd rocki*, of which 
 about 60 are inhabited, the principal being Viti Levu (4,1 1'J si]uare miles), Vanua Levu 
 <2,48'2 square miles), Taviuni (217 square miles), Kadavu (124 square miles), Koro (58- 
 square miles), Oau (46 square miles), and Ovalau (48 stjuare miles). The islands 
 were discovered by Tasman in 1648, and visited by Captain Cook in 1760. Missionaries 
 failed to effect a landing there in 1V97 ; but traders coming about 1806 were success- 
 ful in their object — the collection of bSche-de-mer for Chinese epicures, and sandal 
 wood to bum in Chinese temples. Early in the present century also, convicts, escaped 
 from New South Wales, found an asvlum and a grave in the Fijis — some of them 
 exercising almost kingly sway until devoured by their Mubjects. To the Wesleyan 
 Missionaries who settled in Fiji in 1885, and their successors, is due the giving up of 
 cannibalism. The aborigines belong to the darker of the two chief Polynesian races. 
 Their principal Chief in 1850, viz. Thakombau, offered the islands to Great Britain, but 
 the offer was declined in 1862. About this period Europeans began to settle in Fiji for 
 the purpose of cultivating cotton; and in 1871 some Englishmen set up a native 
 Qovemment with Thakombau as king. Distracted by troubles from his Parliament and 
 the settlers, Thakombau sought rest by renewing his offer ; and this led to the cession 
 of the sovereignty of the islands to England by himself and the other leading Chiefs on 
 October 10, 1874. Soon after this the Fijis were erected into a separate colony. 
 
 Rotumah, which with three adjacent islets are now included in the colony, were ac- 
 quired in 1881 after the manner of Fiji. Rotumah (area, 14 sn>-i<-e miles) was discovered 
 by H.M.S. Pandora in 1708 while seeking the mutineers of this ..^j,nty. [See p. 462.] 
 
 In 1870 some Churchmen in Melbourne formed a Committee with 
 the object of providing for the spiritual wants of the members of 
 the Church of England who constituted the majority of the settlers 
 (thon numbering 2,500) in Fiji. About the same time a Committee 
 was organised in Fiji for the same purpose, " and in conformity with 
 their wishes " the Rev. William Flovd (a member of the Melbourne 
 Committee) offered his services, and with the sanction of tlie Bishops 
 erf Melbourne, Sydney, and Melanesia — neither of whom however 
 possessed jurisdiction there — went to Fiji (as the first Anglican clergy- 
 man) in 1870 [1]. 
 
 Mr. Floyd established himself at Levuka, the then capital of the 
 islands, and he proved so acceptable to the Church members that in 
 1872 they " applied to the New Zealand Bishops to consecrate " him> 
 The application was met by a request for further information and a 
 suggestion (which proved impracticable) that the Bishop of Melanesia 
 ■hould undertake the episcopal oversight of the Colony [2]. 
 
«>,■ 
 
 FIJI. 
 
 K 
 
 467 
 
 'f 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 The Wesleyans were at first unfriendly. Previously to the ap- 
 pointment of the Fi^i Committee some of the white settlers had asked 
 the Weslevan Missionaries " to ^ive them a service occasionally in 
 the English language," but the Missionaries declined to do so, "on the 
 ground that their services were for the Fijians, not for the whites; that 
 the whites came to B^iji on their own responsibihty, they must there- 
 fore abide the consequence." When however the Wesleyans heard 
 that a clergyman had been appointed, the^ " immediately built a 
 stone church at Levuka" and started Methodist services in the English 
 language. Some time after Mr. Floyd's arrival they "introduced the 
 Morning Service of the Church of England, or a portion of it, regu- 
 larly on Sundays, observing also the Festival of Christmas." In en- 
 deavouring to obtain a grant of land for a new cemetery iu 1871, 
 " a portion ... to be set apart exclusively for Church of Englantf 
 purposes," as in the case of other religious bodies, Mr. Floyd me^j with 
 " determined opposition from the Wesleyan Method .. »ody," but ho 
 carried his point, and mutual relations have from tl time been 
 of "a thoroughly friendly character." From the first his policy 
 was " not to interfere with their work or prosrhtize one of tb^ir 
 number," but at the same time 1 p has beer most williv^ to 
 receive all who came to the Church of their o>vn free will." During 
 " the last .t . years " (preceding 1892) the Wesleyans ha . ^ reverted to 
 "R plain Methodist seivice," and observed Christmas * by attending 
 the Jhurch of England on that day." 
 
 In secular affairs also Mr. Floyd showed a wise discreuoa. On the 
 formation of " a de facto Government " in 1871, when "summoned " 
 to lend his " countenance to the matter by being present on the da'ia 
 with the King at his proclamation," he declined to do so, though 
 desirous of upholding law and order according to his ability. About 
 this time a secret society called the " Cu Clux " was formed, com- 
 posed for the most part of lawless adventurers, who posed as law* 
 abiding British subjects, but whose real object was to oppose any form 
 of government that might curtail their " unbridled licence." The 
 " most sweeping propositions " were adopted by them, and more than 
 once the colony was "on the eve of bloodshed." Mr. Floyd had to 
 show that he had "no sympathy with such lawlessness," notwith- 
 standing his "attitude towards the existing Government." On one 
 occasion he was " the means of preventing bloodshed." Declining " ta 
 omit the name of Queen Victoria, or to insert that of King Cacabau 
 [Thakombau], or alter the State Prayers in any way," he was "accused " 
 of " High Treason " by the then Premier, who however declined Mr. 
 Floyd's request to be brought to trial. An attempt was made " to get 
 hold of the Deeds of the Church land," ar.d when this failed Mr. 
 Floyd's opponents withdrew support from him, subscribed to build 
 another church and invited another clergyman. " Flattery " and 
 " inducements" also failed to move Mr. Floyd, " but," he adds : — 
 
 " Few know what I had to suflFer dniing this period. I felt how- 
 ever amply compensated when in 1874, the year of annexation ta 
 Great Britain, the Church, intact, was able to take her true position 
 in Fiji with nothing to alter, nothing to retract." 
 
 Invaluable seirice was now rendered by Mr. Floyd during an 
 epidemic of measles introduced by the ex-King and his sons, 
 who had been visiting Sydney. Precautionary measures were urged 
 
 'hi 
 
 M 
 
 m 
 
 ■'i>l 
 
 m 
 
 'M 
 
^^WH 
 
 458 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 by Mr. Floyd at the outbreak, but rot taken, and " the plasruo spread 
 with awful rapidity . . . nearly oiie third of the aboriginus " Being 
 " Gwepfc away." The sick Melanesians were cared for at an early 
 stage — Mr. Floyd converting his house into an hospital for the pur- 
 pose. The Fijians he considered had "their natural protectors in 
 the Wesleyan and Roman Catholic Missions," but they were so neg- 
 lected that he intervened, and moved the Government to isolate the 
 sick in each town, and to appoint a white man in charge and to 
 supply medicines and food gratis. Full powers were given to Mr. Floyd 
 in regard to supplies, and not one person under his immediate care 
 died [3]. 
 
 On the annexation of the Fiji Islands by Great Britain (1874) the 
 Society signified its readiness " to send clergymen there or perhaps 
 even a Bishop " if the circumstances required ; but though funds were 
 set apart in 1876 some years elapsed before a clergyman could be 
 obtained [4]. 
 
 In 1879 Sir Arthur Gordon, ox-Governor of the Colony, drew the 
 Society's attention to the " field open for Missionaries of the Church 
 of England in Fiji " among the English settlers, the half-castes, the 
 imported Polynesian labourers, and the Indian coolies. Of the first 
 there were " about 2,000, many if not most of whom " (said Sir Arthur) 
 " have been members of the Church of England, and would gladly 
 avail themselves of her ministrations ; although in their absence they 
 have either joined the Wesleyans, or altogether abandoned attendance 
 at pubUc worship." Mr. Floyd had at Levuka " a tolerable wooden 
 church and a good congregation." The half-caste population, though 
 not then numerous, were, it was feared, increasing, and the Wesleyan 
 Missions had " not the same hold on them as on the Fijians." The 
 Polynesians had been " almost wholly neglected by the Wesleyans," 
 ar.d coming mostly from islands on which the Melanesian Mission had 
 stations, they were " generally regarded as legitimately belonging to 
 the Church of England." The importation of Indian coolies had 
 " only just commenced," but the Governor was anxious that a Mission 
 to them should be started " without delay " [4a]. 
 
 Later in 1879 the Society sent from England Mr. A. Poole, who, 
 having been ordained in Fiji by Bishop J. E. Selwyn of Melanesia, was 
 stationed at Rewa and Suva in 1880. The visit of Bishop Selwyn 
 (1880) encouraged the whole Church community, but he was unable to 
 undertake the Episcopal supervision of the colony, which needed a 
 resident Bishop. A large number of candidates were waiting for 
 confirmation, prepared by Mr. Floyd, of whom the Bishop reported he 
 " deserves great credit for the work which he has done in Levuka. He 
 has struggled almost single handed through many difficulties and 
 some of them serious ones of a political character during the transition 
 stage of the Colony and now has a church (which was enlarged on my 
 arrival) almost free from debt with an income of between £500 and 
 £600 a year all told. The services were bright and hearty with a 
 surpliced choir." Nearly 50 persons were confirmed, and at a 
 gathering of 150 Melanesians many volunteers (including the Chief 
 Justice of the Colony, a Presbyterian) were enlisted to teach them. 
 Seeing that tba Wesleyan Mission has " done a very great work in 
 these islands," that " their organisation has spread over the whole 
 group," and that *' in fact as regards Christianising the natives the 
 
FIJI. 
 
 459 
 
 work :3 done as far as it can be done," Bishop Selwyn felt it would 
 " therefore be unjust and . . . unwise if our Church were to assume 
 anything of a proselytizing character towards them." With a view to 
 avoiding " all possible chances of clashing," he held a conference with 
 the local head of the Wesleyan Mission, Mr. Langdon, and Mr. Webb 
 and Mr. Floyd. It was stated by the Bishop that the object of the 
 Church Mission was not to obstruct or confuse the work of the 
 Wesleyans, but rather to help it, as the presence of an uncared-for 
 white population would be productive of much harm to their converts. 
 " But while no attempt directly or indirectly ought to be made to 
 proselytize their members yet in the natural course of things it was 
 impossible but that a small leakage should take place and could not 
 be guarded against." The Wesleyans replied that they could oflfer no 
 objection to the plan proposed of making Fiji a diocese for that purpose, 
 and though unauthorised to answer for their colleagues in Fiji or 
 their Board in Sydney, yet they believed there would not be any 
 objection on their part, " it being clearly understood that no efforts be 
 made to establish a Mission amongst the Fijians or to proselytize from 
 their Church." While hoping the S.P.G. would approve of the line 
 he had taken, pnd would see its way to following it out, Bishop Selwyn 
 stated that he had explained to the conference that he " had no power 
 to bind the authorities at home in any way " [5]. 
 
 By the transfer of the seat of Government to Suva in 1882 Levuka 
 became deserted by those who were in a position to maintain the 
 Church and its services, and this was followed by a period of great 
 commercial depression throughout the colony. A collapse of the work 
 at Levuka was averted by the Society coming to Mr. Floyd's assistance, 
 and, after enabhng him to recruit his health in England in 1884, to 
 return as its Missionary in the following year [6]. 
 
 Another result of the depression has been the postponement of the 
 reaUsation of an oflfer made by the Hon. J. Campbell in 1884 to 
 provide (from his estates in Fiji) an endowment for a Bishopric * [7]. 
 
 In 1886 the Bishop of Nelson, at the request of the General 
 Synod of New Zealand, visited Fiji and other islands in the Pacific, 
 and consecrated (and confirmed in) a church at Suva which had been 
 erected by the exertions of the Bev. J. F. Jones, who succeeded Mr. 
 Pcoleinl886[8]. 
 
 In 1889 a proposal was made through the Bishop of Dunedin, with 
 the concurrence of the Bishop of London, to "commit the Eccle- 
 siastical charge of . . . Fiji to the Primate of New Zealand, or to some 
 Bishop appointed by him " [9] but the Church residents in Fiji have 
 decided that their interest " will be best served by the colony remaining 
 ecclesiastically a dependency of the Diocese of London," and by pro- 
 vision being made " for the delegation of the duties to the . . . Bishops 
 of Melanesia" [10]. 
 
 The most encouraging branch of the Mission at Levuka is the 
 work among the Polynesian and Chinese coolies, who are being 
 gradually gathered into the fold of Christ [11]. Similar success has 
 attended the efforts among the former class at Suva. Mr. Jones 
 reported in 18f;l : •' They are more than anxious to embrace Christi- 
 anity . . . they learn more readily . . . from the Bible and Prayer 
 Book than anything else " [12]. When free from their indentures 
 
 * A few pounds have boen contributed to this object through the Society. 
 
 ^(1 
 
 p 
 
 ■■1 
 
 m 
 
460 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 they prefer to take service in the town, where they are within reach 
 of the School, and will not go to the plantations, which are too fiEir 
 away [13]. 
 
 For the Hindu Coolies in Fiji, who now numher over 7,000, and 
 are chiefly Urdu and Hindi speaking people, the Bev. W. Floyd has 
 been endeavouring to obtain native teachers, but as yet the Missions 
 in North India have failed to furnish the needed helpers [14]. 
 
 Statistics. — In Fiji (area, 7,740 sq. miles), where the Society (1880-92) assisted 
 in maintaining 8 Missionaries and planting 8 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 907), 
 there are now 127,486 inhabitants and 2 Clergymen. [See also the Table on p. 466.] 
 
 Beferences (Fiji). — [1] Statements by Rev. W. Floyd, March 1892, in Australasian 
 D MSS., 1892. [2] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 287, 819-20 ; R. 1878, p. 92. [3J Same as [1]. 
 [4] M MSS., V. 18, pp. 254-5, 261 ; Jo., V. 62, pp. 208, 274, 878, 888, 891 ; M MSS., 
 V. 10, pp. 16d and 17. [4o] " Wants of the Colonial Church " (S.P.G. 1880), pp. 22-8. 
 [5] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 419-28. [6] R. 1884, p. 80; R. 1885, p. 80 ; R. 1888, pp. 106-7> 
 [7] M MSS., V. 16, p. 518; do., V. 18, pp. 826-7, 882-8; R. 1884, p. 80. [8] R. 1886, 
 p. 82 ; M MSS., V. 16, pp. 528-9. [0, 10] D MSS., V. 94, p. 89. See aUo Jo., Dec. 20, 
 1889. [11] R. 1888, p. 105 ; R. 1889, p. 104. [12] R. 1888, p. 107. [13] R. 1891, p. 181. 
 [14] Australasia Bound D MSS., 1891, No. 102. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXI. 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 The Hawahan (or SandwichJ Islands, nine in number (total area, 6,000 square 
 miles), are mainly of volcanic origm, and contain the largest active volcano in the world. 
 One of the group was discovered by Oaetano in 1642 ; but little was known of the 
 islands until their re-discovery in 1778 by Captain Cook, who named them after his 
 patron, the Earl of Sandwich. Cook was at first treated as a god by the natives, but he 
 died by their hand in February 1779. The favourable reception of two London ships in 
 1786 led to the opening of a continuous trade with England and America. During & 
 series of outrages between some traders and natives in 1790 two American sailors — 
 Isaac Davis and John Young — were seized and detained. Being kindly treated and 
 placed in high positions they rendered great service in teaching the Hawaiians the arta 
 of civilised life and the absurdity of worshipping idols. In 1792 Vancouver (a companion 
 of Cook in 1778) revisited the islands, introduced cows and sheep, and in every way 
 showed such kindness that the King, Kamehameha I., conceded the island of Owhyhee 
 to England,* and begged for Christian teachers. The request was mode known to the 
 English Government, but disregarded. The religion of the Hawaiians permitted their 
 chiefs and priests to pronounce anything they pleased to be tabu or forbidden, and some- 
 times for days the people had to remain indoors without fire or light, refraining from work 
 and speech — silence being enforced even on animals by tying their mouths up. Though 
 almost unendurable, the system could not be broken through for fear of death. But on 
 (he decease of the old King in 1819 his successor was persuaded by the two dowager 
 Queens and the High Prinst to dare the vengeance of the gods and to break the tabu. 
 This he did at a public feast, and when the people saw that no harm happened to him. 
 they shouted with joy, " The tabu is broken," and imitated his example. Then the idols 
 were destroyed. In the next year some American Congregational Missionaries arrived ; 
 but so strong was the desire for Missionaries of the Church of England that it was only 
 on the assurance of John Young that they would teach the same Qospel that the Con* 
 gregationalists were allowed to land. French priests who followed in 1827 were 
 " banished " in 1881-2 ; but by coercion the Roman Catholics obtained a permanent 
 footing in 1889. For nearly seventy yearc (179!^1860) the islands remained neglected 
 
 * In 1848 the whole of the Hawaiian Islands were conditionally ceded to Great 
 Britain, but restored within a few months. 
 
-t ir' 't . 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 ■t 41 
 
 461 
 
 by the Church of England, notwithstanding the several appeals made daring this period 
 by the native Kings and the English residents. Kamehameha II. and his Queen advo- 
 cated the cause in person, but died in London during their visit in 1824. 
 
 No representation on the subject of an English Mission appears to 
 have been made to the Society until January 1858, when the Be v. 
 F. D. Maurice drew attention to the reUgious condition and wants of 
 the Sandwich Islands, and the desirableness of sending a Missionary 
 there specially to minister to the "many English families in Hono- 
 lulu," who were dependent for the bapt'sm of their children &c. on 
 the chaplains of the British warships which occasionally touched 
 there [1]. No action then resulted from the consideration of the 
 matter ; but in 1861, on being informed that its President had, in com- 
 pliance with the request of the King, consented to consecrate a Bishop 
 for the superintendence of a Church Mission in the Islands, the Society 
 at once granted £300 a year towards the support of three clergymen, 
 " one main object" being " to secure an adequate provision for the 
 spiritual wants of British residents and sailors " [2]. 
 
 The Hawaiian Mission was the outcome of a direct appeal from 
 Kamehameha IV. to Queen Victoria, and its establishment was under- 
 taken by a separate Committee formed in England. The Society, 
 which was not consulted as to the arrangements for the foundation of 
 the see, was to be regarded " in the light of a subscriber to the sup- 
 port of the Mission " [8]. 
 
 In company with Bishop Staley (consecrated in Lambeth Palace 
 Chapel 1861) the Kevs. G. Mason and E. Ibbetson, the first two 
 Missionaries of the Society, left England on August 17, 1862. When 
 they arrived at Honolulu, the capital, on October 11, they found 
 the natives mourning the death of the young Prince of Hawaii, the 
 intended charge of the Bishop. No clergyman of the Church of 
 England being at hand the child was baptized during bis illness by 
 a Congregationalist. In a temporary church, formerly a Methodist 
 chapel, provided by the King, the English Service was commenced 
 on Sunday, October 12. The natives " crowded in and out upon the 
 foreign residents." Some of the latter had " not been in a place of 
 worship for years " ; others, including a number of English Church 
 people, had attended the ministrations of the Rev. S. C. Damon, one 
 of the American Missionaries. The statistics of 1860 showed that out 
 of a population of 68,000 Hawaiians there were about 20,000 profess- 
 ing Protestants, the same number of Roman Catholics, and 8,000 
 Mormons, leaving " 25,000 unconnected with any creed." The " reli- 
 gious status " of the Hawaiians was characterised by a local newspaper 
 as "one of religious indifference — a swaying to and fro in gentle vibra- 
 tion between the two principal forms that succeeded the iron grip of 
 the heathen worship." The first person to receive baptism from the 
 English Missionaries was the Queen. This took place in a large room 
 in the Pak'ie on October 21, 1862, and subsequently the King " was 
 engaged the whole afternoon in explaining to his courtiers the expres- 
 sions in the Service, and proving its truth by Holy Scripture." 
 Already he had nearly completed a translation of the Morning and 
 Evening Prayer into Hawaiian. This version was brought into use on 
 November 9, and on the 28th both the King and Queen were con- 
 firmed. The other chief events of the year were the incorporation of a 
 IMocesan Synod of " the Hawaiian Beformed Catholic Church " ; the 
 
 i ? . 
 
 I 
 
 ? 
 
 
 m 
 
 If I 
 
 
 
462 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 preparation for ordination of " one of the highest chiefs in the king- 
 dom," Major William Hoapili Eauwoai; the beginning of a Mission 
 at Lahaina (Maui) on December 14, and the securing of the observance 
 of Christmas Day as a public hoUday for the first time. 
 
 So far the Mission had progressed " beyond " the " most sanguine 
 expectations" [4]. But the natives were " in a fearfully degraded 
 state " [6]. 
 
 "Five-sixths of the children bcii" disappeared " by neglect and 
 foul means" [6]. 
 
 By September 1863 the Bishop could report 800 baptisms, the con- 
 firmation of some 50 natives, and the establishment in Honolulu of 
 societies of lay helpers (chiefly native, male and female), and of a 
 school for poor outcast Hawaiian boys, a grammar school, and a female 
 Industrial Boarding School built by the King. Every Sunday three 
 Hawaiian and three English services were held, and of the 100 com- 
 municants fully one half were natives. 
 
 Before the Ladies* Visiting Society was formed the people had been 
 wholly neglected when sick, but now the Hospital had become well- 
 nigh filled and European treatment took the place of native in- 
 cantations. This moved the Roman Catholics to send to England for 
 Sisters of Charity [7]. 
 
 The death of the King on November 80 was a heavy loss to the 
 Mission as well as to the people generally. No one loved the Church 
 services " more devotedly or attended them more regularly " than he 
 did. He often acted as interpreter between the Bishop and the people, 
 and on one occasion preached with the latter 's sanction — •' the first 
 king perhaps since Charlemagne who has performed such an office." 
 
 It had been his intention to visit England, " as a member of the 
 Anglican Church," to seek aid in saving his *' poor people " [8]. This 
 Mission was undertaken by his widow. Queen Emma,* in 1865. 
 
 The new King, Kamehameha V., gave the Mission his support, 
 himself contributing nearly £400 a year, the Dowager Queen £100, 
 and the foreign residents (in 1866) about £850 per annum. 
 
 In the original plan of the Mission it was designed that the Ameri- 
 can Church, the eldest daughter of the Church of England, should 
 join for the first time with the mother Church in a Missionary enter- 
 prise. Co-operation was delayed by the Civil War in America, but no 
 sooner was peace restored than Bishop Staley was invited to visit the 
 United States. He attended the General Convention in 1865, joined 
 in the consecration of two Missionary Bishops, and secured grants to- 
 wards the stipends of two clergymen (Revs. G. B. Whipple and T. 
 Wakren) and a pledge from the House of Bishops " to aid the work 
 of planting the Church in the Sandwich Islands by every means in 
 their power " [9]. 
 
 In 1867 a station was opened near Kealekekua Bay (Hawaii), 
 the spot where Captain Cook perished in 1779. A wooden church was 
 erected by the Rev. C. G. Williamson, and congregations gathered 
 from the foreign settlers as well as the natives, but his labours were 
 at first greatly interrupted by earthquakes [10]. 
 
 On returning in 1869 from the first Lambeth Conference Bishop 
 Staley (acting under a commission from the Bishop of London and at 
 the request of the Society, which guaranteed his expenses) held confir- 
 
 * Granddaughter of John Toung. 
 
..ni'. 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 './- Y*J.SlX,i,^ 
 
 468 
 
 'mations among the chaplaincies on the East and West Coasts of South 
 America. During his absence his diocese had become disorganised, and 
 following the example of several of his clergy he retired in 1870 [11]. 
 
 In January 1871 Eamehameha VI. appealed to the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury to consecrate a Bishop to fill the vacant see, saying : " I 
 should regard the withdrawal of the Mission as a misfortune to my 
 people, recognising as I do the valuable service which has been 
 rendered them by its establishment among us " [12]. 
 
 A new Bishop (the Rev. A. Willis) was consecrated in England 
 in 1872, but within six months of his arrival in his diocese the King 
 died, and the Royal grant of £400 per annum to the Mission was not 
 renewed.* ' In England also the novelty of the Mission had worn off, 
 the Epecial organisation was no longer able to carry on the work whhic 
 it undertook, and but for the General Fund of the Society — which from 
 1876 has supplied the entire Episcopal stipend — the Hawaiian Mission 
 must have collapsed [13]. 
 
 Reporting on the work in 1881 Bishop Willis said that " judged 
 merely by statistics the Anglican Church cannot yet claim to have an 
 equal hold upon the nation with the Congregationalists and Roman 
 Catholics." Still " it has had an influence which has been felt far 
 beyond the circle of its professed adherents, notably in its educational 
 work, in causing the middle wall of partition between the white and 
 coloured races to disappear," and especially in "securing a general 
 recognition of Christmas Day and Good Friday, which passed unnoticed 
 up to 1862 " [14]. 
 
 While the Hawaiian race has been dying out, there has been within 
 the last few years a " great influx of a heathen population from China 
 and Japan," which now forms three-tenths (27,000) of the entire 
 population of the islands. Heathen temples are again springing up 
 in the midst of a remnant of a people who only seventy-two years ago 
 cast away their idols. The presence of the Chinese in large numbers, 
 not only as labourers on the sugar plantations but engaging in every 
 kind of business, is an urgent call on the Anglican Church. The 
 Society has made special provision with a view to their evangelisation, 
 and a hopeful beginning was made among them by the Rev. H. H. 
 GowEN in Honolulu in 1887. In 1889 his congregation included thirty- 
 one communicants, and although poor, besides contributing half the 
 salary of a Chinese reader, they have subscribed £200 for the erection 
 of a church for their own use, and in 1892 one of their number 
 (Woo Yee Bew) was ordained Deacon by Bishop Willis [16]. 
 
 Among the Japanese a small congregation was gathered by the Rev. 
 W. H. Babnes at Lahaina in 1887, but their dispersion in the next 
 two years has led to the suspension of the Mission for the present [17]. 
 
 Statistics. — In the Hawaiian Islands (area, 6,000 sq. miles), where the Society 
 (1862-02) has assisted in mainti'ining 27 Missionaries and planting 6 Central StationH 
 (as detailed on p. 908), there are now 89,900 inhabitants, of whom (it is estimated) aboub 
 2,000 are Church Members, under the core of 6 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 766 ; 
 »ee also the Table on p. 4G6.] 
 
 Beferences (Hawaiian Islands). — [1] Jo., V. 47, p. 276; M.P. 1858, pp. 47-8. [2] Jo., 
 V. 48, pp. 179-80 ; R. 1801, p. 20 ; R. 1862, p. 27 ; M.P. 1801, p. 96. [8] M.P. 1867, 
 
 f». 185 ; M MSB., V. 18, p. 105 : Bee also Bishop Staley's Five Years in Hawaii, pp. 13-18.^ 
 4] Bishop Staley's Journal, Sep.-Dec. 1862, and L. Dec. 22, 1862; R. 1868, p. 121. 
 
 * Tlie Dowager Queen Emma continued to support the Mission np to her death in 
 1886 [16]. 
 
 
 V, 
 
 
 
 T,<>'! 
 
 
 -I 
 
 li 
 
 
 iii 
 
464 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 [6] Rov. O. Mason's Journal, 1862. [6] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 403-4. F?] M.P. 18fl4, 
 pp. 12-15. [8] M.P. 1864, pp. 27-81, 66-70; R. 1868-4, p. 186; M.P."^ 1867, p. 180. 
 fO] M M88., V. 15, pp. 462-6, 468; Jo., V. 49, pp. 66, 119 ; R. 1865, pp. 168-4 ; R. 1866, 
 
 , 170; R. 1887, p. 146; R. 1868, p. 115. [10] R, 1867, p. 146;" R. 1868, p. lie! 
 Ill M MSS., V. 16, pp. 148, 160-7, 185; R. 1869, p. 149. [12] M MSS., V. 10, p. 1. 
 '13] R. 1871, p. 146; R. 1872, pp. 96-7; R. 1878, p. Ill ; R. 1876, p. 88; R, 1879, p. 83; 
 R. 1881, p. 102. [14] R. 1881, pp. 102-8. [16] R. 1885, p. 81. [16] M.F. 1889, p. 860; 
 M.F. 1802, pp. 277, 376-8 ; R. 1891, pp. 131-2. [17] M MSS., V. 10, pp. 106, 108, 124. 
 
 fl 
 
 CHAPTER LXXn. 
 
 NEW GUINEA, 
 
 New Guinea (area, 234,768 square miles) is the most easterly of the East Indian 
 group, and next to Australia the largest island in the world (if Africa be excepted). Of 
 the Portuguese and Spanish navigators who visited it in the 16th century, Antonio de 
 Abrea, in 1611, was the earliest ; but the first European settlement was formed by the 
 Dutch (in the 18th century), who have acquired the western portion of the island up to 
 141st E. longitude. The East India Company formally annexed New Guinea in 1793, 
 but their occupation was confined to a small port at Geelonk Bay and was soon 
 abandoned. In 1883 the Government of Queensland annexed all but the Dutch portion 
 of the island. This step, though disallowed by the Imperial Government, was followed 
 by the eRtablishment of a British Protectorate over the south-eastern division and 
 adjacent islands on November 6, 1884, and the formal annexation of the territory by 
 Great Britain on September 4, 1888. The remaining portion of the island, that is the 
 north-eastern, is in possession of the Germans. The British colony (area, about 88,000 
 square miles) includes the Trobriand, Woodlark, D'Entrecasteaux, and Louisiade groups, 
 and all other islands lying between 8° and 12° S. lat. and between 141° and 166° E. long. 
 <and not forming part of Queensland), and all those in the Gulf of Papua to the north 
 of 8° S. lat. 
 
 The aborigines of New Guinea are Papuans, and for the most part derive the means 
 of existence from the soil. They have clear ideas as to proprietary rights, and the 
 British Administrator (Sir W. Macgregor) has laid it down that " to rob them would be 
 an act of infamy." . . . "The country will eventually be a great timber reserve for 
 Australia " ; and it is his " ardent desire to lay the foundation of an administration that 
 will never be a reproach to Australia." Intermixture with Polynesians and Malayans 
 has produced an improved type at various places on the coast, ibut laudable precautions 
 have been iaken to secure the natives under British rule from that demoralisation 
 which generally accompanies " civilization." The only ports of entry are Port Moresby 
 and Samorai. The importation of firearms, explosives, and spirituous liquors is not 
 allowed, neither is the settlement or acquisition of land occupied by natives, and trading 
 and exploring can only be conducted under special " permits." 
 
 When the Australasian Board of Missions was formed in 1850 
 New G uinea was included in the islands to which it was hoped the 
 efforts of the Board would be extended [1]. That hope has at last 
 been realised, but not until the field had been occupied by the London 
 Missionary Society, the Boman Catholics, and the Wesleyans [2]. 
 
 In response to appeals from the Bishops of Brisbane, North 
 Queensland, and Sydney, the Society in 1884 offered £800 (which wes 
 not utilised), and in 1887 set aside £1,000 and opened a special fund to 
 assist the Australian Church in planting a Mission in New Guinea [3]. 
 
 In his appeal Bishop Barry (Sydney) said : — 
 
 "The protectorate was assumed largely in deference to the wishes of the 
 Australian colonies, in view not only uf a probable extension of commerce, but in 
 still greater de^^ree of political considerations of security and consolidation of 
 power. It has therefore been felt that on Australian Christianity chiefly rests the 
 duty of spreading the light of the Gospel in those dark regions, and so Christian- 
 ising the influence which the English-spea*' .ng race must soon acquire over this 
 vast territory. It is well known that nobU and successful work has already been 
 
MEW GUINEA. 
 
 465 
 
 done in New Guinea under the auspices of the London Missionary Society, and 
 substantial progress . . . has also been made by a Roman Catholic Mission. But, 
 without the slightest interference with these good works, which touch only a few 
 points on a coast-line of more than a thousand miles, there is ample room for 
 a new Mission ; and the Church of England is undoubtedly called to take her 
 right place in the extension of the kingdom of our Lord to those heathen tribes. 
 The Australian Church has recognised this sacred duty, and has resolved to start 
 a Mission, under the general direction of the Bishop of North Queensland but with 
 the support of all the dioceses represented in the General Synod. ... It will be 
 necessary to create a small missionary community, including workmen and 
 mechanics, to erect some wooden houses, to provide boats (and hereafter a mis- 
 sionary schooaer, like the Soutliern Cross of the Melanesian Mission) ; . . . this 
 cannot be properly done without an annual outlay of about £2,500. Of this the 
 Australian Church proposes to provide at least £1,500 " [4]. 
 
 The first Missionary of the Anglican Church to New Guinea was 
 the Rev. A. A. Maclaren, one who, having already done good service in 
 Australia, offered himself for the work [5], 
 
 On arriving at New Guinea in February 1890 Mr. Maclaren found 
 that the Louisiade Islands had been appropriated by the Wesleyan 
 Missionary Society on the invitation of Sir W. Macgregor, who had 
 been ignorant of the intentions of the Church to occupy them. 
 
 It was then arranged by Mr. Maclaren and the local agents of the 
 London Missionary Society that the field to be occupied by the Church 
 Mission should be " on the coast from Cape Ducie to Mitre Bock," a 
 position which is thought to be a more interesting one than the 
 islands would have been. " It is quite new covmtry, and the only part 
 of the coast of British New Guinea imexplored to any extent." The 
 London Missionaries were " exceedingly kind and helpful " to Mr. Mac- 
 laren, and he could not " speak too highly " of their reception of him. 
 
 Having selected a field Mr. Maclaren returned to Australia to 
 arrange with the Board of Missions for the establishment of the 
 Mission [6], for the working of which it was now estimated that at least 
 £3,000 a year would be required. Two ladies in Sydney gave him 
 1,000 guineas towards his proposed Mission vessel. Tasmania con- 
 tributed a large whaleboat, Melbourne the greater part of the cost of 
 the first Mission buildings and the stipend of a lay Missionary for 
 three years ; and altogether during a period of about fifteen months 
 (in 1890-91), £4,615 were raised in Australia for the Mission. Having 
 secured a colleague in the Bev. Copeland King, Mr. Maclaren returned 
 to New Guinea in August 1891. Baunia, in Bartle Bay, was selected 
 as the headquarters of the Mission, and was considered to be " a per- 
 fect site." Pending the erection of a suitable house the Mission party, 
 however, had to occupy a native liouse, which was wet and unhealthy, 
 and the hardship and exposure attending the formation of the settle- 
 ment brought on fever. In November Mr. King returned to Sydney 
 disabled, and about Christmas Day Mr. Maclaren was taken away by 
 Mr. S. Griffith in the Merrie Em/land, but too late — he died on board 
 on December 28, and was buried the same day at Cooktown, North 
 Queensland [7]. The entire support and direction of the Mission has 
 now devolved on the Church in Australia [8]. 
 
 References (New Guinea). — [1] Proceedings of the Australasian Board of Missions, 
 1860, pp. 24-«. [2] M MSS., V. 7, p. 16P. [3] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 42, 
 p. 82; do., V. 44, np. 40, 48. [4] M.F. 1887, pp. 202-6. [5] M.F. 1889, p. 16. [6] M 
 M3S., V. 7, pp. 169-65. [7] M.F. 1892, pp. 41-65, 160-2 ; R. 1891, pp. 126-8. [8] R. 
 1892, p. 118. 
 
 H H 
 
 
 'i 
 
 "I 
 
 M 
 
 
466 
 
 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OP THE SOCIETY IN 
 
 (I) Tlie Field and Period 
 
 f>. ] .1 J kt 
 
 New South Walua .. 
 1793-1893 
 
 ViCTOlllA 
 
 1838-81 
 
 •• { 
 
 QUGF.XHLAN'D 
 
 1840-93 
 
 SOTTTH AUSTBAUA. 1836-66 
 
 (including the " Northern 
 Territory " of Australia,' 
 1874-6,1886-8) 
 
 Rnces Ministered to, and their Rellginn 
 
 Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) 
 
 (S) Laniiriinuej 
 used by tlie 
 MissioiiurieD 
 
 (4) No. of 
 
 Ordained 
 
 MlnHionaries 
 
 employed 
 
 ColonlRts (Christian) . . 
 
 Chinese (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Chinese (Heathen and Chrixtian) 
 Fol.rneslans (Heathen and Christian) 
 Aborigines (Heathen) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Aborigines (Heatlien and Christian ) 
 
 (Chinese (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 Chinese 
 
 English 
 Chinese 
 
 { English 
 English 
 
 (chiefly) 
 ! UpperMurray 
 
 dialect 
 Spencer's 
 
 Oulf dialect 
 Adelaide 
 
 dialect 
 English and 
 
 Chinese 
 
 WESTEnX AUSTIULIA . . f I 
 
 1841-64, 1876-93 1 I 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Aborigines (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 Euro- 
 
 l>enii & Native 
 C'dluulal 
 
 U3 
 116 
 
 ^^ 
 
 67 
 
 — 
 
 34 
 
 34 
 
 Tasmania 
 
 1836-69 
 
 Nkw Zealand .. . J 
 
 1840-80 1 
 
 Mklaxesia 
 
 1849-86 
 
 PiTCAlRX IPLAWD 
 1863-6 
 
 Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) . . 
 
 English 
 
 Colonists (CJhrisdan) 
 
 Maories (Heathen and Cliristian) 
 
 Chatham Islanders (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 Melanesians (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 English 
 Maori 
 
 Mota dec. 
 
 Melanesians (Heathen and CHiristlan) 
 
 Colooistu (Christian) 
 
 Polynesians (Heathen and Christian) 
 
 NonFOLK Island 
 
 1796-1824. 1841-3, 1866-93 
 
 Fiji 
 
 1880-93 
 
 •• 1 
 
 Hawaiia.v Ihlands 
 1862-93 
 
 New Gdixea . . 
 1890-3 
 
 TOTAL S 
 
 fPitcairn Islanders (Christian) (mixed | 
 race) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Polyneoianv (Heathen and Cliristian) 
 Chinese ( Heathen and Christian) . . 
 
 Hawaiians (Heathen and Christian) 
 Half-Castes (Heathen and Cliristian) 
 
 Colonists (Christian) 
 
 Clilnese (Heathen and Christian) 
 Japanese (Beathen and Christian) . . 
 
 Papuans (Heathen) 
 
 Colonists, 9 Native races, besides mixed 
 coloured races 
 
 Mota and 
 many other 
 dialects 
 
 English 
 Mau 
 
 66 
 
 y 9 
 
 English 
 
 Englisli 
 Fijian 
 
 Hawaiian 
 
 English 
 Chinese 
 Japanese 
 
 Oyer 11 
 
 36 
 
 1458 
 
 i After allowing for repetitions and transftn. 
 
467 
 
 o. of 
 ine<l 
 nariel 
 jyed 
 
 I 
 Nativa 
 
 ^ 
 
 THE AUSTRALASIAN FIELD (1793-1892) AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 (5) No. of 
 (lentral 
 SMtion* 
 
 (6) Hooipty'n 
 Kx|)eii(Utiire 
 
 94 
 
 84 
 
 43 
 
 Com|)arative Statement of the AnRlican Church genemlly 
 
 1701 
 
 Church I 
 Mem- Clergy 
 liers 
 
 I £233,136 
 
 27 
 
 23 
 
 17 
 
 50 
 
 £108,172 
 
 1 
 365 
 
 £341,308 
 
 DIo- 
 
 CCBCg 
 
 Lni'iil 
 Mis- 
 sionary 
 effort 
 
 1802 
 
 Church 
 Menil)«ri 
 
 602,083 
 
 401,604 
 
 142,666 
 
 89,271 
 
 21,769 
 76,300 
 
 263,331 
 
 600 
 
 ? 2,000 
 
 » 1,403,313 
 
 CIer»y 
 
 Dio- 
 
 819 (1 ap.Q.) 
 
 225 
 
 77 (1 S.P.G.) 
 
 68 
 
 26 (8 S.P.G.) 
 
 72 
 
 234 
 
 13 
 
 1 (S.P.G.) 
 
 2 (S.P.G.) 
 
 6 (S.P.O.> 
 
 lioral 
 
 Mixsionary 
 
 effort 
 
 Domestio 
 ! Mlsginns to 
 I Aboriginal 
 I mccs, and 
 I Mission!) to 
 '■ Melanesia 
 V and Now 
 Guinea, and 
 support of 
 8.P.G. and 
 C.M.S. 
 Foreign 
 Miaaions 
 generally 
 
 Domestio 
 Missions 
 
 I Domestic Mi3< 
 isions to Coolies, 
 I Polynesian s&c. 
 
 Domestio 
 
 Missions to 
 
 Hawaiians iind 
 
 Chinese, i><nd 
 
 ■upport of 
 
 S.P.G.Mis8ion8. 
 
 1 — 
 
 (19 S.P.G.) 
 
 aat 
 
 * Approximate (no retiuns from Melanesia and Fiji). 
 
 t fee pp. 766-6. 
 
 hh2 
 
 * 'J 
 
 
>■" 
 
 463 SOCIBTT FOR THB PROPAa^TION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER Lxxni. 
 
 ASTA AND THE EAST— {INTRODUCTION). 
 
 Althouqh the Society did not itself engage in Missions in Asia until 
 1818, its example served to " provoke " others to undertake work 
 there at a very early period. 
 
 " As soon as it was published in Europe that Wm. 3rd . . . had fform'd the 
 design of erecting the . . . Society . . . the admiration of all and the pious 
 emulation of some was so far excited thereby, that they were also desirous of 
 doing something in so holy a work. ... It fell out . . . about that time that the 
 pretestant Body of the Boraan Empire wore upon Reforming the Old Calendar 
 upon which occasion when the . . . King of Prussia had resolved to establish a 
 Society of Philosophical Knowledge certain pious gentlemen, stir'd up by your 
 Example, advised his Maj'" to make it also an Evangelical Society, and to joyn 
 the apostolical to the Philosophical Mission." 
 
 So wrote Dr. D. E. Jablonski (" Vice-President of the Royal 
 Society of Prussia and Director of the Oriental Class which sends out 
 the Missionarys ") from Berlin to the S.P.G. on January 20, 1711. 
 In the original Letters Patent of 11 July 1700 the King willed and 
 required that under his " Protection and encouragement the sincere 
 worship of God may be extended and propagated among those most 
 remote nations that are still in the deepest and darkest ignorance " ; 
 and in his general Instructions it was provided that the Prussian 
 Society : 
 
 " may also be a College for the propagation of the Xtian ffaith, worship and 
 virtue. That upon occasion of their Philosophical Observations which they shall 
 make in the northern part of Asia, they shall likewise diligently endeavour, that 
 among the Barbarous people of those Tracts of land as far as China, the light of 
 the Xtian ffaith and the purer Oospel may be kindled, and even that China 
 itself may be assisted by those protestants who travel thither by land, or sail to 
 that country thro' the Northern Sea." 
 
 These provisions were reiterated and confirmed by new statutes in 
 1710, the said Society being then divided into four classes — one for 
 Natural Philosophy, one for Mathematicks, one for History, and a 
 fourth called the Oriental, out of which the King " ord"* Missions 
 for Propagating the Gospel to be sent." But " this admirable design 
 . . . met with so many impediments that it was not perfected " till 
 January 19, 1711, the anniversary of the King's Coronation, "in 
 which the Society was erected by the Royal Authority in a very solemn 
 manner." The "favour," "assistance and council" of the S.P.G. 
 were now solicited for the new Society, which, said Dr. Jablunski, 
 
 " is either your younger sister or your elder daughter, which if it shall produce 
 any good it must be owing to you ; which being erected after your platform shall 
 be directed by your methods. Do you run before in this holy race ; and we will 
 follow, treading in your {footsteps, tho' we shall not pretend to keep pace with 
 yon. To you the Divine Providence has opened the West. . . . The East and the 
 North lye open to us." 
 
ill'. 
 
 INDU. 
 
 469 
 
 It should be added that Dr. Jablonski and other members of the 
 Prussian Society had already been elected members of the 8.P.O. 
 [See A M88., V. 6, No. 58 ; K. 1711, pp. 46-7.] 
 
 The Danish Mission to India in 17U5 [see pp. 471 2] was another 
 instance of Missionary work due to the example of the B.P.Ci. How 
 in the following century the Society in its operations in Asia was 
 called on to enter into the labours of Danish and German Missionaries 
 is told elsewhere [Chap. LXXVL, pp. 501-8, and p. 490]. Here it will 
 be enough to state that the Society undertook work in India in 1818, 
 the first Missionaries arriving in 1820 (with Burmah in 1859) ; in 
 Ceylon in 1840 ; in Borneo in 1848 ; in The Stuaits Settlements 
 in 1856 ; in China in 1868 ; in Japan in 1878 ; in Corea in 1889 ; in 
 Manchuria in 1892 ; in Western Asia {temporarily) in 1842. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXIV. 
 
 INDIA— (INTRODUCTION). 
 
 India consists of that triangular portion of Asia which stretches southwards from 
 the Himalaya mountains into the sea, a territory equal in area (1,04H,000 square miles) 
 to the whole of Europe, excluding Russia, and containing a wondrous variety of scenery, 
 climate, and people. The aboriginal inhabitants are believed to have been formed by 
 successive immigrations of Thibeto-Burmans, Kolarians, and Dravidians. Following 
 them at some long period before Christ (possibly 1600 B.C.) came a new race, which, 
 entering India from the North-West, gradually spread over the country, conquering and 
 absorbing the primitive peoples, or driving into the highlands those who were not to be 
 subdued. The invaders were a branch of the greatest of the human families, viz. the 
 Aryan (which comprehends the Persians, Greeks, Slavs, and Teutons), and from them 
 and the peoples whom they absorbed, sprung the mass of the population of India now 
 known as the Hindus. The Greeks, under Alexander the Great, about Sl'iO u.c. mode 
 temporary conquests in North-Western India, but the Mahonuiiedaiis, after a struggle 
 carried on for over 800 years, succeeded a.d. 1000-1 (under Molimud tlie Sultan of uia 
 Afghan Kingdom of Ghozni) in gaining a permanent footing in the Punjab, their sway, 
 which was extended into Bengal and the Deccan and Guzerat, lasting until the estab- 
 lishment of the famous Tartar rule — commonly culled the Moghul dynasty — in 1620. 
 
 The Moghuls, who for three centuries had disturbed India, now, on effecting a 
 permanent conquest of the North- West, themselves adopted Mahoinmedaiiism, though 
 not in the orthodox form. Their splendid dynasty began to decline about 1707, even- 
 tually became subject to the British Government, and entirely ceased in 1867 after the 
 suppression of the Sepoy mutiny. The discovery of the route to India vid the Cape of 
 Good Hope by Vasco di Gama in 1498, led to the occupation of Goa by the Portuguese, 
 who for a century enjoyed a monoply of the East Indian trade. They were followed in 
 the 17th century by the Dutch, the English, the Danes, and the French. The famous 
 East India Company, originally constituted on December 31, 1000, established tlie first 
 English factory on the Indian mainland — at Surat, about ICll ; in 1639 it founded 
 Madras, in 1668 it acquired the island of Bombay, and in 1686 it founded Calcutta. 
 
 A struggle for supremacy between the English and French in the next century 
 " turned tlie East India Company from simple traders into territorial sovereigns," and 
 the defeat of the Nawab of Bengal by Clive at the battle of Plassey, June 18, 1767, 
 which is regarded as the commencement of tlie British Empire in India, was followed 
 in 1761 by the practical extinction of French influence. Under the East India Company 
 British rule in India was greatly extended, but as a consequence of the Mutiny of 1867 
 the Company was dissolved in 1868 and the administration of the country assumed by 
 the Crown. About one third of India has been allowed to remain under hereditary 
 native ruler*', acting in " subordinate dependence " to the British Government. The 
 remainder — the unreservedly British possessions — are divided into 12 provinces, viz. 
 Madras, Bombay, Lower Bengal, Behar, Orissa, Chota Nagpur, Assam, North- Western 
 Provinces, Oudh, Punjab, Central Provinces, and Burma, each having a separate govern- 
 ment but the whole being subject to the Supreme Govemmeut— the Governor-General 
 of India in Council. 
 
 
 
 
470 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF i^HE GOSPEL. 
 
 The population of India, which numbered 387.238.431* in 1801, may be thus 
 olasflifled : — 
 
 I. According to the principal IiANOUAOBB . 
 (a) Aryo-lndio K^oup (10B,463,807). Note. — Sa>t«m^, thelanRuage of Druhman 
 literaturo, iind the near«*Ht approach to the original Aryan, in practically a dead 
 lan({uai{e, being Hpoken by only 808 T>er8on8. 
 Hindi and Urdu (or } spoken mostly in N.W. Provinces, Bengal, 
 
 Hindustani) 
 
 Brngali 
 
 Marathi 
 
 Punjabi 
 
 Oiijerati 
 
 Uriya 
 
 and Oudh by H1MU4,708 
 
 Bengal 41,lU8,«7a 
 
 Bombay and Deccan... „ lH,Hl»a,H76 
 
 Punjab 17,724,010 
 
 Bombay and States, 
 
 and Baroda , in,«19,780 
 
 Bengal and Stotes „ \},OH),\m 
 
 Pahari, by 2,700,744; Kaahvu-ri, by 20,276; Chitrali (Amiya),by 11 ; Shinn, «&c.,by 
 (mostly ill Northern India); Sindhi, by 2,502,841 (mostly in Sindli) ; Mdrwddt, 
 by 1,147,480 (Punjab, Ajmere, itc.) ; Kachhi, by 480,007 ; Qoanene and Porfugneae, 
 by 87,788 (mostly in Wosteni India) ; Asaamese, by 1,486,820 (mostly in Assam), 
 Halnlii, by 148,720 (in MiulriiH, Berur and Bengal). 
 (6) Dravidian group (62,964,620) :— 
 
 Telugu spoken mostly in Madras by 10,885,187 
 
 Taviil , „ „ 15,229,759 
 
 CaJiarcae „ „ „ Mysore, Bombay and 
 
 Hyderabad 0,751,885 
 
 Malayalam „ „ „ Malabarcoast „ 5,428,250 
 
 G()»rZ, spoken by 1,870,580 (Central Provinces, Ac); Kandh (Khond), by 820,071 
 (Madraw, &c.) ; Oraon, by 808,222 ; Mal-Pahddia, by 80,888 (Bengal, Ac.) ; lirahui, 
 by 28,000 (Sindli); Kharwdr, &c., by 7,051 (Central Provinces, &c.); Kddagu 
 (f?oor</i), by 87,218 (Coorg, &c.) ; Ttilu, by 491,728; Mdhl, by 8,167; T6da and 
 K6ta, by 1,037 ; Sinhaleae, by 187 (mostly in Southern India). 
 Abvan and Dravidian Gypby dialects, apokuu by 401,125 (mostly in Madras, Berar, 
 Bombay, and Central Provinces). 
 
 (c) Kolarian group (2,060,006) the languages, mostly unwritten, of hill tribes : — 
 Santhdii, f\y)oken by 1,709,680; Mt'mda or Kol, by 054,507; Kharria, by 67,772; 
 
 Baigu (BhiiijuaiCc.),hy 48,883; Judng and Afa?<!r, by 11,905 (mostly in Bengal); 
 Korwa or Kur, by 185,775 (mostly in Central Provinces, and Bengal and Berar) ; 
 Bhtl, by 148,500 (mostly in Bombay and Central Provinces) ; Sdwara, by 102,080 ; 
 Gadaha, by 20,789 (mostly in Madras). 
 
 (d) Khasi, spoken by 178,637 (by 178,080 in Assam). 
 
 (e) Tibeto-Burman group (7,293,028):— 
 
 Bunuese, spoken by 5,560,401 ; Arakanese, by 860,408 ; Khyin dialects, by 120,915 ; 
 Kalihyin (Sing-pho, &c.), by 5,669 (mostly in Burma) ; Nikobari, by 1, in the 
 Andaman Islands ; Kachari, by 198,705 ; Garo, by 146,426 ; Naga dialects, by 
 102,908 ; Mech, by 90,796 ; Mikir, by 90,286 ; Kathi or Maniptiri, by 88,911 ; Luahai 
 (Zh6), by 41,020 ; Ldlung, by 40,204 ; Abor-Miri, by 85,708 ; Kuki, by 18,828 ; 
 Bdbha, Hajong, &c.,hy 4,81i; Aka,Miahm)l, &c., by 1,282 (mostly in Assam); 
 NipdK dialects: Gurkhali, &c., by 195,806; Tipperah, by 121,864; Koch, by 
 8,107 (mostly in Bengal and Assam) ; Lepcha, by 10,125 ; Bhutdni, by 0,470 (mostly 
 in Bengal) ; Thibetan {Bh6ti), by 20,544 ; Kanawari, by 9,265 (mostly in Punjab). 
 
 (/■) Mdn-Anndm group (220,342) :—Mo7i or Talaing, spoken b" 226,496 ; Palaung, 
 by 2,847 (mostly in Burma), (g) Sh&n or Taic group (178,447) i—Shdn, spoken 
 by 174,871; Lao or Siameae, by 4 (Burma); Aitdn, by 2; Khdmti, by 2,945 
 Phakidl, by 025 (mostly in Assam), (h) Malayan group ,4,084) -.—Malay, 
 spoken by 2,437 ; Saldn, by 1,628 (mostly in Burma) ; Javanese, by 19 (Bombay, 
 &c.). (j) Sinitio group (713,350):— Xar^n, spoken by 674,840; Chineae, by 
 38,504 (mostly in Burma), (k) Japanese : — Spoken by 03 (Burma, Bombay, &c.). 
 (/) Aryo-Eranio group (1,320,428) :—Per8tara, spoken by 28,189 (mostly in 
 Bengal, Punjab, and Bombay); Armenian, by 888 (mostly in Bengal and 
 Burma); Paahtu, by 1,080,981 (mostly in Punjab); Baldch, by 210,475 (mostly 
 in Sindh). (»«) Semitic group (65,534) : — Hebrew (Israeli), spoken by 2,171 
 (mostly in Bombay, Bengal, Madras, and Burma); Arabic, by 53,851 (24,055 in 
 Aden, and rest mostly in Madras, Bombay, and Bengal) ; Syriac, by 12 (Madras, 
 Bombay, &c.). (n) Turdnio (650) '.—Turki, spoken by 607 (Punjab, Bombay, 
 &c.) ; Magyar, by 42 (Bombay, &c.) ; Finn, by 10 (Bengal and Burma), (o) Aryo- 
 European group (246,745) :—£n^7wA, spoken by 238,499; German, by 2,215 ; 
 French, by 2,171 ; the remainder (2,800) distributed among 20 European languages. 
 
 Note. — Basque is spoken by 1 (in Madras), and Negro dialects by 9,612 (mostly in Aden). 
 
 * 25,175,991 of these were not enumerated by language in the Census of 1891, and 
 in the case of 20,022 others returns were not made, oi were onrecogniBable. 
 
.,trt 
 
 I 'Ji 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 f.yt rr-} 
 
 m 
 
 II. Aconrdinj to BULIOZON. 
 
 Ilintlua-"BtA\\mtkn," !l()7,«M5,7ai (dintributed over India, gonorally), " Arya," n\},\)M 
 " Brahmn or Aryii Honiaj," U,U61 ; Mahommedaiui, 57,821,104 (inogtly in Northern India) ; 
 Animistic (/l&oriV/i>ia/4),l),'JN0,4A7 (hilly diBtrivU of Central India); Uuddhiiiti,l,\\\\M\ 
 (Burma); Chrittinns, '2,'JH4,17a (1,04'J,0S(» in South India— Tinnevolly, Travancore, itc); 
 tSV/tAa, 1,007 ,HB8 (Punjab); Jaitu, l,4ia,iMii (Bombay dixtriut) ; Zoruaitnana {rarac-ei, 
 &o.), HU,U04 ; JewB, 17,104 ; minor and untii>euifled, 4'J,071. 
 
 DiHtribution of the Chrihtian population : — 
 (a) According to BAOXS. 
 
 Natives, %09S,iMi Europeans, 167,U«1 ; Eurasians, 10,li2. 
 
 ■ ''J 
 
 (Total, a,284,17a.) 
 
 <6) According to nXNOMJlTATION. 
 
 Boman Catholics, l,815,a08 (1,248,520 natives) ; Church of England, 840,018 (2O7,r.40 
 nativoH); Syrians (Jacobita Section), 200,407 (all but IH natives); Lutherans, 00,406 
 <fl7,026 natives) ; Baptists, aoa,740 (107,4M7 natives) ; Wesley ana, Metliodists, ami Jiihle 
 Christians, 8a,128 (24,412 natives) ; Comjreyationaliats, Independents, &c., 60,080 (47,226 
 natives) ; Church of Scotland, 40,851 (88,270 natives) ; Greek, Armenian, and Abys' 
 tinian Churches, 1,26H (257 natives) ; other Protestants, 15,068 (7,452 natives) ; un- 
 specified, 0,862 (0,H01 natives). 
 
 The number of native Christians not including Roman Catholics was, in 1850, 01,002; 
 in 1861, 188,781 ; in 1871, 224,268 ; in 1881, at lea»t 608,100 ; in 1891, 702,020. 
 Including Roman Catholics the number for 1801 was 2,080,440.* 
 
 The most ancient Christian community in India, known as the Syrian Christians, hold 
 the tradition that their Church originated from the preaching of the Apostle St. Thomas, 
 who after labouri) .vith great success on the south-east, or Coromandel, coast, suffered 
 martyrdom. Dri'. i thence by persecution, his disciples found refuge in the hills 
 of Travancore &c. on the south-west coast. Whatever truth there may be in this, cer- 
 tain it is that the Portuguese on their arrival found a Hourisliing Christian Cliurch la 
 existence, claiming a succession of Bishops from the Patriarchs of Babylon and Antioch, 
 and though infected by Nestorianisni, yet ignorant of the peculiar teaching of the 
 Church of Rome. The Roman Catholic Missionaries who fnllowed in the 10th century 
 made many nominal converts — Francis Xavier alone being credited with over a niillion 
 baptisms during his brief stay (1541-4) — and by force and fraud brought the Syrian Church 
 in 1500 to accept the yoke of Rome. In 1053 the Syrian Church regained its indepen- 
 dence, though a large body from it has remained in subjection to Rome more or less to 
 this day. 
 
 The English traders and settlers in India were long neglectful of religion. Over 
 seventy years passed before they beganf to build a church, and the first Governor of 
 Bengal degenerated into an avowed Pagan. Between 1007 and 1700 eighteen chaplains 
 were provided by the East India Company, the first being for Madras in 1007-8. About 
 1077 the Hon. Robert Boyle, a member of the East India Committee, reprinted the 
 Malayan Gospels for distribution ; and in 1005 Dean Prideaux of Norwich proposed the 
 erection of churches and schools in the English settlements in India and the sending 
 of a Bishop, and by his exertions, seconded by Archbishop Tenison, provision was made 
 in the new Charter of the East India Company in 1008 for the maintenance of ministers 
 4vnd schoolmasters in their garrisons and principal factories in the East Indies, the 
 clergymen being required to learn Portuguese and the vernacular of the district, to 
 «nable them to instruct the native servants or slaves of the Company in " the Protes< 
 tant religion." But these obligations were greatly neglected by the Company. 
 
 Although the Society was preceded in India by other Missionary 
 agencies,t " One of the Fruits and Effects " of its " opening the 
 Way ... to ... a Propagation of ihe Gospel in the . . . Western 
 Indies " (or America) was the " laudable zeal " shown " in the King- 
 dom of Denmark, for sending . . . Missionaries to the coasts of 
 Coromandel in the East Indies " [1]. The first two Danish Mission- 
 aries — Bartholomew Ziegenbalgh and Henry Plutsoho — arrived at 
 Tranquebar in July 1706, and in 1709 the Bev. A. W. Boehm, 
 formerly Chaplain to Prince George of Denmark, translated their 
 letters (or reports) of 1706-7 into English from the High Dutch and 
 
 * For the Indian Ecclesiastical Establishment, see p. 659. 
 
 t At Madras in 1680, by Governor Master, who bore the whole cost of building. 
 
 X The Danish Lutherans, 1706 ; the Enghsh Baptists, 1798 ; the London Missionary 
 Society, 1798 ; the C.M.S., 1818 ; the American Congregationalists, 1818 ; tibe American 
 Baptists (Burma), 1813 ; and the Wealeyans, 1817. 
 
 
 
 
 'If' 
 
 'I 
 
 MM 
 
 :m 
 
 ■^ 
 
472 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 .* ilr. 
 
 t^f''.T 
 
 ^. 
 
 
 
 ' ■''^^:-i;^'^i- 
 
 
 .■v:ic.^■■^';■ 
 
 i. 
 
 Bfi^AH 
 
 Ij 
 
 ^r: 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 fir 
 
 t ■- •{ 
 
 L 
 
 having published the same dedicated them to the Society, by whom 
 600 copies were purchased and distributed. 
 
 The dedication contains the following passage : — 
 
 " And as by the Means of your generous Enterprize, some Beams thereof have 
 been cast even upon the Western World ; so a small Bay of Visitation begins to 
 return, it seems, to the Eastern Tract again, after so dark, long, and dismal aa 
 Hour of divine Judgments pour'd out upon those nations." 
 
 A second account of the Mission ('* Part IL"), published in 1710, 
 was *' humbly recommended to the Consideration " of the Society ; 
 and in Part III., published by the direction of the S.P.C.K. in 1718, 
 it is stated that the first collection of letters was dedicated to the S.P.G.^ 
 " and proved a Motive to many charitable Benefactions contributed by 
 well-disposed V,:, sons for ad^^ancing this Mission'' [2]. 
 
 In a letter " To a friend at London " (January 17, 1710 : Partll. of 
 above, pp. •ki-o), Ziegenbalgh acknowledged a box of books and a sum 
 of /20 sent from England for the Mission in 1709. These contri- 
 butions have been represented as a direct gift from the Society [3], but 
 in ohe absence of any record of the same in the S.P.6. Journals and 
 accounts it would probably be more correct to regard them as private 
 offerings elicited by the Society from its members and friends. In 
 support of this view. Hough's statement may be added, that though 
 the management of the English contributions was undertaken by the 
 S.P.C.K. in 1710, " it remained very much in the same hands, Arch- 
 bishop Tenison and Mr. John Chamberlayne, the President and 
 Secretary of the Gospel-Propagation Society," who " are described by 
 La Croze as * the very soul of these collections' " [4]. (The work of the 
 Danish Lutheran Mission is noticed in Chapter LXXVI [pp. 601, &c.]. 
 
 In 1721 a contribution of five guineas from the Dean of Ely was 
 applied by the Society for books for Charity Schools at Forts St. George 
 and St. David [5]. 
 
 The claims of India on England from a Missionary point of view 
 were advocated in the Society's Anniversary Sermons continuously 
 from 1806 to 1810, and emphasis was laid on the " languishing state of 
 reUgious Knowledge, or, to speak more truly, the almost entire Ex- 
 tin^ 'ion of it in our Asiatic Settlements," and on the fact that while 
 the Syrian Church in Malayla numbered from 150,000 to 200,000 
 members, and the Roman Catholic establishment at Goa had 200 
 Missionaries, there were "not more than eleven " Protestant Mission- 
 aries employed on the part of England among the heathen in India. 
 
 One of the courses recommended was the introduction of an 
 English Bishop [6j, an object which, mainly through the representations 
 of the S.P.C.K. to Government and the influence of Mr. Wilberforce, 
 was accomplished in 1814 when the See of Calcutta (then comprising 
 thu whole of the British East Indies) was founded, and the Bev. T. F. 
 Middleton was consecrated its first Bishop in the Chapel of Lambeth 
 Palace on May 8. 
 
 Yet such was the jealousy and alarm with which this measure 
 was regarded that it was thought advisable to perform the Consecra- 
 tion Service in private and to suppress the sermon preached on the 
 occasion [7]. Four years later (1818) the S.P.G., acting on the advice 
 of its President, undertook work in India, and, commencing with 
 
'"^i^ 
 
 BENGAL. 
 
 478 
 
 Bengal in 1820 [see below], its operations were extended to Madras 
 Pbesidency in 1825 [see p. 501] ; Bombay, 1880 [p. 568] ; The Nobth- 
 Westeen Provinces, 1883 [p. 590] ; The " Central Provinces," 
 1846 [p. 604] ; Assam, 1851 [p. 606] ; The Punjab, 1854 [p. 612] ; 
 Burma, 1859 [p. 629]; Cashmere {temporarily), 1866-7 [p. 656]; 
 and Ajmere and Bajpootana, 1881 [p. 657]. 
 
 Beferences (Chapter LXXIV.)— [1] E. 1711, p. *7; see also S.P.G. An. Sennon, 
 1740, p. 29. [2] Jo., V. 1, February 11, March 18, April 15, May 20, and June 17, 
 1709, and (for the account of the Danish Missions) S.P.G. Library. [3] Hough's 
 " Christianity in India," V. 1, pp. 166-70 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 8, 9. [4] Hough's " Chris- 
 tianity in India," V. 1, pp. 172-8. [5] Jo., V. 4, p. 812. [6] Anniversary Sermons of S.P.G. 
 1806-10, prefixed to tlie Annual Reports for 1806-9. [7] M.R. 1854, pp. 29-31. 
 
 
 CHAPTER LXXV. 
 
 BENGAL. 
 
 tSS 
 
 ay 
 
 Bengal, the largest and most populous of the twelve Governments of British India, 
 comprises the lower valleys and deltas of the Ganges and Brahmaputra, including the 
 four provinces, (1) Bengal Proper, (2) Behar, (8) Orissa, and (4) Chota Nagpur. The East 
 India Company established its earliest settlements in Bengal in the first half of the 
 17th century, and founded Calcutta in 1686. The next seventy years were signalised 
 by a struggle between the English and the Moghuls and Mahrattas, which, culminating 
 with the outrage of the " Black Hole " of Calcutta in 17S6, and the battle of Plassey in 
 the next year, led to tha Treaty of 1765, by which the Provinces of Bengal, Behar, and 
 Orissa became British possesiiions. Arta, 198,198 sq. miles. Population, 74,648,866. 
 Of these 47,821,468 are Hindus, 28,487,591 Mahommedans, 2,294,506 Animistic (Abori- 
 ginals), and 192,471 Christians ; and 88.390,772 speak Bengali, 26,652,547 Hindi, and 
 6,099,412 Uriya. 
 
 The operations of the Society in the Presidency have been carried 
 on in the districts of (I.) Calcutta, 1820-92 ; (II.) Tollygunqe, 
 1828-92, and (III.) The Soonderbuns (Barripohe, &c.), 1829-92 ; 
 (IV.) Bhagalpur and Raj Mahal, 1824-7 ; (V.) Chinsurah, 1825-86 ; 
 (VI.) MiDNAPORE, 1886 ; (VII.) Tamlook (Meerpur &c.), 1888-92 ; 
 (VIII.) Patna, 1860-71; (IX.) Dinaporb, 1876-8, 1B84-92; (X.) 
 Burisal, 1869-80 ; (XI.) Chota Nagpur, 1869-92. 
 
 A local " Diocesan Committee " of the Society, formed at Calcutta 
 under Bishop Heber in 1825, rendered invaluable assistance to the 
 cause until 1886, when it was superseded by a Buud of Missions. 
 
 Sri 
 
 I 
 
474 
 
 SOCIETY FOE THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 (I.) CALCUTTA District, 1820-92.— (a) Bishop's College, (b) Howrah, 
 (c) Cossipore, (d) Mariners' Church, (c) St. Saviour's Mission, 
 (/) Cathedral Mission. 
 
 (I.a) Bishop's College (1820-92).— On February 20, 1818,Archbishop 
 Sutton, the President of the Society, stated 
 
 "that time having been now allowed for the due settlement of the Episcopal 
 authority in India, it did appear to him that the moment was at length arrived, 
 when the operations of the Society might be safely and usefully extended in that 
 quarter of the world, and that with the security derived from proper Diocesan 
 control, it now became the Society to step forward with some offer of co-operation 
 with the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, in such plans, as with the concurrence of the 
 constituted authorities for the Government of India, his Lordship might bo in- 
 clined to recommend " [1]. 
 
 In the following month the Society placed £5,000 at the disposal 
 of the Bishop [2], who [L., Nov. 18] thereupon recommended the estab- 
 lishment of a Mission College in the immediate vicinity of Calcutta 
 as the object beat adapted to meet the wishes of the Society [8]. 
 
 In the meantime steps had been taken to raise a Special Fund for 
 India, and by means of a Eoyal Letter in 1819, which produced 
 £45,747, and contributions of £5,000 each from the S.P.C.K. and 
 the C.M.S., £55,747 was provided for the erection of the College, 
 in addition to the Society's first grant of £5,000 [4]. The East India 
 Company having given the Society a site at Howrah (on the right 
 bank of the Hooghly, some four miles below Calcutta), which was im- 
 proved by an additional piece of ground from C. T. Metcalfe, Esq., the 
 foundation-stone of the College was laid by the Bishop on Friday, 
 December 15, 1820 [5 and 6a]. In order to obtain Professors for the 
 College it was found necessary to send delegates to the two chief 
 Universities, the result being that on June 24, 1820, the Eev. W. H. 
 Mill, Fellow of Trinity College, and Mr. J. H. Alt, B.A., of Pem- 
 broke Hall, Cambridge, were appointed respectively Principal and 
 third Professor of the College [6]. Sailing from England in August 
 1820 they landed at Madras on January 4, 1821, where they remained 
 eight days, and in February they arri\ed at Calcutta [7]. 
 
 Already the Bible Society had appropriated £5,000 to the College to 
 promote the translation of the Scriptures, and in 1821-2 the C.M.S. 
 and the S.P.C.K. co-operated with the S.P.Gr. in founding scholarships. 
 [Sec p. 789.] The S.P.C.K. endowment was designated " Middleton 
 Scholarships," as a memorial of the Bishop, whose assiduity in visiting 
 the infant institution and watching over its welfare* "occasioned 
 principally, if not entirely," his death, which took place on July 8, 1822. 
 As a further tribute to the memory of the Bishop a monument was 
 erected in St. Paul's Cathedral, London, by the S.P.C.K. and the 
 S.P.G. In the meantime statutes drawn up by him had (with slight 
 modifications) been adopted by the Society (January 18, 1822), and 
 their subsequent circulation among the civil and ecclesiastical authorities 
 of the British East Indies, in which the local Governments took part, 
 elicited additional support for the College. 
 
 In 1826 a Hindu gentleman (Baboo Muthoomanth Mullick), after 
 
 * In addition to a donation of £400 for the College Chapel, the Bishop bequeathed 
 £600 to the Society and 600 volumes to the Library, and his widow added a service of 
 Communion plate for the chapel [9a]. 
 
BENGAL. 
 
 475 
 
 a visit to the College, desired to be allowed to become an annual sub- 
 scriber of Ks.400 [8]. 
 
 The first builder (Mr. Jones) having died in 1822, the services of 
 Captain Hutchinson (of the Engineers) were appropriated by Govern- 
 ment to carry on the work. 
 
 Under the auspices of Dr. Middleton's successor, Bishop Heber, 
 who arrived in October 1823, the Principal took up residence in the 
 College in January 1824, and on March 6 the first two students were 
 admitted [9]. 
 
 In accordance with the wishes of the founder an attempt was 
 made to introduce students also from the Clergy Orphan School, 
 England ; and in 1822-8 three were, with the consent of their guardians, 
 dedicated to this Missionary service. Only one, however, appears to 
 have actually entered the College (T. C. Simpson, in 1825), and the 
 connection between the two institutions was not continued [10]. 
 
 As a special mark of respect to the memory of Bishop Heber, who 
 died at Trichincpoly on April 3, 1826, the Society (adopting a sug- 
 gestion of his) authorised the admission as Foundation Scholars of two 
 students in Divinity being members of foreign Episcopal Churches 
 not in subordination to the Church of Rome, and the S.P.C.K. founded 
 two Heber Scholarships for this purpose in 1827 [11]. 
 
 In the course of time other scholarships were founded. [See hst on 
 page 789.] 
 
 The College was designed by Bishop Middleton 
 
 " to be subservient to the several purposes : — ' 
 
 " 1. Of instructing Native and other Christian youth (' from almost every 
 part of the continent and islands of Asia subject to British authority ') in the 
 doctrines and discipline of the Church, in order to their becoming preachers, 
 catechists, and schoolmasters. 
 
 " 2. For teaching the elements of youthful knowledge and the English language 
 to Mussulmans or Hindoos, having no object in such attainments beyond secular 
 advantage. 
 
 " 3. For translating the Scriptures, the liturgy, and moral and religious 
 tracts. 
 
 •' 4. For the reception of English Missionaries to be sent out by the Society, 
 on their first arriv',1 in India " (in order that they may be prepared for the better 
 discharge of their duties) [12]. 
 
 
 !;'^ V \ 
 
 :)'• 
 
 ,'■'}■: 
 
 i '' '• 
 
 , i" 
 
 
 fl 
 
 111 
 
 From the first the College became the centre of active Missionary 
 operations in Bengal. In 1829 the admission of lay or non-foundation 
 students was sanctioned, the building being enlarged for the purpose ; 
 and during the first twenty years (at least) the College course embraced 
 instruction in Hebrew, Greek, Latin, Sanscrit, Bengali, Hindustani 
 (Urdu), Persian, Arabic, Tamil, Singhalese, and Armenian [13]. In 
 1837 the Bishop of Calcutta said that " the amount of good already 
 effected by the College was really surprising " ; and in the next year 
 he wrote of the native students : — 
 
 " It was delightful to see these lads, only fourteen months at College, vying 
 with those of European extraction, who had been two or three years. These young 
 Hindoos have not only cast off all idolatrous usages and habits, but are steadily 
 acquiring Christian knowledge. They are quick in their apprehension of truth, 
 with tenacious memories and great piety. They translate Homer, Xenophon, 
 Cicero, and Ovid in a manner perfectly surprising, and with a justness of English 
 
 
476 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 pronunciation which increases the pleasure. Conceive only, if it be possible, in an 
 adequate manner, of a Hindoo Baboo explaining Paley, Barrow, Graves, Bishop 
 Sumner, and others of our English writers : then their knowledge of the Old 
 Testament, which was probed to the bottom by the Venerable Archdeacon Dealtry ; 
 and of the Lord's Prayer, in which I examined them myself; it would have 
 charmed any of the members of the . . . Society " [14]. 
 
 In 1840 it was reported that in the Barripore and ToUygungo 
 Missions there were 1,800 Christians, most of them tried and ap- 
 proved, aud that these encouraging results were the fruit of Bishop's 
 CoUege[16]. 
 
 During the first twenty-five years translations or compilations in 
 Arabic, Persian, Bengali, and Sanscrit, besides several works in English, 
 were issued from the College press [pp. 806, 810] ; but in 1871 this 
 branch of work was suspended, and the press and material, excepting 
 the rare Oriental type, were sold [16]. 
 
 As time went on the leading object of the College — the training of 
 Mission agents— began to be neglected, and in 1871 the Society, 
 finding that the efforts of the tutors had for some years been directed 
 to preparing Christian students for the Calcutta University, took steps 
 for restoring the purely missionary character of the institution [17]. 
 But the results attained were not satisfactory, and it becoming 
 evident to all connected with the College that its large and handsome 
 buildings were rather a hindrance than a help to the training of 
 Mission agents, the Society in 1878, at the urgent request of Bishop 
 Johnson, sanctioned the sale of the buildings to Government and the 
 removal of the college into the city of Calcutta, which was effected in 
 1880* [18]. There, under the Rev. H. Whitehead, its usefulness has 
 been revived ; and, besides training students from many parts of India, 
 it has again become the centre of Christian education in Bengal and 
 of such Evangelistic work as is being carried on in its immediate 
 locality [19]. A further notice of the institution is given on page 789. 
 
 References (Biahop's College).— [1] Jo., V. 81, p. 345 ; R. 1818, p. 76 ; R. 1822, p. 167. 
 [2] Jo., V. 81, pp. 84«-51 ; R. 1819, p. 84. [3] Jo., V. 82, pp. 77-93 ; R. 1819, pp. 85-94. 
 [4] Jo., V. 81, pp. 849-54, 856, 363, 387, 418; Jo., V. 82, pp. 18-21, 93-5, 118-9, 305-6; 
 R. 1818, pp. 77-87 ; R. 1819, p. 104 ; R. 1820, pp. 140, 170a. [5] R. 1820, pp. 139-51 ; 
 R. 1821, p. 146 ; Jo., V. 82, p 306-8, 315-6, 337-40 : see also R. 1826, pp. 150-1. [5a] Pro- 
 ceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825, p. 16. [6] Jo., V. 32, 
 pp. 135, 314-6, 335-6, 840 ; R. 1819, pp. 84-5. [7] R. 1821, p. 147. [8] pp. 17-21 of 5a 
 above ; Jo., V. 83, pp. 205, 428-35 ; India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 223-7 ; R. 1821, 
 pp. 143-4; R. 1822, pp. 165-78; R. 1826, pp. 47-9, 140-1; R. 1827, pp. 68-9. [8a] R. 
 1822, pp. 172-8. [9] pp. 18, 23-6 of 5a above ; Jo., V. 82, p. 346 ; Jo., V. 33, pp. 114, 
 869, 390, 396; Jo., V. 84, pp. 159-60; R. 1824, pp. 142-6. [10] Jo., V. 83, p. 285; 
 Jo., V. 84, p. 160 ; R. 1821 ; pp. 144-5 ; R. 1823, pp. 157-8 ; India Committee Book, 
 V. 1, p. 280 ; R. 1825, p. 141 ; R. 1827, p. 59 ; R. 1851, p. 48. [11] India Committee 
 Book, V. 1, pp. 312-49, 437-45 ; R. 1826, pp. 45-6, 45)-50, 122-7, 138-9. [12] R. 1820, 
 pp. 85-94. [13] R. 1820, pp. 182-3 ; R. 1822, pp. 182-8 ; R. 1824, p. 146 ; R. 1826, p. 142 ; 
 Report, 1829, pp. 50-5, 67, 152-6 ; R. 1832, pp. 12-16 ; R. 1833, p. 50 ; C.D.C. Report, 
 1829-80, p. 4 ; do. 1830-1, p. 6 ; do. 1832-3, p. 1 ; R. 1836, p. 87 ; R. 1888, pp. 72, 75-6 ; 
 R. 1840, pp. 78-9 ; R. 1853, p. 60 ; R. 1881, p. 36. [14] R. 1837, p. 47 ; R. 1888, p. 27. 
 [15] R. 1840, p. 80 : see also Q.P. 1842, p. 7. [16] R. 1848, pp. 96-7 ; I MS8., V. 14, 
 pp. 82-3, 246-6 ; do. V. 20, pp. 208, 215, 223, 239, 262 ; S.C. Minutes, V. 84, pp. 28, 84, 821. 
 [17] R. 1870, pp. 84-6 ; Jo., Jan. 21, 1871. [18] I MSS., V. 16, pp. 81-4, 156; R. 1878, 
 p. 19 ; R. 1879, p. <J4 ; R. 1880, pp. 23-5 ; R. 1881, pp. 84-6 ; Jo., Oct. 18, 1878 ; Jo., 
 Dec. 19, 1879; Jo., Oct. 16, 1880; Jo., May 21, 1880; C.D.C. Report, 1880, pp. v-vii. 
 [10] M.F. 1889, pp. 61-4 ; R. 1884, p. 27 ; R. 1886, p. 85 ; R. 1887, p. 28 ; B. 1888, pp. 36-9 ; 
 B. 1889, p. 86 ; B. 1890, p. 80. 
 
 * The price obtained was three lacs of rupees, and the peimapent reservation of the 
 ehapel and the cemetery for their sacred purposes was guaranteed. 
 
BENGAL. 
 
 477 
 
 (l.b) Howrah (sometimes called " the Wapping " of Calcutta) 
 (1820-92). — The establishment of Bishop's College in this neighbour- 
 hood (the first work of the Society in India, begun in 1820 [see p. 474]) led 
 to its professors gratuitously undertaking, in 1825 or 182G, the service 
 of the East India Company's chapel at Howrah, which by the departure 
 of Archdeacon Hawtayne was left without a clergyman, and to which 
 the Government were then unable to assign a resident chaplain. This 
 timely act saved " a respectable and highly interesting congregation " 
 from being " scattered among different sectaries " ; and after a short 
 intermission (1828) the duty was re-committed to the clergy of the 
 College in 1829. This arrangement proved " highly acceptable " to 
 the congregation ; and the parish church of St. Thomas, which was 
 afterwards erected, owed its existence mainly to the exertions of the 
 Rev. Professor Holmes [1]. About 1825 also a circle of native schools 
 in the district was transferred to the Society by the S.P.C.K, [see p. 478], 
 and placed under the superintendence, first of the Rev. W. Tweddle, 
 and, in 1826, of the Rev. M. R. de Mello. The schools, six in number, 
 were situated at Batore, Seebpore, Chukerparry, Howrah, Sulkea, and 
 Bailee ; and by 1880 the number of scholars had risen from 440 to 
 652. In that year a central native Enghsh school was established at 
 Howrah ; and in 1887 a building which served as a chapel also .was 
 erected at Boishkotty [2], The discontinuance of the system of giving 
 pice as rewards to the scholars almost emptied the central school in 
 1882 [3] ; but the work of education generally revived, and the Howrah 
 Schools have continued to be the most hopeful feature of a Mission 
 whose progress in other respects has been somewhat discouraging [4]. 
 In 1832 five men and a woman were baptized in the district, and 
 during 1883-4 thirty-eight others were admitted to baptism. Twenty- 
 six of the latter consisted of emigrants who had been driven from 
 Beebeegunge (near Diamond Harbour) by the inundation of 1888. 
 Before their baptism, which took place in Bishop's College Chapel, 
 they were twice examined by the Bishop, and at first their conduct 
 appeared *' quite satisfactory " ; but it was soon discovered that they 
 had previously resided at Serampore [a Baptist centre], and " upon 
 the withdrawal of the pecuniary provision continued to them with too 
 little consideration by Mr. de Mello after their first necessities had 
 been supplied," many of them "retired from the neighbourhood"; 
 and the Rev. J. Bowyeb, who succeeded to the charge of the Mission 
 in 1885, added in 1886 that one family asserted " that they were 
 baptized with the hope of receiving support ; and that unless " they 
 were " paid " they would " not attend service " [5]. Mr. Bowyer him- 
 self received several offers from people wishing to become Christians 
 from worldly motives, and might (he wrote in 1841) have had "whole 
 villages" if he had "encouraged them." In the villages around 
 Boishkotty the reception of Christianity was hindered by "violent 
 persecution and opposition ; " but after two years of trial (1836-8) the 
 cause gained ground; and in 1845 these congregations numbered 
 sixty-one persons, composed entirely of the Pode and Teore castes [6]. 
 The fact that the majority of the people in the Howrah Mission are of 
 the peasant class and at work the whole day has made it a matter of 
 great difficulty to instruct them, and the Missionaries have had to 
 
 ' M 
 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
■ 
 
 478 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 resort to house-to-house visits and to the formation of classes and 
 the holding of meetings in huts [7]. 
 
 In 1870 the Rev. B. C. Choudhury, a native in charge of the 
 Mission, described his professed converts as demoralised and as 
 claiming from the Church work, frei schools, gratuities of clothing 
 and money, pensions for their widows, and feasts at the great Church 
 season. In his opinion too much had been done for them in this 
 respect in the past through mistaken kindness [8] ; and probably this 
 partly accounts for the backwardness of the converts in contributing 
 to the support of their own Missions and schools — a duty which the 
 poorer and ignorant villagers are more ready to recognise than their 
 favoured brethen residing in the suburbs of Howrah [9]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 173 ; Communicants, 92 ; Catechumens, 2 ; Villages, 9 ; 
 Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 197 ; Clergyman, 1 ; Lay agents, 9. 
 
 Beferences (Howrah).— [1] B. 1826, p. 182 ; R. 1827, p. 56 ; C.D.C. Report, 1829-30, 
 pp. 6, 18 ; do. 1841-8, p. 60. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1826, p. 11 ; do. 1829-80, pp. 5, 6, 18, 21, 
 24 ; do. 1886, pp. 2-4, 17, 21 ; do. 1887, pp. 21-2. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1832-8, p. 17. 
 [4] R. 1886, p. 89 ; C.D.C. Report, 1837, pp. 2-5, 18-23 ; R. 1873, p. 65. [5] C.D.C. Report, 
 1882-3, p. 6 ; do. 1884-6, pp. 2, 8, 21 ; do. 1883-4, pp. 4-7, 81-2. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1837, 
 pp. 3-5, 18-23 ; do. 1888-41, pp. 11-13 ; do. 1843-5, pp. 21, 27 ; Q.P., April 1844, pp. 10, 11. 
 [7] R. I860, p. 129 ; R. 1863, p. 89 ; B. 1866, p. 117 ; R. 1867, p. 101. [8] R. 1870. p. 77 ; 
 see also R. 1875, p. 14. [0] R. 1873, p. 65 : see also R. 1874, p. 13. 
 
 (I.c) Cossipore (1823-82).— In July 1822, the S.P.C.K. having re- 
 ported that the Bishop of Calcutta had applied for two English Clergy- 
 men, principally for the superintendence of certain [S.P.C.K.] schools in 
 Bengal, and that it considered " such appointments were in the exclu- 
 sive province" of the S.P.G., the latter Society decided to supply the 
 want[l], and in October 1823 the Rev. T. Christian and the Rev. W. 
 Morton arrived at Calcutta. After instruction from the teachers of 
 Bishop's College, Mr. Christian took charge of the Cossipore circle at 
 the northern extremity of Calcutta, and Mr. Morton of the ToUygunge 
 at the southern, the S.P.C.K. continuing to support the schools. In 
 taking over the management of these schools, and of a third circle at 
 Howrah in 1826, the newly-formed local Committee of the S.P.G. stated 
 that they regarded " the native schools as the most powerful engine 
 that could be employed for the subversion of idolatry." The Cossipore 
 circle consisted of four schools — at Tallah, Burnagore, Chitpore, and 
 Ooturparah — containing an average of 300 boys belonging to " almost 
 every caste among the Hindoos — from the Brahman to the most 
 inferior Sudra " — and including also many Mahommedans. Mr, 
 Christian was transferred to Rajmahal in 1824, after which the schools, 
 which had been " advanced to a most excellent sphere of usefulness," 
 were temporarily superintended successively by a layman, the 
 Rev. T. MoRTOH, and the Rev. T. Reichardt (the latter voluntarily) 
 ir ;■• 1832, when, as the local Committee could make no permanent 
 i 0- ;a for rhem, they were discontinued [2]. Bishop Wilson of 
 "' ' ft' soon after his arrival sought to revive them, but apparently 
 ■:i'::: t do go [8]. 
 
 Rrjerrtivei (C'ossipore). — [1] Jo., V. 88, p. 880. [2] Proceedings on Formation of the 
 Calcutta Dice sdn Committee, 1825, pp. 23-4 ; R. 1824, pp. 147-9 ; R. 1826, pp. 142-3 ; 
 B. 1829-80, p. 16; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 8-11; do. 1880-1, pp. 8, 19; do. 1881-2, 
 

 BENGAL. 
 
 ./!•■• 
 
 479 
 
 'i (•': 
 
 pp. 8, 11 ; R. 1880, p. 89 ; India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 211, 288-9. FSl Jo., V. 48. 
 p. 843; R. 1884-6, p. 182. * 
 
 {l.d) Mariners' Churoh, Calcutta (1829-31).— The erection of a 
 church m Calcutta for British sailors was promoted by the local Com- 
 mittee of the Society in 1829-80 ; and on May 16, 1830, the " Mariners' 
 Chapel" was opened and placed under the Rev. — Macqueen, but 
 as it did not properly come within the Society's objects in India it 
 ceased to engage the Committee's attention about 1831 [1]. 
 
 Beferencea.—m C.D.C. Report, 1829-80, pp. 7, 8, 18 ; do. 1880-1, pp. 7, 8, 30 ; do. 
 1881-2, p. 7. '»*■'. . 
 
 (I.e) St. Saviour's Mission, Calcutta (1847-92).— About 1882 an 
 Hindustani Mission was set on foot in Calcutta by Archdeacon Corrie, 
 who brought with him a few native converts from the Upper Provinces. 
 In 1834-5 the C.M.S. organised the Mission under the Rev. J. C. 
 Thompson. After his departure in 1842 the Mission was left five 
 years without a head, and when in 1847 it was transferred to the 
 S.P.G. it was in a state of collapse. The Rev. S. Slater, who then 
 took charge, 
 
 " found a congregation assembling twice every Sunday, at a little house in 
 Wellesley Street. The service was performed by a Portuguese Catcchist, who 
 read the prayers in Hindustani, bat so badly that . . . many respectable people were 
 deterred from going to church. The number of attendants was from twelve to 
 fifteen, all of them very poor and ignorant— maid-servants, table-servants, and 
 sweepers." 
 
 During Mr. Slater's ministry the church (begun in 1841) was 
 completed and consecrated in 1848 under the name of St. Saviour's. 
 A congregation was soon gathered, a school opened [1], and when in 
 1850 he resigned " no inconsiderable progress had been made by him 
 in the very difficult work of dealing with Mahometan minds" [2], 
 Under the Rev. W. O'Bkien Smith (who was sometimes assisted by 
 another Missionary, the work proceeded steadily — not without many 
 discouragements, but still with some appearance of success, souls being 
 gathered in by " ones and twos." Preaching to the Mahommedans 
 and heathen at several stations, distribution of tracts in various 
 languages, discussion with the more learned Mussulmans in the public 
 Persian journals, and religious conversations with inquirers, among 
 whom were some Arabian Jews, were the chief agencies employed. 
 Mr. Smith reported in 1856 that he was seeking to reclaim also the 
 poorer class of Portuguese in Calcutta, who were living " uncared for 
 in the lanes and gullies . . . unacquainted with even the elements of 
 the faith they profess." Many of them spoke chiefly Hindustani. 
 Regular services were being held also in Bengali [3]. 
 
 In 1863, having received applications for baptism from Barrackpore 
 and an invitation from a native Sergeant-Major — a Christian — he visited 
 the station, and was surprised to find over forty persons assembled in 
 that officer's quarters, who " earnestly begged " to have a weekly 
 service in Urdu for the special benefit of their families, who did not 
 
 ■*!'I1 
 
 '■^■: 
 
 M 
 
 t 
 
480 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 understand English, tliough the soldiers themselves did. With the 
 consent of the Chaplain Mr. Smith agreed to meet th^ir wishes [4]. 
 
 Since Mr. Smith's retirement in 1871 the St. Saviour's Mission 
 has been subjected to frequent changes of Superintendents [5]. In 
 1888 it was brought into closer connection with Bishop's College, and 
 in the next year work among the Tamils, which had been begun in 
 1860, was revived by Mr. Cornelius, a student of the College, and this 
 branch was then represented to be the most encouraging feature of the 
 Mission [6]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— fi^ee p. 482. 
 
 R 
 
 Beferences (St. Saviour's Mission).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1840-7, pp. 5-12; do. 1847-8, 
 up. 1, 8, and Appendix 8 ; R. 1847, pp. 80-1 ; R. 1874, p. 13. [2] R. 1850; p. 76. 
 3] R. 1853, p. 64 ; R. 1856, p. 104 ; R. 1858, p. 91 ; R. 1801, p. 145 ; R. 1862, p. 140 ; . 
 R, 1863, pp. 91-2 ; R. 1867, p. 100 ; R. 1870, p. 75. [4] R. 1868-4, p. 95. [5] R. 1871, 
 3p. 98-4 ; R. 1874, p. 13 ; R. 1879, p. 24 ; R. 1880, p. 81 ; R. 1882, p. 25. [6] M.P. 1862, 
 ^ QT • 1} laaa ^ fia • Vt laaR n 91 
 
 p. 87 ; R. 1888, p. 38 ; R. 1886, p. 24. 
 
 (I./) Cathedral Mission (1856-87).— In 1835 the Society became 
 possessed of a donation of Es.50,000, left by the Begum Sumroo to 
 such Religious Society or Societies in India aa the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury might direct. The money was invested and the interest 
 used for general Mission purposes in India [1] until 1841, when, the 
 Bishop of Calcutta having meanwhile appealed for assistance in en- 
 dowing a Dean and four native Canons in connection with the new 
 Cathedral of St. Paul* then being erected in that city, the Society 
 devoted the fund to founding a Canonry to be held by a native priest, 
 who, besides taking a part in the services of the Cathedral, would be 
 employed as a Missionary to the heathen living around it [2]. Writing 
 in 1842, the Bishop said : — 
 
 " The confidence of the Venerable Society, ever since I come out, is amongst 
 the warmest encouragements, under God, that have been granted to my labouring 
 heart. Nor is there anything I more aim at, than to merit the continuance of such 
 confidence in every way in my power " [3]. 
 
 In 1844 the Bishop visited England for the recovery of his health. 
 His residence in India had exceeded that of his four predecessors put 
 together, and this, the first occasion when an Anglican Bishop had 
 returned from the labours and dangers of an Indian Episcopate, was 
 marked by the presentation of an address of congratulation and wel- 
 come from the Society on July 23, 1845. Li his reply the Bishop 
 said : — 
 
 " I consider the Society more than ever a mighty instrument, based on the 
 footing of our National Church, for the glory of the Lord Christ— liable of course 
 to occasional fluctuations in the measure of its zeal, wisdom and success, as all 
 great and wide-spread institutions in this dark and miserable world of sin and 
 imperfection are— but having in it the elements of unlimited spiritual good, and 
 placed now, by the mercy of Christ, in a most momentous and hopeful position for 
 the diffusion of Christianity in our destitute Colonies, and for the conversion of the 
 heathen world. 
 
 «' And I may venture to assure this Society that the progress of religious principle 
 in India during the thirty-one or thirty-two years since the erection of the See, is 
 
 * The old Cathedral wa» the Church of St. John. 
 
,f»,; 
 
 BENGAL. 
 
 481 
 
 almost incredible. The character of the Clergy has been raised ; a mild Episcopal 
 Church discipline has been effectually established ; the disposition of our Indian 
 Tulers towards Christianity has been rendered more favourable ; the moral and 
 religions conduct of the servants of the Honourable Company has become purer ; 
 the institution of holy matrimony far more honoured ; the Lord's-day better 
 sanctified ; the number of Chaplains and Missionaries increased ten-fold ; churches 
 multiplied, perhaps, twenty-fold ; the general esteem for the pious and consistent 
 Ministers and Missionaries of Christ is higher ; the attendance on public worship 
 more numerous and punctual ; and the reverence for the old-established and 
 scriptural Liturgy, olfices, and usages of our Protestant Church, as laid down by 
 our first Reformers, more enlightened and influential. ... I may be expected to 
 dwell for an instant on the Cathedral of St. Paul's, Calcutta. ... If nothing else 
 had been done in India, I should bless God for this ; and to Him would ascribe the 
 entire praise. I need not repeat my gratitude for the magnitude of the Society's 
 grant. It is chiefly designed for a Cathedral Missionary Establishment for six or 
 mure canons, to be supported by its own endowments, and to stand, if it please 
 Ck>d, as ' a pillar on the border of the land,' when the English shall have quitted, 
 if ever they should quit, India. . . . The safety of our beloved country may also be 
 assured by the decided and wise course of this great Society in the present 
 emergency. God looks on nations collectively. If governors themselves are back- 
 ward in their duties to the cause of Christ, it is possible that the efforts of such 
 institutions as this, with our honoured Archbishops and Bishops at its head, may 
 in some measure repair the defect " [4]. 
 
 The new Cathedral was consecrated on October 8, 1847, the anni- 
 versary of the day on which the first stone was laid in 1889. " The 
 ultimate and leading design " in its erection and endowment was " the 
 establishment of a body of Missionary Clergy, who might devote them- 
 selves to the enlightenment of the Heathen and Mahommedans " in 
 Calcutta and its neighbourhood, " and gradually . . . gather out from 
 among them a native Christian Hock." In accordance with this design 
 the " Cathedral Mission " was begun in April 1850 [5] ; and in 1856 
 Mr. H. H. Sandel, a native who had been for some time labouring as a 
 catechist, was ordained and placed on the Endowment Fund in con- 
 nection with the Society [6]. 
 
 In this position he remained for 31 years, occupying his time in 
 ministering to a Bengali congregation in the Cathedral, in preaching 
 to, and holding discussions with, the heathen and other non-Christians 
 in Calcutta and the suburbs, both in public and in private, in estab- 
 lishing and superintending native schools, and generally in extending 
 the influence of the Church. On Dr. Milman becoming Bishop in 1867, 
 the objectionable custom of assigning one of the transepts, instead of 
 the body of the Cathedral, to the Bengali congregation was abolished, 
 and their gratification at the removal of the distinction between them 
 and EngUsh Christians was shared by educated Hindoos [7]. 
 
 Among the latter class also, the majority of whom were inclined to 
 if not actually identified with the Brahmo Somaj, some progress was 
 made, though their readiness to discard their hereditary superstitious 
 belief scarcely carried them beyond Deism. As a body they are '• not 
 far from infideUty" (Mr. Sandel wrote in 1872); "they shew no 
 signs of practical personal religion." But as " the present is an age 
 of transition among the Hindoos . . . there is all the more urgent need 
 of impressing this upon them." This is undoubtedly one of the most 
 important and interesting fields of Missionary labour in the present 
 day. Some of the Brahmo Somaj adniired Jesus and regarded Him 
 as the greatest Reformer of the World [8]. , . 
 
 II 
 
 !,. 
 
 rm 
 
 t-. 
 
 
482 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 Though the native Christians were slow to learn the duty of 
 regularly contributing to the support of their religion, their offerings in 
 1871 not only defrayed local expenses, but admitted of a " first dona- 
 tion" of Bs.dO for Missionary work elsewhere — a sum which was 
 increased four-fold in 1874 [9]. 
 
 In 1878 a member of the congregation set apart a room in his 
 house to be used as a chapel for his family and the Christians in the 
 neighbourhood, and defrayed all expenses connected with its mainte* 
 nance [10]. 
 
 -> During the latter part of his ministry Mr. Sandel, with the aid of 
 fridnds, both European and Bengali, secured the erection of a church 
 in Bhowanipore, a suburb where most of his congregation resided ; 
 and at his death in 1887 he left Bs.12,000 which had been collected by 
 him as an endowment for the church — a feature unique in the history 
 of the missions in Lower Bengal [11]. 
 
 By an arrangement made by the Trustees of the Cathedral Mission 
 Endowment (the Bishop and Archdeacon of Calcutta), the Cathedral 
 Mission ceased in 1887 to be directly connected with the Society [12]. 
 
 Statistics (for Calcutta pp. 478-82), 1892.— Christianfl, 611 ; Communicants, 271 ; 
 Catechumens, C; Villages, 23; Schools, U; Scholars, 172; Clergymen, 2; Lay Agents, 12. 
 
 p? 11 ; do. 185i), p. 12 ; do. 1800, p. 13 ; R. 1858, p. 94 ; R. 1859, pp. 104-5 ; R. 1801, 
 pp. 147-8; R. 1862, pp. 144-C ; R. 1863, p. 00 ; R. 1863-4, p. 95 ; R. 1865, pp. 111-12 ; R. 
 
 1867"," flS- R 1H(!« n H.l! R. 1H7n. rrn 7J>-fi ! Tt 1H71 nn 01_«t ? R 1H7a r. r.i • P 
 
 1874', 
 1876, 
 
 V. 18, pp. 163-4, 191 ; D MSS., V. 79, No. 2 ; L., 8 Sept. 1887. 
 
 (n.) tOLLYGUNOE, 1823-92. 
 
 In 1822 the Society undertook to provide clergymen to super- 
 intend some schools in Lower Bengal which had been established by 
 the S.P.C.K., and towards the end of 1823 the Rev. W. Morton 
 was appointed to the charge of the Tollygunge circle [1]. A house 
 was purchased at ToUygunge from Mr. Hill, a dissenting Missionary, 
 who had built it in 1822 for the purpose of establishing a Mission^ 
 but had relinquished the station, and Mr. Morton continued in the 
 superintendence of the schools, seven in number (viz. Tollygunge^ 
 Ballygunge, Bhowanipore, Callyghaut (or Kali Ghat), Pootoory, Goria, 
 and Birrel), and containing an average of GOO native boys, until his 
 removal to Chinsurah about 182S [2]. The work was taken up by the 
 Rev. W. TwEDDLE, whose happy temper and good nature greatly 
 contributed to his success. In 1829 Mr. D. Jones, of Bishop's College, 
 was appointed catechist, and an English school was added to the 
 central one at Kali Ghat [3]. This place was then one of the great 
 strongholds of superstition in Bengal, the temple of the goddess Eali 
 there being frequented by Brahmans and other worshippers from the 
 most distant parts of India, and a daily service of offerings and 
 sacrifices was carried on, at a cost estimated to aniount to £600 
 
Si^ 
 
 BENGAL. 1 W^!". ^^>'^ 'iV-^r >■ 
 
 488 
 
 monthly. Mahommedans had been known to take a part in them, 
 and rich gifts being presented from time to time by wealthy Hindoos, 
 the proprietors of the temple (embracing thirty families) were rapidly 
 enriched [4]. 
 
 In 1880 two young men from Sulkeah, a village 20 miles south of 
 Tollygunge, called to make inquiries about Christianity, and after 
 
 Probation were baptized. Others, encouraged by a visit of Mr. 
 'weddle to Bulkeah, came forward desiring baptism, some bringing 
 and delivering up their images. (On the appointment of the Rev. d. 
 BowYEB to Barripore in 1833 {see p. 486) Sulkeah was transferred to his 
 care.) From Janjera (8 miles south of Tollygunge) a man attended 
 for instruction, and returning to his village announced to his family 
 his intention of giving up caste and embracing Christianity. They 
 excluded him from their circle, but at his request the Missionaries 
 visited Janjera and a school was opened at his house. The villagers 
 then cast out of their communion his whole family, who eventually 
 embraced Christianity. As the numbers began to increase, a cottage 
 in the village was appropriated for service and a school was opened. 
 In all tweuty-five persons were baptized in 1880, six from Sulkeah 
 in April and nineteen from Janjera and Devi pore in October and 
 December. They were mostly of the poad and teer castes, and 
 renounced caste and idolatry for some time previous to baptism [6]. 
 
 The work so increased that during the next two years the Rev. J. 
 Bowser was sent to assist in instructing the converts, but in 
 December 1832 Mr. Tweddle died of jungle fever caught at Janjera 
 while attending to the building of a new chapel. The Rev. M. R. de 
 Mello superintended the Mission until June 1833, when Mr. Jones 
 was ordained and placed in full charge. In January of that year the 
 Bishop of Calcutta, at' ended by the Principal of Bishop's College and 
 the Secretary of the local Committee at Calcutta, visited Janjera, 
 examined several of the converts, and encouraged them to persevere. 
 It was his first visit to a Christian body in a heathen village, and the 
 scene was witnessed by all with feelings of no ordinary interest. 
 " Never was I more charmed" (he wrote) "than with examining for my- 
 self the native converts, and addressing to them an episcopal exhorta- 
 tion." He also visited some of the native houses. The people were 
 a rude and mostly " an unlettered population," constantly engaged 
 in manual labour, and subsisting principally by agriculture and fishing. 
 Of the baptized, then numbering seventy-nine, fifty-three were con- 
 firmed in Calcutta Cathedral in the following April [0]. In 1834 the 
 Bishop again visited the Mission and himself baptized five natives. 
 The general conduct of the Christians was good. At the request of 
 many of them a granary was erected near their chapel, to which 
 those that had land contributed the firstfruits of their harvest for the 
 relief of such of their brethren as were in distress. 
 
 Though no perceptible fruit in the way of actual conversion had yet 
 resulted from the Mission Schools in CalcuUa neighbourhood, not 
 even in Tollygunge, where the Society's eflforts had been most suc- 
 oessfal, this agency was still regarded as highly serviceable in prepar- 
 ing the way for the reception of the Gosj el. But the expense of their 
 maintenance was great, and in the state of the country at that time 
 their management was (in the words of the Calcutta Committee) 
 
 II 2 
 
 :'1'' ■ 
 
 '•fl 
 
 *1 
 
 J 'if 
 
 
 t .-Jt 
 
 ' » 
 
 ■ Af 
 
 %' 
 
i 
 
 484 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL. 
 
 " of necessity in a great measure entrusted to heathen teachers ... a 
 serious drawback upon their utility " [7]. 
 
 Notwithstanding tliis and other disadvantages the Mission steadily 
 progressed. The Bishop of Calcutta wrote in 1880 : — 
 
 " There is no second example at present of the rapid and solid spread of our 
 healing faith, to be compared with that under Mr. Jones. The scenes of hia 
 success are small, lone, agricultural villages, where tliere are no Brahmins, no 
 heathen temples, no Zemindars— none of those obstacles to the voice and call of 
 truth in the conscience, which most other places present ; where caste, more- 
 over, is little regarded, and where in a very short time the numbers will be on the 
 side of Christianity. The magistrate also is a friend to the lleligion whose name 
 he bears, and will not allow the Christian to bo oppressed because of his conver- 
 sion to that doctrine. I speak with caution, and ever remembering that the work 
 is in far higher hands than ours, and also bearing in mind how rapidly things 
 may fall back. But I have been narrowly watching the ease for three years— I 
 have been over to the villages repeatedly — I admonish the Missionaries whenever 
 I meet them — I examine and catechise them with all the scrutiny I can master, 
 and I am persuaded the work is genuine " [8]. 
 
 In 1837 a temple of Shiva was presented to tho Society by the two 
 chief converts of the village of Sojenaberrea, and being converted into 
 a chapel " those walls which fonnerly rung with the licentious songs 
 of Krishna" soon resounded with Christian hymns. In 1840 there 
 were many baptisms, and Mr. Jones described his charge as a Church 
 consisting of nearly 1,000 members (scattered over forty different 
 villages), 500 being baptized and 100 being communicants, and the 
 remainder under instruction. The conduct of the baptized generally 
 was satisfactory, but among the catechumens were numbers who came 
 forward " with motives not strictly pure and with mistaken notions of 
 Christianity." Thus at Eajarampore nearly the whole of the inhabi- 
 tants placed themselves under Christian instruction in 1885, but faihng 
 to gain expected worldly advantages they openly relapsed, and in 
 1837 again sought admission as catechumens — not, it was beUeved, from 
 pure motives. 
 
 In case of "notorious and flagrant crimes" it was Mr. Jones' 
 custom " to make the delinquents stand in a conspicuous place during 
 the whole of the service, partly to put them to open shame, and partly 
 to deter others from the contagion." Attached to the Mission were 
 chapels at ToUygunge, Janjera, Ragapore, and Sojenaberrea, also 
 buildings used for instruction and servi'u in io\ .' other villages [9]. 
 
 Mr. Jones continued without intermission :o labour faithfully and 
 patiently for another thirteen years. Al iiis death in 1853 he left 
 behind him " a goodly band of 470 communicants, 1,031 baptized con- 
 verts, and 609 catechumens," where on taking charge twenty years 
 before there were only 60 baptized converts [10]. 
 
 The work was carried on with equal zeal and energy by the Rev. 
 C. E. Dribebg, from 1854 to his death in 1871 [11], but the history of 
 the Mission during the last thirty years has been one of stagnation and 
 retrogression rather than of continued progress. At no time has the 
 staff been adequate to cope with the task before them, and vigorous 
 evangelistic work has been almost out of the question in view of the 
 requirements of the existing converts, who in their state of miserable 
 ignorance [12] have had to be guarded, not only from relapsing into 
 
BENGAL. 
 
 485 
 
 heathenism, but. also against the aggressions, at one time, as in 1868, 
 of Mormons, and subsequently of Bomanists and others [IB]. Between 
 1864 and 1867 the Mission suffered alHO from storms, every bungalow, 
 church, and school being destroyed in the former year [14]. In 1866 
 special efforts were made with the view of obtaining a supply of native 
 
 Eastors to work under the European Missionary — a long-felt want [15] ; 
 ut although the object has since 1874 been partly achieved [16], 
 the Mission cannot yet bo regarded as satisfactory [17]. 
 
 Statibticb, 1892.— Sfc p. 400. : ^ . 
 
 References (Tollygunge). — [1] Propeotlin(?s on Formation of the Calcutta DioccBau 
 Committee, 1825, pp. 24-5. [2] C.D.C. Rei>ort, 1820, pp. 13, 14 ; do. 1820-80, p. 24 ; 
 R. 1840, p. 82. [3J C.D.C. Report, 1820, pp. 18, 14 ; do. 1829-80, p. 8 ; R. 1840, pp. 82-8. 
 [4] C.D.C. Report, 1882-8, pp. 2, 8; R. 1883, p. 51. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1830-1, i)p. 5, 
 21-0; R. 1884-5, p. 84; R. 1840, pp. 83-4. [6) C.D.C. Report, 1831-2, pp. 5, 0, 15; do. 
 1832-8, pp. 2, 6, lft-17 ; do. 1838-4, p. 20 ; R. 1888, pp. 51-2 ; R. 1840, pp. 84-5. [7] C.D.C. 
 Report, 1883-4, pp. i-'»7; do. 1830, pp. 4, 5 ; R. 1834-6, pp. 88-5. [8J R. 183((, p. 38. 
 [9] C.D.C. Report, 1834-<l, pp. 4-7, 23-35; do. 1830, pp. 0-8, 25-8; do. 1887, pp. 5-32; 
 R. 1840, p. 85. [10] R. 1843, p. 42 ; R. 1858, p. CO. [11, 12] R. 1850, p. 00 ; U. 1801, 
 pp. 145-0; R. 1802, pp. 180, 143; R. IHOO, p. 117; R. 1871, pp. 04-5; R. 1872, 
 p. 59. [13] R. 1853, p. 01 ; R. 1875, p. 13 ; R. 1878, p. 20 ; R. 1880, i>. 80. [14] R. 
 1804, p. 105 ; R. 1808, p. 80. [15] R. 1858, p. 91 ; R. 1803-4, p. 05 ; Jo., Nov. 10, 1800 ; 
 R. 1871, p. 95. [16] R. 1874, pp. 11, 12 ; R. 1875, pp. 12, 18 ; R. 1885, p. 26. 
 [17] R. 1884, p. 27. 
 
 I- 
 
 (III.) SUNDEEBUNS District (Barripore, Mograhat, &c.), 1829-92, 
 
 The village of Barripore is situated sixteen miles south of Calcutta. 
 At one time it was a civil station, and numbered among its residents a 
 collector, salt agent, and medical man ; but about 1880 these officers 
 were removed and the place resumed its village-like aspect [1]. The 
 district lies amidst a most unwholesome and swampy country, shut 
 out from European society, and for one half of the year the various 
 villages can only be reached in saltees, or hollowed trunks of trees, 
 punted across the flooded fields, and under the heat of a tropical sun. 
 Some parts are infested with tigers. The land is so impregnated with 
 salt that the people in the hot season are forced to procure water 
 from a distance [2], and even the crops of rice will not grow well 
 upon it. 
 
 In 1820 Mr. Plowden, the salt agent, opened the first school at 
 Barripore, which he superintended and supported until his removal 
 from the place, when it was transferred to the care of the Society's 
 local Committee at Calcutta and placed under the superintendence of 
 the Missionary at Tollygunge, twelve miles from Barripore. This 
 may be considered to have been the commencement of Missionary 
 operations in the Barripore district. But it was not until 1829 that 
 any direct measures were taken. In that year two or three families 
 from Sulkeah applied to the Serampore [Baptist] Missionaries for 
 Christian instruction, but finding that distance precluded the hope of 
 any regular pastoral visit, they requested the Society's Missionary 
 at Tollygunge (twenty miles from Sulkeah) to take charge of them, 
 having been introduced to him through the master of the Gurrea 
 school. The appUcants, who in proof of their sincerity brought with 
 them some of their idols, were favourably received ; two of them were 
 
 ■ ! !^ 
 
 
 ■' !tj 
 
 I ''IS 
 
 m 
 
 i u 
 
486 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 -:■ 
 
 
 baptized in 1880 by the Bev. W. Tweddle, and he or his catechist, 
 
 Mr. D. Jones, for a time regularly visited Sulkeah, generally vid 
 
 Barriporey where, Jv oxatnining the school, opportunities were afforded 
 
 for exp^ iniug to the heathen listeners the first principles of Christian 
 
 religion. Each visit occupied two or three days, and a deserted 
 
 cutchery afforded shelter to the Missionary. Joynagar and Mograhat 
 
 were also visited by Mr. Tweddle in July 1830, when many expressed 
 
 a desire to hear and receive the Word, and delivered up specimens of 
 
 their gods. As the work grew in the immediate neighbourhood of 
 
 ToUygunge, the visits to Barripore district became less frequent, and 
 
 the 8ulkeah Christians were obliged to go eight miles to Andermanic 
 
 for service, where, in consequence of an accession of several families, 
 
 Mr. Tweddle had built a chapel. In June 1833 Barripore was 
 
 made the centre of a separate Mission, having Andermanic and Sulkeah 
 
 attached, and the Rev. J. Bowyer was placed in charge ; but in 
 
 January 1834 he was driven from his post by illness, and Barripore 
 
 was re-united to ToUygunge under the care of the Rev. D. E. Jones 
 
 and Catechist C. E. Dbiberg. They, however, could devote little 
 
 time to Barripore district, and all that could be done for the Sulkeah 
 
 Christians was to place a native catechist there. Moreover a storm 
 
 in 1833, followed by an inundation of the sea, had flooded the whole 
 
 country south of Calcutta. The huts of the natives and their rice 
 
 crops shared a common ruin ; and they were preserved from starvation 
 
 and from begging in the streets of Calcutta, like hundreds of their 
 
 heathen neighbours, by the kindness of a Mr. R. S. Homfray. During 
 
 the distress, this gentleman came to reside at Barripore as assistant to 
 
 the salt agent ; and collecting many of the Christians together he 
 
 gave them work in his own grounds, and when the inundation had 
 
 partially passed away he furnished them with paddy seed and sent 
 
 them back to their villages. Ever ready to promote the Mission, Mr. 
 
 Homfray put the Morning Prayers of the Church into Bengali in 
 
 Roman characters, and in the absence of the Missionaries he used to 
 
 assemble the Christians in his study for prayers. 
 
 In 1835 Mr. C. E. Dbiberg was ordained and placed at Barripore. 
 On arriving he found a dissenting Missionary there ; but this gentle- 
 man having obtained a secular appointment under Government, soon 
 left. "With the assistance of Mr. A. H. Moore (appointed Catechist in 1880 
 and ordained in 1839) daily service was begun at Barripore in a small 
 room formerly used as the salt office ; a chapel was built at Sulkeah 
 on ground given by a native convert ; schools were established in 
 several villages (one at Ealipore being built at the entire expense of a 
 native Christian in 1837) ; and the work was so organised and developed 
 that at the end of 1845 the Mission comprised eight circles, extending 
 forty miles in a direct line from Altaberriea in the north and to Kharri 
 in the south, and containing fifty-four villages, occupied by 1,443 
 converts and catechumens, two puckha churches, and many tnatched 
 places of worship. At all the principal villages native readers were 
 stationed to teach the Christians and assemble them for prayers. 
 
 The Missionaries had had their " full share " of " difficulties, 
 discouragements, and opposition." 
 
 On one occasion Mr. Moore and Mr. Driberg were hemmed in the 
 ohapel at Andermanic by a gang of heathen armed with clubs, led on 
 
BENGAL. 
 
 487 
 
 by an apostate Christian, and had to stand a siege of over two hours, 
 terminated happily by the arrival of the poUce. At another time, when 
 a Brahmin of high caste had been converted, the Mission-house was 
 beset for two days by large parties of heathen, instigated by the 
 Zemindar ; and at night the huts of several Christians were reduced 
 to ashes — an attempt to burn the school having proved abortive. 
 
 But these ebullitions (added Mr. Driberg) were only exhibited when 
 any circumstance of great excitement occurred, and even then the 
 storms of passion soon subsided and were followed by a strong and 
 favourable reaction ; for in general the feeling towards the Missionary 
 was anything but hostile, specially among the ryots, who for the most 
 part appeared to feel his presence as some sort of protection and 
 security against their Zemindars, who in turn were fearful of exposure. 
 Moreover the Brahmins and others of the better class, though they 
 looked with an eye of illwill and envy at the fruit of his labours, and 
 would have been among the first to join in any operations against 
 him, were alive enough to their own interests in seeking the benefits 
 of English education at his hands. 
 
 On taking charge, Mr. Driberg sought to obtain apiece of ground for 
 a Christian burial-place. For some time nobody would give him any 
 for love or money, md. when at last he found a man anxious to dispose 
 of a plot to meot a financial difficulty, double the full value was 
 exacted. 
 
 In 1836-7 Mr. Homfray purchased a small estate a few miles to 
 the south-east of Barripore, and devoted a portion of it to the forma- 
 tion of a village to serve as an asylum for native Christians fleeing 
 from the oppression of their Zemindars. In the course of a few years 
 it became " a very pleasing Christian colony," living in a happy way, 
 free from apprehension of oppression, and ministered to in a chapel 
 built at the expense of Mr. Homfray, who also gave the Mission 
 18 biggahs of land. After Mr. Homfray's death this village, known 
 as "Mogra (Homfray's)," or " Bon Mogra," was sold to the heathen 
 Zemindar, and some of the Christians removed. 
 
 During 1837-8 the whole of the families residing at B-'reallo in 
 Mogra-hdt renounced caste and sought Christian instruction. But 
 **a fierce persecution" was r ised agriinst them by the adjoining 
 Mahommedan Zemindar, and Id prevent their ejection the Society 
 purchased the hamlet for Rs 05, and tlms was secured the foundation 
 of the Mission-station of Mograliat. 
 
 In February 1842 the first, confirmation at Barripore was held in 
 the temporary church, when 113 candidates were confirmed. During 
 the next four years substantial aiid beautiful permanent churches wore 
 erected at these two stations— that of St. Peter's, Barripore (or>ened 
 May 6, 1846), being consecrated on November 80, 184G, end 
 St. And'"- 3, Mogrrliat, on the following day — both by the B'sliDp of 
 Madras, ,xio also confirmed eighty candidates, and was mucU im- 
 pressed by the reality of the work of the Mission. 
 
 The church at Mograhat was designed by the Rev. J, G. j^aibero, 
 and much of the buil&ng was the work of his o'.'r-. hiuids., Every 
 ounce of lime, and sand, and paint, and every inch of timber, had to 
 be transported from Calcutta, thirty milesdistaut. A tov/er was added 
 in order to afford a residence for the Catechist. IIc^v necessary was 
 
 I. '^■ 
 
 I 5F 
 
 ' i 
 
 1 1 I 
 
 
ill 
 
 488 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the provision of suitable churches, decently furnished, will be gathered 
 from a statement made by the Bev. G. E. Dbiberg in 1841. Of the 
 building used as a church at Barripore, he said : " There is no font," 
 and added : " but this is a general evil ; there is not one in the whole 
 extent of the . . . Society's Missions in Bengal." A large proportion 
 of the cost of erecting the new churches was raised in India. 
 
 Besides the labours of the resident Missionaries, the Bev. A. Street, 
 the Society's Secretary at Calcutta, had done much to bring the two 
 Mission stations into a " flourishing condition." Since the Bev. C. E. 
 Dbiberg had been Missionary, there had been only one case of apostasy. 
 At Mograhat, when some years before a hurricane had swept away the 
 village and left its inhabitants destitute, the native landowners, who 
 were pressing them for payment of rent, offered to remit a year's rent 
 if they would abjure Christianity. But the people preferred to risk 
 utter destitution rather than yield ; and the Sulkeah Christians, hearing 
 of this, collected Bo. 60 for their relief. The brethren at Sulkeah 
 were distinguished for their steadfastness and charity, and it was 
 recorded of them in 1841 that, as they were the first to embrace 
 the Christian religion, so are they " always foremost in every good 
 work." 
 
 During the Bishop's tour he visited the temple of Jugganath, the 
 most sacred and interesting spot in the world to the Hindu, after 
 Benares. The temple, said to be 800 years old, consists of one very 
 lofty dome of a singular form, surrounded by other buildings of 
 different shape and height. All access to the interior is forbidden to 
 Christians. At the festival of the Buth or Car, held in June, the 
 number of visitors varied from 80,000 to 100,000, seventy-five per cent, 
 being women. It was still the custom at the period of the Bishop's 
 visit for the car to be dragged forth, but no compulsion was used, 
 except that of religious fanaticism, to induce the votaries to draw it; and 
 the former practice of persons casting themselves down to be crushed 
 to death under the huge wheels had long been unknown. The hideous 
 idol, shut up in the temple, is made of wood, and renewed from time 
 to time, on which occasion the substance imagined to contain the 
 Deity was remove 1 by a Brahman from the old and placed within the 
 breast of the new idol ; and it was a legendary belief that the Brahman 
 thus emploved always died within the year. The number of deaths 
 amorg the pilgrims during the festival of the Buth was 700 in 1848'. 
 The Pilgrim Tax introduced in the seventeenth century had been 
 continued by the British Government from 1803 to 1840, when it was 
 abolished, but the Government still contributed annually to the mainte- 
 nance of the temple [8]. 
 
 In 1846 the Mission was divided into three circles, the most populous 
 and northern part remaining under the Bev. C. E. Driberg ; the 
 central, "Mograhat," being assigned to the Bev. J. G. Driberg; 
 *• Barripore South " to the Bev. A. H. Moore [4]. But this arrange- 
 ment was subject to interruption, and the growing wants of the 
 Christian congregations demanded so much attention as to leave 
 little time for preaching to the heathen [5]. At the celebration of the 
 Society's Jubilee in 1852 nearly 900 native converts met at Barripore, 
 the Missionaries and chief men among them walking in procession to 
 church, singing as they went. It has been often noticed that the fietoe 
 
BENGAL. . 
 
 489 
 
 of the Hindu becomes brighter and more intelligent after his conver- 
 sion ; and on this occasion the quiet and cheerful behaviour of the 
 Christians was in strong contrast to the clamour and wrangling common 
 to native assemblages. The Europeans present were gratified and 
 edified by what they had heard and seen. In the words of the 
 Report of 1862:— : 
 
 " Many, after this spectacle, must have felt that the work of Missions was a more 
 renl and hopeful thing than they could have conceived from reports, and must 
 have been encouraged by what they had seen of its results to assist, with not 
 perhaps greater faith, but with greater cordiality, in its promotion. 
 
 " The sight of so many hundreds rescued from heathenism might well raise 
 in us serious misgivings as to our means of keeping them in the right way " [6]. . 
 
 In the next year some Mormonite j visited the district and succeeded 
 in deluding some to adopt their abominable system. The Christiana 
 generally, and even the well-disposed heathen, were however disgusted 
 with the sinful practices of the new teachers [7]. 
 
 Failure also attended an attempt made in 1854 to introduce 
 casto prejudices among the Christians [8], but in 18G7 fresh 
 d 'liculties arose on this head [9], and in 1869 several of the Mograhat 
 Oiiristians "joined the Baptists, avowedly in the hope of getting 
 money " [10]. 
 
 In the past twenty years the Mission has suffered serious 
 reverses, arising chiefly from a lack of proper supervision. The 
 European Missionaries have been numerically weak, and their 
 power for good has been much lessened by the confessed inefficiency 
 of the native catechists and readers employed. Thus the people 
 have remained in a state of deplorable ignorance and partial 
 neglect, and many have been drawn away by the Boman Catholics 
 and other bodies. To superintend Christians scattered in 75 villages 
 over a large extent of country is beyond the power of any one 
 mp«n ; and the Rev. W. Drew, who did hU best to grapple with the 
 task, reported in 1875-6 that the Mission was •' perceptibly meV ^ 
 away," an active Jesuit Missionary having some time before formed 
 a sett)' iiiCHt dt Eharri, and his influence had so extended that there was 
 now * a r«?cognised community, with a staff of officers, in almost 
 ever ' r •!':> o^. tae stations." In some places two-thirds of the converts 
 had gone i vei, in others, one-half. The plan adopted by the intruder 
 w.s lo l«v;.T roiiey freely for the relief of all immediate wants, and 
 uext to purchase landed property, on which people would be induced 
 to settle by the offer of protection and easier terms than those offered 
 by the Zemindars. 
 
 The Society has made strenuous and prolonged efforts to revive, 
 build up, and extend the weak and struggling Church in the Barripore 
 district ; and after a long period of disappointment and despair there 
 are ^t lust increasing signs of hope and encouragement. 
 
 i. ical Church Councils, instituted in 1882, have helped to awaken 
 iniiC %t and zeal ; and from a movement set on foot at the meeting of 
 the 'C Ki'ct Church Council in 1891 there is now a prospect that the 
 native converts will eventually contribute according to their means to 
 the Bupport of their religion — a duty hitherto much neglected. 
 
 Owing to the lack of means it was necessary in 1888 to endeavour 
 
 ! "^ 
 ,t 
 1 
 
 '111 
 
 r 
 
 ■^ 
 
 ^■^t 
 
 Mi!)M 
 

 \ 
 
 ■ I 
 
 490 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 to secure the administration of the Mission hy a native clergy- 
 man ; bat this plan has " proved a failure," and it is evident that if any 
 permanent improvement is to be effected, not only must the native staff 
 be strengthened, but the management of the whole must again be 
 «ntrusted to resident European Missionaries. To obtain men qualified 
 for this arduous task is not an easy matter ; and meanwhile (1890-92) 
 invaluable assistance in the superintendence of the work is being 
 rendered by the Rev. H. Whitehead, Principal of Bishop's College, 
 Calcutta, and by members of the Oxford Mission, Calcutta [11]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892 (for ToUygnngo and Sunderbuns, pp. 482-90). — Christians, 3,455 ; 
 Catechumens, 1,484 ; Communicants, 83 ; Villages, 81 ; Schools, 25 ; Scholars, 719 ; 
 Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 45. 
 
 J?e/erences (Sunderbuns : Barripore itcl— [1] E. 1840, p. 86. [2] Q.P. July 1842, 
 p. 4 ; Rev. C. E. Driberg's Narrative of Bai /ipur Mission, 1845, p. vi. [3] C.D.C. Report, 
 1829-80, p. 19 ; do. 1833-4, pp. 27-8 ; do. 1834-6, pp. (*-ll, 35-41;; do. 1836, pp. 9-10, 31-8 ; 
 do. 1837, pp. 10-13, 34-5; do. 1. 38-41, pp. 2, 8, 81-44 ; do. 1841-3, pp. 5, 6, 38 (and State- 
 ment of Rev. A. "W. Street, Oct. 14, ;k42, appended to C.D.C. Report, 1841-3, p. 79) ; 
 C.D.C. Report, 1843-4, pp. 4-9, 37 ; > .' 34'>-C, pp. 18-20, 23, 29 ; Rev. C, E. Driberg's 
 Narrative of Barripur Mission, It '<34-'^, p. 35; R. 1886, p. 38; R. 1838, 
 
 pp. 67-76; B. 1840, pp. 83-8; R. l^l'. /5 A; U. 1843, p. 42; R. 1844, p. 80; 
 
 Jo., V. 45, pp. 28, 117-18, 815; Q.i>. 18i.. a 4-6. [4] R. 1846, pp. 75-^. [5] R. 
 1841, p. 74 ; R. 1853, p. 62. [6] R. 1852, p. „0, ^7] R. 1853, pp. 62-3. [8] R. 1854, 
 p. 60. [9] R. 1807, p. 102. [10] R. 1869, p. 95. [11] R. 1870, pp. 76, 78-9 ; R. 1871, 
 p. 90; R. 1872, p. 59; R. 1875, pp. 18, 14 ; R. 1876, pp. 13, 14; R. 1877, p. 21; R. 1882, 
 p. 27; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 475, 497 ; C.D.C. Report, 1882, pp. vii, viii, 8 ; R. 1884, p. 27 ; 
 B. 1885, p. 25 ; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 435, 458, 475 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 46, 
 pp. 244, 298. R. 1891, pp. 29, 80, 33-4. 
 
 <IY.) BHAOALFOBE and BAJ MAHAL, 1824-7. 
 
 In 1824 the Rev. T. Christian, a Missionary of the Society at Cossi- 
 pore {see p. 478), was transferred by theBishop of Calcutta toBhagalpore, 
 in Behar, in order to open a Mission among the tribes inhabiting the 
 mountains north and west of Raj Mahal. The Paharees, as these 
 tribes are called, are an aboriginal race, untrammelled by caste and 
 Hindu idolatry, and though extremely ignorant and superstitious, were 
 liberal in their opinions of those who differed from them. At Mr. 
 Christian's first visit they feared he was a sorcerer, and that his object 
 was to carry off their children ; but one chief suggested that it was 
 unlikely that he would leave the society of people like himself to come 
 among the Paharees in order to prevail on them to embrace a falsehood, 
 and gave it as his opinion that " God in pity to them had sent " him " to 
 instruct them." This had great weight with the villagers. Some 
 children were entrusted to the Missionary for education, two the sons 
 of a chief, and in 1825 two children were baptized. One of the 
 customs of the Paharees called " tamasha," consisted in the sacrifice 
 of animals to their god, accompanied by drinking, dancing and music, 
 every one, without exception of age or sex, becoming more or less 
 drunk ; but Mr. Christian was assured that " as soon as the true wa^ 
 of God was perfectly known among them they would all walk in it 
 ... they could not give up their present customs until they had 
 learned better." Though able to reside among them only from 
 December to March (owing to the unhealthiness of the hills), and with 
 no better accommodation than a hut, Mr. Christian so won their 
 esteem and confidence as to be received " with every mark of the 
 utmost oordiidity and listened to with the greatest attention." Daring 
 
.■:>.■ I 
 
 BENGAL. 
 
 491 
 
 the remainder of the year he was occupied in ofiSciating at Bhagalpore, 
 and (once a month) at Monghir, an invalid station 40 miles distant; 
 also in reducing the Faharee language to writing, compiUng a vocabu- 
 lary, and endeavouring to translate portions of the Scripture. By the 
 Bishop of Calcutta the Mission was regarded " as the nucleus of future 
 possible good, on a more extended scale than any other district in 
 India," but with the death of Mr. Christian, "who fell a sacrifice to 
 the climate of the hills " on December 16, 1827, this hopeful prospect 
 vanished. ~ ' , 
 
 " To the College and its Missions the loss is I fear irreparable " (wrote the 
 Principal of Bishop's College). " He possessed, far beyond others of superior 
 talents to himself, the art of winning and securing the regard and esteem of 
 the natives of every class ; the simple inhabitants of the hills considered him in 
 the light of a superior being, and gave a proof of their attachment and confidence 
 which, to all experienced in such intercourse, will appear extraordinary and almost 
 unparalleled ; that of confiding their children, at a distance ^"om themselves, 
 entirely and absolutely to his care. Of few can it be said, as of him, that the 
 savage of the hills, the prejudiced and blinded Hindoo, and the polished and 
 intelligent European unite in admiring and regretting him." 
 
 The Society was unable to renew the Mission. '• 
 
 ' • Beferencea (Bhagalpore &c.) — India Committee Book, V. 1, op. 211, 238-9, 287-90 ; do. 
 V. 2, pp. 81-2 ; Proceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825, 
 pp. 29, 80 ; R. 1825; pp. 142, 146-9, 160 ; R. 1826, p. 119 ; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 15-25 ; 
 R. 1827, pp. 177-212; R. 1828, pp. 48-9. 
 
 Mil 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 (V.) CHINSURAH, 1825-86. 
 
 Chinsurah was formerly a Dutch settlement on the Hooghly, some 
 80 miles above Calcutta. On its cession to England about 1825 the 
 church, a handsome building, was fitted up by Government, and the 
 Rev. W. Morton was stationed there by the Society to open a Mission, 
 The Anglican Ministry and Liturgy were introduced, the Rev. Dr. 
 Mill, Principal of Bishop's College, preaching on the occasion [1]. 
 
 Besides ministering to a Netherlandish and English flock and 
 superintending two schools, Mr. Morton undertook the compilation of a 
 BengaU andEngUsh dictionary, and a Bengali translation of the Liturgy. 
 During the greater part of 1880 he was absent on sick leave and again 
 in 1882-8 at the Seychelles (p. 869). On both occasions after his 
 return he was provisionally engaged as Assistant Chaplain to the East 
 India Company at Chinsurah ; but while holding this position he con- 
 tinued his work of translation, and in 1884 undertook the care of six 
 native schools which had been transferred to the Society by the Board 
 of Pubhc Instruc^'-^n. The schools were situated at Haleeshor, Balee, 
 Noyhattee, Khenkshyalee, Gaurapara, Mankoonda, and another was 
 added at Mooktapoor. On the transfer the Bishop explained to the 
 teachers and pupils that Christian teaching would be introduced, but 
 the change was followed by a considerably increased attendance. 
 
 Shortly before his final departure, in 1886, Mr. Morton reported 
 that for 20 years or more Christian Missionaries had been employed in 
 " tilling and sowing with the seed of eternal Ufe this ungenial soil of 
 moral blindness and degeneracy," but that " not one convert has been 
 as yet gained to the Church of the Redeemer." The Schools, how- 
 
f. 
 
 492 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ever, \nere flourishing, and preparing the way for the reception of 
 CLiistianity. 
 
 For want of funds the Societ} was unahle to continue the mainte- 
 nance of the Schools after 1886, and they were given up [2]. 
 
 "References (Cliinsurah). — [1] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 288 ; R. 1824, p. 151 ; 
 Proceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825, p. 80 ; R. 1826, 
 pp. 118-19 ; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 14, 15 ; R. 1848, p. 97. [2] R. 1826, pp. 118-20 ; 
 C.D.C. Report, 1826. pp. 14, 15; do. 1829-80, pp. 8, 10; do. 1880-1, pp. 8, 11-18; 
 do. 1831-2, pp. l-C ; do. 1838-4, pp. 1-3; do. 1834-6, pp. 17-20, 53; do. 1886, pp. 14-15 ; 
 R. 1833, p. 49 ; R. 1834-5, pp. 87, 132 ; R. 1836, p. 40. 
 
 (VI.) MIDNAPORE, 188G. 
 
 Midnapore is an extensive district in the Province of Orissa, the 
 wilder regions of which are inhabited by Santals. It was one of 
 the first parts of Bengal occupied by the British, having been ceded 
 by the Nawab of Bengal in 1760. The Rev. W. Morton was placed 
 at the town of Midnapore to open a Mission in 1886, but he had only 
 just commenced residence when illness obliged him to leave. There 
 was then no one to replace him [1], and the question of re-occupying 
 the station was not ent^rlained until 1855, when, on the proposal 
 of certain residents for the i^ettlement of a Missionary who should 
 also to a certain extent act as Chaplain, the Society granted £50 a 
 year to supplement Govrcujieuu and local contributions [2]. The 
 arrangement, however, does not appear to have been carried out so 
 far as the Society is concerned. 
 
 Beferences (Midnapore).— [1] R. 1836, p. 40; C.D.C. Report, 1834-6, pp. 1-2, 2a; 
 do. 1836, p. 1 ; do. 1837, p. 1. [2] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 25, p. 146 ; Bound 
 Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1860," V. 2, No. 15 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 121-2. 
 
 (VII.) TAMLOOE District (Meerpur), 1888-92. ' 
 
 The Rev. M. R. de Mello, being in 1828 in charge of the Howrah 
 Mission, was applied to for employment in a menial capacity by some 
 people calling themselves Christians, and saying that they formed part 
 of a congregation residing in a hamlet called Meerpore, near Geonkaly, 
 at the mouth of the Roopnarain. They ascribed their origin as a 
 Christian community to the labours of some Roman Catholif^ priests, 
 and particularly to Padre Simon of Calcutta, by whom mcst of the 
 then existing community had been baptized. But they had long been 
 neglected. Nothing could then be done directly for their benefit, but 
 subsequently such children as they were willing to send for education 
 were received into the Howrah Mission School. In November 1888 
 six families, in all 26 persons, came &om those parts to settle at 
 Howrah, where they sought instruction from Mr. de Mello, and were 
 baptized in Bishop's College Chapel on March 8, 1834, after having 
 been twice oxamined by the Bishop of Calcutta. Learning from these 
 and others that there were Christians at Meerpur deserted by their 
 priest, and urged by Mr. Homfray, the Rev. J. Bowyer of Howrah, 
 accompanied by Mr. Homfray, visited the place in December 1888, "and 
 found a village of nominal Christians, numbering ... 97, with scarcely 
 any sign of Christianity except a few images of the Virgin Mary and 
 
BENGAL. 
 
 493 
 
 Saints, no public worship, no prayer, no Scriptures, no Sacraments." 
 They gladly consented to receive instruction, and shortly afterwards 
 two native Christian teachers were sent to them, 20 of the children 
 were baptized, and Mr. Bowyer visited them occasionally. 
 
 At the end of 1839 Mr. de Mello was appointed to the charge of 
 the Mission. A house was rented for him at Tamlook, a chapel erected 
 at Geonkaly in 1840, and at Meerpore (12 miles from Tamlook) a 
 chapel was built (opened May 16, 1841), with a small apartment 
 attached, made of mats and thatch, in which he made it his practice 
 to reside away from all society and civiUsed life a great part of the 
 year. His congregation at this place (made up of the descendants of 
 Eomish converts) were ** more diflScult to be disciplined than the 
 heathen themselves " ; indeed, owing to their long neglect, their habits 
 and morals when he took charge were " as bad as, if not in some cases 
 worse than, those of heathens around them." Living among them as 
 he did, Mr. de Mello was enabled by precept and example to lead them 
 to higher things. Thirty-four were confirmed at Bishop's College in 1847, 
 and seven years later the Rev. C. E. Dbibebq reported that the stability 
 and progress of the Mission were mainly due to Mr. de Mello's labours. 
 The people welcomed the visits of the clergyman ; they were orderly, 
 devout, and attentive at service ; and " nearly all the grown-up women " 
 were " able to read." The pastoral care of RIeerpore was novv- managed 
 almost entirely by native agency (visits being paid occasionally by 
 clergymen) [1] ; and on June 29, 18G2, Brojonath Pal, who had been 
 nine years in charge as catechist, was ordained. On this occasion " the 
 whole ordination service was performed for the first time in the Ben- 
 gali language." In Meerpore there were then 132 Christians, almost 
 all peasants and dependent on agriculture [2]. 
 
 During a hurricane in 1864 many sought protection at Mr. Pal's 
 house, but a huge tree falling on it they fled to the church. While 
 they were there a storm-wave swept the roof, walls, and doors and 
 windows into a confused mass. Mr. Pal got his family and others on 
 a thatched roof floating by — 40 souls in all. The roof of another house 
 fell on them and killed several ; the rest were carried towards the river, 
 which threatened to swallow them up, but the raft striking against a 
 tree they were enabled to fasten it, and there remained till the waters 
 receded. In all 16 of the 40 were lost [3]. 
 
 The subsequent history of the Mission at Meerpore has been one 
 of quiet progress [4]. 
 
 Note. — From 1840 to 1844 the villages of Bosor and Diggeepara 
 were included in the Tamlook Mission. They were formerly stations of 
 the C.M.S.,and in 1840 Mr. de Mello found a chapel at each place, and 
 in all 94 professing Christians, only 23 of whom had been baptized. 
 During the next three years 46 were baptized at Diggeepara, and in 
 1844, in consequence of the difficulty of visiting from Tamlook, 45 miles 
 distant, both stations were transferred to the Barripore Mission [5]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 137 ; 
 Agents, 1. 
 
 Communicants, 61 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay 
 
 Beferencea (Tamlook District).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 188ft-41, pp. 2, 18, 14, 50-2 (and 
 App. xviii, xix) ; do. 1841-8, p. 42 ; do. 184»-5, p. 41 ; do. 1846-7, pp. 27-81 ; ^. 1848-9, 
 
 
 'A 
 
 1 > 4 
 I itil 
 I 
 
 
 •n 
 
 t 
 
 1 
 
 f 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 i !■ 
 
 k 
 
 
 
 1*1^ 
 
 
 
 

 494 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Sp. 6-10; do. 1851-2, pp. 80-1; do. 1862-8, p. 59; do. 1864, pp. 68-5; do. 1855, d. 106; 
 o. 185&^ 7, p. 80 ; do. 1858, p. 14 ; do. 1859, p. 17 ; R. 1854, p. 84. [2] C.D.C. Report, 
 1860, p. 16; R. 1861, pp. 146-7; R. 1862, p. 144; M.F. 1862, p. 235. [3] R. 1864, 
 pp. 105-7. [4] R. 1868, p. 87 ; R. 1872, pp. 59-60 ; R. 1880, p. 80 ; R. 1885, p. 26. 
 [6J C.D.C. Report, 1888-41, pp. 49-52; do. 1841-8, p. 42; do. 1848-6, pp- 16,42. 
 
 (VIII.) PATNA, 1860-71. 
 
 In 1859 the Rev. M. J. J. Varnieb, then known as Father Felix, 
 Roman Catholic Chaplain at Allahabad, left the Church of Borne, 
 and after spending six months at Bishop's College, Calcutta, was 
 accepted as a Missionary by the Society and sent to Patna, the capital 
 of Behar, a city seven miles long, and three-fourths of whose popula- 
 tion were Hindus and the rest Mahommedans. The latter included 
 the most fanatical of that religion, the Wahabe sect, whose head- 
 quarters were at Patna. Besides the permanent population, from 
 March to May in each year the opium trade brought a large influx of 
 country people, who were very willing to hear and learn the truth. 
 Mr. Varnier, who arrived on February 20, 1860, received great assist- 
 ance from the Bev. W. C. Bromehead, Chaplain of Dinapore, and began 
 work by establishing schools, preaching in the bazaar, and carrying on 
 religious conversations of private circles of native society [1]. In 1860 
 a second Missionary was appointed to Patna, the Bev. F. Fettinato, 
 but he did not remain long [2]. During Mr. Vamier's absence in 
 England on sick leave, 1863-6, the Mission — entrusted to the Bev. 
 R. L. Bonnaud, the Bev. W. M. Lethbridge, and the Bev. B. Moor — 
 declined [3] ; but Mr. Varnier was gladly welcomed on his return 
 by the heathen, who Ustened with attention to his preaching, and 
 at one time scarcely a day passed without inquuies from the young 
 Bengalee Brahmos, some of whom accompanied him when he went 
 preaching to the Hindus. In 1866 he exchanged visits with Keshub 
 Chunder Sen, whom he regarded as an instrument of God for paving 
 the way to the reception of Christianity [4]. The Mission, however, 
 became a source of great anxiety to the Society, and in 1872 it was 
 deemed advisable to suspend it [5]. 
 
 From the proceeds of the Mission buildings purchased in 1862 and 
 sold in 1875, there is now a Special Fund of Es. 19,500 available for 
 the renewal of work in Patna [6]. 
 
 Beferences (Patna).— [1] R. 1800, p. 184 ; C.D.C. Report, 1860, pp. 1, 7 ; Bound 
 "Pamphlets, " Calcutta 18C0," V. 2, No. 6 ; R. 1861, p. 150 ; R. 1865, p. 114. [2] R. 1860, 
 p. 180. [3] R. 1863, p. 87 ; R. 1863-4, pp. 95-6 ; R. 1864, p. 108 ; R. 1865, p. 114. [4] R. 
 1806, p. 117 ; R. 1867, pp. 102-3. [5] R. 1869, pp. 97-100; R. 1878, pp. 69-70; R. 1871, 
 
 f». 97 ; I MSS., V. 14, p. 817 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 85, pp. 89-40, 70, 121. 
 6] Jo., Jan. 17, 1862 ; I MSS., V. 11, p. 426 ; do. V. 12, pp. 80-1, 106 ; Jo., Y. 52, 
 p. 58 ; Calcutt ' Diocesan Board of Missions Report, 1890-1, p. 166. 
 
 I-... .• ",- ,,- A ' r: .' -.:'■' - ' . '. I ■-. 
 
 (IX.) DINAPORE (10 miles from Patna), 1876-8, 1884-92. 
 
 About 1863 a Mission School of the Society at Patna was transferred 
 to Dinapore [1], and in 1867 the Rev. M. J. J. Varnier and Bev. W. M. 
 Lethbridge of Patna visited and held services at Dinapore. They 
 represented the need of a resident Missionary [2], and later on the Bev. 
 F. Orton, the Chaplain of Dinapore, secured Elahi Baksh, first as a 
 Scripture Reader, and afterwards as Curate, for the Hindustani-speaking 
 
BENGAL. 
 
 495 
 
 native Christians there. When about to leave on furlough, Mr. Orton, 
 desirous of rendering the arrangement permanent, proposed to place 
 Mr. Baksh in connection with the Society, the greater part of his 
 salary being provided by the European aud native congregations. 
 This was agreed to in 1876, but within two years Mr. Baksh died. 
 The Society promised to continue its aid if a successor could be 
 found [8], but its connection with Dinapore does not appear to have 
 been resumed until 1884, since which time the native work has been 
 carried on by lay agency, generally under the superintendence of the 
 Chaplain [41. 
 
 Beferencea (Dinapore).— fl] R. 1863-4, pp. 95-0. [2] R. 1807, pp. 102-8. [3] C.D.C. 
 Report, 187C>, p. xi ; I MSS., V. 15, pp. 883, 386. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1884, p. 19 ; 
 B. 1884, p. 22; R. 1800, pp. 20, 21. 
 
 (X.) BURISAI, 1869-80. ;; - '■: 
 
 In 1869 the Society's local Committee in Calcutta (under whose 
 notice the subject had been brought eight jears before) made a 
 small grant towards the support of a Mission at Burisal, which, 
 having been originally founded by the Baptists and afterwards 
 abandoned, was being maintained by the personal efforts and liberality 
 of a resident layman, Mr. Bareiro. About 1871 Mr. Bareiro was 
 ordained by Bishop Milman of Calcutta, and for three years (1873-5) 
 his name was retained on the list of the Society, whose aid to the 
 Mission was discontinued on his death in February 1880. For a 
 portion of the year 1874 the Eev. D. G. Dunne was stationed at 
 Burisal, but beyond these facts and that quiet progress was made 
 little is recorded of the Mission. 
 
 (XI.) CHOTA NAGPUR (S.P.O. Period 1869-92). 
 
 The province of Chota Nagpur, situated about 200 miles west of Calcutta, « 
 equal in extent to England and Wales, and has a population of 8,000,000. It forms 
 part of that portion of the Central India Plateau which is known as Chota Nagpur 
 Proper, and the area of which is 7,000 square miles. The country is a pleasant one, 
 and its elevation (2,000 feet above sea level) gives it a climate which is not tropical 
 in the ordinary sense. The Kols, comprising two distinct aboriginal races — the 
 Mundas and the Uraons — constitute two-thirds of the population. The term Kols, or 
 Coles, was originally an "epithet of abuse, applied by the Braluninical race to the 
 aborigines of the country who opposed their settlement." The people are of a cheerful 
 and amiable disposition, passionately fond of dancing and singing and of wearing^ 
 ornaments. But they are much given to drunkenness, and their villages are generally 
 very dirty. Agriculture, on which most of them depend, procures but a scanty sub- 
 sistence, and the surplus population goes off to Calcutta, Assam, and other places to work 
 as labourers in gardens, tea plantations, railways, &c. It was in this way that the Kola, 
 attracted the attention of four German Missionaries in Lutheran Orders (viz. Pastors. 
 E. Schatz, F. Batsch, A. Brandt, and H. Jank^), who, having been sent to India in 1844 
 by Pastor Gossner* of Berlin, were lingering in Calcutta for a while, seeking some field 
 
 ♦ John Evangelist Gossner, a Bavarian, bom in 1773, ordained priest in the Roman 
 Catholic Church in 1796. His leanings to the reformed faith led to his exoommouicft. 
 tion and to his joining the Lutherans. 
 
 % 
 
 it. 'I 
 
49C 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 of la^ ar. Finding tliat MisBionariea had never laboured in Chota Nafrour the Oermana 
 entabliuhed theniHelves at Ranch!, the civil station of the province, in March 1846. But 
 the people they came to convert, though free from caste and from Mahommedan fanaticism, 
 were steeped m vice, and were almost destitute of any religion. There was no word in 
 their language for God, their general belief being confined to evil spirits and to witch- 
 craft. As they hod no written language, but were acquainted with Hindi, portions of the 
 19 ew Testament in Hindi were distributed among them. But frequently the Missionaries 
 were stoned out of the villages, and at the end of Ave years they had not made a single 
 convert, though a few ori)hans had been entrusted to them by the magistrate of the district. 
 At last, in the beginning of 1850, four men of the Uraon tribe who had learned something 
 about Jesus from a Hindi New Testament came to the Mission House at Ranchi and 
 'desired " to see Jesus Himself." They attended evening prayers and were pleased with 
 the Word, but no explanation would satisfy them, and they went away angry. A week later 
 they returned saying they could not rest until they had seen Jesus. Some time afterwards 
 they came again and watched the English service, and observing that the " Sahibs " 
 worshipped Jesus without seeing Him they said, " Now we are satisfied, and only desire 
 to become Christians." They were instructed and baptized. During the next seven 
 years over 700 converts were gathered. These were scattered by the Mutiny in 1857, 
 but their very scattering tended to the spread of Christianity among those who sheltered 
 them, and by 18G0 their number had doubled. At the close of the Mutiny, Pastor Oossner 
 proposed to transfer the Mission and his funds to the C.M.S. The offer was not 
 accepted, but it led to a grant of £1,000 from the C.M.S. in 1858, and at the death 
 of Gossner in that year a Committee was fonncd in Berlin to carry on the work. In 
 April 1864 Bishop Cotton of Calcutta witnessed the baptism of 143 persons at Ranchi. 
 He described the service as " sublime," and learning that the Mission was in pecuniary 
 straits he suggested to the Berlin Committee that if they could not supply the necessary 
 funds the work should be carried on by the C.M.S. In the same year an Auxiliary 
 Committee was formed in Calcutta, and soon the larger portion of the funds required was 
 raised among the Europeans in India. Previously to 1801 two of the four original 
 Missionaries had died, one had returned home in broken health in 1860, and Mr. F. 
 Batsch alone remained. Others had however been sent out by Gossner. In 1868 the 
 Committee at Berlin proposed entirely to alter the constitution and organisation of the 
 Mission, a measure which was distasteful to the elder Missionaries and to the English 
 residents. Charges made against the integrity of the elder Missionaries were proved to 
 bo groundless ; nevertheless their connection with the Berlin Committee was severed and 
 they were obliged to quit the church and buildings, which had been the work of their own 
 hands. Since 1860 over 11,000 Kols had been baptized, and the number actually living 
 in Chota Nagpur in 1868 was about 9,000. The greater part of these, supported by the 
 English residents, petitioned the Bishop of Calcutta to receive them and their pastors into 
 the Church of England ; and Bishop Milman, who had long held aloof in the hope of a 
 reconciliation being effected, was unable, after full inquiry, to resist their entreaties. 
 Finding that there was no prospect of the C.M.S. adopting the Mission he turned to the 
 •S.P.G., and supported by its readiness to do so* he formally received 7,000 Kol Christians 
 at Ranchi by admitting their communiconts (624) to confirmation on April 17, 1869, and 
 their three Pastors — Messrs. F. Batsch, H. Batsch, and F. Bohn to full Orders on the 
 following day, Sunday. On the same occasion Daoud Singh (or W. Lutueb), a native 
 Catechist, was ordained deacon, and 050 persons communicated [1]. 
 
 The Chota Nagpur Mission being now definitely associated with the 
 Society, the Rev. J. C. Whitley was transferred there from Delhi to 
 comfort and sustain the German clergy. He arrived at Ranchi on 
 Sunday, June 21, 1869, and after three months' close intercourse with 
 his associates he wrote : — 
 
 " I feel that they are men witli whom it is a pleasure and a privilege to work. 
 
 " The temporary church is a large shed, with a roof of red tiles, and floor of 
 mud. ... It was a very delightful sight to me to see several hundred Kol 
 Christians sitting on the floor, waiting to join in Divine worship. The responses 
 were hearty, and the singing very good. The church is always well attended, 
 especially on the Sundays when Holy Communion is celebrated. . . . The 
 number of communicants has ranged from 212 to 254, which is rather 
 below the average, as this is the rainy season. . . . Every morning and even- 
 ing the children of the schools, and the people who live near, meet for 
 prayer, and for hearing the Holy Scriptures explained. On Sunday there are 
 
 ' * In 1840, that is five years before the German Missionaries arrived, the Society 
 expressed to the Bishop of Calcutta its willingness to undertake a Mission to the 
 " Coles," who had be«u brought under his notice by Major Owmby [la]. 
 
BEKOAL. 
 
 497 
 
 1 
 
 iwo services in Hindi, and an early servicg in EnRlish for the residents of the 
 station and the officers of the Native regiment at Oorundah. People from distant 
 villages often come into Ranohi for Sundays, and for their shelter long sheds are 
 constructed on the Mission premises, where they live during their stay. On Mon- 
 day mornings those who have any troubles to tell, or any advice to ask, meet 
 together in tho schoolroom, and after their matters are discussed they are dis- 
 missed with prayer " [2], 
 
 The Christians living in Ranchi formed a very small part of the 
 whole, the bulk of them being scattered in over 800 villages, some at a 
 distance of forty miles. In October 1869 the district was divided into 
 thirty-five circles, in each of which a reader or teacher was stationed. 
 During the next few months thirty-two chapels and several readers' 
 houses were erected, the people in nearly every instance giving some 
 assistance. In some villages there was but a single family, or a single 
 person, Christian ; in others nearly all the people had renounced 
 heathenism. Of one place it was remarked that every stranger that, 
 came there soon became a Christian. The spread of Christianity 
 alarmed many of the heathen headmen, who were generally Hindus and 
 did all they could to hinder it ; and in some cases they succeeded in 
 driving the Christians from their lands and villages. Between April 
 1869 and March 31, 1870, 781 persons^ (533 being converts) were 
 baptized, and there was a two-fold increase in the congregations, the 
 school children, and the teachers. 
 
 "This progress " (>vrote the Missionaries) "would afford us no satisfaction if it 
 were accompanied by loss of charity; but ... we do not perceive among our 
 people any enmity or want of love towards their brother Christians of the German 
 congregation. We use our utmost endeavours to promote this love, and have not 
 been disappointed." 
 
 Much was done also to soften the animosity of the Lutheran Mis- 
 sionaries, whose accessions in the same period were still larger, and 
 who accepted and added to proposals made uy the English Mission in 
 August 1870 for the prevention of unnecessary collision [3J. 
 
 The other chief events of the year 1870 were the confirmation of 268 
 persons, the reorganisation of the Central School under Mr. R. Dutt» 
 a Bengali student from Bishop's College, Calcutta; the commence- 
 ment of a new Central Church ; also the formation of a theological 
 class, the revision of a great portion of the Prayer Book in Hindi, and 
 the acquisition of Mundari by Mr. Whitley * [4 J. 
 
 The paucity of the Missionaries obliged them to devote mucl> 
 time to itineration, and such reports as these, made in 1872, showed 
 how rapidly the work was growing : — 
 
 "At Murkee the chapel was crammed ; and 123 partook of Holy Commit ' u/' 
 " At Birkee, above 200 came together for morning service, of whom lOK jouii.u m 
 the Holy Communion." "At Katchabari the little chapel would not hold all the 
 worshippers, and I had again to remind the headman that it must be enlarged.. 
 He promised to set to work this year to make it larger." "At Itki there were 09 ; 
 and at Bamtolia 82." "At Kajra we have a large number of Christians; their 
 observance of the Sabbath, their prayer-meetings, are noteworthy. It always gives 
 pleasure to see a village like this, which once was a cradle of demon worship, now 
 fast becoming one entirely devoted to Christ, kneeling at His feet for mercy, and 
 fighting under His banner against him whose sway they formerly had owned " [6]. 
 
 * Hindi is uuderBtood by the educated natives in Chota Nagpur, but not by the 
 villagers, among whom different dialects are found, embracing languages of the Dravidian 
 family as well as of the Kohkrlan, ezam^ 1 }s of both being sometimes used in the same 
 village [5], 
 
 K K 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 ■:« 
 
 u 
 
 1 1 
 
 :l| 1 
 
 I ■: 
 
 i 
 
 i l«l 
 
1. 
 
 hi 
 
 i ^1 
 
 i 
 
 498 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE 008PBL. 
 
 In this year the Rev. F. R. Vallinos, the Society's Diocesan 
 Secretary at Calcutta, joined the Mission [Oa] ; and in 1878 the new 
 church at Ranchi, to which the Bengal Government had contributed 
 Rs. 8,500, was consecrated, and the staif was further strengthened by the 
 ordination of five native deacons— three Mundaris and two Uraons. 
 During their training by Mr. Whitley their wives received instruction 
 from Mrs. Whitley. From the very commencement the native pastorate 
 was established on the basis of local support, no part of the salaries of 
 the Kol Clergy being paid from the Society's funds [7]. 
 
 In 1875 these five Kols were admitted to the Priesthood and three 
 others to the Diaconate. The native pastors were " an immense help," 
 but the staff had been weakened by the absence of the Messrs. Batsch 
 on sick leave, so that no regular aggressive work against heathenism 
 could be attempted. The number of converts had now reached 8,884, 
 and during the year 1,889 had been baptized and 1,548 had been con- 
 firmed [8]. 
 
 The Mission experienced another serious loss by tlie departure in 
 1875 of Colonel Dalton, its foremost supporter. In addition to many 
 large donations he had contributed regularly j£120 a year to its sup- 
 port, and on his return to England he made munificent provision for 
 the continuance of the work [9]. 
 
 As an instance of the effects of that work the Rev. F. Kbuoer 
 wrote in 1876: — ..,..■.. 
 
 " In Sosophi therj are at present eleven Christian families, It was in the year 
 1H72 that I first paid a visit to this village ; at that time there were no Christians 
 there. I found the people in a very bad condition ; they used to live like hogs in 
 small and miserable cottages, they did no work but begging, and from the paddy 
 which they used to collect by begging they prepared their rice-beer, and were 
 drunken almost the whole day. Moreover they made the people in the neighbour- 
 hood much afraid by telling them that they had the power to transform themselves 
 into tigers and other beasts of prey, and to devour their enemies, and they also 
 said that they could by witchcraft take away the lives of men and beasts. Such 
 were the people of Sosopiri before they embraced Christianity. I am glad 
 to say that by the grace of God Almighty they are quite different now." 
 
 Not only had they given up their claims to the knowledge of witch- 
 craft, but they had also ceased to live by begging, and some of them 
 were successful farmers. While the heathen Kols are generally much 
 addicted to drunkenness, the vast majority of the Christians are total 
 abstainers [10]. 
 
 A few years later a Christian Pundit from the North-West Provinces, 
 who spent some weeks in Ranchi, was greatly struck by the way in 
 which Christianity had raised the Kols. " He thought it most won- 
 derful to see the uncivilised tribes, whom they had been accustomed 
 to regard as little better than brutes, now rising up, while the Hindoos, 
 through their pride, are sinking down " [11]. 
 
 In 1 386 two Uraons trained at Ranchi were accepted for work as 
 catechists in the Mission which was being started by the C.M.S. among 
 the Gonds of the Central Provinces. The idea of using the Christian 
 Uraons of Chota Nagpur in this way originated with the Rev. H. P. 
 Parker of Mandla, afterwards Bishop of Eastern Equatorial Africa ; 
 and it is one that, given the means of training the men, might even- 
 tually be extended to the aboriginal tribes of India generally, even if 
 
•-C/. ■i'jr 
 
 DENOAL. 
 
 499 
 
 ^!l 
 
 not to the Hindus and Mussulmans— which one Missionary at least 
 does not regard as wholly visionary [12]. 
 
 The progress of the Chota Nagpur Mission since its adoption hy the 
 Society lias continued to he leniarkahlo, especially if the weakness 
 of the staff be considered. While there seems to have been little diffi- 
 culty in maintaining a supply of native pastors, the lack of European 
 Missionaries up to 1H91 was lamentable. The German pastors 
 ordained in 1800, and others who since joined the Mission, liavo all 
 been driven from their posts by failure of health, and of the original 
 band of clergy, Mr. Whitley alone remains [IHI. 
 
 The last of the Germans to retire was the Rev. F. Batsch, in 1880. 
 There are few records of service in the Mission field at once so long 
 and devoted as well as so fruitful in results as his. He found Chota 
 Nagpur without a single Kol Christian, and left it with more than 
 42,000 (including Lutherans). As a tribute to his and Mrs. Batsch's 
 services his fellow-workers presented them with a silver cross and an 
 address, and undertook to build a memorial church at Soparon. At 
 this out-station when the English Church commenced her labours in 
 1809 there were but two or three baptized Christians ; Mr. Batsch left 
 it with a congregation of 500 souls and 120 regular communicants. 
 In the same year (1886) Mrs. Whitley died in England after tweifty- 
 two years of missionary labour, often carried on in the face of severe 
 suffering. No one has been more ready than Mr. Whitley to recognise 
 the services rendered by his predecessors and fellow-workers, but since 
 the connection of the Mission with the Society the chief burden of the 
 •work has rested on him [14]. In 1885) he obeyed the call to preside as 
 Bishop over the Church which he had done so much to build up. 
 The Bishop of Calcutta had always taken the warmest interest in it, 
 but it had become evident that a resident Jiishop was essential for 
 the due consolidation and expansion of the Church, and indeed for 
 lack of such a leader there were 438 perversions to Romanism and 
 Lutheranism in 1887 [15]. 
 
 In 1886 the Missionaries petitioned the Bishop of Calcutta on the 
 subject ; the Society exerted its whole influence in the cause, and pre- 
 sented a memorial to the Secretary of State for India in 1880, and the 
 legal difficulties which beset the extension of the Indian Episcopate 
 were at length overcome by Bishop Johnson [16]. 
 
 In consultation with the Chota Nagpur Church his Lordship 
 arranged in March 1889 for the formation of a Bishopric on the basis 
 of consensual compact and canonical obedience [17]. The Society was 
 instrumental in raising an Episcopal Endowment Fund [18], and on 
 March 23, 1890, Mr. Whitley (who had previously declined the 
 office) was consecrated Bishop of Chota Nagpur at Ranchi [19] . 
 
 The Society not only provided a portion (£2,500) of the endow- 
 ment (which was supplemented by the S.P.C.K. and the Colonial 
 Bishoprics Council), but also supplied funds for extending the Mission. 
 With this the Bishop hoped to support a small community, and 
 appealed to the Mother Church to help him, but no response was made. 
 Meanwhile there arose a movement within the walls of Trinity College, 
 Dublin, and in October 1890 the Society received an offer from some 
 well-qualified graduates of that University to labour in any part of 
 
 KK2 
 
 t ii 
 
 
 m 
 m 
 
 i m 
 
 •-« ■ ^ 
 
 * i'' 
 
500 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the world that the Society might fix, the ouly stipulations being thai 
 they should be regarded as one brotherhood working together in a 
 particular field assigned to them, and tlrat they should keep up their 
 connection with their alma mater. The coincidence of this offer 
 seemed providential ; it was cordially accepted, and in December 1891 
 there sailed from England the first five members of "the Dublin 
 University Mission to Chota Nagpur, working under the S.P.G.," viz. 
 the Revs. E. Chatterton, B.D. ; K. W. S. Kennedy, M.A., M.D. ; 
 C. W. Darling, M.A. ; G. F. Hamilton, B.A. ; J. A. Murray, B.A- 
 The greater part of their support is borne by the Society. The station 
 and district of Ha ?!aribagh has been assigned them as their special 
 sphere of work [20] . 
 
 Statistics (Chota Nagpur), 1892. — Christians, 13,081 ; Communicants, 6,335 ; Cate- 
 chumens, 456 ; Villages, 519 ; Schools, 56 ; Scholars, 1,380 ; Clergymen, 25 (14 natives) ; 
 Lay Agents, 131. 
 
 Beferences (Chota Nagpur). — [1] Report of Chota Nagpur Mission, 1869-70, pp. 1-8 J 
 Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1869," No. 6 ; do. 1870, Nos. 11, 12, 14 ; R. 1869, pp. 86-8 ; 
 Q.P. 1870, pp. 1-3; R. 1883, p. 35 ; C.D.C. Report. 1869, pp. 15-21 ; Standing Committee 
 Minutes, V. 43, pp. 323-4 ; Jo., "une 18, 1869. [la] Jo., V. 44, p. 358. [2] R. 1869, p. 88 ; 
 Q.P., February 1870, pp. 2, S. [3] Chota Nagpur Report, 1869-70, pp. 13-20; R. 1869, 
 pp. 92-3 ; R. 1870, p. 81. [4] Chota Nagpur Report, 1869-70, pp. 12, 20-1, 25 ; do. 
 1870-1, pp. 1-29 ; C.D.C. Report, 1870, pp. 8, 90-3. [5] M.F. 1889, p. 280. [6 and Oa] 
 Chota Nagpur Report, 1870-1, p. 2 ; C.D.C. Report, 1870, pp. 6-7 ; R. 1872, pp. 62-3. [7J 
 Chota Nagpur Report, 1870-1, p. 22; R. 1870, pp. 81-3 ; R. 1872, p. 62 ; R, 1873, pp. 70-1. 
 [81 C.D.C. Report, 1875, pp. x, xi, 33 ; R. 1874, pp. 17, 18 ; R. 1875, pp. 16, 17. [9] R. 
 1875, p. 16 ; Jo., January 21, 'f81. [10] R. 1876, p. 15 : see also M.F. 1889, pp. 215-16. 
 [11] R. 1883, p. 37. [la] Chota Nagpur Report, 1886, pp. 9-11. ;[13] R. 1876, pp. 14-16 ; 
 R. 1877, pp. 21-2 ; R. 1878, p. 23 ; R. 1879, p. 22 ; R. 1880, p. 31 ; R. 1882, pp. 28-9 ; R. 
 1883, p. 30 ; R. 1884, p. 28 ; R. 1885, p. 26 ; R. 1890, pp. 21, 39-40 ; Standing Committee 
 Minutes, V. 44, p. 204 ; do. V. 45, pp. 136, 374. [14] Chota Nagpur Report, 1886, pp. 1-8 f 
 Calcutta Board of Missions Occasional Paper, June 1886, p. 7 ; R. 1886, p. 33 ; R. 1890^ 
 p. 36. [15] R. 1886, p. 83 ; R. 1887, p. 28 ; R. 1889, pp. 38-42 ; Standing Committee 
 Minutes, V. 43, pp. 269, 320-4 ; do. V. 44, p. 204. [16] R. 1886, p. 83 ; R. 1889, pp. 38-9 ; 
 Standing Committee Minutes, V. 42, pp. 384, 393-4 ; do. V. 43, pp. 299, 320-4, 375-6, 415-8 ; 
 do. V. 44, pp. 204-5, 264; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 118-20, 131-4, 1370-142, 147, 201-4. 
 [17] Chota Nagpur Report, 1889; R. 1889, pp. 39-42; R. 1890, p. 3C. [18] R. 1689, 
 pp. 40-1 ; Standing Committee Minutes, "V. 45, pp. 186, 146. [19] R. 1889, p. 41 ; 
 R. 1890, pp. 14, 36 ; I MSS., V. :» ., pp. 389-90, 395. [20] R. 1890, pp. 14, 86-8; M.F. 
 1891, pp. 46-50 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 45, p. 386 ; do. V. 46, pp. 52, 70-2> 
 94-7, 106-9, 151-2 ; M.F., January 1892, p. 33 ; R. 1891, pp. 14, 16, 39, 40. 
 
 Statistics. — In Bengal, where the Society (1820-92) has assisted in maintaining 
 104 Missionaries (85 native), and planting 22 Stations (as detailed on pp. 908-10), there are 
 now in connection with its Missions 17,457 Christians ; 8,243 Communicants ; 547 Cate- 
 chumens ; ()32 Villages ; 8i> Schools ; 2,468 Scholars ; 82 Clergymen (20 native) ; and 
 198 Lay Agents ; under the care of two Bishops, sec pp. 766-7. [See also Table, p. 780.J 
 
 ■ iv 
 
501 
 
 CHAPTER LXXVI. 
 
 ; MADE AS PRESIDENCY, dc. 
 
 . The Presidency fonns the southern portion of the Peninsula of India. It was here, 
 en the eastern or Coromandel coast, formerly called the Carnatic, that the first English 
 factories in India (after Surat) were established, that the city of Madras was founded 
 by the East India Company in 1639, and that the final struggle between the French 
 End EngliBh in India took place, which resulted in 1761 in the permanent expulsion 
 of the former, excepting for their present small possessions of Pondicherry &o. 
 Area of the Presidency of Madras, 149,588 sq. miles (including native states, 9,638 
 sq. miles). The Population (native states 20,181,206, total 55,811,706) is almost entirely 
 of Dravidian origin ; 49,711,809 are Hindus, 24,576,257 Mahommedans, and 1,042,030 
 Christians (including Presidency 866,528, native states 714,651, Mysore 38,135, Hyderabad 
 20,429) ; and 19,494,613 speak Telugu, 15,114,487 Tamil, 5,412,072 Malayalam, 6,569,167 
 Canarese, 1,292,916 Uriya, and 2,267,943 Urdu. 
 
 To understand the Society's connection with this Presidency refer- 
 ence is necessary to the Mission sent to the Danish settlement at 
 Tranquebar in 1705 by Frederick IV. King of Denmark. It has been 
 shown that this, the first non-Roman Mission to India (at least since 
 the Reformation), originated from the example of the S.P.G. in 
 America, and that its object was promoted by the Society. [Secpp. 471-2.] 
 The pioneers of the Royal Danish (Lutheran) Mission — Ziegenbalgh 
 and Plutschau — on landing at Tranquebar on July 0, 1706, were 
 received with ridicule and opposition by the Europeans, and it was 
 with difficulty that they obtained a shelter. Their object was pro- 
 nounced visionary and impracticable; but undismayed they set to 
 work, and in 1707 preached in Tamil and Portuguese to a crowd of 
 Christians, Hindus, and Mahommedans, in a church towards the 
 building of which they themselves had contributed more than a year's 
 salary. European opposition, however, continued, and in 1708, while 
 they were reduced to actual want by the failure of supplies, Ziegenbalgh 
 was unlawfully arrested and imprisoned by the Danish Governor. He 
 sought no redress, but in 1709 reinforcements arrived and persecution 
 was checked by the King of Denmark. In 1714 Ziegenbalgh was 
 welcomed and encouraged in England by Church and Crown, and after 
 his return (1716) he addressed a letter to George I. (in 1717) reporting 
 progress and setting forth the duty and expediency of diffusing the 
 Gospel in the British territories in India. On P'ebruary 23, 1719, he 
 died at Cuddalore in the 86th year of his age. Under his successors 
 the cause so prospered that in 1740 the Danish Mission numbered 
 8,700 Christians ; and by 1787 nearly 18,000 natives and Eurasians 
 had been gathered into the fold [1]. The operations of the Mission, 
 however, became so enfeebled that it was thought advisable to transfer 
 a portion of the flock to the care of the S.P.C.K. [2]. Since 1710 that 
 Society had materially contributed to the maintenance of the Danish 
 work, independently of which it began a Mission of its own in Madras 
 ia 1728. This, with the adopted Missions and others subsequently 
 opened by the S.P.C.K. in Southern India, wore carried on for nearly 
 
 iiii) 
 
 .m 
 
 111! 
 
 •'4 
 
 il 
 
 1 j 
 
 ^ 
 
 i' ll 
 
 ':1 
 
 ■1 ■ 
 
 •i 
 
502 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i! i 
 
 100 years by Gennan Lutheran agents [3], the most eminent of whom 
 are mentioned under their respective districts. 
 
 The employment of Lutheran instead of Anglican Missionaries (to 
 the glory of the former and the shame of the latter be it recorded !) 
 was a matter of necessity, not of choice ; and in the establishment of 
 the Episcopate in India [p. 472], the S.P.C.K. hailed the prospect of 
 putting an end to the anomaly.* From I)r. Heber, the second Bishop 
 of Calcutta (1828-6) [of which diocese South India formed a part 
 until 1835], the S.P.C.K. received a representation of the need of sub- 
 stituting " episcopally ordained clergymen" of the English Church. 
 With the individual Missionaries of the Lutheran Church he was far 
 from being dissatisfied. 
 
 " Still " (said he) " there is a difference between them and us, in matters o' 
 discipline and external forms, which often meets the eye of the natives, and pr 
 duces an unfavourable effect upon them. They are perplexed what character ti, 
 assign to ministers of the Gospel, whom we support and send forth to them, while we 
 do not admit them into our Churches. And so much of influence and authority, 
 which the Church of England is gradually acquiring with the Christians of 
 different oriental stocks (the Greeks, Armenians, and Syrians) arises from our 
 recognition of, and adherence to, the apostolic institution of episcopacy, that it is 
 greatly to be desired that all who are brought forward under our auspices in these 
 countries, should, in this respect, agree with us. A strong perception of these 
 inconveniences has induced three of the Lutheran Missionaries employed in 
 Bengal by the Church Missionary Society to apply to me for re-ordination 
 according to the rites of the Church of England, and I had much satisfaction in 
 admitting them to Deacon's Orders " [5]. . . . 
 
 Considering now (as it had in the case of America in 1701 [see p. 6]) 
 that the charge of foreign Missions was more immediately within the 
 province of the S.P.G., the S.P.C.K. on June 7, 1825, 
 
 "Eesolved that this Society do continue to maintain the Missionaries now 
 employed by it in the South of India during the remainder of their lives and 
 that the management and superintendence of the Missions be transferred to the 
 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel." 
 
 The charge was readily undertaken by the S.P.G. [0],the S.P.C.K, 
 also continuing to aid liberally in the work of education [Go], 
 
 The nucleus of a Christian Church that had been formed in South 
 India at the close of the 18th century would from natural increase, if pro- 
 perly tended and strengthened, have soon expanded into a goodly and 
 large community. But order and vigour were lacking in the system pur- 
 sued, which was no more than a series of desultory efforts made by a few 
 zealous men, and as they died the sound of the Gospel became fainter. 
 Thus the successes of Schwartz and the earlier Missionaries were well- 
 nigh rendered nugatory by the apathy and neglect of the succeeding 
 age [7]. Nevertheless, it was remarked in 1829, 
 
 " that in whatever part of Southern India inquiry has been made as to the exist- 
 ence of native Protestant Christians, gome, however few, of the converts of a 
 Schwartz or Gericke have been discovered ; thus evidencing the beneficial influence 
 of the early Missionaries of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge in 
 almost every part of the Peninsula." 
 
 * The Rev. A. T. Clarke, B.A., of Trin. Coll., Cambridge, was sent to Calcutta by the 
 S.P.C.K. in 1780 as tlte first English Mi«Bionary to the heatlien of the East, but in the 
 next year he forsook the work for a Government elmplaincy. In 1822 a German Mis- 
 sionary (Falcke) was ordained by the Bishop of London and sent to S. India by the 
 S.^.C,K. [4]. , 
 

 ,.r^-^?oiuv ii 
 
 / 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 •v-mt 
 
 yi.'-^ 
 
 503 
 
 -r The following passage is from the same source (viz. a summary 
 view of the rise and progress of the Missions to the time of their 
 transfer, printed in the S.P.G. Report for 1829) : — 
 
 *> Nothing more is required than good missionaries to render the institutions so 
 long existing a most important blessing to the land in which they have been 
 founded. The circumstances under which the English Mission was iirst formed, 
 and for more than a century continued, naturally occasioned the appointment of 
 divines from Germany and the North of Europe ; but those circumstances have 
 ceased to exist. The discipline of the Lutheran Church, to which most of the 
 early missionaries belong, is inconsistent with the system which must regulate a 
 body of clergy, acting under a Bishop of the Church of England. The Missions 
 have been transferred from the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge to that 
 for the Propagation of the Gospel, which being a chartered Society, under the 
 presidency of the Primate, its Missionaries are in fact the Missionaries of the 
 Church of England, not of any voluntary association, and a degree of national 
 countenance is thus afforded them which they never could obtain under the 
 former system ; but it is essential to the efficiency of the new system, that Clergy 
 in the Orders of the Church of England should be sent to the Indian stations" [8]. 
 
 The Missions at the time of the transfer embraced 8,852 Christians, 
 under the care of six Missionaries assisted by 141 native lay teachers. 
 The schools contained 1,232 pupils [9 and 9a]. 
 
 The six Missionaries were thus distributed : 
 
 Tanjore — Rev. J. C. Kohlhoff (far advanced in years) and Rev. 
 L. P. Haubeoe. 
 
 Madras — Rev. Dr. Rottlek (over 80 years old) and Rev. J. L. Ibion. 
 
 Cuddalore—B.e\. D. Rosen. 
 
 Trichinopoly — Rev. H. D. Schreyvogel, from Tranquebar. ' ' 
 
 Tinnevelly, Nagapatam, "the transferred congregations" {see 
 p. 511), Vellore, and the four other chief stations, were each without a 
 Missionary [10]. 
 
 The amount contributed for religious purposes by native Christians 
 — except for church building— seemed to have been deemed too in- 
 significant to be noticed, and the class of catechumens, if it then 
 existed, was not i-ecorded [11]. 
 
 The state of the Missions during the next ten years was feeble and 
 unsatisfactory, and as such it was lamented in the Reports of the 
 period. Great deadness seems to have been generally prevalent, the 
 labourers were few, and the usual results of want of superintendence 
 were conspicuous. Between 1828-31 five Missionaries were sent out, 
 and five vacancies occurred by death or otherwise [12]. 
 
 In 1826 the Society, moved by the premature death of the first two 
 overburdened Bishops of Calcutta, memorialised Government and the 
 East India Company for the establishment of a bishopric for Madras 
 Presidency, an object which was accomplished after only ten years' 
 delay, when Archdeacon Corrie became the first Bishop [18]. 
 
 This gave the first great impulse to the Society's Missions, which 
 were strengthened, subdivided, and more effectually superintended. 
 The progress already commenced (the Christians in 1880 numbered 
 11,718) has ever since continued. It has been more rapid at some 
 times than others, but there has been "no real falling off: there has 
 always been an ascent and progress in the main." 
 
 The first most striking results were apparent during the episcopate 
 of Bishop Spencer, who succeeded Dr. Corrie in 1887 [14]. Addressing 
 his clergy in 1848, when a great revival was talcing place ia 
 linneveP; , he expressed his gratitude to the Society, " without whose 
 
 
 ft 
 
 t i 
 'I 
 
 Ml 
 
 
604 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE P OPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ! , 
 
 i 
 
 aid " (he said) " a Bishop in Madras could do but little for the advance- 
 ment of Christianity on the sound principles of the Church of England 
 among the natives " [15], 
 
 For some years previous to 1825 the principal concerns of the 
 Missions of the S.P.C.K. had been managed by a gentleman in Madras 
 city, Mr. Richard Clarke ; but the year after the transfer to the S.P.G. 
 they were entrusted to a Committee formed there on May 15, 1826, and 
 now known as the Madras Diocesan Committee [161. 
 
 This body, acting under the presidency of the Bishop of the 
 Diocese, has rendered incalculable assistance in developing the 
 Missions taken over in 1825 and those to which the Society's opera- 
 tions have since been extended. In the following list the latter are 
 printed in italics : — 
 
 (I.) Madras City and District (begun 1728 : S.P.G. period 
 1825-92). 
 
 (II.) Tanjoee and District (begun 1732 : S.P.G. 1825-92.) 
 This district includes (Il.a) Vediarpubam (S.P.G. 1825-92); 
 (II.6) Neqapatam (begun 1782 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; (II.c) Comba- 
 CONUM (begun 1793 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; (Il.d) NANaooR (ditto) ; 
 (II.C) Canandagoody (begun 1795: S.P.G. 1825-92); (11./) 
 Aneycadu (S.P.G. 1827-92); {ll.g) Tranquehar (begun 1706: 
 S.P.G. 1845-92). 
 
 (III.) The Missions in the Arcot Districts and neighbourhood, 
 viz. :— (a) (in South Arcot) Cuddalore (begun 1737 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; 
 (6) Pondicherry {the French Settlement) (S.P.G. 1830-92); (c) (in 
 North Arcot) Vellore (begun 1770 : S.P.G. 1825-85) ; and Chittore 
 (begun about 1782: S.P.G. 1825-85). 
 
 (IV.) Trichinopoly and District (begun 1762-3 : S.P.G. 1825-92). 
 This district includes (IV.a) Erimgalore (S.P.G. 1830-92). 
 
 (V.)TiNNEVELLY (begun 1780: S.P.G. 1825-92). 
 
 (VI.) Madura and District, viz. : — (VI.) Madura (begun 1785 : 
 S.P.G. 1825-60) , (VI. a) Dindigul (begun 1787 : S.P.G. 1825-60) ; 
 (VI.6) Ramnad (begun about 1785 : S.P.G. 1825-92). 
 
 (VII.) Mysore (Native State District), viz. -.—Bangalore (with 
 Shceimga and Hosur) (S.P.G. 1837-92). 
 
 (VIII.) Hyderabad (Native State District), viz. : — Secunderabad 
 {^.^.G.lSA2-d2){vfiih Hyderabad City, 1852-92). '■■.. • 
 
 (IX.) Teliigu Country (S.P.G. 1854-92). 
 ' (X.) Coimbatore District, viz. : — Salem and Coimbatore (S.P.G. 
 1875-92). 
 
 (XI.) Bellary (S.P.G. 1880-92). 
 
 It may be added here that in 1885 the Society accepted from the 
 Rev. Dr. Niemeyer, of Halle, in Saxony, a fund (at his disposal for 
 the benefit of the Christian churches and schools in Southern India) 
 amounting to £100 a year, to be applied towards the support of such 
 churches nnd schools in the Society's Missions as the Missionaries, 
 with the consent of the Bishop of the Diocese, might select ; such 
 Missionaries rendering an account of the expenditure to the Society or 
 its representatives in India, and transmitting copies thereof, together 
 with reports of the Missions and schools, to Dr. Niemever and his 
 successors at Halle. The trust had been offered ten years before, and 
 in now (on its renewal) accepting it, the Society assured Dr. Niemeyer 
 
MAD&AS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 505 
 
 that if, as he believed, persons properly qualified for the office of 
 Missionaries to India, and wilUng to apply for ordination to the Bishops 
 of the Church of England, could be found in the Universities of Ger- 
 many, it would readily entertain their applications for employment in 
 its service [17]. 
 
 The first native-bom Englishman employed by the Society in South 
 India was the Rev. J. Heavyside in 1829 [see p. 506] [17a]. 
 
 In 1838 the Society accepted (from Sir R. Inglis and others) the 
 trust of about £10,000 3 per Cents, then available under the will 
 (August 1820) of the Hon. Edward Monckton, of Somerford, Stafford- 
 shire. In accordance with the terms of the bequest (as defined by 
 the Court of Chancery, 1838 and 1840) the dividends arising there- 
 from were made applicable to the maintenance and instruction of not 
 less (at any one time) than sixteen poor native inhabitants of the Presi- 
 dency of Madras in the Christian religion, and also, if desired, to the 
 maintenance of not more than three catechists [18]. 
 
 A notice of the various Missions now foUo-vys : 
 
 Beferences (Madras Presidency).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 156-8 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 5-11. 
 [la] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, Bound Pamphlets, "East Indies 1852," No. 10, 
 pp. 11-19. [2] R. 1825, p. 150; C.D.C. Report, 1820, pp. 5-C; R. 1829, p. 157; M.R. 1854, 
 pp. 11-12. [3] R. 1825, p. 150 ; R. 1829, pp. 157-213; M.R. 1854, pp. 12-24 ; An. Sermon, 
 1740, p. 29. [4] R. 1829, p. 206 ; and see [la], p. 22. [5] M.R. 1854, pp. 57-9. [6] Jo., 
 V. 85, pp. 212, 301, 876-8 ; India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 246; R. 1824, p. 165 ; R. 1825, 
 pp. 150, 165; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 5-6; R. 1880, pp. 41-2; R. 1851, p. 50; M.R. 
 1854, pp. 58-9. [Oa] M.U.C, Brief Narrative, 851 {see [la] above), pp. 32-3. [7] M.R. 
 1854, pp. 145-6. [8] R. 1829, pp. 209-10, 212. [9] R. 1824, p. 165; R. 1825, p. 174; R. 
 1881, p. 47. [9a] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851 (see [la] above) pp. 34-5. [10] R. 1825, 
 p. 174 ; R. 1829, p. 43 ; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, pp. 34-5 {see [la] above). [11] R. 
 1881, p. 47. [12] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, p. 35 {see [la] above). [13] India Com- 
 mittee Book, V. 1, pp. 349, 351-9 ; Jo., V. 37, pp. 1-4 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 28 ; M.D.C. Brief 
 Narrative, 1851, p. 35 {see [la] above). [14] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, pp. 34, 36 
 {see [la] above) ; M.R. 1854, p. 148 ; R. 1881, p. 42. [15] R. 1843, p. 44. [16] India 
 Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 247, 385 ; R. 1881, pp. 41-2. [17] Jo., V. 36, p. 254, India 
 Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 299-308 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 23-4 ; R. 1834-5, p. 80. [17a] R. 1829, 
 p. 56. [18] Jo., V. 44, pp. 230, 283, 899, 400; Jo., V. 45, pp. 23-4 ; App. Jo. O, pp. 82-94. 
 
 I 
 
 (I.) MADEAS (City and District). After sixty years' neglect of religion by the 
 British settlers at Madras, the foundations of St. Mary's Church were in 1680 laid in 
 Fort St. George by the Governor, Streynsham Masters, to whom is due the praise of 
 having raised the first English Church in India [1]. In 1721 a gift of books was made 
 through the Society to some charity schools at Fort St. George which had been founded 
 by the Chaplain, the Rev.W. Stevenson, in 1716 [2 and 2a]; and in 1728 the first English 
 Mission in India was established at Blacktown in Madras by the S.P.C.K., at the 
 instance and by the agency of the Rev. Benjamin Schultz of Tranquebar, who had 
 for his early associates J. A. Sartorius and J. F. Geisler, and for his successor Philip 
 Fabricius — all, like himself, in Lutheran Orders. In the first eighteen years over 
 800 persons were admitted to Christianity. During the French occupation, in 1746, the 
 Mission House was destroyed and the Church converted into a powder magazine, and, 
 Fabricius withdrew to Pulicat. Returning after the war he was in 1750 comiwnsated by 
 being put in possession of a church tnd other property at Vepery, confiscated from the 
 Jesuits, whose intrigues had led to their expulsion. Similarly, in the war of 1756 the 
 Mission premises were ravaged and the converts robbed in the church ; and Fabricius 
 returned to Pulicat for two months ; but the French being finally expelled, a printing 
 press found at Pondicherry was, by order of Government, removed to Vepery and placed 
 under the superintendence of the Missionaries. Fabricius was followed by Gericke 
 (1788-1803), and Paezold (1804-17), and about 1818 the Mission, which mismanagement 
 had rendered unsatisfactory, was placed in charge of the Rev. Dr. Bottler, formerly of the 
 Danish Mission, Tranquebar. Some native Christians (converts from Popery, chiefly of 
 the boatmen caste), to whom Dr. Rottler had been ministering in a chapel at Blacktown 
 (for which service Government allowed a stipend), were now removed to Vepery (two 
 miles distant), which became in 1819 the chief station of the S.P.C.K. in India, itt 
 iRUpport being partly derived from a legacy left by Gericke. - 
 
 t- 
 
 I 1, 
 
ITT 
 
 606 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 'i' 
 
 
 n 
 
 il 
 
 About 18. 2 Paezold established an English Service at the request of English residents, 
 but discontin.ied it on receiving disagreeable proofs that he was not personally accept- 
 able. Tlte loB.t was seriously felt, but no attempt was made by Dr. Bottler to meet the 
 want until Mr. Loveless, of the London Missionary Society, had endeavoured to do so by 
 establishing an English Service in a schookoom at Pursewakum [3]. t .. ; , ;*< : , 
 
 S.P.O. Period (1825-1892).— Following the transfer of the S.P.C.K. 
 Mission to the S.P.G. in 1825 [see p. 602], a new church named 
 St. Matthias' was opened at Vepery on June 18, 1826. The cost of 
 ihe election was provided by the S.P.C.K. and the Government — the 
 latter (the East India Company) stipulating that the building should 
 be " appropriated to the performance of Divine Worship according to 
 the practice of the Church of England, and served by regularly/ 
 ordained clergymen of that Church." The first proviso had always 
 been observed, though the officiating ministers were (with one excep- 
 tion, Mr. Falcke) Lutherans. And it is still more remarkable that the 
 Church Liturgy had, by agreement, been adopted in the services held 
 for the EngUsh in the L.M.S. Chapel until 1828, when, on Mr. Love- 
 less' departure, the rule began to be infringed, the result being a 
 decreased attendance. On the opening of St. Matthias' Church it 
 was arrangpa that the English duty should be taken by the chaplains 
 of the Cathedral [4 and 4a]. 
 
 The Mission was now (1826) described by Bishop Heber of Cal- 
 cutta as having the " finest Gothic Church and the best establish- 
 ment of native schools both male and female " which he had " seen 
 in India," and he had "seen nothing that gave him so much pleasure 
 or that appeared to him so full of hope " [5], 
 
 The more immediate superintendence of the Mission now devolved 
 upon the local S.P.G. Committee formed for South India under the 
 direction of the Archdeacon of Madras [seep. 604] [6]. 
 
 The services of Rottler and Irion continued to be utilised, 
 much of their time being devoted to the Mission press, from which 
 issued (among other works) a Tamil translation of the Bible and of the 
 Prayer Book. The latter was reported in 1830 to be "eagerly sought 
 by the Wesleyan congregations within the Presidency " and to be 
 ♦' in general use " in parts of Ceylon. A large portion of the profits 
 of the Press was devoted to the support of schools in the vicinity [7]. 
 
 In 1828 the Rev. Peter Wessing (a Dane), and in 1829-80 the 
 Rev. John Heavyside [see p. 506] (both in Anglican orders), were 
 added to the staff [8]. 
 
 About this time 21 native schools (11 being for girls) were estab- 
 lished, and altogether over 1,000 scholars were receiving education 
 in the Mission [9]. 
 
 The opening of an institution in 1880 (known as " Bishop Heber's 
 Seminary ") for the training of Christian teachers, was met by such a 
 manifestation of caste feeling as led to the dismissal of two of the first 
 four students [10]. Ten years later it was raised to a flourishing 
 condition, but the death of its new Principal (Rev. C. Calthorp) left 
 it in a state of collapse from which it never wholly recovered [11]. 
 
 A " Diocesan Institution for general education in Christian prin- 
 ciples," which succeeded it about 1841, also failed after an existence 
 of little more than a year [12] ; but in 1848, under the Rev. A. R. 
 ^YMONDB, a new seminary waei estabUsJied which has. achieved great 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.ryi Yj;:j5. 
 
 W. 
 
 it 
 
 distinction, and to which the Church in Soutli India is largely in- 
 debted for lier native clergy [13]. Indeed of late years the success of the 
 Institution (now known as the S.P.G. Theological College, Madras) has 
 been such that in the Society's Missions in the Madras Presidency the 
 difficulty now is, not that of obtaining a supply of duly qualified native 
 clergy, but the finding of means for their support. In 1891 it was 
 proposed to close the College for a while. To this the Society could 
 not consent. To say nothing of the needs of the Telugu and Tamil 
 Missions in India, the fact that it has provided Missionaries for foreign 
 lands is, in itself, a splendid and ample justification for its existence 
 [14]. (Further particulars of the Institution are given on pp. 791-2, 
 where also will be found a notice of the Vepery College and High 
 School.) 
 
 Turning to the pastoral and evangelistic branch of the Mission, 
 we find the congregations in Madras in 1880-1 consisting of "270 
 Protestant native Christian families, 4G Portuguese families, and 57 
 families of native Christians residing at St. Thomas's Mount " — the 
 communicants numbering 436 [151. 
 
 In 1838 two out-stations of the C.M.S. were transferred to the 
 S.P.G. — viz. Poonamallee, 9 miles, and Trippasore, 31 miles west of 
 Vepery— and included in the Vepery district \1G] ; and the Christians 
 living to the south of Madras were collected into a distinct congrega- 
 tion at St. Thom6 (formerly " Midnapore "), a frequent resort of 
 invalids in the hot season. This congregation was reported in 1848 to 
 be " very satisfactory," and the contributions of the English members 
 enabled some good schools (for Portuguese and Eurasian children) to 
 be carried on without aid from the Society [17]. About this time a 
 servant who had accompanied his master to England and been bap- 
 tized in London was instrumental on his return in bringing more than 
 20 of his relatives into the Christian fold [17a]. 
 
 On the other hand, the state of the Vepery Mission proper had been 
 " very unsatisfactory, the people being of a worldly character, and & 
 body so unworthy, that a Vepery Christian was a byeword"; they 
 were " chiefly nominal Christians, being such by descent rather than 
 by conversion." There were two distinct congregations, one consisting 
 of descendants of Portuguese* (who were being absorbed into the 
 Eurasian population) and the other of Tamils of the Pariah and 
 Sudra castes. The number of Christians in 1846 was 1,687, buti 
 in 1846 from 600 to 700 Sudras seceded because the Missionary 
 "refused to act upon their views of caste." Things were nov?^ 
 (1848) improving, and the people were raising an endowment for a 
 native deacon [18]. 
 
 A similar course was being pursued at Chintadrepetta, with which 
 a temporary connection had been formed by the Society. 
 
 Another " very unsatisfactory " station in 1848 was VuUaveram, a 
 Telugu Mission which had been transferred to the Society. It had 
 been commenced on a system of "profuse benevolence," which tended 
 to make the people "idle and dependent." At Poonamallee and 
 Trippasore, which were connected with this Mission, the work consisted 
 chiefly of providing ministrations for the native wives of the European 
 pensioners— a " dissolute " class. 
 
 vf/^ ^^ Xhe serrice in the Portuguese language was discontinued in 1851 [18a]. 
 
 
 'it: 
 
 •i 
 
 f -i 
 
 ■is 
 
 ' !,».; 
 
 W' 
 
 I 
 
 I ! 
 
 111 ' is 
 
 ■ u 
 
 \i 
 
m 
 
 1^ I 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL. 
 
 Between 1888 and 1848 the B^acktown Station was transferred to 
 the C.M.S., and the support ?>nd superintendence of that at St. 
 Thomas' Mount was undertaken by the Government Chaplain [19], 
 
 Under a system long in force in India previously to 1850 a Hindu 
 on the change of his religion forfeited all his civil rights, and in many 
 cases it happened that he was deprived of his property and of his wife 
 and children. The civil disabilities attached to the forfeiture of caste 
 were removed by the " Lex Loci Act " passed in 1860, and the blessings 
 of the enactment were soon witnessed in the case of a Brahmin of high 
 caste, Streenavasa, who had been baptized by the Rev. A. R. Symonds. 
 Being a person of great distinction his conversion created a sensation 
 among the Hindus, by whom he was subjected to bitter persecution. 
 His wife, Lutchmee Ummall, was seized by her father on the plea that 
 her husband by the change of his religion was legally dead, and that 
 all his property had become hers. The case was argued in the Supreme 
 Court amidst much excitement of the natives and false sympathy ol 
 Europeans for native prejudices, and in deciding in Streenavasa's 
 favour. Sir W. Burton, after describing the old law as a " monstrous 
 outrage," said: — 
 
 " The population of this country is composed of various classes of people, 
 holding diiierent forms of religion ; and it is declared by the highest authority, 
 that no change of faith shall now forfeit a man's rights. This Act [Lex Loci] has 
 been passed, not to encourage a change from one religion to another, but to sectire 
 liberty of conscience, and equal rights to all. Some of the people of this country 
 may be insensible of the benefit now conferred upon them ; some of them may be 
 furious against it ; but let me tell them . . . that this Act of 1850 is the Great Char- 
 ter of Keligious Freedom ... an Act for which all should render thanks to the 
 Great Disposer of events ; and it is a wonder that any should be found to object to 
 so merciful a provision." 
 
 Lutchmee Ummall was therefore delivered over to the care of her 
 husband, and amidst the screams and cries of the Hindu bystanders con- 
 veyed by him to Mr. Symonds' house. The poor girl (for she was little 
 more than a child), influenced by her parents, manifested a repugnance 
 to accompany Streenavasa, which excited public sympathy. She was, 
 however, treated by Mr. Symonds with the greatest kindness and 
 <;onsideration ; her caste prejudices were respected, and no attempts 
 were made to induce her to renounce Hinduism. Her affection for 
 her husband revived, and she expressed her intention to remain with 
 him. Hundreds of Brahmins, however, thronged the house, and a last 
 attempt was made to obtain possession of her by a writ of habeas 
 corpus on the ground of an affidavit " th^t she was detained at Mr. 
 Symonds' house against her will." But Lutchmee Ummall declared 
 that she was determined to continue with her husband, and that she 
 was residing with him by her own desire. She declined to be sworn 
 as a heathen, and gave as her reason for being sworn on the Bible 
 that she felt she " must speak truth in this way." Not long after this 
 ghe was baptized, and the two were known as consistent and established 
 Christians [20]. 
 
 The local jubilee celebration of the Society in 1852 was one of 
 the most satisfactory demonstrations ever witnessed in Madras, and 
 afforded the best proofs that could be desired of the place which the 
 
.-j:--'' 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 509 
 
 Society's agents occupied in general estimation [21]. Previously to 
 this the officiating Chaplain at St. Matthias' Church,* Vepery, had 
 adopted an unfriendly attitude towards the Society, and this, with 
 the clashing of the English and native services, having caused a dispute 
 in 1844, and continued joint occupancy heing considered undesirable, 
 it was arranged that the church should be transferred to Government, 
 and that the Society should receive in compensation a sum equal to the 
 entire cost and a site for a new church. Formal transfer took place in 
 1852, and on February 9, 1855, the foundation stone of the new church 
 was laid by Governor Lord Harris. The beautiful Gothic building, 
 named St. Paul's, was opened on September 19, 1858, and consecrated on 
 November 18, its erection giving great satisfaction to the congregation, 
 especially on their being assured that it was intended expressly for 
 the natives. This encouraged them to greater exertions, and in 1861 
 all the native agents were being supported by the Gericke endowment 
 and an Auxiliary Association (founded in 184G with a view to meeting 
 the spiritual and temporal wants of the Mission and congregation) [22]. 
 
 In 1858 a special attempt was made to bring Christian influence to 
 bear upon the higher and more educated Hindus of the city, by the 
 appointment of a Missionary (the Rev. W. A. Plumptee) for this parti- 
 cular work, with which was associated in 1860 the charge of St. John's; 
 district [28]. After his removal from ill health in 1862 [23a], no 
 successor was appointed [24]; but in 1864 a superior Anglo- Vernacular 
 school was opened at Vepery, in which "hundreds of Brahmins and 
 other high-caste youths, the flower of the native population, who could 
 be reached in no other way," were daily brought under "Christian 
 instruction and influence." Such educational work was regarded as 
 " one of the most efficient instruments " in the ultimate evangelisation 
 of the Hindus, although " sudden and decisive effects " were not to be 
 expected [25]. 
 
 The Society's work generally in the city of Madras has benefited 
 largely from the services of the Missionary Secretaries maintained there,, 
 three of whom have had charge also of the Theological College, the 
 most important branch of the Mission [26]. 
 
 The appointment of the Rev. S. G. Yesudian, an energetic 
 Tinnevelly evangelist, to Vepery in 1883 led to a much-needed develop- 
 ment of evangelistic work in Madras district [27]. 
 
 In 1884 Parakala Ramanuja Yakanji — one of the very small but 
 sacred class of Hindu preaching-priests, who are the teachers and 
 expounders of the Vedas, and have the power of ordaining others and are 
 held in high esteem — came to the Rev. S. Theophilus, native clergy- 
 man at St. Thome, and desired him to let him know the principles of 
 the Christian religion, stating that during his careful study of the Vedas 
 he found many fallacies in them, and that he had no confidence in 
 them. After a long period of study and inquiry he was baptized on 
 Trinity Sunday, 1885, and was then instructed with a view tc his. 
 becoming a Christian teacher [28]. 
 
 Each of the three present divisions of the Madras Mission — St^ 
 Paul's, Vepery; St. John's, Egmore ; and St. Thom6, Mylapore — has a 
 resident native clergyman and its own Church Council [29]. 
 
 * Though opened in 1826 St. Matthias' Church was not Gonseorated till Febrnarf 
 1842 [aaa]. 
 
 
 
 ■ill 
 
 it 
 
 :-- 
 
 ) f 
 
610 
 
 SOCIETY POR THE PROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 St. Jolin's Church, citnated at the corner of two roads close to a 
 heathen temple, was built by a native Christian, and many of the 
 fittings were gifts from native Christians. The Rev. Dr. Kennet, one 
 of the ablest theologians India has produced, ministered at St. John's 
 for 16 years [1868-84] [29a]. 
 
 Connected with this group is a station at Pulicat. [Pulicat stands 
 on an island at the south extremity of the salt-water lake of that 
 name, some miles north of Madras.] 
 
 The temporary retirement of the S.P.C.K. Madras Missionaries 
 to Pulicat on the capture of the former place by the French in 
 1746 has been referred to on p. 505. Pulicat was then a Dutch 
 settlement, and the congregation gathered there under Fabricius 
 included some descendants of Europeans, to whom service was per- 
 formed by a reader brought up in the Madras Mission [80]. Gericke 
 afterwards frequently visited Pulicat, and baptized there many natives, 
 who remained connected with the Vepery Mission up to about 1818. In 
 1838 (14 years after the transfer of the S.P.C.K. Missions to the S.P.G.) 
 the unprovided native Christians at Pulicat, over 100 in number, were 
 gathered into a congregation by the Rev. J. F. Goldstein, who also 
 established eight promising schools, his labours being very successful 
 and acceptable [31], . , 
 
 Statistich, 1892 (Madras group, including Pulicat).— CliristianB, 1,708 ; Communi- 
 cants, 880 ; Catechumens, 12 j Villages, 43 ; Schools, 10 ; Scholars, 866 J Clergymen, 5 ; 
 Lay Agents, 64. 
 
 If 
 
 .1 II ii- 
 
 l :» 
 
 I ! , 
 
 I ; 
 
 I ;i 
 
 I [ 
 
 Bcfcrenccs (I.) Madras (City and District).— [1] M.R. 1854, pp. 12-13. [2] Jo., V. 4, 
 p. 812 ; M.R. 185 1, p. 18. [2" | M.D.C. Brief Namitivo 1851, Bound Pamphlets, " East 
 Indies 1852," No. 10, pp. 17-18. [3 and 4] R. 1829, pp. 157-00, 184-8, 195-204 ; M.D.C. 
 Brief Narrative, 1851 {see [2a] above), pp. 19, 20, 28-9. [4rt] Statement of Select 
 Committee of M.D.C. relative to Proceedings connected with Vepery Cliurcli, 1844 
 (Bound Pamplilets, Madras and Bombay, pp. (i-9, 10-12, 44) ; M.R. 1854, pp. 13-15, 88-9 ; 
 Rev. J. Guest's " Narrative of the Vepery Mission," March 1859, pp. 1-13 (E MSS.,V.3). 
 [5] R. 1826, p. 53 ; R. 1829, pp. 210-11. [6] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 885 ; R. 1830, 
 l)p. 41-2. [7] R. 1880, pp. 42-5 ; R. 1831, p. 1C8. [8] R. 1827, p. 57 ; R. 1828, pp. 50-1 ; 
 R. 1829, p. 6C ; R. 1830, p. 42. [9] R. 1880, pp. 44-5 ; R. 1831, pp. 59, 00, 101-70. 
 [10] App. Jo. O, pp. 88-94 ; R. 1881, pp. 59, 60, 137-40 ; R. 1882, pp. 89-90. [11] Jo., V. 44, 
 pp. 25-0 ; R. 1838, pp. 56-7 ; R. 1889, p. 78 ; R. 1841, pp. 75-7, 151-3. [12] Jo., V. 44, 
 pp. 2.5-6, 858, 409-10, 417 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 88, 133, 173 ; App. Jo. D, pp. 299-304 ; 
 I MSS., V. 52, p. 837fi; R. 1838, p. 56; R. 1841, pp. 75-7, 151-8; R. 1839, p. 78; 
 R. 1843, pp. 47-8 ; R. 1842, pp. 86, 125. [13] Jo., V. 45, pp. 851, 895, 425-6 ; 
 Jo., V. 46, p. 128; R. 1848, p. 109; R. 1849, p. 120; R. 1850, pp. 72-3; R. 1851, 
 p. 52; R. 1854, pp. 98-9; M.F. 1864, pp. 122-3; R. 1871, pp. 111-14; M.F. 1870, 
 pp. 808-9 ; M.F. 1872, pp. 13-17 ; R. 1878, p. 34 ; R. 1879, p. 81 ; R. 1882, p. 84 ; R. 1883, 
 p. 31 ; R. 1885, p. 43 ; R. 1886, pp. 48-4 ; R. 1889, p. 48 ; R. 1890, p. 46 ; R. 1891, 
 pp. 46-7. [14] R. 1891, pp. 46-7. [15] R. 1830, pp. 44-5 ; R. 1831, pp. 59-60, 101-70. 
 [16] R. 1839, pp. 181-4. [17] Jo., V. 45, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1838, pp. 82, 84 ; M.H. No. 9, p. 7 ; 
 M.H. No. 22, p. 5 ; R. 1842, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1849, p. 122 ; R. 1850, p. 83. [17a] Q.P., Jan. 
 1850, p. 6. [18] Guest's Narrative, pp. 13-14 {see [4a] above) ; M.H. No. 22, pp. 4-5 ; 
 R. 1842, p. 85; R. 1849, p. 122. [18a] Guest's Narrative, p. 13 {see [4a] above). 
 [19] M.H. No. 22, pp. 6-7. [20] V 1852, pp. 102-0 ; G.M., V. 1, p. 129 ; M.R. 1854, 
 pp. 231-4 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Mii as 1852," No. 7. [21] R. 1852, p. 60 ; M.R. 1854, 
 p. 285 ; Bound Pamphlets, " East Indies 1852," Nos. 8, 9. [22] Jo., V. 44, p. 119 ; Jo., 
 V. 47, pp. 125-6 ; I MSS., V. 50, p. 189 ; Statement of M.D.C. Select Committee, pp. 1-53 
 {see [4a] above) ; Guest's Narrative, pp. 15-19, 26, 28 {see [4a] above) ; R. 1842, p. 85 ; R. 
 1855, pp. 114-15 ; R. 1859, p. 110 ; R. 1861, p. 161 ; R. 1862, p. 161. [22a] Q.P., July 1842, 
 p. 7. [23] Jo., 20 Nov. 1857 ; R. 1855, p. 120 ; M.F. 1857, p. 284 ; R. 1858, p. 96 ; R. 1859, 
 p. 113 ; R. 1860, p. 150 ; R. 1801, pp. 167-8. [23o] R. 1802, p. 155. [24] R. 1883, p. 89. 
 [25] Q.P., Aug. 1864, pp. 3, 4 ; R. 1864, pp. 113-14. [26] {see Revs. Svmonds, Strachan, 
 and Westcott in " Missionary Roll, Madras," pp. 914-5 ; R. 1886, p. 43. [27] R. 1857, p. 99 ; 
 R. 1888, p. 89 ; R. 1884, p. 87- [28] R. 1885, pp. 48-4. [29] R. 1884, p. 87. [29a] I MSS., 
 
»:;n»i;.'~i> 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 'C,:' 
 
 511 
 
 l;i-H 
 
 I 
 
 V. *v, p. iw. [80] R. 1829, p. 100; M.R. 1854, pp. 14-16; M.D.C. Brief NrtmUivp, 
 1861 {lee [2a]), p. 20. [31] B. 18B8, pp. 70, 84. 
 
 'Jijl 
 
 (II.) TAN JOIlEi The district of Tanjoro (area, 8,054 sq. miles) lien north of 
 Madura on the east coaHt of India. Its capital, algo named Tanjoro, one of tho largcHt 
 and moHt celebrated cities in South India, is about 200 miles south of Madras. Many of 
 its inhabitants are Mahrattaa, tho descendants of a horde of freebooters who overran 
 the Curnatic more than 200 years ago. The Fort, one of the strongest and most perfect 
 Hindu remains, contains a densely populated town, also the palace of the Rajahs, and n 
 temple and stone bull (Siva's bull), which rivnk among the celebrated sights of India. 
 "Within the shade of the temple stands a Christian Church built by Schwartz. 
 
 Though tho first attempt (by Ziegenbalgh in 1700) on the part of tho Danish Mission 
 at Tranquebar to enter tho dominions of tho Rajah of Tanjore failed, tne agents of that 
 Mission visited the kingdom as early as 1732. Converts were not wanting during the next 
 ten years, and under Schwartz tho Mission became firmly established. Schwartz visited 
 Tanjore in 1763, and at the request of the Rajah he settled there in 1777-H. Between 
 1773-0 tho building used for service in Tanjore appears to have been destroyed by tho 
 Nabob of the Camatic. It was replaced by .i, nuid-wall church, which, erected at tho 
 expense of Major Stevens, was superseded in IVSO by Christ Church, built with the assist- 
 ance of Schwartz. Schwartz gained theconfidence and regard of all who witnessed his good 
 and wise conduct. " Tlie knowledge and the integrity of this irreproachable niisHJonary 
 Lave retrieved the character of Europeans from imputations of general depravity,"' was 
 the report of the commander (Col. Fullerton) of the British Army in Southern India in 
 1783. The ferocious Hyder Ali refused to receive any other Ambassador from the 
 English Goverrunent ; "let them send me the Christian," he said, " he will not deceive 
 me " ; and the general reverence for " the Christian " enabled him to pursue his peaceful 
 occupation in the midst of war. The Rajah of Tanjore, who aided the Mission and 
 regarded Schwartz as " his Padre," on his deathbed committed his adopted son to the care 
 of Schwartz, who declined the sole guardianship ; but under his training Serfogee became 
 an honourable man and an upright ruler, favouring the Mission though not himself a 
 Cluristian. On Schwartz's death at Tanjore, on February 13, 1798, aged 72, tho young 
 Rajah departed from the custom of his country by vif.-ing the body and attending tho 
 burial (in St. Peter's Church) ; and he erected a monument in Christ Church to " that 
 great and good man," the " friend, the protector and guardian " of his youth. When by 
 treaty of 1799 the Fort was evacuated by the British, and tho English service discon- 
 tinued, the Rajah permitted the continuance of the Tamil service, and jiromised to 
 protect the missionaries — a promise which was kept. 
 
 From 1773 to about 1823 tho Missions at Combaconum, Negapatam, Madura, and 
 Dindigul, as also Tinnevelly, and periodically Tricliinopoly, were all the outposts of the 
 motlier Mission at Tanjore, not to mention all tho villages. From time to time these Missions 
 were formed into separate ones, and thus Tanjoro became comparatively small. Bishop 
 Middleton of Calcutta, who visited the district in 1810, said of Trichinopoly and Tanjore 
 that they " form together in a Christian view the noblest memorial perhaps of British 
 connection with India." With the Bishop's approval the Danish Missions in the Tanjore 
 country were added to the S.P.C.K. Mission in 1820. Tliese congregations, which for 
 more than thirty years were simply designated " the transferred congregations " {see 
 p. 503), were situated principally in the country between Combaconum and Tranquebar [IJ. 
 
 . S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— When in 1825 the Tanjore Mission was 
 transferred to the S.P.G. it possessed extensive funds (Rs.85,600) with 
 which it was endowed by Schwartz* and considerable property in land, 
 besides which it enjoyed allowances from the British Government and 
 the Rajah. The income from these sources was sufficient for the 
 ordinary expenses of the Mission, but as the buildings were falling 
 into decay the S.P.C.K. (in 1825) granted £^2,000 for building a new 
 church [2]. 
 
 Connected with the Mission at this period (1826) were about 2,000 
 
 * Though " the possession of wealth was forced upon him by the favour of Princes 
 that wealth was entirely devoted to the support and extension of the Missions, and 
 never . . . changed the simplicity of his habits and his entire self-devotion to his great 
 work . . . even when virtually Prime Minister of Tanjore." [L., Archdeacon Robin- 
 eon, 18 Dec. 1844 [2a].] . . 
 
 ;i' 
 
 
 
 «r 
 
 i 
 
 f 
 f 
 
 'Mil 
 ' • I' ^^ 
 
I b;i 
 
 «\, 
 
 612 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 persons in the congregations and 700 children in the schools, under 
 the care of two Missionaries— the Rev. L. P. Haubuog and the Rev. 
 J. C. KoHLHOFF, and some sixty lay teachers. During the next ten 
 years there was a threefold increase of Missionaries and the adherents 
 rose to nearly 4,800 [8J. 
 
 The accessions included the gi'eater part of the inhabitants of 
 thirteen villages, who through the labours of Mr. Haubroe left the 
 Church of Home and were formed into " the Rasagherry circle," 
 situated between Tanjore and Combaconum [4j. 
 
 The death of Mr. Haubroe in 1831 left the field to Mr. Kohlhoff, 
 who, though age and infirmities had already rendered him incapable 
 of much work, laboured on another thirteen years. Dying on March 27, 
 1844, the last of the band of Missionary brothers of the previous 
 century, he was buried by the side of Schwartz, his master and 
 friend [5]. 
 
 Meanwhile the Rev. A. C. Thompson (appointed in 1881) and 
 other English clergymen had been sent to his assistance [6J, the 
 Europeans and Eurasians in Tanjore itself were ministered to as well 
 as a native congregation of 700 to 800, and in 1843 the parochial 
 system (as established in Tinnevelly) was introduced, and the country 
 stations, hitherto only occasionally visited, were organised into three 
 Missions under resident Missionaries (Canandagoody, Boodaloor, and 
 Coleroon or Erungalore) [7]. 
 
 The country stations were regarded as a promising field, which 
 diligent cultivation would render fruitful [8], but in Tanjore itself, 
 which Bishop Heber had associated with Tinnevelly as forming " the 
 strength of the Christian cause in India " [9], the bitter fruits of that 
 toleration of caste which had been allowed by the Lutheran Mission- 
 aries, were seen in schisms and rebellions [10]. 
 
 During a visitation of the place in 1845 the Bishop of Madras 
 ■wrote : — 
 
 " Tanjore has long been esteemed the stronghold of caste ; so much so, indeed, 
 that a ' Tanjore Christian ' is almost become proverbial to signify a man whose 
 Christianity is of a very questionable character. ... My visit here has in a great 
 degree removed this painful impression from my mind. That there is much at 
 Tanjore which I could wish otherwise, it would be as wrong to conceal from our 
 Society as it is impossible to conceal it from myself. But, as is too commonly 
 the case, the Tanjore Christians have been condemned without due allowance 
 being made for the very peculiar circumstances in which they are placed. I 
 hesitate not to say, after a very careful inspection of the Mission, that we have 
 more cause for thankfulness that the Christianity of Tanjore is what it is, than 
 for complaint that it has not attained a higher standard. There are ' >ny 
 obstacles to the advancement of the Gospel, common, indeed, everywhere in i '»v 
 but of peculiar strength at Tanjore. 
 
 "First.— The influence of a resident heathen prince. In a population < tiOO 
 heathen, all living, more or less, in direct dependence on the Bajah, tli nail 
 body of Christians feel themselves more than commonly despised and rejecu ly 
 their countrymen, by whom they are held as the vilest of the vile, the Panah 
 esteeming himself to be infinitely superior to the Christian. There is certainly 
 no indication of any favourable association in his mind of the Christian cause 
 with the memory of his father, and his father's apostolical friend, who, at this 
 very place, alike commanded the reverence of the Christian, the Mahomedan, and 
 Hindoo. Not the slightest encouragement is shown by the Bajah to the Chris- 
 tians ; on the contrary, I am persuaded that Christianity is considered at Tanjore 
 as a visitation of the gc "s. 
 
 t 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 518 
 
 " The Bocond groat hindrance ia to be found among the Chri»'.ians thcmsolve.i; 
 a hindrance which every Indian Proloto has hitherto laboured lU vain to remove. 
 I allude to tho'curHe of coste— a fearful commentary on those awful words of our 
 Lord, ' It is easier for a camel to go throu^'h the eye of a needle, than for a rich 
 man to enter into the kingdom of God.' The wealth most prized by the Hindoo 
 is his birthright of caste ; and nothing but the Holy Spirit taking full possession 
 of the heart of a native Chriritian, can win him to give it up. The Pariah clings 
 to it as closely as does the Soodra ; and it is a great mistake to suppose that the 
 former is easily brought to renounce it. It has been imagined by many, that the 
 drinking out of the same cup at the Lord's table necessarily involves the abnolute 
 forfeiture of caste, on the part of the superior ; but this is erroneous, although 
 they would very gladly leave us in error on this point. Nevertheless, the Soodra 
 has a very groat repugnance to it ; arid at Tanjore very many of the rich and 
 independent caste-men have habitually refused to communicate at the same time 
 with the Pariahs. 
 
 " There is not a doubt that the prejudices of caste, although not its sinfulness^ 
 were winked at by the first Missionaries, in the hope that, by bearing patiently 
 with it for awhile, it would gradually be dispelled by the strong light of the Gospel 
 shining upon their hearts. The result, however, has sadly proved the erroneousr 
 ness of this notion. Generation after generation has sprung up, content, indeed, 
 to bo Christian on its own terms, but ever ready to resist when those terms were 
 interfered with by the Missionary. Indeed, some of the caste-Christians would 
 almost lead you to imagine, from their conduct, that they fancied they were con- 
 ferring a great favour on Christianity, by condescending to be called after the 
 name of Christ.'^ I may add, also, the misfortune of the church at Tanjore being 
 established in the heart of a great town, instead of in a rural district. Missionary 
 labour never thrives so well in a town as in the country " [11]. 
 
 a feeling that the nativas were " to< 
 On this subject the Rev. A. R. 
 
 Another hindrance arose from 
 be paid for being Christians." 
 Symonds wrote in 1848 : — 
 
 " The idea too generally prevails, that the Society in Madras is a certain rich 
 body, with abundance, which it simply holds to supply the wants, both spiritual 
 and bodily, of the native Christians as abundantly as may be required. . . . Some 
 of the older congregations in Tanjore . . . are disposed to claim as a right what 
 should bo regarded as a favour, and to question the justice of their demands being, 
 declined." 
 
 This feeling it appears had grown out of the system pursued by 
 the Lutheran Missionaries in administering the endowments of the 
 Mission. On the appointment of its first Missionary to Tanjore the, 
 Society took steps to guard against " the misapplication of the 
 Missionary funds," and a Life Insurance Association instituted in 
 1833 for providing for widows and orphans of Mission agents was 
 warmly welcomed there [12]. 
 
 It should be borne in mind that the unfavourable change in the 
 attitude of the native rulers of Tanjore towards Christianity was 
 attributed to the policy of the Madras Government. When every 
 countenance was given to idolatry, and native Christians were beaten 
 for refusing to draw the chariots of idols on festival days, it is not 
 surprising that almost the last words of Bishop Heber should have 
 been of reproach and condemnation when, speaking of Tanjore, he 
 wrote : — ' ■ ' . ' 
 
 " V 11 it be believed, that while the Bajah kept his dominions, Christians were 
 
 * The Archdeacon of Madras reported in Ih at the correction of the evils which 
 grew up in the old Missions under the lax sys n of discipline, especially as regards 
 caste, was found more difficult than the extension of the Gospel in new districts under 
 the new system [11a]. 
 
 L Ii 
 
 ' 1 •5! 
 
 •iii 
 
 J 
 
 'M 
 
 m 
 
 ■ -■ 
 
 m 
 
 h rl 
 
 : Jl 
 
1 1; 
 
 514 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i . 
 
 
 eligible to all the different offices of State; while now +here is an order of Govern- 
 ment* against their being admitted to any employment. Surely we are in matters 
 of religion the most lukewarm and cowardly people on the face of the earth " [13]. 
 
 While on his visit in 1845 Bishop Spencer (who had been 
 " unwilUng to press their consecration during the lifetime of Mr. 
 KoHLHOFP, who had not received holy orders in the Church of 
 England") consecrated the two churches, Christ Church and St. 
 Peter's. In the latter, which is situated about a mile from the Great 
 Temple, he also confirmed 145 natives and ordained Mr. Bower 
 priest. 
 
 The native Christians attached to the Mission in Tanjore, 867 in 
 number, were, the Bishop said, a " very difficult congregation to 
 manage," being " proud and headstrong," having " had their own way 
 too long "[14]. 
 
 By this episcopal visitation the Missionaries were '* strengthened, 
 the native flocks encouraged and comforted," and caste was reported 
 to be '♦ dismayed " [15]. 
 
 Among its advocates was the Tanjore Poet, referred to under 
 Tinnevelly, who, however, had proved his attachment to Christianity 
 by refusing, as poet of the Rajah, to write a poem in honour of a 
 heathen god, and in consequence had been dismissed from his lucrative 
 post. The Hindus love poetry, and he rendered good service to the 
 cause of Christ by supplying them with " wholesome and profitable " 
 songs in place of those '• of a silly and too often of a filthy character " 
 which they had been accustomed to use. Thus for the water- 
 drawers he composed a poem of a hundred stanzas, containing some 
 of the leading facts recorded in Scripture [16]. 
 
 In the next fifteen years the efforts made to root out whuii the Bishop 
 of Madras described in 1856 as " the pernicious system of caste, which 
 for years has been eating as a cankerworm, and destroying the good 
 work going on," were only partly successful [17]. By some native 
 Christians it was (in 1852) maintained " more rigidly and offensively 
 than by the surrounding heathen " [17a], and in 1860 " all the 
 Missions of the Tanjore circle " were suffering " more or less of 
 diminution in consequence of the measures taken to suppress " the 
 evil. Numbers of the unstable seceded to the Lutheran Missionaries 
 of Tranquebar, by whom caste was " tolerated and fostered," though 
 some of the best of the Tranquebar agents had in consequence 
 separated from their Mission| [18]. 
 
 The ordination of four native pastors at Tanjore in January 1860 
 enabled the European Missionaries to devote more time to work among 
 the heathen [19], and in 1862-8 the co-operation of the native 
 Christians was enlisted by the formation of Native Gospel Societies [20] ; 
 
 • A regulation of the Madras Government in 1816 forbade the appointment of any 
 person as district MoonBifi (native judge) unless he were of the Hindu or Mahommedan 
 persuasion. This law was not repealed until 1886 [18a]. 
 
 t Tlie Bishop of Calcutta in 1833-4 took the lead in the first great attempt made to 
 abolish caste as a religious observance in the Native Church in South India, and i this 
 "arduous work" he was encouraged by the support of the Society and its ^'resi- 
 dent [18o]. References to subsequent efforts are given under the next number ([186], 
 p. 516), but it may be stated here that from Negapatam it was reported as recently as 
 1887 that " it would seem in some cases that little progress " [towards the eradication of 
 caste] " has been made since the Visitation of Bishop Wilson in 1834-S " [18c]. 
 

 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 515 
 
 but though " much sound, valuable and cheering work was going 
 on" [21], Mr. Caemmekee, a Missionary of great experience from 
 Tinnevelly, had "not the least encouragement in evangelistic work," 
 being unable in 1860 to " get a hearing by any chance in any quarter," 
 and in that and the next year only two adults were converted from 
 heathenism [22]. 
 
 In the next ten years the educational agency seems to have been 
 the most successful — especially the High School [see p. 798], which 
 maintained " the lead among all the [Government] aided schools in 
 the district " [28], and the pupils of which were so far drawn to God 
 as to found a " Veda Samaj " in 1866. In the meetings of this body 
 caste was not recognised, and their prayers (from the Theist's Prayer 
 Book) were such " that a Christian might use many of them, provided 
 he added * through Christ ' " — being offered " to one Lord," recognised 
 ** as their common Father, their Creator and Preserver " [24]. 
 
 In 1875 the Bishop of Madras testified that he had not witnessed 
 in India " an examination either in secalar or religious subjects . . . 
 more creditable both to teacher and learners " than that of the High 
 School at which he had just been present [25]. In 1873 three large 
 middle-class schools were taken over by the Society from their heathen 
 proprietor and transformed into Christian schools. By this step " the 
 whole of the middle and higher education of Tanjore " was " placed in 
 the hands of the Society " [26]. The High School was in 1864 raised 
 to the rank of a CoUego — St. Peter's [see p. 793]— and is still exercising 
 a useful influence [27]. 
 
 For the training of Mission agents a seminary was estabUshed in 
 Tanjore about 1828 and removed to Vediarpuram in 1844, where it was 
 continued until 1873, when it was closed [28]. 
 
 In 1871 Lord Napier, then Governor of Madras, visited Tanjore, 
 and received a congratulatory address from twelve Missionaries of the 
 Society. His reply concluded as follows : — 
 
 " I must express my deep sense of the importance of Missions as a general 
 civilising agency in the South of India. Imagine all these establishments 
 suddenly removed ! How great would be the vacancy ! Would not the Govern- 
 ment lose valuable auxiliaries ? Would not the poor lose wise and powerful 
 friends ? The weakness of European agency in this country is a frequent matter 
 of wonder and complpint. But how much weaker would this element of good 
 appear if the Mission was obliterated from the scene ! It is not easy to overrate 
 the value in this vast Empire of a class of Englishmen of pious lives and dis- 
 interested labours, living and moving in the most forsaken places, walking 
 between the Government and the people, with devotion to both, the friends of 
 right, the adversaries of wrong, impartial spectators of good and evil " [29]. 
 
 After passing through " a succession of difficulties and trials " and 
 becoming " greatly enfeebled " the Tanjore circle of Missions was in 
 1873 placed under the charge of the Rev. J. F. Kearnb, one of the 
 most indefatigable of the Tinnevelly Missionaries. The result showed 
 that the Mission " is capable of revival " and that it '• may yet again 
 occupy a high place among those of South India." At Amissappon 
 [? Amiappen], which once had a resident Missionary, Christianity was 
 now represented by "four old widows" mora or less dependent on the 
 Mission. At the neighbouring village of Coota Nerdoor were people 
 who boasted of being " Christians of sixty vears' standing. They 
 
 ll2 
 
 VM. .'i 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 •j! 
 
 
f. 
 
 ■ii 
 
 516 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 might as well have been of yesterday " (added Mr. Kearns), '• for of 
 Christian truth they knew nothing." At another place, Vellum, eight 
 miles from Tanjore, where there had been a large congregation in 
 Schwartz's time, " the graves of the Christians were all that remained of 
 a once flourishing Church." Some of the people "had apostatized, 
 more had gone to other parts of the country, others joined the Romanists, 
 and a few were nothing." A congregation of 60 was however soon 
 gathered here, and at Sengapathy Mr. Kearns was sought out by three 
 men who said, " We were once Christians, we are all baptized, but our 
 children are not. We wish to return to our mother, so take us back." 
 Within six months seven villages, each containing a Christian con- 
 gregation, were added to the Mission, and in 1874 the Kevs. W. H. Kay 
 and W. H. Blake, who had been moved to offer themselves by the 
 Day of Intercession, were sent to assist Mr. Kearns [80]. 
 
 The evils of the "eleemosynary" system adopted by the founders 
 of the Mission were still apparent, the "invariable reply" of the 
 people addressed in the villages being that if the Missionary got them 
 employment, lent them money, or paid their debts they would become 
 Christians. Some improvement however had been effected in this 
 respect [81], and Mr. Kearns' efforts to reorganise the Mission were 
 not without encouragement [82], but in 1877 he died, and in 1883 
 there were only two clergymen (Mr. Blake and a native) where five 
 years before there had been nine [33]. 
 
 The depressing effect of limited means has not however damped 
 the energies of Mr. Blake, who has made the most of such resources 
 as ho could command, and with his native assistants has carried on the 
 work of the Mission with much energy [34]. In 1884 six natives were 
 ordained for the Tanjore and Trichinopoly Missions ; one of them — Mr. 
 N. Gnanapragasam — was the first native graduate of Madras admitted 
 to Holy Orders. Born in heathenism, he was converted to Christianity 
 while a student in the Society's College at Ta ijore [35]. 
 
 / 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 879 ; Communicants, 483 ; Catechumens, 9 ; Villages, 
 13; Schools, 19; Scholars, 1,676 ; Clergymen, 3; Lay Agents, 11. 
 
 Referenr.es (Tanjore).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 104-84 ; M.R. 1354, pp. 18-21, 89 ; Q.P., Nov. 
 1864, pp. 8, 4. [In] Brief Narrative of M.D.C. 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, " East Indies 
 1852," No. 10. pp. 15, 23, 26-7, 31-2) ; I MSS., V. 49, p. 193. [2] R. 1829, pp. 173-4, 
 209-10. [2al App. Jo. C, p. 97. [3] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 34 {see [la] ahove) ; 
 R. 1829, p. 213. [4] R. 1833, p. 58. [5] R. 1830, pp. 145-<!; R. 1831, pp. 56-7; Q.P., 
 Oct. 1844, pp. 11-13 ; R. 1854, pp. 146-7. [6] R. 1831, p. 58 ; R. 1838, p. 64 ; C.D.C. 
 Report, 183!V-4, pp. 8, 4 ; R. 1839, p. 139. [7] R. 1839, pp. 139-40 ; R. 1843, p. 46. 
 [8] R. 1839, p. 139 ; R. 1843, p. 46. [9] R. 1829, p. 156 ; R. 1843, p. 46. [10] M.D.C. 
 Brief Narrative, p. 86 {see [la] ahove) ; R. 1836, pp. 40-1 ; M.R. 1864, p. 152. [U] M.H., 
 No. 9, pp. 31-4, 37. [11a] R. 1848, p. 98. [12] M.H., No. 20, pp. 12-13 ; M.H., No. 9, 
 pp. 87-8 ; R. 1833, pp. 58-9. [13] M.R. 1854, pp. 153-4. [13a] R. 1829, p. 217 ; App. 
 Jo. D, p. 274. [14] M.H., No. d, pp. 85-6 ; Q.P., Nov. 1864, p. 4 : see also R. 1845, 
 pp. 86-7. [15] R. 1845, p. 81. [16] M.H., No. 20, pp. 14-5. [17] R. 1850, p. 67 ; 
 R. 1855, p. 121 ; R. 1856, p. 107 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 153-4 ; M.H., No. 27, p. 7 ; R. 1858, p. 100; 
 [17a] M.F. 1888, p. 127 . [18] R. 1860, p. 137 ; M.F. 1883, p. 230. [18a] R. 1888, 
 pp. 54-5 ; R. 1834, pp. 183-6 ; R. 1834-5, pp. 37-9, 188. [186] R. 1886, pp. 40-1 ; R. 1838, 
 pp. 137-8 ; R. 1841, p. 118; R. 1842, pp. 122-4 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 88 (Letter ol the Bishop of 
 iudras, April 26, 1842) ; R. 1850, p. 67 ; R. 1855, p. 121 ; R. 1856, pp. 107, 113 ; Ecclesiastical 
 Gazette, Oct. 1860 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 44-5, 195-6 ; R. 1857, pp. 98, 104-6 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 257-8; 
 R. 1858, pp. 101-2, 106, 108-0; R. 1860, p. 187; R. 1863-4, pp. 100-7; M.F. 1860, 
 pp. 204-9; Jo., June 21, 1867; M.F., July, 1867; Jo., July 19, 1867; M.F. 
 1867, p. S50 ; Inquiries made by the Bishop of Madras in 1807, and Replies of the 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 617 
 
 
 i 
 
 MiBsionariea (Bound PamphletB 1869, No. 6) ; M.F. 1869, pp. 88-9 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 227-8 ; 
 M.F. 1876, pp. 15-16 ; M.F. 1877, p. 216 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 858-9 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 125-9. 
 [18c] M.F. 1887, p. 858. [19J R. 1859, p. 106 ; R. 1860, pp. 186-7, 140-1. [20J R. 1802, 
 pp. 150-1; R. 1863-4, pp. 111-12; Q.P., Nov. 1864, p. 4. [21] R. 1859, p. 1U6. [22] R. 
 1860, pp. 140-1 ; R. 1861, pp. 158-9. [23] R. 1801, pp. 158-9; R. 1862, p. 155 ; R. 1868-4, 
 pp. 111-12 ; Q P., Nov. 1864, p. 4 ; R. 1866, p. 138 : see also M.F. 1870, pp. 810-11 ; M.F. 
 1872, pp. 43-6; R. 1878, pp. 77-9 ; R. 1875, p. 28. [24] R. 1866, p. 188. [25] R. 1875, 
 pp. 82-8. [26] M.F. 1878, p. 180. [27] M.F. 1873, p. 'SO; R. 1891, p. 51. [28] 
 India Committee Book, V. 2, p. 129; M.H. No. 9, pp. 85, 38 ; R. 1881, pp. 85, 88; R. 
 1840, pp. 94-5 ; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 86 (see [la] above). j;20] M.F. 1872, pp. 48-6. 
 [30] R. 1874, pp. 28-9 ; R. 1875, p. 25. [31] R. 1875, pp. 80-1. [32] R. 1874, p. 28. [33] 
 R. 1878, pp. 85-6; M.F. 1888, p. 280. [34] R. 1884, pp. 87-8; R. 1885, pp. 45-6; R. 
 1887, p. 43. [35] R. 1884, p. 37. 
 
 pi 1 ' 
 
 i^ 
 
 (II.a) VEBIARPURAM (1825-92).— The history of this station— a 
 branch of that of Tanjore, from which it is distant about five miles — calls 
 for no special notice previously to 1844, in which year it came into 
 prominence by the transfer to it of the Tanjore Seminary [1]. This 
 institution, organised under the Rev. Dr. Bower, after rendering good 
 service, was closed in 1873 [2]. [See also p. 793.] 
 
 In February 1845 the Bishop of Madras confirmed 99 natives 
 there, and after the service a number of recent .converts from a neigh- 
 bouring village came forward in the congregation and presented a 
 brass image of the goddess " Kali Ammen," which had long been the 
 presiding deity of their now desecrated temple. A catechist explained 
 the idol's history, and in doing so quoted the 115th Psalm, " Their 
 idols are the work of men's hands," &c. "The Tanjore Poet" 
 [see p. 533] (who had " almost as many followers as a Grecian 
 philosopher") then requested and was allowed to chant some of his 
 religious poetry, which, the Bishop says, " was pretty, and not mono- 
 tonous . . . and the thoughts, very good" [3]. 
 
 In 1846 there were 708 professing Christians in the Mission, and 
 during the next six years, amid much opposition from the Brahmins, 
 the Gospel was preached far and wide, Mr. Bower's visits reaching 
 even into the West Combaconum district. 
 
 Christianity was still further extended in 1855 by a famine which 
 drove many of the Christians to Mauritius, Ceylon, &c. [4] ; but the 
 Mission itself was weakened by this and by a secession resulting 
 from the enforcement of the caste test in 1857. The seceders were 
 " received with open arms " by the Lutheran Missionaries of Tranque- 
 bar, notwithstanding Mr. Bower's expostulations [5]. 
 
 In 1863 a Native Gospel Society was established in the dis- 
 trict [6]. 
 
 The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark, 
 but the progress made may be gathered from the following : — 
 
 Statistich, 1892.— Christians, 291 ; Communicants, 172 ; Catechumens, 10 ; Villages, 
 18; Schools, 5; Scholars, 118; Clergymen, 2; Lay Agents, 18. 
 
 Befn-ences (Vediarpuram).— [1] M.H. No. 9, pp, 83-9 ; R. 1846, p. 81. [2] R. 1847, 
 p. 85; R. 1849, p. 118; R. 1850, pp. 09-70; R. 1854, p. 98; R. 1855, p. 110; R. 1857, p. 98; 
 R. 1862, p. 155. [3] M.H. No. 9, pp. 89-40 ; Q.P., Jan. 1846, pp. 8-9. [4] M.R. 1854, 
 p. 166 J R. 1855, p. 110. [5] R. 1857, p. 98. [6] R. 1868, pp. 97-8. 
 
 1, 
 
 iil 
 
 \ 
 
ii 
 
 li 
 
 1 
 
 ] 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 518 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 (II. 6) NflGAFATAM, a seaport* town, 20 miles south of Tranquebar, was 
 visited by Ziegenbalgh in 1708, and by other agents of the Danish Mission at Tranquebar in 
 1754 and 1772 — on the second occasion at the request of a German officer in the service 
 of the Rajah of Tanjore. In 1782, when Negapatam was taken by the English, or betweea 
 that year and 1785, Gericke, of the S.P.C.K., established a Mission there, and with the 
 consent of the British Government took charge of a church — " a noble edifice " built by 
 the Dutch Government in 1774 — and of a small chapel for the Tamil congregation. A 
 large building, originally a leper hospital, and a piece of land granted by the Dutch 
 Govenimert, were appropriated to the reception and support of the poor. For the same 
 object Schwartz obtained a monthly allowance of £16 from the Madras Government in 
 1794, and Gericke, besides contributions in his lifetime, bequeathed (by will, 1802) 
 E8.63,700 for the Vepery and Negapatam Missions [1]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1825-92). — In the absence of a resident Missionary, 
 Negapatam was dependent on occasional visits from other Missions, 
 and this arrangement appear? to have continued after its transfer to 
 the Society (1825) till 1883, when the Rev. A. C. Thompson of Tanjore 
 was stationed there. At that time the Mission comprised a congre- 
 gation — presumably of natives — numbering 285, a second composed of 
 205 Portuguese and Dutch descendants, and some 60 school children [2] . 
 
 In 1886 it was made a distinct Mission under the Rev. T. C. 
 Simpson, who was succeeded in 1838 by the Rev. J. Thomson [8]. 
 Bishop Spencer, who held confirmations there in English and Portu- 
 guese in the next year, formed a favourable opinion of the Mission 
 Schools in Negapatam [4], but in 1845 he reported that those at certain 
 villages in the neighbourhood were " worse than profitless." On this 
 occasion he confirmed nearly 66 soldiers and 17 natives. The Euro- 
 pean congregation, though small, was developing " an attachment to 
 the Church " under difficult and adverse circumstances ; but the native 
 ones were small and their growth was restrained by caste influences 
 which the Bishop failed to remove [5]. 
 
 The condition of the Mission, which had been extended to a distance 
 of forty miles from north to south and thirty from east to west [6] , 
 was " anything but pleasing " in 1848, and the Jesuits, who allowed their 
 converts to retain caste, had made Negapatam their headquarters [7]. 
 
 In 1887 caste was holding a stronger sway there than even at 
 Tanjore, the caste Christians refusing to communicate with the non- 
 caste brethren [7a]. 
 
 In 1849 it was separated from the Combaconum Mission, with 
 which it had become connected, and in 1854 reorganised under the 
 Rev. J. A. Regel with some success [8], though in 1857 several of 
 his flock seceded to the Wesleyans [9]. 
 
 The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special notice 
 beyond its present condition, which may be thus summarised : — 
 
 Statistics, 1802. — Christians, 365 ; Communicants, 209 ; Catchecumens, 14 J 
 Villages, 11 ; Schools, 4 j Scholars. 88 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 13. 
 
 References (Negapatam).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 103-4, 187-8, 190-1, 195 ; Report of S.P.G. 
 Missions by M.D.C., 1839, p. 81 ; R. 1839, p. 141 ; M.R. 1854, p. 16 ; R. 1850, p. 70. 
 [Irt] M.F. 1887, p. 857. [2] R. 1829, p. 195 ; R. 1833, pp. 159-60. [3] R. 1838, p. 85 ; 
 R. 1839, pp. 141-2. [4] R. 1839, p. 06. [5] M.H. No. 9, pp. 20-8. [6] R. 1843, p. 45. 
 [ /] M.H. No. 22, pp. 10-14. [7fl] M.F. 1887, p. 357. [8] R. 1854, p. 94 ; R. 1865, pp. 117, 
 121 ; R. 1856, p. 119. [9] R. 1857, p. 105. 
 
 * The port owes much of its importance to the coolie traffic betweea it and Penangf 
 and Rangoon [la]. 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 519 
 
 (II.c) COMBACONUM (1825-92).— Combaconum is " one of the 
 most idolatrous and wealthiest of South Indian cities " [1]. 
 
 A branch of the Tanjore Mission which was bej;'"n there by Schwartz 
 in 1793 was continued as such after its transfer to the Society (1825) 
 [see p. 602] until 1887, when it was organised as a distinct Mission 
 under the Rev. V. D. Coombes, all the " transferred congregations " 
 [see p. 511] with some formerly in Rasagherry circle being included 
 in it [2]. 
 
 Mr. Coombes' faithful labours had effected much good when, soon 
 after his death, the Bishop op Madras in 1845 confirmed 60 natives 
 there in the church built by Schwartz. The communicants were " very 
 numerous," and at the administration the Europeans, though first 
 invited to approach, " held themselves back " and communicated 
 together with and after the natives — an example regarded by the 
 Bishop wHh " delight " as being •' most valuable in India." One of 
 the Euro^ ''ns, in whose employ were several native Christians, 
 testified thh, j " they were among the best and most useful men 
 there " [3]. 
 
 Though not regarded as " a promising field for a Missionary," it 
 was important to maintain the station both on account of the 
 Christians there and as a link in the chain of Missions from Madras 
 to Trichinopoly [4]. 
 
 At the heathen festival of the " Kartigai " in 1854 the Rev. S. A. 
 Godfrey wrote : — 
 
 
 U 
 
 'a 
 
 i 
 t 
 
 
 \' ?! 
 
 " AH Combaconum is on the stir. The spectacle of thousands hastening to 
 the Cauvery, with votive offerings of flowers and fruits, is . . . overwhelming. So- 
 dense is the crowd that it is almost, I should say, utterly impossible — especially 
 from the frantic spirit of superstition and delusion so strong in them — to venture 
 among them for the purpose of distributing tracts, &c.'* [5] . 
 
 In the Mission buildings it was easier to gather an attentive 
 audience of heathens [6], but progress in 1858-60 was hindered by 
 caste influence — several Christians seceding to the Lutherans [7] — and 
 later on (in 1866) by the influence of European sceptical writers on the 
 Hindus, who had abandoned their own faith. Scepticism appeared to 
 be accompanied by an increase of intoxication [8]. The majority of 
 the Christian converts in the city were reported in 1858 to be furnished 
 by the Brahmans and other high castes, and those in the villages by 
 low castes, and the former would not communicate with the latter. 
 The Girls* Boarding School then formed the brightest spot in the 
 Mission, and it had been founded and was almost entirely supported by 
 the resident Europeans [9] . 
 
 The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 329 ; Communicants, 171 ; Catechumens, 1 ; Villages, 
 17 ; Schools, 4 ; ScholorB, 77 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, «. 
 
 t 'J 
 
 I '> 
 
 H 
 
 
 References (Combaconum).— [1] R, 1860, p. 144. [2] Report of S.P.G. Missions, 
 1886-8, printed by M.D.C. 1889, p. 94 ; M.H. No. 9, p. 41 ; R. 1838, pp. 85-6. [3] R. 
 1889, p. 66 ; R. 1848, p. 45 ; M.H. No. 9, pp. 41-2; Q.P., July 1845, pp. 11-12. [4] M.H. 
 No. 9, p. 42. [61 R. 1854, p. 98 ; Q.P., Oct. 1854, p. 8. [6] Q.P., Oct. 1854, p. 3. [7] R. 
 1858, pp. 101.-2; h. 1860, p. 144. [8] R. 1866, p. 139. [0] R. 1858, pp. 101-3. 
 
 I * 
 
 1 5! 
 
520 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 M 
 
 li^l 11 
 
 {ll.d) NANOOOR (1825-92).— Nangoor was separated from the 
 Combaconum Mission in 1849. Its inhabitants included " the 
 Merasdars ... a degraded class given to idolatry in its worst form "; 
 but a few years of active exertion made it " a goodly Mission." In 
 1854, when the Rev. A. Johnson was in charge, the native Christians 
 numbered 850, nearly one-half being communicants [1]. 
 
 Subsequently the evangelisation of the heathen in the district 
 was undertaken by the Native Gospel Society of Tranquebar [2] [see 
 p 624], with which Mission it is still associated [8] ; and in 1865 the 
 Rev. J. Seller reported of the scattered Christian population : — 
 
 " Many of them show by their conduct that they are, in proportion to the light 
 that has been vouchsafed to them, earnest disciples of Christ. We can show you 
 among them the old and tottering man rejoicing in his Bible, his hymns, and his 
 catechisms, as he reads them to his family. We can show you the middlo-aged 
 man who, though miles from a church, never fails to keep holy the Sabbath day 
 by attending divine service, although he has to do it at the hazard of his life by 
 swimming dangerous rivers. I thought it very touching to hear that poor 
 unlettered solitary Christian say, ' Sir, it is now live years since I became a 
 
 ■ Christian, and during that period I have endured very much persecution from my 
 heathen neighbours, but (help me, sir, against them, would be not an unusual 
 cry) my soul has in that time received much spiritual comfort, therefore I con- 
 stantly exhort them to embrace the way of truth even as I have done.' I am 
 thankful to say his exhortations have resulted in the accession of a large number 
 of his fellow villagers to Christianity. We can show you the young men and 
 women of Nangoor (fruits of the labours of the late hard-working missionary, the 
 Bev. A. Johnson), full of intelligence and life, trained in the love of God and of 
 His word. We have thought, when seeing on Sundays men with their wives and 
 children trudging ten miles to church, and joining with earnest and devout 
 manner in the service that immediately fol .owed, that there was zeal and energy 
 in them that it had not been our lot to witness elsewhere. And when, on visiting 
 villages some thirty miles from here, after fording barefooted miry water-courses 
 and inundated paddy fields, we have arrived at the little oases in the wilderness, 
 and being received with expressions of love and gratitude have crept into a native 
 hut converted into a schoolroom, and crowded with worshippers " [4], 
 
 Statistics, 1892 (Nangoor and Tranquebar [pp. 523-4]). — Christians, 1,017 ; 
 
 ■ CommunicantB, B15 ; Catechumens, 82 ; Villages, 48 ; Schools, 11 ; Scholars, 197 ; 
 Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 19. 
 
 Befcrences (Nangoor).— [1] R. 1854, p. 94; R. 1855, pp. 117-18; M.R. 1854, p. 158. 
 ' [2] R. 1865, p. 130. [3] R. 1891, p. 24. [4] R. 1865, p. 130 : see also R. 1860, p. 144. 
 
 (II.c) CANANDAGOODY (or KANANDAGUDI) is situated about half 
 
 way between Aneycadu and Tanjore. The MiHsion had a remarkable origin. A certain 
 Tondiman of the village, afterwards named Pakkiyanathan, having discovered some idols 
 took them homo in hope of their becoming propitious household deities, Finding them 
 however " devils of ill luck " to his family — his brother having gone mad and the 
 " childlessneBS " of his wife being confirmed — the owner renounced devil-worship, sought 
 " the only living and true God," and was baptized by Schwartz at Tanjore in 1795. 
 Subsequently his relatives also obtained baptism there, and the germ of Christianity 
 thus planted was carefully tended by Kohlhoff and other Tanjore Missionaries. In 
 memory of Schwartz the Rajah of Tanjore established in 1807 a charitable institution at 
 Kanandagudi for the maintenance and education of 50 poor Christian children. Thirty 
 poor Christians were also maintained and clothed by the institution [1]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— After the transfer of the S.P.C.K. 
 Missions to the S.P.G. [see p. 502] Canandagoody remained con- 
 nected with Tanjore until 1842, when it was separated, and in 1848 it 
 was placed under the Rev. T. Brotherton. At that time "there 
 existed nothing but a poor thatched prayer house, used likewise for a 
 
 ii ' 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 iHH 
 
 L,-! 
 
 Tamul School, and the usual miserable staff of uneducated native 
 assistants," but at the end of nine years there was "a thoroughly 
 organised Mission, with well-qualified teachers, five English and 
 Tamul Schools, and the order, life, and energy of an European settle- 
 ment" [2]. 
 
 In 1845 the Bishop of Madras consecrated a " church worthy 
 of the name" which had been built by Mr. Brotherton. " It was 
 thronged with native Christians, all of whom " were " under strict 
 pastoral superintendence." " As with the voice of one man, they sang 
 the praises of Him Who had brought them out of darkness into His 
 marvellous light, and never did Bishop meet with a more hearty wel- 
 come from a Christian flock." The Mission district, extending 80 miles 
 from north to south and 40 from east to west, was traversed at stated 
 periods by Mr. Brotherton •* in the true Missionary spirit," and the 
 number of baptized was 765 and of school children 600. Most of the 
 Canandagoody congregation belonged to " the Kaller or Thief caste," 
 but they now lived honestly and were held in much respect by their 
 countrymen. There were also two congregations of Shanars, two of 
 Pallers (agricultural labourers), two of Pariahs, and one so-called 
 Portuguese [8]. 
 
 In consequence of the interest taken by Bishop Spencer in the 
 formation of a Shanar village at Amiappen, the place was named 
 " Spencer-Pooram " [4]. 
 
 It was in this Mission that the conflict with the caste prejudices of 
 the converts was so successfully maintained. Previous to the apy '.at- 
 ment of the Rev. C. Hubbard, " caste v;as not so resolutely discoun- 
 tenanced and repressed as it should have been." To overcome it is one 
 of the main difficulties of the Missionary, and good men have differed 
 considerably as to the best way of doing so, some being disposed to 
 tolerate it for the time, looking to the force of Christian truth 
 eventually to subdue it, while others, and the great majority, consider 
 it necessary to adopt stringent regulations against it. 
 
 It was the custom in native congregations for men and women to 
 sit apart in the church, each sex by themselves ; and in communicat- 
 ing at the Lord's Supper the males first received and then the females. 
 Before Mr. Hubbard's time the order of proceeding had been to allow 
 the caste men to go up fii'st, then the caste women ; after that the pariah 
 men, and then the pariah females. This toleration of caste distinctions 
 Mr. Hubbard resolved at once to check, and at his first celebration (in 
 1847), as soon as the caste men had come up, he also beckoned to the 
 pariah men to approach. The caste women, regarding this as a great 
 indignity, rose up and left the church ; and among their husbands 
 some murmuring was heard. After the service, the caste people held 
 a meeting, and determined not to communicate at all until Mr. 
 Hubbard agreed to revert to the old practice of giving to them before 
 the pariahs. But Mr. Hubbard quietly made known his determination 
 to exclude from all temporal and spiritual benefits such as should hold 
 back from the Communion on these grounds. Some of the caste 
 women braved the displeasure of the rest, and presented themselves at 
 the ensuing Communion. This greatly exasperated a portion of the 
 caste people ; and in the evening of that Sunday one of these women, 
 vfho had preferred duty to caste, was set upon by them and so severely 
 
 .^i- 
 
 hi. 
 
 ■i: .: 
 
 a 
 
 '..:!■ 
 
 ■'■■ ': !-:i 
 
 ■.^■:'|i 
 
 ' -Hi' 
 
 
 
^ 
 
 
 •;!i 
 
 1 f 
 -It ■ 
 
 h i 
 
 522 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 beaten that her life was endangered. Great commotion prevailed in 
 the village ; but Mr. Hubbard applied to the civil authorities for re- 
 dress, and the guilty parties were severely punished. The result was 
 that the Missionary completely gained his point. The same trials how- 
 ever had to be endured in the schools, which for some months were 
 almost broken up, but Mr. Hubbard succeeded in leading his people to 
 the conviction that all are made one in Christ Jesus without respect or 
 distinction of persons ; and with the exception of one family all soon 
 submitted [6]. 
 
 In 1847 a branch Native Gospel Association was established [6], 
 and though oaste continued to be a great obstacle to conversions [7], 
 and in none of the Tanjore Missions was there up to 1865 any " pressing 
 into the kingdom," the "incessant" •' evangelistic, educational, and 
 congregational " work was surely though slowly effecting an improve- 
 ment. To " attempt to hasten on the extension of a Church by 
 indiscriminate and ill-prepared receptions " would in Mr. Hubbard's 
 opinion only bring " scandals and impediments " hereafter [8]. 
 
 In the next year (1866) he and his flock suffered much from famine 
 and pestilence, from which he learnt more of the real state of their 
 hearts than throughout the whole 36 years of his ministry ; the mani- 
 festations of Christian submission under the trial were very cheering [9]. 
 
 The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark, 
 but the progress made may be gathered from the following : — 
 
 Statistics, 1892 (Canandagoody and Aneycadu). — Christiana, 818 : Communicants, 
 167 ; Catechumens, 2 ; Villages, 12 ; Schools, 7 ; Scholars, 224 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay 
 Agents, 20. 
 
 Beferences (Canandagoody or Kanandagudi). — [1] R. 1829, p. 179 ; M.D.C. Brief 
 Narrative, 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, "East Indies 1852," No. 10, p. 29; M.H. No. 9, 
 pp. 80-1 ; M.H. No. 22, p. 17 ; M.R. 1854, p. 101. [2] M.R. 1854, pp. 161-2. [3] M.H. 
 No. 9, pp. 27-81 ; Q.P., July 1845, p. 10. [4] M.R. 1854, p. 167. [5] M.H. No. 22, 
 pp. 19-23 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 162-6 : see also R. 1854, pp. 162-3. [6] R. 1863-4, p. 112. [7] 
 R. 1858, p. 108. [8] R. 1854, p. 98 ; R. 1865, p. 181. [9] R. 1860, p. 139. 
 
 (11./) ANEYCADTT (1827-92).— This Mission is about 80 miles 
 south-east of Tanjore, near the town of Puthucottah. Though visited 
 by the "venerable Kohlhoff" as early as 1807, when a family was 
 brought over to Christianity, a regular congregation does not appear 
 to have been formed until 1827 (that is, two years after its transfer to 
 the Society [see p. 502]). From that time it remained as an out-station 
 of Tanjore or of Canandagoody till 1845, when it was erected into a 
 distinct Mission and made the headquarters of a circle of villages. 
 Five years later it was regarded as " one of the most pleasing and 
 promising of our Missions." Christianity appeared to have " taken 
 real root " there, " a considerable number " professed Christianity, 
 and as a congregation they were " orderly, attentive, well disposed, and 
 willing to contribute." The patriarch of the village, Adeikalum (who 
 was disposed to exercise severity towards the unsteady and incon- 
 sistent, having himself endured persecution — such as having his 
 house burnt down and imprisonment — for the truth's sake), had with 
 a few others presented a site for a church, which was being built in 
 1847, and his son-in-law, the Catechist, gave " a considerable piece of 
 ground" for the Mission compound. Mr. W. L. Coombes, who had 
 
 At 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 523 
 
 been labouring at Aneycadu, now (1849) became the resident ordained 
 Missionary. A remarkable circumstance connected with the locality 
 was that hitherto it had " never been visited with cholera " [1]. 
 
 Another was that though the national name of the people signified 
 " a thief " they were reported of in 1855 as honest — highway and other 
 robbers " never presuming to approach this village." Toddy-drinking 
 also had been abandoned, and generally Mr. Coombeb cr . '' report 
 well of his flock [2]. 
 
 A branch Native Gospel Association was established in lG6b-4 [3], 
 and though a resident ordained Missionary has not been continuously 
 maintained in the Mission [4], the progress has been encouraging. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — See p. 522. 
 
 J 
 
 Be/erences (Aneycadu).— [1] M.H. No. 22, pp. 13-lC. 
 1863-4, p. 114. [4] R. 1805, p. 181 ; R. 1866, p. 139. 
 
 [2] M.R. 1854, p. 167. [3] E. 
 
 (ILgf) TILAMQiU£BAR has already been noticed as the scene of the earliest 
 labours of the first Danish (Lutheran) MissionarieB in India, dating from 1706, and whose 
 Mission originated from the example of and was promoted by the S.P.G. [pp. 471, 501], It 
 was frequently visited by Schwartz ; Kohlhoft was born and ordained there, and Ziegen< 
 balgh (1719) and Grundler (1720) were buried in the Mission Church. In 1815 Bishop 
 Middleton of Calcutta found tha Mission in great distress in consequence of the resto- 
 ration of the settlement to the Danish Government by the British, who had supported 
 the Mission while they held Tranquebar, Timely assistance from S.P.C.K. funds 
 afforded temporary relief, but the glory of this first Protestant Mission was evidently 
 departing. It had fulfilled its course, and after having been for more than a century a 
 light to them that sat in darkness, and the source from which the English Church Missions 
 in Southern India derived their origin, it was in the progress of events and years 
 eclipsed and superseded by their brighter and more extended rays [1]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1845-92).— The languishing state of the Mission 
 was noticed by tlie Society in 1818 as an opportunity for affording help 
 at a time when it was preparing to enter on work in India. No 
 assistance was however then rendered [2], and not being one of the 
 S.P.C.K. stations (though it was assisted by that Society) it was not 
 (as their Missions were in 1825 [see p. 502] ) adopted by the S.P.G. until 
 1845, when by purchase it became a British possession. Its value to 
 Denmark at that time was "very small, its trade being almost 
 annihilated." Where formerly there had been seven Lutheran 
 Missionaries there was now only one — the Rev. Mr. Cordes, of Hanover, 
 whose native flock in the town and district numbered 1,700. The 
 European congregations were also ministered to by him " alternately 
 in English and in German" ; there was no Danish service, the Danish 
 Chaplain having returned to Denmark. The two churches were " both 
 good " — the Mission Church being " a large and venerable looking 
 building." There were also three schools, which, though supported 
 " by the Government," had " but few scholars." The Mission library, 
 which Bishop Middleton had once desired to purchase, was "in a 
 miserable state, and food for worms." The sea, which had destroyed 
 Ziegenbalgh's first church, was still encroaching on the settlement. 
 These particulars were furnished to the Society by the Bishop op 
 Madras, who was welcomed by the Governor and received visits from 
 Mr. Cordes and a Roman Catholic priest — a native of Goa, " full of 
 
 tn 
 
 -.'t.i 
 
 " i 
 
 t 1; 
 
 if 
 
 u 
 
p 
 
 i 
 
 524 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 smiles," who professed to speak English but could not make himself 
 understood. A place •' so strongly commended to our affection by so 
 many holy associations " had a claim to a permanent minister of the 
 Church of England, and on the transfer arrangeraenoa vero at once 
 made for its being visited by the Society's Missionary at Negapatam [8]. 
 Later on Tranquebar became connected with Nangoor [see p. 520], and 
 a Native Gospel Association, established with the object of ovangolising 
 the heathen within the limits of that district, had in 18G5 attained 
 " most satisfactory " results [4]. 
 
 In 1868 a native endowment was begun [C]. 
 
 Statisticb. — See p. 520. 
 
 JJe/crencc« (Tranquobar).— [1] R. 1829, p. 182; M.H. No. 0, pp. 10-17; M.R. 18i-l, 
 p. 88. [2] Jo., V. 81, pp. 849-51. [3] M.H. No. 9, pp. 4, lC-20. [4j R. 18C5, p. 180 : see 
 also 1 MSS., V. 47, p. 170. [5] R. 1808, p. 93. 
 
 (Ill.a) CUDDALORE, or Fort St. David as it was onco called, is situated in 
 South Arcot, on the east coast of India, about 100 miles south of Madras. In 1710-17 a 
 school or schools were established at Cuddalore under the auspices of the Rev. W. 
 Stevenson, the English Chaplain at Madras, by Ziegenbalgh, who visited it occasionally 
 and died there in February 1719. By two other Lutheran Missionaries (Giesler and 
 Sartorius) was founded in 1787 a Mission of the S.P.C.K., which during the next 
 eighteen years gathered nearly 1,000 converts. In 1749 the British Government put the 
 Mission in possession of a Roman Catholic Church built by the French, who recovered it 
 and sequestered other property in 1758, compelling the Missionaries and most of the 
 inhabitants to withdraw. On the recapture of the settlement by the British in 17C0 the 
 Mission was revived, and till 1803 it remained in close connection with the S.P.C.K. 
 Mission at Vepery [p. 505]. Meanwhile its endowments in lands had increased con- 
 siderably, and a church had been builu in 1767 (chiefly by the aid of the East India 
 Company) and rebuilt in 1800 at the cost of the Missionary Gericke. Between 1805 and 
 1822 the efficiency and prosperity of the Mission became " impaired in every department 
 by the want of vigilant supervision " and the title-deeds of some of the property had 
 been mortgaged to defray the charges of the work [1 and la]. 
 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— At the time of its transfer to the 
 Society there were in connection with the Mission a congregation of 
 281 souls, 94 school children, a Catechist, and two school-teachers. 
 Twelve years later (1836) the congregation numbered 811, the school 
 contained nearly 600 children, and the staff consisted of a Missionary 
 and twelve lay agents [2]. 
 
 The Bev. D. Rosen had reported satisfactorily of the work in 
 1880 [8], but he was soon afterwards removed, and at the expiration 
 of fifteen years, during which the supply of Missionaries had not been 
 continuous [4], the Mission was in an unsatisfactory and unpromising 
 state. Education was so secular that the Bishop of Madras found it 
 necessary to break up the existing schools and to replace them by two 
 Christian schools, and caste had been so much tolerated that eight of 
 tiie native agents, " all professedly Christians," though "obliged to con- 
 fess that the Bible was directly opposed to caste," declared unanimously 
 to the Bishop that " they would never give it up." "How can we 
 expect " (said he) " that the Gospel will be really taught by such men 
 as these ? " Added to this was the fact that Cuddalore was the abode 
 of numbers of pensioned European soldiers, and the majority of those 
 
 <)' 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 525 
 
 belonging to the English Church were of an indifferent character. 
 They had come to India " at a time when no one cared for their souls," 
 and liad " lived so many years in a heathen land " that they were 
 " become semi-heathen themselves. " During his visit the Bishop 
 consecrated the church and confirmed 125 persons— Europeans, East 
 Indians, and natives. Too frequently the attention of the Missionary 
 was diverted from the natives to the English congregation, to which, 
 in the absence of the chaplain, he was "expected to minister," and 
 more than one of the Societyo Missions were •* injured in this 
 way" [5]. 
 
 The Society's straitened means prevented much good being 
 done at Cuddalore, and the Mission long continued in a "languishing 
 state " [G], Signs of revival were seen in 1863, when a Native Gospel 
 Association was formed [7], and in 1876 the Rev. J. D. Martyn, who 
 was devoting much time to evangelislio work, stated that in the town 
 and adjacent villages there could scarcely be a man to whom the 
 Gospel had not been preached by him [8]. Nine years later the 
 interests of the Mission were promoted by a Native Church Council 
 and an Industrial Association for the poorer Christians then formed [9]. 
 
 The subsequent progress may be gathered from the following : — 
 
 Statistics, 18St2. — Christians, 408; Communicants, 189; Catechumens, 10; Villages, 
 13 ; Schools, S ; Scholars, 'J'26 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 'iO. 
 
 licferences (Cuddalore).— [IJ R. 1829, pp. 100-3, 194-5, 204-5 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 15-10 ; 
 M.H. No. 22, p. 7 ; Report of H.P.G. Missions, 1830-8, printed by M.D.C. 1889, p. 65. 
 la] M.D.C. Brief Narrative of 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, " East Indies 1852," No. 10>, 
 !)p. 17, 19, 23. [2] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 84 {see [la] above). [3] R. 1880, p. 40. 
 4]R. 1H33, p. 00; R. 1889, p. 140. [5] M.H. No. 9, pp. 10-1 1!; M.H. Xo. 22, p. 8. 
 '6] M.H. No. 22, pp. 8, 9 ; R. 1855, p. 114 ; R. 1800, p. 150 ; R. 18()1, p. 109. ^ 7] R. 1868-4, 
 pp. 112-18; M.F. 1863, p. 285. [8] R. 1875, p. 81. [9] R. 1884, p. 36. 
 
 {Ill.b) FONDICHERRT. Naturally Pondicherry would fonn a part of South 
 Arcot, but it is the capital of the French settlements in India. It lies north of Cuddalore 
 and eighty-six miles S.S.W. of Madras. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1830-92).— From 1830, when the Rev. D.Rosen 
 was reported to be ministering there [1], Pondicherry appears to 
 have been visited by the Society's Missionaries at Cuddalore, of which 
 it is considered an out-station. In 1845 six Europeans and eight 
 natives were confirmed by the Bishop of Madras, who then anticipated 
 that there would be " no further difficulty about our chapel at Pon- 
 dicherry, as the present Governor, whose attentions to me . . . were 
 most kind and courteous, is well disposed to grant it." In the 
 Bishop's ^pinion a Missionary able to officiate in the French language 
 would •' draw a considerable congregation." The Society's connection 
 with Pondicherry has however been limited to ministering to the 
 native members of the Church of England there [2]. 
 
 Beferences (Pondicherry).— [1] R. 1830, p. 47. [2] M.H. No. 9, pp. 9-10 ; I MSS., 
 V. 49, p. 19B. 
 
 (III.C) VELLORE AND GHITTOOR. Vellore, a large town eighty-five miles 
 west of Madras, was the scene of the massacre of English soldiers by mutinous native 
 troops early in the present century. Ghittoor is the civil station of the district, twenty- 
 
 ' I u! 
 

 j 
 
 • 
 
 
 * 
 I 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 !| 
 
 i 1 ; 
 
 626 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PHOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 two milett north of Vellorc. In connoction with the H.P.C.K. Mixttion at Vopory the 
 nucleUH of u MiHHion was formed at Vollore about 1700-70, connisting of the native wiveH 
 (baptized by Qericko) of Enf^lixh HohliorH, and a few ChriHtiansfrom Trichinopoly, under 
 a Catechist. There were ako Rome Roman CathoIicH, who afterwards joined the Mission. 
 An empty houHe wax appropriated for Divine Service in 1771. Oerioko frequently visited 
 the Mission, but after hiH death, which occurred there in 1808, it remained neglected, 
 if not, as Archdeacon Robinson says, unvisited by a missionary until lH'i2, when the 
 Bev. li. P. Haubroe (H.P.C.K.) fouml the chapel in ruins, and only thirty Christians left, 
 some having removed, others having joined the Church of Rome. Several Portuguese, 
 however, were anxious for ministrations, and he officiated in a barrack in the fort to a 
 ocnsiderable congregation, organised a school with the support of the English officers, 
 and a Catechist was again stationed there. 
 
 After the death of Hyder Ali in Chittoor in 1782 the S.P.C.K. opened a Mission 
 there in acknowledgment of the mnrey of God in crushing the power of the tyrant and 
 raising the English standard. In 1807 Judge Dacre, an Independent, converted many 
 people, and at his own expense appointed two Catuchists over them. This Mission was 
 superintended by the Velloro Catechist, but Archdeacon Harper was once prevented by 
 the Judge from officiating to the native congregation. After the Judge's death in 1827 
 some of them joined the Church [1]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1825-85).— After the transfer of the Missions to the 
 Society [see p. 502] they continued to be superintended by the Vepery 
 Missionaries, but progress at Vellore was hindered by the need of 
 church and school accommodation. The Commandant had appro- 
 priated a large room in the fort for the purpose, but the natives so 
 strongly objected to the place that the Rev. P. Wessing relinquished 
 it in 1830 and held service in his own house, his congregation 
 numbering 80. Some land had been given to the Mission, but at 
 that time it had not been utilised [2], 
 
 In 1838 it was considered desirable to station the Rev. E. Kohl 
 at Vellore [3] , but by the advice of the Bishop of Madras the resident 
 Missionary was transferred in 1845 to Chittoor [4], to which the Society 
 had in 1842 voted Rs.5,000 for the purchase of a chapel and school. 
 Vellore was left under a Catechist [6], superintendence being pro- 
 vided from Chittoor, with the occasional assistance of the resident 
 Chaplain [6]. This arrangement continued until 1856, in which year 
 the Madras Diocesan Committee, being in financial difficulties, sold to 
 Dr. Scudder, of the " American Dutch Reformed Protestant Church " 
 Mission (for Rs.2,500), the Society's buildings at Vellore and Chittoor, 
 excepting the Chittoor Church and compound, which Government pur- 
 chased for Rs.1,142 in 1857. The native Christians at Vellore being left 
 without a pastor and vernacular services, some joined the Dissenters, 
 the rest remained faithful to the Church and were ministered to by the 
 Chaplains as far as they were able to do so. This provision, proposed 
 previous to the sale of the buildings, continued until 1862, when a 
 new chaplain. Dr. Sayers, " refused to minister " to the native Church 
 Christians, and " tried to force " them " to join Dr. Scudder's con- 
 gregation," on the ground (as he and Dr. Scudder held) that they bad 
 been handed over to the American Mission in 1855. Dr. Sayers' 
 successors supported the native flock in their refusal to join the 
 Dissenters, and the Rev. J. B. Trend (about 1874) engaged a Catechist 
 to minister to them in their own tongue. In 1880, their number being 
 then 116 souls, all baptized members of the Church of England, and 
 50 regular communicants, they petitioned the Society for a native 
 Priest, and provision was made for one to visit them monthly, also 
 for a competent Catechist and a chapel. This action was opposed 
 by the American Mission, who contended that the people as well as 
 
a 
 
 3h 
 
 d 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 £27 
 
 the buildings had been sold to them [7]. The Society considered that 
 the action of its Gommiitee in Madras in 1855 (which, by the way, was 
 never formally sanctioned bv U) could only by a misapprehension be 
 understood to do more than deal with the buildings, and that " the 
 Society did not and could not assume to transfer the congregations 
 previously assembling in such buildings to another communion." 
 Indeed its policy had been to abstain from making covenants or terri- 
 torial arrangements with Dissenters, and it had never transferred 
 congregations to them. Nevertheless in this case, as the American 
 Mission did not object to the Church taking possession, but only to the 
 particular agency of the Church — that is, the S.P.G. — and moreover as 
 the Bishop of the Diocese ui'ged that the Society should refrain in the 
 interest of peace, and promised that in such case he would make the 
 spiritual needs of the congregation his own care* the Society decided 
 in 1888-84 to withdraw from Vellore, and eifect was given to its 
 decision in the next year. This course, so far from involving a 
 sacrifice of principle (as some of its friends in India thought at the 
 time), was in reality a great gain : the Society, true to its principles, 
 submitted itself to Episcopal guidance, and the small native congre- 
 gation was trained to regard itself, not as the appendage of a particu- 
 lar Society, but as a portion of the whole Church [8]. To remove 
 any possible misapprehensions as to the future, however, the Society 
 in 1886 recorded that if at any time hereafter the Bishop of Madras 
 desires that the Church of England should again be represented at 
 Vellore through its agency, the fullest consideration would be given 
 to such request, and the Society did " not see that any objection could 
 justly be taken to such resumption of work at Vellore from the circum- 
 stance that the Mission premises were sold in 1855" [9]. Since 
 1886 the managers of the Mission have had the assistance of a 
 native clergyman " lent " by the Society [10]. 
 
 lieferencea (Vellore and Chittoor).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 207-8; M.D.C. Report 1881-2, 
 pp. 121-2 ; Bound Pamphlets, "Asia 1881," No. 20. [2]R. 1830, pp. 45-6; R. 1883, pp. 57, 
 154. [3] R. 1838, pp. 79, 84. [4] M.H. No. 9, pp. C, 7. [6] Jo., V. 45, p. 23. [6J R. 1854, 
 pp. 9&-7 ; R. 1855, p. 119; M.D.C. Report 1881-2, pp. 121-2. (This last account is not en- 
 tirely trustworthy.) [7] I MSS., V. 40, pp. 228-30 ; do., V. 51, pp. 376, 382, 386-7, 890, 486 ; 
 do., V. 52, p. 356 ; do., V. 47, pp. 3, 54-5, 120, 129-30, 161, 187, 194, 198, 223, 267, 358, 446 ; 
 do., V. 48, pp. 4-18 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1881, " No. 20. [8j Standing Committee 
 Book, V. 48, p. 240 ; I MSS., V. 51, pp. 442, 491, 493-4 ; do., V. 52, pp. 10, 11, 20, 28-9, 35rt, 
 86, 72, 84-5 ; do., V. 47, pp. 297, 800, 827-9, 833, 835-8, 841, 343, 346, 855-8, 858, 375, 877, 
 380-2, 388, 393, 403, 415-16, 439, 443-6, 479-80, 529-80. [8a] I MSS., V. 47, pp. 338-9, 
 404. [9] Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 240-1 ; I MSS., V. 48, pp. 4-13 ; do., 
 V. 52, pp. 84-5. [10] I MSS., V. 48, pp. 23, 26, 45 ; R. 1891, p. 23. 
 
 (IV.) TEICHINOPOLY. The district of Trichinopoly is about the size of the 
 county of Norfolk. The town, which with its suburbs has a population of 90,000, is famous 
 for iU jewellery, cigars, and silk cloths. During the struggle between the English and 
 French for supremacy Im li.dia, when the district was the great battlefield of the South, 
 Sch.Tpriiz visited the town from Tranquebar in 1762 or 1763. His colleague in the Danish 
 Lutheran Mission, Rev. J. B. Kohlhoff, had preached there in 1757, and Schwartz now 
 began work among the English and the Hindus. With the assistance of the garrison a 
 large church was built, and opened on Whitsunday 1766 under the name of Christ 
 Church. The 8.P.C.K. now came forward and eatabliahed the Mission, and Schwartz 
 conducted it until his removal to Tanjore (1778), when his assistant Pohle took charge 
 and carried on the work for over forty years. Schwartz had divided half his allowance as 
 garrison chaplain between the native congregations and himself. Pohle built and pre- 
 sented a house to the Mission, to whicii also gifts of a house and land at Warriore were 
 made by Judge Anstey and General Gowdie, and a report from the Chaplain in 1819 
 
 • See [8a]. 
 
 '11 
 
 I '. 
 
 
 
 
 l'"\V'. 
 
 'Tf 
 
528 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THB PROPAJATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I ■> 
 
 
 
 
 ■[■) 
 
 
 Bui ' 
 
 showed that there was then " a charitable fund " at Trichinopoly, " managed by tho 
 Vestry," " for the maintenance and apprenticing of poor Christian children." In the 
 meantime (1816) Bishop Middleton of Calcutta had visited the Mission, consjcrated the 
 church, licensed Pohle, confirmed, and delivered a charge. After the death of Pohle the 
 Mission was dependent for some years on occasional visits from the Tanjore Mission- 
 aries [1]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1825-92). — In the year following its transfer to the 
 Society [see pp. 502-3] the Trichinopoly Mission became the scene of 
 Bishop Heber's last labours. He arrived on April 1, 1826, and on 
 April 8, after holding a confirmation for the natives, inspecting the 
 schools, and addressing the people, he died in his bath, and was buried 
 in St. John's Church on the spot where twelve hours before he had 
 blessed the congregation [2]. ^ 
 
 In reporting on the Mission in March 1827 the Society's local 
 Committee at Madras referred to the "lamentable state of decay " in 
 which the Bishop " found iiiis important and long-established Mission," 
 and which had " filled his mind with anxiety and concern." 
 
 " The congregation " (they said) " are estimated at 2,000 persons, reduced to 
 490, and these, instead of enjoying as formerly the instruction of an European 
 Missionary and . . . the regular administration of the Sacraments, committed to 
 the care of a native Catechist and visited once or twice a year by a Missionary 
 from Tanjore. The funds of the Mission unequal to maintain even the proper 
 number of Catechists and Schoolmasters and the church built by the pious 
 Schwartz rapidly falling into ruins." 
 
 With a view to reviving the Mission the Madras Committee engaged 
 the services of the Rev. D. Scheeyvogel (a Danish Missionary of 
 the Lutheran Church who had been employed twenty years in the 
 Tranquebar Mission) for two years from January 1827 [3] ; but he 
 remained in charge till 1839, having for two years (1834-6) the assist- 
 ance of only one other clergyman, the Rev. T. C. Simpson [4]. 
 
 One of the first objects accomplished under Mr. Schreyvogel was 
 the formation of native schools in the villages of Warriore and Putor 
 (1827-30). These schools (in which services were established in 1832) 
 and that at Trichinopoly were attended by " Romish boys," some of 
 whom were withdrawn hi 1832 [5]. 
 
 The Roman Catholics had entered the field nearly two centuries 
 and a half before, and Trichinopoly is their " stronghold " in Southern 
 
 India [6]. 
 
 Some of their congregations in the district were received into the 
 English Church in 1830 [see p. 530] [7], and others joined from time to 
 time ; but too much importance must not be attached to such accessions 
 seeing that in 1860 the Rev. G. Heynb stated that several natives ap- 
 peared to have been in the habit for some years of repeatedly shifting 
 between the English and Romish Churches [8]. It is significant however 
 that, as reported by the Bishop of Madras in 1845, the heathen were 
 " in the habit of calling the Roman churches iVa??/- churches, and our 
 churches Corf-churches " ; and that some of the Roman Catholic 
 converts " did not know so much as one word of the Lord's 
 Prayer" [9]. 
 
 Owing to the contiguity of the great temple of Seringam, Trichi- 
 nopoly is also "one of the strongholds of heathenism," and in the 
 town itself the progress of the Gospel was checked by " the influence 
 
to 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 529 
 
 of vicious example set before the natives in a large' military canton- 
 ment [10]. 
 
 At his visitation of Trichinopoly in 1845 the Bishop of Madras, 
 finding that " much unruliness had unhappily sprung up in the native 
 flock," felt " obliged to reprove and rebuke the people, as well as to 
 exhort them. The chief cause of all the mischief, a discarded Catechist, 
 was put out from among the congregation." 
 
 On February 17 the Bishop consecrated Christ Church and con- 
 firmed 65 natives, having on the previous Sunday held a confirmation 
 and ordination in St. John's Church, on which occasion five clergymen 
 were present — a number which not many years before " would have 
 comprised the whole body of the peninsular Clergy." St. John's was 
 the Garrison Church, and Christ Church was used by the European 
 pensioners and East Indians as well as the n'vaves. The latter 
 (Schwartz's church) is a noble building with a iL-ep chancel, having 
 the Commandments inscribed over the holy table in English, Tamil, 
 and Hindustani [11]. 
 
 During the next thirty-five years the work of the Mission was 
 mainly pastoral and educational : the one or two missionaries employed 
 had little or no time for evangelistic work— for instance, in 18G1 there 
 was but one baptism and one adult catechumen [12] — and though the 
 native Christians at that period appear to have been satisfactory, and 
 "good work" was going on in 18G4 [13], yet when the Rev. J. L. 
 Wyatt took charge in 1880 there was " nothing except the Church 
 and the College " with its branch schools [14]. 
 
 As the College receives a separate notice [p. 794], it will suffice 
 to say here that during an existence of 20 years (1873-93), and in 
 spite of recent strong opposition from the Jesuits, it has achieved 
 considerable success in secular knowledge, and at the same time, 
 especially under the Hev. T. H. Dodson it has exercised an 
 influence in favour of Christianity among the high-caste Hindus, 
 which it is believed will ultimately prove to liave been very great. In 
 1889 there was " scarcely a single native hokung any official position 
 in Trichinopoly" who wr.s :;ot "an old student" and who did not 
 " owe his position to tho ooiJt/e " [15J. 
 
 Elementary education among the rural population, however, 
 appeared very backv> :i vd, and the Mission part in it lamentably insig- 
 nificant [10], and to quote Mr. Wyatt's words : — 
 
 "As I looked down on the crowded houses and the seething multitudes that 
 filled the streets of the Town, and then on the surrounding country inchiding that 
 beautiful Island of Krirangiuu witli its enormous Vishnu Temple nestled among 
 the forest of trees with which the Island abounds, and visited yearly by hundreds 
 of thousands of Pilgrims my heart seemed to sink at the magnitude of the work 
 which lay before me. Even the thought of Gideon's dream of the ' cake of barley 
 bread' was hardly sufficient to encourage me'' riGa]. 
 
 Taking up a position near the native portion of the town, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Wyatt began by opening schools for the higher classes 
 of the Hindu girls, for whom hitherto nothing had been done. No 
 suitable teachers being obtainable in the district, many of Mr. Wyatt's 
 old pupils volunteered, and on October 1, 1881, a training institution 
 for female teachers (the first connected with the Society in the 
 Presidency) was opened, which has provided other districts l>esides 
 
 M u 
 
 1 ■ i: 
 
 !' 
 
 i 
 
 Ivi 
 
 
 '4 
 
 ( 
 
 
 i 
 
I V 
 
 ^i 
 
 i;. 
 
 580 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ' Triehinopoly with teachers. A Boarding School for Boys, ' Giite'' Day 
 
 Schools in the town and country, and Middle -class Schools wete next 
 •started, and Bible- women were attached to each of the Triehinopoly 
 town schools, who teach the women in the neighbourhood and con- 
 tinue in the homes of the girls their instruction after leaving the 
 schools. In the opinion of an experienced clergyman in Tinneveily 
 (1891) the female education in Triehinopoly is "in itself a grand 
 work, even if there were nothing else being done " [17] ; but direct 
 evangelistic efforts are also made among the masses with the aid 
 of native agency, though no large number of conversions have yet 
 taken place — the increase in the baptized from all sources during 
 thp ten years 1880-90 being 869. 
 
 In some places the Christians are now beginning to help the 
 Clergy in the work of evangelisation, and showing more willingness 
 than hitherto to support their churches [18]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 685; CommunicantB, 882; Catechu:nens, 27; 
 VillagoB, 20; Schools, 20; Scholars, 2,020 ; Clergymen, 6 ; Lay Agents, 99. 
 
 'I 
 
 M i 
 
 M 
 
 1 
 
 "r 
 
 lieferences (Tricliinopoly ).—[!] R. 1829, pp. 164-5, ] 91, 206; R. 1839, p. 135; M.R. 
 1854, pp. 17-18, 40, 175-6; Q.M.L. 43; M.D.C. Quartf ly Report No. 27, pp. 75-6. [2J 
 R. 1820, p. 183; M.R. 1854, pp. 65-6. [3] India Committee Book, V. 3, pp. "i.4-17. [4] 
 See Missionary Roll, " Madras," pp. 911-15. [5] India Committee Book, V. I., pp. 386-7; 
 R. 1830, p. 48 ; R. 1833, pp. 101-3. [6J M.H. No. 9, pp. 46-7 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report 
 No. 27, p. 70 . [7] R. 1831, pp. 179-84. [8] K. 1839, pp. 185-6 ; R. 1860, p. 144. [9] M.H. 
 No. 9, pp. 48, 50. [10] M.H. No. 9, p. 58 ; R. 1856, p. 114 ; G.M. 1856, V. 6, p. 123 ; R. 1864, 
 p. 128. [11 1 M.H. No. 9, pp. 43-0. [12J R. 1855, p. 110 ; R. 1856, pp. 114, 119 ; R. 1861, 
 p. 101; R. 1804, p. 114; R. 1873, pp. 77-9; R. 1874, pp. 25-6; R. 1875, p. 23; M.D.C. 
 Quarterly Report No. 27, p. 76. [13 ] R. 1801 , p. 161 ; R. 1864, pp. 128-9. [14] M.D.C. 
 Quarterly Report No. 27, p. 77. [15] R. 1889, £>. 53 ; R. 1890, p. 50 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 31-2 ; 
 M.F. 1891, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1891, pp. 47-51 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, p. 70. [16] 
 M.F. 1883, pp. 227-8. [lOa] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, pp. 76-7. [17J M.F. 1883, 
 pp. 128-9 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, pp. 77-9. [18] R. 1884, p. 38 ; R. 188!), 
 p. 54 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, pp. 79-80. 
 
 (IV.rt) ERUNGALORE or COLEROON. This Mission is situated to the 
 north of the Coleroon branch of the River Cavary, which separates it from the districts of 
 Tanjore and Triehinopoly. Erungalore itself is 12 miles north of Triehinopoly. 
 Christianity was introduced into the country in the 18th century by the Jesuits ■ of 
 Madura, who made many nominal converts, and through their influence with the Nabob 
 of Arcot prevented Schwartz gaining a footing in the district. On the dissolution of the 
 Oiider of the Jesuits their Missions, left dependent on the priests at Goa, became almost 
 entirely neglected. Some of the congregations " never received the sliglitest instruction," 
 *' the Holy Scriptures were prohibited them," scliools were unknown among them, and in 
 a professed version of the Ton Commandments painted on a festival car used by the 
 priests, the second Commandment was omitted [1]. 
 
 '-"•nfl.P.O. Period (1880-02).— The manly and intelligent dispositixM 
 of tlie people (who belonged to the Hunter caste), aind their enjoyment 
 of civil freedom, prepared them for the reception of inith in its purest 
 form, and after conversations with neighbouring Christians and the 
 distribution of tracts by the Rev. H. D. ScHKEYvooBi^of Triehinopoly, 
 sixteen congregations, comprising 850 souls, placed themselves ^in 
 1880 under the care of tbe Rev. L. P. Haubkoe of Tanjore and 
 Mt ScHEEYVOGHL. At the period of their reception they were 
 yisited by Archdeacon Robinson of Madras, and in 1885 the Bibhop 
 OF Cj^lgutta miiiiatered to numbers who, headed, by their Gateclxist 
 and singing a hymn, gathered to greet him at the Coleroon river. 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 531 
 
 Their little ckuioh being unt^ble to. contain them, 500 crowded into 
 the Bishop's large tent (others having to remain outside) for service, 
 which was read by the Kev. A. F. Caemmerer, the Bishop preaching. 
 Nearly 250 partook of the Holy Communion, which had not been 
 administered for over twelve months. For more than thirteen years 
 they remained uuder the superintendence of the Missionaries at 
 TanjoreandTrichinopoly, and though the religious instruction afforded 
 them was necessarily scanty, they resisted the persecutions and oppres- 
 sions of their Romish brethren and with few exceptions remained 
 steadfast. 
 
 In 1843 the Kev. C. S. Kohlhofp was appointed their Missionary, 
 with the result that Erungalore became one of the most satisfactory 
 Missions of the Church [la]. 
 
 In 1845 the Bishop of Madras confirmed 184 " simple country 
 folk " at the station of Poodacotta, and laid the foundation. stone of 
 a new church which was erected at Erungalore to tht memory of 
 the Rev. J. C. Kohlhoff, the pupil and colleague of Schwartz [2], 
 
 His son, the Rev. C. S. Kohlhofp, laboured with untiring zeal 
 in the MI -sion until 1881, when he died from the effects of one of 
 his long journeys [3]. 
 
 The enforcement of the caste test in 185G-7 led to the secession 
 of many of the Christians, who were welcomed by the Lutheran 
 !!*Il'^r!?onaries at Tranquebar [4]. 
 
 V^ ;th this exception the conduct of the people appears to have 
 bbou encouraging. In 1864 a Vellalar of Mootoor who had migrated 
 to Ceylon and there been converted returned and placed in Mr. 
 Kohlhoft''s hands £100 for the purpose of building a church in his 
 native district [5], 
 
 Ten years later the people generally in the Mission were reported 
 to be contributing largely to Church purposes, and excellent work 
 was being done. 
 
 The opening of a dispensary at Erungalore at this time proved of 
 great use in attracting numbers of heathen and Mahoramedans, who 
 were thus brought under Christian teaching [6]. 
 
 This and other good works have been continued. . . ■ 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christiana, 1,133 ; Communicants, 592 ; Catechumens, 18 ; 
 Villages, 82 ; Schools, 15 ; Scholars, 532 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 48. 
 
 Beferences (Erungalore or Coleroon). — [1 and la] R. 1830, pp. 14-4-55 ; R. 1831, 
 pp. 179-84 ; R. 1882, pp. 95-8 ; R. 18!)3, pp. 58, 60 ; M.H. No. 20, p. 9 ; E. 1843, p. 4(1 ; 
 M.R. 1854, pp. 149-50, 169-75. [2] M.H. No. 9, pp. 43, 53; R. 1850, p. 70; M.D.C. 
 Brief Narrative 1851 (Bound Piimphlets, " East Indies 1852," No. 10, p. 86). [3] R. 
 1870, p. 94 ; M.D.C. Quarterly fteportj No; 27, p. 70. [4) M.R. 1864, pp. 171-5; R. 
 1857, p. 104. [6] R. 18B4, p. 117: «oe cUmVl.. 1866, p. 121. [6] R. 1874, pp. 26-7; 
 B. 1875, p. 80 ; M.F. 1376, p. 18. " - ; ;. • ■ ■ 
 
 i 1 1 
 
 (V.) TINNEVELLY. The province of TinnevoUy (area 5,38l8q. miles) onoupies 
 the Bouth-eastern extremity of the peuijisu'i of Lidia between the 8th and luth degrees 
 of north latitude. Previously to 1744 it forniei^ a portion of the district of Madura. The 
 intervention of the East India Company in tie udministration of affairs in 1781— at a 
 time when the country was practically dominuttd by a set of turbulent chiofH known as 
 the Poligars* — led to the subjection of the Poli{;,irB luid to the cession of Tinnevelly to 
 
 Orgaaised under this title in tlie 16th cflnlury. 
 
 M M 2 
 
]V 
 
 ir 
 
 .TV 
 
 it 
 
 532 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the English by the Nawab of the Carnatio "n 1801. Tlie fierce Pohgars now became 
 . peaceful Zemindars, and the district, which hitherto had never known peace for more 
 than six years together, has since enjoyed profound and uninterrupted peace. Race 
 after race of native rulers had failed and passed away, but English rule has been 
 accepted as the best government the country has ever had or is likely to have — in proof 
 of which is the extraordinary spectacle of nearly two millions of people willingly sub- 
 mitting to be governed by about ten Englishmen [1]. 
 
 The climate of Tinnevelly is one of the most equable and one of the hottest and 
 driest in India. The country is an arid plain, in some parts of which the palmyra palm 
 and plantain luxuriate, and in others cotton or various kinds of dry grain are success- 
 fully cultivated [2]. The chief towns are Tuticorin, the seaport of the province, 
 Palamcotta, the modern capital, and Tinnevelly, the ancient capital [3j. The 
 population of the province is composed of various classes, the most numerous being 
 the Shanars, who occupy a middle position between the Vellalars and their Pariar slaves. 
 . The Shanars are chiefly palmyra-tree cultivators and farmers. Belonging to the Tamil 
 aboriginal rnce, they have retained their distinct manners and customs and tlieir ancient 
 religion of devil-worship. The majority of the devils are supposed to have been 
 originally human beings — mostly those who have met with violent or sudden deaths, 
 ■ especially if they have been objects of dread in their lifetime. Devils may be either 
 male or female, of low or high caste, of Hindu or foreign lineage. The majority dwell 
 in trees, but some wander to and fro, or take up their abode in the temples erected to 
 their honour, or in houses, and often a person will become possessed, Every evil and 
 misfortune is attributed to demons. Always malignant, never merciful — inflicting evils, 
 not conferring benefits — their wrath must be appeased, not their favour supislicated. A 
 - heap of earth, adorred with whitewash and red ochre, near a large untrimmed tree,, 
 constitutes in most cases both the temple and the demon's image, and a smaller heap in 
 front of the temple forms the altar. The tree is supposed to be the devil's ordinary 
 • dwelling-place, from which he snuflfs up the odour of the sacrificial blood and descends 
 unseen to join in the feast. The mode of worship has no particular order of pries*is. 
 Anyone may be a " devil-dancer," as tlie officiating priest is styled, and who for the 
 occasion is dressed in the vestments of the devil to be worshipped, on which are hideous 
 representations of demons. Thus decorated, amidst the blaze of toi'ches, and accompanied 
 . by frightful sounds, the devil-dancer begins his labour. The " music " is at first com- 
 paratively slow and the dancer seems impassive or sullen, but as it quickens and beoomeft 
 louder his excitement rises. Sometimes, to work himself into frenzy, he uses medicated 
 draugiits, cuts, lacerates and burns his ilesh, drinks the blood flowing from his owm 
 wounds, or from the sacrifice, then brandishing his staff of bells, dances with a quick and 
 wild step. Suddenly the afflatus descends : ho snorts, stares, and gyrates ; the demon has 
 now taken bodily possession of him, and though he retnins the power of I'tterance and 
 motion, both are under the demon's control. The bystanders signalise ^ le event by a 
 long shout, anil a peculiar vibratory noise, caused by the hand and tong>.ri, and all liasten 
 to consult him as a present deity. As he acts the part of a maniac it is difficult to 
 interpret his replies, but the wishes of the inquirers generally help them to the answers. 
 The night is tlie time usually devoted to these orgies, and as the number of devils wcr- 
 shipped is "•' .,ome districts equal to the number of the worshippers, and every act ia 
 accompti.iied with the din of drums and the bray of horns, the stillness of the hour is 
 frequei tly broken by a dismal uproar. Such is tlie substance of an account given by 
 Dr. Caldwell in 1850, and although devW-worshij) was then " visibly declining " by tho 
 extension of Christianity (if a Missionary approached, the demon could not be prevailed 
 upon to show himself), experience showed that in many cas<s Jie superstitious fear of 
 the old demonolatry survived conversion to tho new theology, so deeply rooted was the 
 evil |4]. 
 
 The first Christian Mission in Tinnevelly was formed by the Roman Catholics among 
 the Para vers along the coast in 1532, Xavier engaging in the work about two years — I") 12 1.. 
 .The first Missionary eiTort in the province in connection with the Church (if 1 ngland 
 dates from 1771, when Schwartz recorded that a native Christian named "^avar niuttu 
 " reads the Word of God to the resident Romish and heathen " at Palann "la, an . ihat 
 the nucleus of a congregation had been there formed by the premature haptisni of a 
 young lieathen accountant by an English sergeant. Each of these tlir»'i' persons apperir 
 to have been members of the Mission at Tricliinopoly, where Schwartz, supported by tho 
 S.P.C.K.. was then stationed, Tanjore becoming iiis headquarters in 1778. Palamcotta, 
 situated in the interior of Southern Tinnevelly, war. at that tiiiic a fort belonging to the 
 Nawab, but having an English garrison. Schwartz first \ i>.ited it in 1778, and in 1780 tho 
 Mission took an organised shape by the formation of a congregation there, gathered from 
 many castes and numbering forty souls. Of these ihv first Tinnevelly convert was a 
 Brahman widow who had been cohabiting with an Knglish officer, by whom, with 
 strangf! inconsistency, she was instructed in the principles of the Gospel. While the 
 "illicit coinicition contiimed Schwartz refused tv> baptize her, but after the ollicer's death 
 she was baptized by the name of C'lorinda. Mainly by her efforts a church wii^ erected 
 in the fort at Palamcotta. This building, dedicated b\ Schwartz in 1785, was the first 
 
 iH'' 
 
^ 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 533 
 
 ■. i; 
 
 cluirch connected with the Church of England ever erected in Tinnevolly. Another 
 member of the congregation was Devasahayam, a poet and the father of Vedanayakam, 
 the celebrated Tanjore poet, who enriched Tamil Christian literature with a multitude of 
 X)oetical compositions. [See p. 517.] 
 
 In 17!)0 an able Catechist — Satyanathan* — who had established several new con- 
 gregations, was ordained in Lutheran form by the Tanjore Missionaries, and in 1791 one 
 of the latter, an European named Jaenick(', was transferred to Palamcotta. In the 
 opinion of Jaenickc' there was " every reason to hope that at a future period Christianity 
 will prevail in the Tinnevelly country." The appointment of a Shanar Catechist, named 
 David, in 1791!, secured the introduction of Christianity among tlie Shanars, who now 
 form the bulk of the Tinnevelly Christians, and led to the establishment of the first 
 Cliristian village in the Mission in 1799, under the name of Mudalur (or " First Town "). 
 Illness interrupted Jaenicke's labours, and after his death in 1800 Tinnevelly was only 
 twice visited by European Missionaries of the S.P.C.K., viz. by Gericke of Madras in 
 1802 and J. 0. Kohlhoff of Tanjore in 1803. On the former occasion over 5,000 persons 
 were baptized, chiefly in the extreme south, in three months. From 1800 to 1809 the 
 Mission was under the management of W. T. Ringoltaube, of the London Misg-nary 
 Society. During a pestilence in 1811 great numbers of the new converts, in the absence 
 of due supervision, relapsed into heathenism. Of the five years following this, the 
 darkest period in the history of the Mission, little is known, but 1810 brought with it a 
 hurried visit from Bishop Middleton to Palamcotta in ^larch on his way from Madras to 
 Kombay — the first Anglican Episcopal visit to Tinnevelly — and in November of that 
 year the Rev. James Hough was appointed Government Chaplain at Palamcotta — a post 
 which he held until March 1821. His labours during that period were so useful that 
 after Jaenickc he must be regarded as " the second fatlier of the Tinnevelly Mission," 
 as he both revived the existing work of the S.P.C.K. and laid the foundations of the 
 operations of tlie Church Missionary Society in the province. On his appeal to the 
 C.M.S. for help, two of its Missionaries — the Kev. C. T. E, Rhenius and the Rev. B. 
 Schmid, both in Lutheran Orders, were transferred from Madras in 1820. After his 
 departure the superintendence of the old and the new Missions was undertaken by 
 them [5]. 
 
 • S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— When in 1825 the S.P.C.K. Mission in 
 tinnevelly was transferred to the S.P.G. [see p. 502] there were in 
 connection with it 4,101 Christians, 210 school children, 22 native 
 catechists, and 15 school teachers [G], Nominally the Mission was 
 under the Tanjore t Missionaries, but the only real superintendence 
 (Continued to be supplied by the agents of the C.IM.S. until 3829 [7], 
 when the Rev. David Rosen, one of the old S.P.C.K. Missionaries, 
 was transferred from Caddalore to Tinnevelly. At Tuticorin, his head- 
 quarters, where he preached ill t'lc l>'ii,li (nuxrch in January 1830, 
 he learned that at one mm' the L>utch were •■ so degenerated from the 
 true Christian faith that they used to make vows to the Virgin at the 
 Roman Church and even at heailien pagodas." 
 
 Nazareth, wliich thirty years before was a " barren wilderness," 
 was now occupied by over 500 industrious inhabitants ; and on 
 Christmu.s Day 1829 the church was so crowded, '' one nearly sitting 
 tipon the other," that it was " necessary when Communion was to be 
 celebrated to request the rest of the congregation to stand outside, that 
 the communicants [90 in number] with more propriety might approach 
 the Lord's Table." A new church was begun in January, ruid in 
 February Archdeacon Roiunson of Madras visited the station and 
 addressed the native Catechists and teachers. 
 
 In September 1830 Rosen left Tinnevelly to head a Danish colonis- 
 ing expedition to the Nicobar Islands [p. 054J, on returning from which 
 
 * At his ordination he preached an extraordinary sermon, in printing which the 
 S.P.C.K. expressed its wish for the appointment of Suilragun Bishops in India. 
 
 t The Christians of Tinnevelly were sometimes (erroneously) designated "Tanjore 
 Christians." merely because the old Mission establishment of Tinnevelly, like that of 
 Tanjore, was supported from funds bei|ueatlu!d by Schwartz anil administered by the 
 Tanjore Missionaries [7tt]. 
 
 'U 
 
 i't; 
 
ww~ 
 
 I j ft. I 
 
 534 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 to Tranquebar in 1834, the sole s^^^vivor of his party, he found his 
 wife in mourning for him. On his departure the Tanjore Missionaries 
 resumed (nominal) superintendence of the Mission. The care of it 
 however really devolved on the native (Lutheran) priest Adaikalam, 
 who opened the new church at Nazareth in 1830, and in 1831 sug- 
 gested that, as the Mission was so weak, the whole of it should ho 
 taken over by the C.M.S. [8]. 
 
 In 1882 the Local Committee, and in 1884 the Home Committee, 
 of the C.M.S. formally proposed such a transfer in exchange for its 
 Mission at Mayavarara, in the Tanjore district, on the ground that it 
 would tend to (1) the concentration of Missionary labours on a given 
 portion of heathen population ; (2) a diminution of expenses ; (8) the 
 prevention of collision between the Missionaries of the two Societies, 
 which it was said " will become the more probable in proportion as 
 their operations are enlarged." 
 
 To the S.P.G. the first two considerations appeared to have little 
 force ; and as to the third it remarked : — 
 
 " Notwithstanding that no community of interest or of operations has hitherto 
 existed between the two Societies whoso labours are employed in the South of 
 India, the greatest harmony has ever prevailed between the Missionaries them- 
 selves, who have always met as brethren. This good feeling towards each other 
 has done much to keep out of view of the natives the non-co-operation of their 
 superiors. The natives of India accustomed to unity of control would not readily 
 comprehend why ordained clergymen of the Church of England, engaged in the- 
 same work of imparting the knowledge of true religion, should not proceed 
 together under the direction of their common superior. Hitherto the separation 
 of interests has not been prominently brought to their view and any measure that 
 would have that tendency is surely to be avoided " [!)]. 
 
 While lamenting the inadequacy of the assistance which it had 
 rendered, the S.P.G. stated it had "never abandoned and, it is to be 
 hoped, never shall abandon, this province." 
 
 For the sake of economy and convenience, as well as for the re- 
 moval of the cause of occasional differences * between the Catechists 
 and adherents of the two Societies, it was however desirable that some 
 arrangement should be come to as to the boundaries of the respective 
 Missions. Notwithstanding the difficulties involved — such as exchanges 
 of schools, congregations, and lay agents — a division of districts was 
 effected between 1841-4 in a spirit worthy of the common cause. As 
 a consequence of the long neglect of the earlier Mission the C.M.S. has 
 obtained possession of the greater part of the Tinncvelly field, the S.P.G, 
 operations being confined to the south-east of the province [10]. 
 
 The decision of the Society not to withdraw from Tinncvelly met 
 
 * The following incident was commnnicated to Dr. Caldwell by Mr. Kolilhoff, junior: 
 " During tlic time that Mr. Rhcnius was kindly looking after our Missions in Tinncvelly, 
 complaints occasionally came up tliat his catechists sonietinics took away people who had 
 been instructed by tlic agents under our native priest, hut Mr. Rhonius whs not inclined 
 to believe that they would do such a thing. However he was persuaded to visit one of 
 the congregations which the native ))riest claimed as belonging to him — and after inquiry 
 on the sjKit, he addressed a few words of ad\ ice to them and offenul up a short prayer, 
 which, as was the custom of the Missionaries of the C.M.S. at that time, was concluded 
 without tlic Tiord's Prayer. No sooner did he prfmounce the Amen at the close of hia 
 prayer than the congregation to his great surprise went on lustily rejwating the Lord's 
 Prayer, Tliis convinced Mr. Rlienius that these; jieopie i»n»st have received instruction 
 from tlie native priest, and he scolded his CiitecliistK for interfering with tiie native 
 priest's work, and so this congregation wu« retained to tlie S.P.G." [lOrr]. 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 535 
 
 with the "entire . . . approbation" of the "common superior," the 
 Bishop of Calcutta, who added : " Our concern, surely, is not to cut off 
 limbs of our Missionary design, but to infuse vigour and life into 
 them all " [11]. 
 
 To this end renewed efforts were now directed, and during the 
 next seven years seven European Missionaries were appointed to 
 Tinnevelly, viz. : — 
 
 Rev. D. Rosen (received on his return from the Nicobars and 
 appointed to) Mudalur, 1835-8 ; Rev. J. L. Irion (one of the 
 S.P.C.K. Lutheran Missionaries, who received episcopal ordination 
 from the Bishop of Calcutta in January, 1885), Nazareth, 188G 8 ; Rev. 
 Charles Hubbard (the first English Missionary employed by B.P.G. 
 in Tinnevelly), Palamcotta, 1836-7; Rev. A. F. Caemmerer, Nazareth,. 
 1838-58 ; Rev. G. Y. Heyne, Mudalur, 1839-45 ; Rev. C. S.. 
 KoHLHOFF, Mudalur, 1880-40 ; Rev. R. Caldwell, Edeyengoody,. 
 1841-83, Tuticorin, 1883-91 [12]. 
 
 The appointment of Mr. Caemmerer in 1838 (after Mr. Hubbard 
 had been transferred to Madura and Messrs. Irion and Rosen had left 
 on sick leave) [13] marked the beginning of a period of revived energy. 
 Equalling his predecessors in zeal and excelling them in strength and 
 natural energy, he impressed on the district of Nazareth an ineffaceable 
 mark. Soon after his arrival two of the congregations w^ere reported 
 to have built churches for themselves unaided — an epoch in the history 
 of the Mission. In Julj Pakyanathan, the last of the "country 
 priests " in Lutheran orders eraployed in Tinnevelly, returned to Tanjore. 
 
 " The line " (says Bishop Caldwell) " commenced in Satyanathan, Schwartz's 
 assistant, and had an honourabla beginning, but none of his successors appear to 
 have equalled him either in elevation of character or in success in his work. 
 8ome of them . . . especially during the later period, seem to have done more 
 harm than good." 
 
 While Mr. Kohlhoff was in charge of Mudalur (1839-40) several 
 heathen families in a village near Odangudy were at their own request 
 provided with Christian instruction. 
 
 Before they were regularly received into the Church he was trans- 
 ferred to Dindigul, but in remembrance of his efforts on their behalf 
 they called the village Christianagaram, after his first name — Christian 
 S. Kohlhoff [14]. 
 
 In January 1841 the Missions in Tinnevelly received their first real' 
 Episcopal visit. Bishop Middletox (in 1816) had merely passed' 
 through the province [sec p. 588], and Bishop Corrie of Madras had 
 (in 1886) visited Palamcotta only, and that principally with a view 
 to healing the schism in the C.M.S. Missions caused by Rhenius. 
 Bishop Spencer, however, visited many of the stations, confirmed in 
 several of them, and ordained * two deacons and one priest on Sunday, 
 January 17, in Palamcotta Church, where on the following day he 
 held a visitation of the clergy and delivered a charge [15j. 
 
 His Journal contains the following references to the two central 
 stations of the S.P.G. : — • 
 
 " Mudalur, Janiuiry 5, 1841. — I cannot describe the effect produced upon the 
 mind in this country by a visit to a Christian village. One almost feels at homo 
 
 * The first Anglican ordination in Tinnevelly was held by Bishop Corrie in 1836- 
 when a native priest of the C.M.S. was ordained. . , , 
 
 • " •']' 4 
 
 III 
 
 It 
 
 fl ! •■ 
 
 . \ 
 
 ,1 I 
 
 . . V .^ ~ -^ 
 
 i-!^ 
 
 ■:<!l 
 
1 
 
 
 i't : 
 
 { 
 
 ij:/ 
 
 1 
 
 Hi ! 
 
 3 
 
 1^ 
 
 ii 
 
 5"a6 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 again I Every countenance Speaks joy and welcome, and the native Christian 
 greeting, ' God be praised ' sounds most cheering. The poor simple people throng 
 about my horse, calling down blessings on my head, and follow me to their little 
 church, where I speak a few words of kindness to them. Such has been my 
 reception in three of these villages, which are the property of one of our Church 
 Societies, and are in fact little Christian colonies. Each has a resident catechist, 
 and they are regularly end frequently visited by the Missionary of the dis- 
 trict, who knows his sheep and is known of them. The men are almost all 
 ' climbers ' of the palmyra, which is to them almost what a cow is to a poor man 
 in England : the women are generally employed in spinning thread for the coarse 
 cloth of the country ; and the catechist is in the habit of assembling them under 
 the shade of the wide-spreading tamarind trc, where he explains some passage 
 oJ Scripture as they work. The women consetjuently are better instructed than 
 the men, who are necessarily occupied apart from each other by their daily 
 labour ; but great care is bestowed upon all, and the parochial system is in full 
 activity. The churches are very simple buildings, and certainly have not the 
 ecclesiastical character I could wish them to have ; and this I am told is the 
 case throughout Tinnevelly. A noble church, however, will shortly be built at this 
 place through the liberality of . . . the Society for Promoting Christian Know- 
 ledge. Mudalur is a large village entirely Christian, the population consisting of 
 one thousand and eight souls, more than nine hundred of whom have been 
 baptized. This ... is not the case in all the Christian villages in Tinnevelly, 
 where many of the inhabitants have not yet been admitted to baptism, but are 
 still in a state of catechetical preparation. . . . The drum— we have no bells— is 
 beating for Church, where I am to hold a Confirmation. The Confirmation is 
 over . . . there were two hundred and thirteen candidates. . . . 
 
 " Palamcotta, January 9. — We arrived here this morning after a night's 
 journey from Nazareth. I had the pleasure of passing two days at that important 
 station, where I confirmed four hundred and forty-one persons. The church at 
 Nazareth is the largest and best and the most like a church, that I have seen in 
 Tinnevelly, and the congregation remarkably orderly. All that I heard and saw 
 there was very satisfactory, and Mr. Caemmerer . . . reports well of his people 
 and of the success which has blessed his labours. The situation of Nazareth is, 
 for Tinnevelly, pretty, but not to be compared with Palamcotta [16]. 
 
 Hitherto the Bishop had had " no idea of the promising state of 
 things in Tinnevelly," and he now recommended the strengthening of 
 the Society's Mission and a concentration of forces by " a plan of Mis- 
 sionary parishes." 
 
 The month following his visit five villages joined the Nazareth 
 Mission, and in May Mr. Caemmkrer forwarded to the Society a 
 basket of idols given to him by people who had renounced heathenism. 
 
 The accessions in this year (184:1) roused persecution throughout the 
 Province, and the Clergy were even obhged to guard their own houses ; 
 but not one of the baptized converts fell away. On November 28 
 the Rev. R. Caldwell spent his first Sunday in Tinnevelly at 
 Nazareth, where he preached. The words of his text (irom the Epistle 
 for the day) — " The night is far spent, the day is at hand " — embodied 
 the feelings that arose in his mind as he viewed the Christian stations 
 of Palamcotta and Nazareth. He, as well as the Bishop of Madras, 
 had never seen *' so hopeful a field for Missionary labours as Tinne- 
 velly " [17]. 
 
 The progress of the Gospel during the next three years was de- 
 scribed by the Bishop of Calcutta as "so sudden and mighty " as to 
 cause " wonder." At a visit in 1843 the Bishop found that there 
 were about 35,000 inquirers and converts in the S.P.G. and C.M.S. 
 Missions combined [18], 
 
 The accessions in the Sawyerpuram district in 1844 were reported 
 
 by 
 
 th 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 537^ 
 
 by the Rev. G. U. Pope to have produced "the general impression " 
 that a more encouraging movement in favour of Christianity had 
 " never yet taken place in India " [19]. 
 
 About thirty years before, Mr. Sawyer, a trader or *• East Indian 
 writer " at Palamcotta, who acted occasionally for the Society in pay- 
 ing catechists and superintending schools, purchased some land m 
 order to secure a refuge for the poor converts who were being perse- 
 cuted in the district. The village thus formed was named after him— 
 " Sawyerpuram " — and continued to form a rallying-point for the scat- 
 tered members of the Church. But for his benefaction the light of 
 the Gospel would doubtless have been extinguished during the long 
 period when no European Missionaries visited the congregation. In 
 May 1842, when Mr. Pope was appointed to the district, he found 512 
 persons in connection with the Mission, under five catechists, and one 
 school, in which thirteen children were being instructed [20]. 
 
 In March 1844 the Bishop of Madkas reported that ninety-six 
 villages in the district had " come forward, unsolicited, but by the 
 preventing grace of God, and by the example of a purer life among 
 their converted countrymen," had "utterly abolished their idols," and 
 " begged " to bo " placed under Christian teaching " [21]. 
 
 Eleven hundred persons were immediately received as catechumens, 
 and on April 25 a new church, built without any aid from the Society, 
 was opened at Sawyerpuram, when " The presence of seven Mis- 
 sionaries, three European gentlemen, with a congregation of upwards 
 of 500 converted natives, uniting in the service of God, formed a scene 
 rarely witnessed in this part of India." 
 
 After the opening (on the same day) a Church Building Society 
 was formed for the district. The peculiar and most important feature 
 connected with this movement consisted in its including several of the 
 higher castes of cultivators, people who had hitherto been inaccessible to 
 Gospel truth. The Committee of the new Society consisted entirely 
 of native Christians of several different castes — Pallers, Shanars, 
 Vellalers, Eetties, Pariahs, and Naiks. All being converted Hindus, 
 they met as brethren to consult how they might "best aid the 
 cause of Christianity, which once was the object of their detestation." 
 
 Another local association, called " the Native Gospel Society," 
 was formed in January 1845, for the carrying-on of the general work 
 of the Mission, which had been divided into four circles (Sawyerpuram, 
 Puthukotei, Puthiamputhur [and Veypelodei]). In the seventy-seven 
 villages included in these four divisions there were now 8,188 people 
 under Christian instruction ; and many devil-temples had either been 
 destroyed or converted into Christian prayer-houses. The local 
 societies proved of the greatest benefit to the people, who willingly 
 contributed to them ; and in 1845 Rs.50 were sent to England from 
 their local offerings as a token of gratitude for the benefits derived 
 from the parent Society. Great caution was shown in receiving con- 
 verts, but the steadfastness of many failed imder the persecution and 
 the varieties of temptation to which they were exposed in 1845. In 
 one village the converts were kept close prisoners some days, subsist- 
 ing upon such food as they had in their houses. In Puthiamputhur 
 itself the congregation was for the time broken up by the apostasy of 
 two of the headmen [22J. , . . . .../ 
 
 I t 
 
.< 
 
 C38 
 
 SOCIETY FOR. THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 "It is scarcely possible, I am persuaded" (wrote Mr. Pope in 1644) "for even 
 those best acquainted with the habits of these people, to appreciate fully the 
 difficulties which they must overcome before they can become consistent Chris- 
 tians. They bear most generally the name of some god, or demon ; every event 
 in their whole life is marked by some heatlien ceremony ; they are taught to sco 
 in every trouble, or calamity, the malign influence of some offended power ; their 
 friends and relatives, the members of their caste, with whom alone they can inter- 
 marry, are heathen ; and on joining the Christian Church they are regarded as 
 dead. They are naturally apathetic, timid, and averse to change ; their minds are 
 cramped by the defective education they have received, so that they are almost 
 incapable of appreciating the grand doctrines of Christianity : they have been 
 trained in a system, which teaches them to call evil good, and good evil ; which 
 habituates them to lying, dishonesty, fraud, licentiousness, and all abomination ; 
 they have been accustomed to a religion, which demands from them small sacrifice 
 of time or attention, whoso worship is pleasing in the highest degree to their 
 depraved and vitiated tastes, and which gratifies their eyes with its gaudy shows, 
 but demands neither discipline of the mind, nor restraint of the passions ; they 
 are frequently repelled by the inconsistency which they cannot fail to observe in 
 the lives of professing Christians, and often, as in the case of these people, they 
 have to contend with a powerful and systematic opposition from their heathen 
 superiors. Viewing all these circumstances, we must regard the conversion of the 
 heathen as a thing to man impossible — a thing which can bo effected by no 
 merely human agency. 
 
 " Bearing these things in mind, when we find individuals coming under Chris- 
 tian instruction, how should wo bear with them, and instruct them, with all 
 meekness and patience t " [23.] 
 
 The first church erected by the Sawyerpurain Church Building 
 Society was opened on September 17, 1844, at Puthiamputhur, then 
 one of the most populous and thriving villages in the district [24]. 
 
 In this instance it appears that the Zemindar, who had imposed 
 exorbitant taxation upon his ryots, became alarmed at the remarkable 
 movement towards Christianity, and offered fairer and kinder treat- 
 ment. On this the mass returned to their Hindu landlord, and to 
 ensure their loyalty to him followed him to his temple and thence back 
 to their idol- worship. A few remained faithful to Christianity, and the 
 care of these in several scattered villages was entrusted to the charge 
 of four catechists. This arrangement lasted till 185G, when the Eev. 
 J. F. Kearns became the first resident missionary. Under his man- 
 agement, which continued 17 years, the Mission became firmly 
 established, the number of Christians multiplied threefold, and the new 
 district of Nagalapuram was organised, the two together now includ- 
 ing from 10 to 12 pastorates [25]. 
 
 In four years from the commencement of the movement recorded 
 by Mr. Pope in 1844 Puthukotei had become the head of a district 
 embracing 17 villages, with COO converts, under the Rev. M. Ross, the 
 central church being opened on December 22, 1848 [26]. 
 
 In the Sawyerpuram circle, which became in 1844 the centre of 
 important educational work also [see pp. 544, 792], baptisms of adults 
 were reported in 1846 to be taking place " every month or nearly 
 so " [27], but about 10 years later progress was checked by " a con- 
 siderable secession" caused by the native deacon making use of an 
 expression respecting the Shanars which they considered an indignity 
 to their caste. Many of the seceders however (including all the 
 baptized ones) returned during the next five years [28]. 
 
 The movement which began in the Sawyerpuram Mission in 1844 
 \ras followed by similar ones in the two chief districts to the south, 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 539. 
 
 In December 1844 Mr. Caemmkueu reported from Nazareth that 
 " nearly the whole of the Shanar population " scattered about from 
 his station for a distance of four miles to the north, had " embraced 
 the Gospel." Already the accessions exceeded 1,800. As a proof of 
 their sincerity the people said, " Take our temples and dumb idols 
 which have ruined us," and five important temples, one of which is 
 said to have been built 280 years before, were given up to him, many 
 of the idols were broken up, and others were carried to Nazareth and 
 heaped up in the Mission compound. - ... 
 
 Some of the heathen said ; — 
 
 " We are not to blame— our forefathers left us as a le(,'acy such a religion— the 
 time will come when not only such temples but even the Trichendoro Pagoda will 
 come into the possession of the Missionaries. What is it to us ? Where shall wo 
 be then ? " 
 
 In the village of Mavadepum much opposition had been encoun- 
 tered a few years before — the Christians having been expelled and 
 their prayer-house demolished. The people who did this stated that 
 they had never since prospered in their worldly undertakings, and they 
 attributed it to their desecration of the place of worship of the 
 Christians, whom now they joined to the number of 500. Some of the 
 converts here, as in Sawyerpurani, relapsed, but on the whole they 
 appear to have remained steadfast, and the increase in 1845 was 
 nearly 1,000 [29]. 
 
 During the next four years churches were built at Mukupury (1847), 
 Kaydayenodei (1848), and Christianagaram (January 1849) [30]. 
 
 Edeyengoody is situated in the extreme south of Tinnevelly, the 
 district of that name (signifying " the Shepherd's dwelling ") extend- 
 ing fifteen miles along the coast and two to six inland. The population 
 in 1844 numbered 27,000, the majority being cultivators of the pal- 
 myra and poorer and more ignorant than the inhabitants of northern 
 districts. There were few high-caste Hindus among them and not 
 one Brahmin. It was here at the beginning of the present century 
 that a movement commenced which might have issued in the eradica- 
 tion of idolatry and the establishment of Christianity. The inhabitants 
 of many villages placed themselves under instruction, and great num- 
 bers were baptized by Gericke and Sattianadan, but from subsequent 
 neglect most of them relapsed into heathenism during a visitation of 
 fever. It was among the wreck of these once Christian congregations 
 that the Rev. R. Caldwell was sent by the Society to labour, to 
 gather up the fragments that remained and to bring back that which 
 was lost. When he took charge of Edeyengoody in December 1841 he 
 found only one of the old converts in that district remaining steadfast. 
 The chief difficulties which met the Missionary were : (1) " Tlie pre- 
 valence of superstitious fear.'" * The devils worshipped by the people 
 were supposed to be ever " going to and fro in the earth and wander- 
 ing up and down in it," seeking for opportunities of inflicting evil. As 
 
 • The experier d of the next twenty years showed Dr. Caldwell that caste was a 
 more serious evil . .an superstition. The latter diminished and disappeared as enlight- 
 enment and civi'.isation extended, but not caste. "Even Christian piety docs not in all 
 cases appear to succeed in eradicating it." His efforts to put it down by not yielding to 
 it seem to have met with some success [31], and in 1856 caste distinctions had been 
 freely iibandoued by the Sawyerpuram congregation [32j. .,..4 
 
 I ll 
 
 i:-: 
 
 ! 
 
 

 t> 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 1.1 
 
 lii|2£ |2.5 
 
 |J0 "^^ H^B 
 
 •^ 1^ 12.2 
 
 I 
 
 to 
 
 2.0 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 1.25 III 1.4 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 VW 
 
 
 s>: 
 
 ^. 
 
 *> 
 
 7 
 
 <-£^ iL^^ •>■> 
 
 y 
 
 -(^ 
 
 Hiotografiiic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WIST MAIN STWET 
 
 WIBSTM.N.Y. MRSO 
 
 (716) •73-4503 
 

640 
 
 SOCIETY FOB. THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 an instance, in one hamlet containing 9 bouses as many as 13 devils 
 were worshipped. (2) " Indifference to ediication." (3) " TJie number of 
 apostates found in every village" In many places the entire popula- 
 tion, at one time Christian, had become purely heathen. (4) " The 
 litigioiisness of the people." 
 
 Faithfully, wisely and successfully did Mr. Caldwell fulfil the task 
 committed to him. In less than three years he had formed 21 con- 
 gregations and 9 schools ; converts were to be found in 31 villages, 
 and altogether there were 2,000 persons under Christian instruction. 
 From 1844 to 1849 twenty adults on the average were baptized each 
 year ; and in 1850, though the same strict system of examination and 
 ^scipline was maintained, 70 adults were baptized in one day [33]. 
 
 A Church Building Society was formed at Edeyengoody in Feb- 
 ruary 1844, and although the natives of all classes were " as 
 reluctant to part with their rupees as with so many drops of their 
 blood," so well was the duty of self-support impressed upon the 
 congregations that in 1846 it was reported that the Edeyengoody 
 Christians " could be hardly surpassed in Christian liberality by the 
 inhabitants of any country in similar worldly circumstances" [34]. 
 
 During the years 1845-7 eleven churches and 14 schools were 
 built in the district [35], where as elsewhere in the province the 
 Missions continued to progress [36j. 
 
 The proportion of the inhabitants of Tinnevelly who had embraced 
 Christianity was now (1846-7), to quote from Mr. Caldwell's words, 
 ** larger than that of any other province in India." In many places 
 " entire villages " had *' renounced their idols," and the movement in 
 favour of Christianity was extending " from village to village, and 
 from caste to caste. In every district in the province churches, and 
 schools, and Missionary houses, and model villages," were "rising 
 apace" [37]. 
 
 This description of course included the operations of the C.M.S., 
 and in 1850 the natives in Tinnevelly who ' by means of " the S.P.G. 
 and the C.M.S. had " embraced the Christian religion, in number 
 about forty thousand persons," forwarded an address* in Tamil to the 
 Queen, in which they said : — 
 
 " We desire to acknowledge, in your Majesty's presence, that we, your humble 
 •subjects, and all our fellow-countrymen placed by the providence of Almighty Ood 
 under the just and merciful rule of the English Government, enjoy a happiness 
 unknown to our forefathers, in the inestimable blessing of peace so essential to our 
 country's welfare. Even the most simple and unlearned of our people, recognis- 
 ing this, declare the time to have at length arrived when ' the tiger and the fawn 
 drink at the same stream.' ... 
 
 " Incalculable are the benefits that have accrued to our country from the 
 English rule ; and in addition to the justice, security, and other blessingn which 
 all in common enjoy, we who are Chribtians are bound to be more especially grate- 
 ful for having received, through the indefatigable exertions of English Missionary 
 Societiep, the privilege of ourselves learning the true religion and its sac ed 
 doctrines ; and of securing for our sons and our daughters, bom in these happier 
 times, the advantages of education. Many among us once were unhappy people, 
 trusting in dumb idols, worshipping before them, and trembling at ferocious 
 demons ; but now we all, knowing the true God, and learning His holy Word, 
 
 * The address, or " Memorial " as it was called, originated with a native dergyraaUf 
 •nd was entirely a native composition. 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 'i-aft-'i'" 
 
 bit 
 
 6pend our time in peace, with the prospect of leaving this world in comfort, and 
 with the hope of eternal life in the world to come. And we feel that we have- 
 not words to express to your gracious Majesty the debt of gratitude we owe to> 
 Ood for His bounteous grace. ... 
 
 "Our countrymen who behold the magnificent bridges building by the 
 English, the avenues of trees planting by them along all our roads, and the vast 
 numbers of boys and girls, children of Christian, heathen, Mahommedan, and 
 Boman* Catholic parents, learning gratuitously both in Tamil and English, at the 
 expense of English Missions, repeat their ancient proverbs, and say, ' InstructioUr 
 is indeed, the opening of sightless eyeballs,' and ' The father who gives no educ|),- 
 tion to his child, is guilty of a crime ' ; and especially when they behold among. 
 Christians, girls and aged men and women learning to read the Word of God, they 
 exclaim, ' This truly is wonderful — this is charity indeed t ' Surely »hen we- 
 who enjoy these inestimable blessings under a Christian Qovernment, are above 
 all our fellow subjects bound to acknowledge to your Gracious Majesty our obligfi- 
 tions to be at all times unfeignedly thankful for them. And we would also entreat, 
 with the confidence and humility of children, that your Majesty, agreeably to the 
 words of Holy Writ — ' Kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and queens thy nursing 
 mothers ' — will still graciously extend to us your care and protection ..." [38]. 
 
 This address, which met with a gracious reception, shows that Mr» 
 Caldwell had good grounds for aflBrming 
 
 " that wherever Christianity has been received by the natives it has improved 
 their social condition in no inconsiderable degree. Even in cases where it has 
 been only partially received, it is undeniable that it has proved a check upon the 
 gross vice of Heathenism, and a stimulus to social advancement " [39]. 
 
 The Bishop of Victoria (Hong Kong), who visited Tinnevelly in 
 1858, perceived in Edeyengoody " a kind of model Christian settle- 
 ment " and " the general signs of a native population rising above the 
 surrounding level, and tasting the sweets of Christianity in the raising 
 even of their temporal condition." As Missionary Mr. Caldwell had 
 to " fulfil the various offices of pastor, doctor, magistrate and general 
 counsellor" [40]. 
 
 The chief stations had now become well organised on the parochiaf 
 
 • [While welcoming all that is good in the Roman Catholic system it may be well to- 
 recall what Dr. Caldwell wrote in 1850 : — " Our hope of the elevation of these tribes must 
 depend solely upon the extension and enlargement of our own Missions. . . . The entire 
 caste of Paravcr fishermen belong to the Romish Church. But the genius of Romanism 
 is unfavourable to improvement. The work of introducing the elements of education 
 amongst Xavier's converts has not yet been commenced, and not so much as one chapter 
 of the New Testament has been translated into Tamil during the three hundred years 
 that have elapsed since the Romish Missions were established. Consequently it may 
 not only be asserted but proved, to the satisfaction of every candid inquirer, that in 
 intelle< t, habits, and morals the Romanist Hindus do not differ from the heathens in 
 tlie smallest degree " [38a]. 
 
 That this to some extent was recognised by the heathen appears from a petition frohi' 
 160 villagers to the Bishop of liladras in 1845, which b<>gins thus : 
 
 " Inasmuch as there are in this country various religions, viz. the Popish religion, 
 and the Maliomedan religion, and the Hindoo religion, and the Christian religion, it is 
 the custom of the country that the followers of the several religions should adiiere to 
 their own religious usages, and that the teachers of the several religions Bhould labour 
 to peipetuate their own systems. 
 
 " Now the Mahomedans, the Hindoos, and the Papists to this day abide by their ovm 
 religions, strictly according to custom, and never consent to force over persons of other 
 religions into theirs, or allow their own people to enter upon wicked courses ; but the 
 Missionaries and others, who receive salaries to come out to this country, and teach 
 Christianity to the people, fearing lest they should lose their salaries for want of con- 
 verts, make congregations of wicked Shanars and thievish Maravars, and the Pullers, 
 and Pariahs who have always been our slaves, and shoemakers, basketmakers, and othei 
 low-caste persons, and teach them the Gospel, the Ten Commandments, and the othei 
 things." Other enormities nre then alleged, and the Bishop is asked to forbid inter- 
 ference with heathenism. [Bishop's Visitation Journal, 1815 [386].] 
 
 w\ 
 
 ' ;i 
 
 iF 
 
r 
 
 r < 
 
 r 
 
 ■i 
 
 ■ 
 
 I 
 
 a 
 
 642 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ^'•jstem. < ShBonghttiiiti <ihe.' province iba praoticA prevailed ol baling 
 daily prayers in church, both before and after work [41], and (according 
 to the Bev. T. Brothebton in 1868) " in no agricultural parish in 
 England and Wales" were the people "so systematically, carefully 
 
 , and effectively instructed in the Christian doctrines " as were " the 
 people in our Tinnevelly Missions " [42]. 
 
 Though the European Missionaries were now to a great extent 
 engaged in pastoral work [48], Mr. Bbothebton could say in 1866 that 
 " every heathen " in the districts of Nazareth and Sawyerpuram has 
 *' had the Gospel brought to his own door." 
 
 Nazareth itself and ten of its villages were now " wholly Christian," 
 
 ' and the Shanars, who had seemed to be averse to the reception of 
 castes lower than themselves into the Church, had begun to strive to 
 bring in Panikers, Pullers, Pariars, and other castes [44]. 
 
 The idea of teaching every native congregation to consider itself as 
 an association for the spread of the Gospel had taken possession of the 
 Missionaries of both Societies in Tinnevelly, and for some years past 
 
 ' each had been zealously working it out in his own district [45]. As 
 an instance, the Edeyengoody Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel, organised August 4, 1868, for spreading the Gospel among the 
 population west of the Biver Nattar, ceased to exist under that name 
 at the end of eight years — or rather was set free to direct its contribu- 
 tions into another channel, having not only accomplished its object but 
 also extended its operations into the eastern portion of the Bathapuram 
 (or Badhapuram) district, where thirteen congregations (= 664 souls) 
 were formed. The western part of the Badhapuram district, which 
 had previously been occupied by the London Missionary Society, was 
 in 1866 ceded to the S.P.G., and the Church was now " in the entire 
 possession of the Tinn*<velly Province." The six transferred congre- 
 gations were well pleased with the change, as it brought them into a 
 closer connection with their brethren, who defrayed the entire cost of 
 the transfer of the Mission property. They were of higher caste than 
 those in the eastern [46] division, where the majority were Pariars, 
 sunk in the deepest poverty. 
 
 Not unfrequently in Tinnevelly it happened that numbers of the 
 lower castes would come over to Christianity and secede several 
 times in their lives before finally settling, doym in heatheBism or 
 Christianity [47]. 
 
 The trials which many converts had to face were thus described by 
 
 . the Bev. J. L. Eearns of Puthiamputhur in 1868 :— 
 
 ,i; •■" When'a nuin 'beoomtv- «( QbriBtia9,:a.ipti)tgr. nnit* agsinst him ;. they form a 
 
 •powerful oombination,<and on pain of fearful ({ha^tisements forbid the whole eom- 
 
 munity giving the Christian 9onvert ^e and w^te^, employmeni, or even to sell 
 
 him food. Should lie be a creditor, his debtors &re forbidden to pay him. If 
 
 wealthy, his oattle are carried away and killed, his deld produce is stolen or fired ; 
 
 :hiB house is entered forcibly at .night, hhuseltand, faioUy^heatt^: Us. Dieperty 
 
 , laundered} andhwtt thougb<»ot laa8t„a«hacgM qi^mvuiiuc or l>jghwaf,robnn)y is 
 
 . got up against, him, witneww ate jubonwd, and., h^ is,, arrested apoo the fal^e 
 
 depositions of heathens. Even his lands ate forcibly wrested from him. These 
 
 things are common here. . . . Bat perseodtionh go' even ' beyond tluB. I have 
 
 Itnbwn a Christian t6 have had his e&rs out oif oil thie teiy morning he was to be 
 
 'inalrrled, beosose he refused to perform, at the bidding of the heathen, a service 
 
 remotely connected with idolatry. 
 
..m-HV^.* HADBAB PRESIDBMCT, VIOs *' •V'»*«y»'<^-'» 
 
 54B 
 
 fiii'-**iU llik<«ngiiie oft persMation^^ taoh.a» I haw deBOiibed kl'.'ivAranot'Bi work 
 hve, I Ma bold to say (hat our converts would bo reokoned by thousaads " [48].^ 
 
 Indeed, in spite of all obstacles considerable progress was being made 
 in the province [49]. 
 
 " The sight of Tinnevelly scatters to the \nnds almost all that ha^ 
 been written to disparage Mission work," said the Bishop of Madbab 
 to his Clergy in 1863 [50], and in the next year the Bishop of 
 
 CAtCUTTA'a 
 
 JW f»«Jlv6'^ tttM Ml »• 
 
 ll-jrr 
 
 ** expectations of seeing thorough Missionary success in the best sense of the term, 
 were amply satisfied." " The state of Tinnevelly " (he added) " furnishes a con- 
 elusive reply to all who are disposed to despond about the work of our Societies in 
 India. We left the province after a fortnight of real enjoyment, and constant 
 occupation in preaching, examining schools, answering addresses, and gaining 
 experience, with feelings of devout thankfulness to God, who amidst much in 
 this country which requires patient labour and quiet confidence, has not left Him- 
 self without witness in these southern deserts and palmyra forests " [51]. , 
 
 Id the opinion of the Bishop of Madbah (1868) it was now " hard 
 to see how Missions could be better managed on the whole than are 
 those in Tinnevelly [52]. In the next year the progress of the work 
 was emphasised in a joint address of the three Indian Bishops [52a]. 
 
 Some points connected with the growth and organisation of the 
 Church in Tinnevelly call for special notice : — 
 
 (1) Education. — It has been shown that at the time (1825) of 
 the transfer of the S.P.C.E. Missions in Tinnevelly to the S.P.G. 
 Christian education therein was represented by 210 school children and 
 15 teachers. [See p. 538.] How feeble the Mission schools were and 
 how Uttle their condition was improved during the next fifteen years 
 will be seen from the state of Edeyengoody district in 1841 as described 
 by Dr. Caldwell : — 
 
 " Through the want of pastoral superintendence, scarcely even the rudiments 
 of knowledge appear to have been introduced. I know only one man not a 
 Cateohist, above thirty years of age, who can read. To be able to answer a inr 
 simple questions respecting the principal facts of Christianity, and to repeat a 
 few prayers without drawing the breath, was thought a respectable amount of 
 Christian knowledge. For nearly forty years the people remained in this melad> 
 choly state, scarcely a perceptible degree raised above the heathens. By natural 
 consequence they became disinclined to avail themselves of the benefits of eduotf- 
 tion when at length brought within their reach. The aversion to education mani. 
 iested by the heathens is greater still. I find some more easily induced to 
 fenounoe heathenism than, after they have done .so, to send their childreo 
 regularly to school " [53], 
 
 ' The evuigeUstio movement of 1844 ■ [pp; 639-^40] imntf«ll(yw«d k^ * 
 corresponding extension ef>ed«oati<my«ndinoneidiBtnet (<8»wyerparam) 
 every child of Christian parents was attending school in 1848 [54]. 
 
 Ten years later the Government, which already had marked its 
 Appreciation by grants4n-ud> was oitntent to l^avs all flducaftional 
 operations in Tinnevelly in the hands of- the tmm'MisnoiMtry Seoietiee 
 mthe Church of Engiuid (by ^R^wm Hbe work >httd be^ carried on 
 exclusively from the first), provided 'they could meet the wants of Hbe 
 people [56]. ^vi 
 
 * Bee Bishop of Madras' Letter to the Tidfaevelly CTel^ oUth^ ^Hl^tilfdn of their 
 flocks [48a]. 
 
 m ■ 
 
 i 
 
 III 
 
 '.■ SI 
 
 ••j 
 
 i .■ nr 
 
 •I 
 
w 
 
 544 
 
 SOCIETY FQH the PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 How well this has been done is seen by the fact that the province 
 has been covered with Primary Village Schools, that Middle Schools and 
 High schools in various places invite the children to a higher grade of 
 knowledge, while the Caldwell College at Tuticorin [p. 79dJ and the 
 G.M.S. College in Tinnevelly place higher education within the reach 
 of all who seek it. Already the Christian community of the province 
 can show its lawyers and doctors, its graduates and magistrates [56]. 
 
 Much has been done also in the cause of female education. 
 Previously to the introduction of Christianity (to quote Dr. Caldwell's 
 words), '* From the beginning of the world it had never been known' 
 [in Tinnevelly] "that a woman conld read," and in 1837, out of 
 the 269 children in the S.P.G. Schools in the Missions, only 6 were 
 girls [57, 58]. 
 
 An impetus to the cause was given by a boarding school established 
 at Edeyengoody in 1844 by Mrs. Caldwell, who then also introduced 
 lace-making amongst the women. Both ventures were highly success- 
 ful, the latter becoming a permanent branch of industry which has 
 provided suitable employment for hundreds of native women, especially 
 widows [59]. 
 
 The Edeyengoody Institution was followed by similar ones in other 
 places, and now by means of village and boarding schools the female 
 young are being instructed in all the elements of sound and useful 
 knowledge, provision being made also for thuir higher education at 
 Tuticorin, Nazareth (S.P.G.), and Palamcotta (C.M.S.) [60]. 
 
 What the schools are doing for the children. Zenana ladies with 
 their bands of Bible-women are seeking to accomplish for the heathen 
 women in their houses [61]. 
 
 •^ Connected with the subject of Education is 
 
 (2) Tlie Training of Native Agents. — The lack of a proper native 
 agency — which had hitherto been the great want of the Missions — 
 led to Dr. Pope establishing in 1842 a seminary at Sawyerpuram, 
 which has been of the greatest benefit to the Church in Tinnevelly. 
 [Sec p. 792.] Most of the pnpils on leaving were employed as cateohists 
 and schoolmasters ; those of superior attainments being drafted to the 
 .College at Madras. [Sec p. 791.] 
 
 In 1883 the college department of the seminary was transferred 
 to Tuticorin. [See Caldwell College, p. 793.] To quote the words of 
 the late Rev. A. B. Symonds (one of the best educationists that 
 Southern India has seen). Dr. Pope "gave an impetus to education 
 generally in Tinnevelly, and imparted to the [Sawyerpuram] Seminary 
 in particular a character and status which will ever cause his nam^ 
 to be held in honour in the province " [62]. 
 
 When the Seminary was founded great difficulty was experienced 
 in inducing the people to send their children to it. Boys coming from 
 a distance were put under the escort of two or three men, who were 
 charged not to let any of them escape. The boys were stocked with 
 sweetmeats, and humoured before they left and on the way, as if they 
 really were running a great venture in thus leaving their homes for 
 (what was then thought) such a doubtful benefit as education ! At 
 Sawyerpuram strict watch was kept over them; and if a boy ran away 
 
 K I 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 ■OH 
 
 645 
 
 be was ptirsued, generally captured, and brought back. On returning 
 from their hohdays the same vigilance was necessary to get them to 
 the seminary and keep them there. Every encouragement was given 
 to them to remain at school. They were well fed and clothed ; they 
 paid no fees, but had a little pocket-money given them for their holi- 
 tlays, and were supplied with books and everything they wanted. But 
 at the end of twenty-two years, when some 186 were in actual employ- 
 ment in Mission woi'k, there were more applications for admission than 
 could be received, and the pupils paid fees and purchased all their 
 books and stationery [68]. 
 
 The first native clergyman in connection with the Society in tho 
 Diocese of Madras was Catechist David ARULAPPEN.who was prepared 
 by Dr. Pope, and ordained in 1854. He died in 1865, and the Mission 
 Field for 1866 (pp. 101-6) contains a memoir of him by the Rev. J. 
 F. Reams [64]. 
 
 Of the 106 native clergymen since added m the Society's list in 
 South India, 61 have been employed in Tinnevolly. [See list,pp. 911-15.] 
 In 1870 it was reported from Edeyengoociy that the heathen and 
 Mahommedans were contributing to the building of native Christian 
 pastors' parsonages [65]. 
 
 M 
 
 \'-^ 
 
 (8) Self-support. — In 1685 the Madras Diocesan Committee made 
 their first definite move in this direction by resolving to supply two- 
 iihirds of the expense of erecting Mission chapels and houses provided 
 the people paid one-third [66]. 
 
 The formation of local Church Building Societies in 1844 marked 
 a further advance [see pp. 587-8], and twelve years later the Bishop of 
 Madras wrote : — , ,. , 
 
 
 m 
 
 " The bcnevolonoe manifested by those infant Cliurches ia a special indioatiou 
 of their improvement. I was astonished beyond measure at the liberality shown 
 to so many good objects by them ; there is hardly a pious or charitable design 
 amongst our own British Churches that does not find its counterpart amongst 
 these poor people. Friend-in-Need Societies, Missionary Societies, Bible and 
 Tract Societies, are established and supported amongst them with a liberality 
 ^vhich, when their deep poverty is considered, I feel assured is beyond that which 
 is exemplified in the Churches of Europe ; and the appeal which has lately been 
 made for a sustentation or self-supporting Mission Fund, has met with a hearty 
 And ready response from the grateful converts, which has made glad the hearts of 
 your Missionaries " [67 j. 
 
 ■t 
 
 Nazareth, in 1855, led the way in raising native Church endow- 
 ments, as much as Bs.1,800 being collected there in one day [68]. 
 
 In 1865 the Society set apart a sum of £11,000 for the purpose of en* 
 eouraging by proportionate grants-in-aid the gifts of native Christian ■; 
 towards the endowment of native clergymen in South India. By tl is 
 means the liberality of native Christians was stimulated, and in 
 Tinnevelly several native pastorates have been endowed [69] . Although 
 the fund has been replenished from time to time, and sinee 1882 
 been applicable to the whole of India, no other diooese but Ma^ra» 
 ^luJifiedfor assistanoe until 1892 [70]. 
 
 V M 
 
 to 
 
 '■lie 
 
 ■', ',. 
 
 ' ■■;, 
 
 U \ 
 
 If 
 
 m 
 
 •U- 
 
i. 
 
 ;■ 
 
 
 
 \ 
 
 
 1 
 
 U9 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Another step towards a self-supportinff ministry was taken ir 1865 
 by the Society stipulating that tne salaries of the natives to be 
 ordained on its title should be in part provided by their congregations. 
 Whereupon the TinnevoUy Local Committee recommended that, 
 instead of all native Missionaries being employed as hitherto as 
 assistants to European Missionaries in their general duties, there 
 should in future be two classes of native ministers — 
 
 1st. Men of liberal education, who should be engaged in 
 •^ evangelistic work and the supervision of the small congregations 
 and schools ; 
 
 2nd. Men of the stamp of efficient catechists, not highly 
 educated, and not acquainted with English. 
 In each instance one half of their salaries should be provided from local 
 sources, and the same in the case of the native catechists and school- 
 masters. The arrangement was welcomed as an " era in the history 
 of the Tinnevelly Missions," and at first strictly adhered to [71]. 
 
 Indeed in 1868 it was stated that the salaries of seven new native 
 clergy would on their ordination be '* entirely defrayed by their con- 
 gregations " [72]. 
 
 In the course of time a disposition was shown to relax or evade the 
 rule as to the local moiety (in spite of the precautions taken by the 
 Society), and at the present time (1892) the average proportion of the 
 pastors' salaries required from the congregations by the Madras 
 Diocesan Committee is only one third * [72a]. 
 
 (4) Church Organisation. — In addition to " Church Building " and 
 *' Gospel " Societies (to which reference has been made), the S.P.G. 
 Missionary Clergy of Tanjore and Tinnevelly, together with the Princi- 
 pals of the Seminary and the Head Masters of the High Schools, 
 were formed into " Local Committees." The design of these was to 
 bring the Clergy into more direct and formal co-operation with the 
 Bishop and the Madras Diocesan Committee, as advisers on all matters 
 relating to the progress and development of the Missions. These Local 
 Committees met once a quarter, for the purpose of considering the 
 various subjects referred to them by the Bishop and Committee, for 
 consulting together on things affecting the interests of their respective 
 districts, for the examination of the Catechists and Masters, and for 
 the examination of the Seminaries and the regulation of their affairs. 
 Ab the number of the native Clergy increased some change was neces- 
 sary in the constitution of the Tinnevelly Local Committee, since it 
 became too bulky for the purposes for which it was originally formed. 
 The first attempt at modification was the division of this Committee 
 into three Sub- Committees. Ultimately, however, it was deemed 
 advisable, having regard to the growing intelligence of the Native 
 Church, and with a view to the cultivation of a spirit of self-reliance 
 and self-support, to incorporate a certain number of the Christian laity. 
 Hence came to pass the formation in 1872 of what is now known as 
 the Tinnevelly Provmoial Church Council f of the S.P.G., which was 
 not intended as a final arrangement, but only in view of and a.s jpre- 
 paratory to a more perfect ecclesiastical organisation, when the whole 
 ^ypf native Christians lA Tinnevelly should beooiiQie independent of 
 
 * In this respect Nasareth is maoh in advance of othaxMisuons [«M.pp..S6(>-^ [7S&]» 
 t Thejw are District Chntch Coosoilsin connection with the Piovincial one. 
 
 exi 
 
 an< 
 
 to I 
 
 wa 
 
 the 
 
 fou 
 
 an 
 
 latl 
 
 for 
 
\'^W> H MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. Vi};t:>^ 
 
 547 
 
 external aid, and should be duly constituted as a Church with a Bishop 
 and Synod of its own [78]. Since 1856 the Society had been striving 
 to secure a Bishop for Tinnevelly [74], and an Episcopal Endowment 
 was begun as early as 1858 [74a]. Legal difficulties, however, hindered 
 the provision of a Bishop for the Province until 1877, and then it was 
 found possible to have only Assistant Bishops, not, as was most desired, 
 an independent Missionary Bishopric. While still aiming at the 
 latter object the Society gladly co-operated in providing an income 
 for a Suffragan Bishop [75] ; and on March 11, 1877, Dr. R. Caldwell 
 and Dr. Sargent, Missionaries respectively of the S.P.G. and the C.M.S., 
 were consecrated (at Calcutta) Assistant Bishops to the Bishop of 
 Madras for Tinnevelly [76]. [Sec also pp. 551-2.] 
 
 (5) Medical Missions. — Medical work was introduced into the 
 Sawyerpuram district by the Bev. A. Huxtable about 1854-5 [77]. The 
 commencement of a regular Medical Mission by the Bev. Dr. Strachan 
 at Nazareth in 1870, the relief afforded thereby, and the subsequent 
 development of this agency, are noticed on page 817 ; but it may 
 be added here that the medical work " greatly tended to disarm 
 opposition, to remove prejudice, and to place the heart in a receptive 
 position " [77a]. 
 
 The same may be said generally of the various missionary agencies, 
 which, under God, were leading to astonishing results [78]. 
 
 Visiting Tinnevelly in 1875,* the Prinob of Wales was met at. 
 Maniachi (a railway station near Tuticorin) on December 10, by nearly 
 10,000 native Christians of the Church of England, headed by Drs. 
 Caldwell and Sargent, by whom an address was presented. In 
 his reply His Royai Highness said : — 
 
 " It is a great satisfaction to me to find my countrymen engaged in offering to 
 ocr Indian fellow-subjects those truths which form the foundation of our own 
 social and political system, and which we ourselves esteem as our most valued 
 possession. 
 
 " The freedom in all matters of opinion which our Government secures to all 
 is an assurance to me that large numbers of our Indian fellow-subjects accept 
 your teaching from conviction. 
 
 " Whilst this perfect liberty to teach and to learn is an essential characteristic 
 of our rale, I feel every confidence that the moral benefits of union with England 
 may be not less evident to the people of India than are the material results of the 
 great railway which we are this day opening. 
 
 " My hope is that in all, whether moral or material aspects, the natives of this 
 country may ever have reason to regard their closer connection with England as 
 one of their greatest blessings " [79]. 
 
 In the next year Dr. Caldwell devoted himself to purely evan- 
 gelistic work among the heathen, especially the higher castes, in the 
 province [80]. 
 
 Accessions had been going on since June 1875, especially in the 
 Pottoor district, the women showing a desire to join [81] ; and in 
 February 1877 he wrote that the Tinnevelly districts were "in a 
 state of preparedness for any impulse they might receive from provi- 
 dential events, and for any movement that might set in " [82]. ; 
 
 Towards the end of 1877 Southern India was visited by the most 
 
 " * The Society prAsented an addran to the Prince loth 01 his departure for, and on 
 his return from, India [79o]. - ' 
 
 1 1'4 3 
 
 I I: 
 
 ' » 
 
648 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 . > 
 
 i: 
 
 terrible famine it had yet known, and during that and the following year 
 85,000 natives in Tinnevelly and Bamnad abjured heathenism and 
 Toluntarily placed themselves under Christian teaching in the Missions 
 of the Church of England — the accessions in the S.P.G. districts 
 numbering 28,664 [88]. 
 
 " The chief means " which led to these accessions were stated by 
 the Madras Diocesan Committee to be : — 
 
 " iBt. The very wide diffusion of education in Tinnevelly which has enlightened 
 the people. 2nd. The benign influence of European Missionaries who have for 
 many years lived amongst the people— as the effect of these two agencies, demon- 
 olatry has for a long time been on the decline. 3rd. The evangelistic efforts of 
 paid and unpaid agents. 4th. The impetus given to these by Bishop Caldwell's 
 evangelistic tours. 5th. The realised helplessness of their gods to assist in the 
 famine. 6th. The liberality displayed by the Government and tho British public. 
 7th. The special help sent by the Church of England through the 8.P.O." [84]. 
 
 The Famine Fund raised by the Society, viz. £17,747, provided for 
 the relief of 96,000 sufferers (without respect to race, caste, or creed) 
 and for the maintenance of hundreds of orphans during the next 
 eight years. A second appeal elicited (in 1878-9) a further sum of 
 £9,845, which under the administration of Bishop Caldwell and the 
 Native Church Councils provided for the spiritual wants of the many 
 thousands who had sought instruction* [85]. Of these, many of the 
 more ignorant relapsed, but many more remained steadfast, and were 
 joined by others long after famine relief had ceased [86]. 
 
 On Wednesday, January 20, 1880, the Bishop of Madras, with 
 his two Assistant Bishops, ninety native clergymen, and crowds of 
 laity, met at Palamcotta to celebrate " the centenary of the introduc- 
 tion of Christianity into Tinnevelly." One of the native clergymen 
 dwelt on the fact " that the two great Societies carrying on Mission 
 work in Tinnevelly were one in the great object they had in view, and 
 stated that he himself, brought up at Edeyengudi, and now labouring 
 in th:! C.M.S., was an illustration of the mutual help the Societies 
 >were to each other." 
 
 In an historical summary Bishop Caldwell thus tabulated the 
 visible results of the work : — 
 
 " No. of No. of 
 Villages native 
 occuplel Mioisten 
 
 C.M.S. 875 58 
 
 S.P.G.t 631 31 
 
 Total 1,506 89 59,203 38,402 97,605 13,265 37,555 7" 
 
 " Who could have predicted in 1780 " (added the Bishop) " that such an 
 assembly as this would take place here this day ? There was then no Bishop of 
 Madras, and if there had been, the only clergyman of the Church of England he 
 would have had in his diocese would have been the one chaplain of Fort St. George. 
 The only Missionaries in the country at that time were in Lutheran orders. He 
 would have needed no assistants in Tinnevelly, like Bishop Sargent and myself, to 
 help him to superintend the one congregation then in existence in Tinnevelly, 
 comprising forty souls. There would have been no European missionaries of 
 either of our two Societies present, for the C.M.S. had not then come into ezist- 
 
 * On the exhaustion of the fond the Society (in 1882) voted iC8,000 for the oontinoa< 
 lion of (he work [86a]. 
 t Isolates Ranmad. 
 
 
 TTnb.iptlzed Total of bap. 
 
 
 Contrlbutiona from 
 
 
 [Catechu- titrd and 
 
 Conimnnl- 
 
 native ChristianB 
 
 Baptized 
 
 mens] unlmptized 
 
 cants 
 
 Rb. 
 
 34,484 
 
 19.052 53,536 
 
 8,378 
 
 24,498 8 5 
 
 24,719 
 
 19,350 44,069 
 
 4,887 
 
 13,056 3 2 
 
o< .• 
 
 MADRAS PRE8IDBKCY, ETC. 
 
 64^ 
 
 'if 
 
 enee, and the S.P.O. had not then extended its operations to India. Its work in 
 India was carried on by the Christian Knowledge Society. There would have 
 beijn no native clor^y present, and probably only one native agent. Who can pre- 
 dict what the state of things will be in Tinnevelly in 1080 ? If in the first 
 hundred years of the history of the Tinnevelly Mission it has grown from 40 
 souls to 69,203— to give the number of the baptized alone— by the end of the 
 second 100 years nearly the whole of Tinnevelly should be converted to Christ " [87]. 
 
 On July 6, 1880, another festival day was kept at Edeyengoody, 
 when Bishop Caldwell consecrated a stately church on which he 
 had laboured with his own hands from time to time for thirty-three 
 years. The native stonemasons having had no experience in building 
 operations beyond their own simple houses, everything was moulded 
 of full size by the Bishop in olay and copied by the workmen. Three 
 thousand persons crowded into the church, and still more hung around 
 the open doors and windows outside ; and yet everything was done 
 with perfect reverence, and 648 persons communicated. In the con- 
 gregation thus gathered out of heathenism there were representatives 
 of every caste, from the highest to the lowest, and this gave an 
 additional significance to the words of the hymn, " The Church's One 
 Foundation," which the Bishop had translated into Tamil. The work 
 of instructing the new converts of 1877-8 had been faithfully carried 
 on — the success varying much in proportion to their ability to read 
 and to the amount of personal care which could be given to them. 
 In many districts these people were practising self-help, and forming 
 among themselves associations for influencing their heathen neigh- 
 bours [88]. 
 
 In 1888 Bishop Caldwell removed his headquarters to Tuticorin,* 
 the chief seaport and the second civil station in Tinnevelly. 
 
 A large proportion of the population of the town consisted of high- 
 caste Hindus, and most of the middle and working classes were also 
 Hindus, but there was a growing (though small) congregation of native 
 Christians and an English congregation. One of Bishop Caldwell's 
 objects in removing to Tuticorin was " the strengthening and exten- 
 sion of Missionary work of the ordinary kind, both congregational 
 and educational," and to promote this the College department of the 
 Sawyerpuram Institution was transferred and received the name of 
 " Caldwell College." As yet the Missionaries could be said to have 
 only " reached the fringe " of the higher castes and classes in Tinne- 
 velly, but " excellent results " had been " gained in connection with 
 the superior Englisht Schools . . . established in towns inhabited by 
 Hindus of the higher classes" ; and in villages where EngUsh educa- 
 tion is unknown the Rev. S. G. Yesadian had adopted with modifi- 
 cations a lyrical, musical style of preaohing,:^ founded on precedents 
 
 * Tuticorin (= "the town where the wells get filled up") was occupied by the 
 Portuguese in 1582, and from 1658 alternately by the Dutch and English until 1826, 
 when it was finally ceded to England [80a]. 
 
 t In 1889 it was reported that at Alvar Timnagari " the conversions have all been 
 amongst . . . the high castes" and "the direct result of the Mission School in the 
 place ^' [8961. 
 
 t Providing himself with a trained choir of boys, the Missionary selects an open place 
 in we village, and there after dark, and after the people have dined, he sets up a table 
 with lights, and sings a series of Tamil and Sanskrit verses, accompanying himself on 
 the viMin, and ever and anon explaining the meaning of what he sings, and impressing 
 it on the attention of the hearers. The singing abounds in choruses, which are sung by 
 the boys and oooasionally joined in by the people. 
 
 II 
 
 1 
 
 it 
 
 i' 
 
 {'if 
 
 •1 
 

 1^60 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION Of THE GOSPEL. 
 
 derived from Indiah antiquity —hit efforts being attended with 
 " remarkable results " (in the Nagalapuram district) [80]. 
 
 Among the other chief events of 1888 were the confirmation o' oM 
 natives at Tutioorin by Ilishop Caldwbll in one day, and the dedi- 
 cation (on St. Andrew's Day) of a new and beautiful church at 
 Mudalur, which was filled by 2,000 persons and surrounded by a 
 much larger number [00]. 
 
 In 1885 Bishop Sargent, and in 1887 Bishop Caldwell, cele- 
 brated each the jubilee of his Missionary career, both occasions being 
 " attended with much joy and congratulation on the part of the native 
 Christian community " [01 J. In the address presented to Bishop 
 Caldwell it was stated that 
 
 '' every department of mission work in Tinncvelly has developed tenfold, and we 
 may justly attribute this to a large extent, under God, to your lordship's un- 
 flagging zeal, patience, and love. The Tinnevelly of to-day differs vastly from 
 that of 1838. It has been your privilege— such privileges being permitted to but 
 few— not only to share in the work of laying the foundations of the Church so 
 deep and so strong, but also as its first bishop to build up and consolidate an 
 edifice that has attained a prominence unparalleled in the Missions of th« 
 world" [92]. ,-, ,, ^,,.^ , ,, , . : , ., . , 
 
 By the ordination of 15 Deacons at Edeyengoody on December 10, 
 1886, and others at Tuticorin in the following Advent, the number 
 of the S.P.G. native clergy had been raised to 70 ; * and the recent 
 accession of wealthy landlords and a number of poor heathen in the 
 Nazareth district showed that there at least all classes were being 
 influenced [08]. 
 
 Nazareth indeed was now and still is one of the most successful 
 Missions in India, and the largest connected with the Society in the 
 Diocese of Madras. Under the superintendence of the Eev. A. Mab- 
 ooscHis, its baptized adherents have greatly increased, and progress 
 \\tiB been effected in every department. Its Medical work, Orphanage, 
 and Art Industrial School have attained some distinction, and its 
 Primary, Middle and High Schools exist without v aid from the 
 Society's funds. An increasing amount of self-support is regularly 
 enforced as a duty, and besides gifts of money the Christians offer 
 first-fruits of every kind monthly in the churches, this way of giving 
 being " readily adopted " by them [04]. / 
 
 On this subject Mr. Margoschib wrote in 1888 : — 
 
 " Natives of India do not believe in a religion which costs them nothing, and 
 th«> iiiAgrificent temples and shrines to be seen all over the country are the best 
 proof possible of the idea so firmly rooted in their minds that they should be 
 ready to spend and be spent in the service of Ood. In further actual proof of this 
 opinion, we find that all the great Hindoo and Mohammedan temples are richly 
 endowed by native money, and the income acoruing is sufficient for the up-keep 
 of many of them for ever. When Hindoos become Christians there is no reason 
 why they should think it the duty of the Mission to support them and theirs for 
 the term of their natural lives. If they foster such an idea, then it must be the 
 fault of their spiritual teachers and pastors, and their Christianity will never be of 
 a robust character " [95]. 
 
 * There had been a yet larger ordination at Palamcotta on January 81, 1869, when 
 88 natite Deacons and 10 Priests were ordained [98a]. 
 
'*****'**>■' MADRAS PRESIDBlfCY, EtO^' •••ti„i. .i 
 
 {(5i 
 
 The annual contrilmtfons ^m the MiMion are feiifftefMit k> pT(W 
 Tide (if necessary) for the support of two or three Europeaii olergy- 
 men [06]. 
 
 In another re9pect Nazareth sets a wise and fruitful example: — \ 
 
 : •• Evangelistio work forms an integral part of the duty of everyone who calls 
 himself a Christian, and though most of our Christians are not qualified to ' go 
 and teach,' yet each in his sphere can bear witness to the truth, and thus be a 
 missionary. Fixed days are set apart every week for systematic evangelistio 
 meetings amongst the heathen. If the results are Dot large or very appareot, 
 the obligation still remaiius the same." 
 
 So wrote Mr. Margoschis in 1889, and at the same time he reported 
 that nearly 600 people, gathered from four villages, had (after two 
 gears' probation and teaching) been baptized en masse at the vury 
 fipot where formerly thoy sacrificed to demons. Bishop Caldwci ma 
 «i^ht clergymen took part in the ceremony ; a pandal was erected j. «r 
 A brook, and the sacrament was given by immersion [97]. 
 
 Addressing the Christians at the central station in Janur. y 18{^?, 
 the Bishop of Madras said : " In the whole Pree/Tency of Ma as, there 
 is not another place w)> .o so much useful work of dififcreut kindb ic 
 going on, as at Naz«bitiuii " [OTa]. 
 
 An addrf '• presented (with a Tamil Bible) to Lis late Royal »Iijh- 
 ness the Duke of Clarence and Avondale by the native Chiistiaus of 
 Tinnevelly, during his tour in India in 1889, stated that 
 
 " Boughly speaking, about 100 * native clergymen, assisted by a Urge force of 
 Catechists and lieaders, minister the Word and Sacraments to 100,000 1 nati /e 
 Christians, while Tinnevelly Evangelists, not only in our own districts but in other 
 parts of the Presidency, and even in Ceylon and Mauritius, are engaged in preach- 
 ing the Gospel to the heathen " [98]. 
 
 On Bishop Sabqent's death, which took place on October 12, 
 1890, Bishop Caldwell, who had been ordained Deacon and Priest in 
 the same years (1841-2), as well as consecrated with him in 1877 [99], 
 undertook the whole Episcopal oversight of Tinnevelly. It was 
 however evident that he too must soon lay down the burden which 
 he had borne so nobly and so patiently for half a century [100]. His 
 parting words on returning from England in 1884 were: "For Tiii- 
 nevelly I have lived, and for Tinnevelly I am prepared to die " [1011. 
 
 Acceptable arrangements having been made for his retirement, he 
 resigned his episcopal office on Januai-y 81, 1891. On August 28 he 
 passed to his rest at Eodeikanal (Pulney Hills), and on September 2, 
 amid every mark of respect and esteem, he was buriel beneaiih the 
 altar of the church at Edeyengoody at which he for so many years 
 ministered [102]. 
 
 In the words of the Society's Report for 1890: — 
 
 "His mark will remain on it [1. nevelly] abidingly, and those who in the 
 generations to come shall enter into his labours will recognise the fact that they 
 are building bat on his foondation, and will cherish his name as that of the 
 greatest Master Builder of the Spiritual Temple in Southern India " [103]. 
 
 Since Bishop -Caldwell's death the Society has been renewing 
 its efforts [see p. 547] to secure the formation of an independent Mis* 
 
 * Actually 118. f ^'^>'^7, including about 18,000 catechomens. 
 
 % 
 
 . ' i 
 
 ' !l" 
 
 ■w 
 
 \i>: 
 
 I H 
 
 
 ■»!■' 
 
 ,! 
 
f '■' 
 
 1 11 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 u 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 1152 
 
 800IETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 sionary Bishopric for Tinue«elly. Apart from the 8>.ieiu of " Society" 
 Bishops (that is, Bishops nominated and salaried by a particular 
 Society), which the S.P.G. strongly deprecates, experience has shown 
 that " Assistant " or " Coadjutor" Bishops do not meet the requirements 
 of the Church in India — or at least of such a Mission as Tinne- 
 velly — and as a matter of fact Bishop Caldwell's usefulness and that of 
 many of the Clergy, was frequently hindered by troubles arising really 
 from the anomalous position which he held* [104]. In May 1891 the 
 Society voted £5,000 towards the endowment of a Bishopric for Tin- 
 nevelly, to be formed on the lines of Chota Nagpur [105]. [See p. 499.} 
 The Bishop of Madras, in the belief that legally (under his Letters 
 Patent) he could not promote such a scheme, sought in December 
 1891 the advice and counsel of the English Episcopate [106], but 
 up to the time of going to press the diflSculty had not been overcome, 
 although the need of a resident Bishop in Tennevelly is becoming more 
 and more urgent. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— Christians, '28,408 ; CommunicantB, 7,724 ; Catechumens, 7,155 ; 
 Villages, 496 ; Schools, 197; Scholars, 7,815 ; Clergymen, 37 ; Lay Agents, 443. 
 
 Beferences (Tinnevelly). — [1] Bishop Caldwell's "General History" of Tinnevell3r 
 to 1801, pp. 3, 167, 225, 229-30 ; M.F. 1864, p. 167. [2] M.H. No. 28, pp. 7-9, 86 ; Q.P., 
 April 1862, p. 2; M.F. 1864, p. 166; M.D.C. Quarterly Report, No. 27, p. 70. [3] Cald- 
 well's " Tinnevelly " (see [1] above), pp. 84, 88-9. [4] M.H. No. 23, pp. 8-6, 9-85, 47-8. 
 5] R. 1829, pp. 174-6, 191-4 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 21-8, 41-2, 198-4, 203-7 ; M.F. 1890, p. 261. 
 '5a] Bishop Caldwell's Early History of the "Tinnevelly Mission," pp. 1-211, 230-1. 
 '66] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, " East Indies, 1852," No. 10, 
 pp. 25-8. [6] Do., p. 34. [7] R. 1829, pp. 208-9 ; M.D.C. Proceedings, February 21 and 
 April 1829 ; and Caldwell's " Tinnevelly Mission " (see [6a] above), pp. 218, 220-6, 231 ; 
 R. 1851, p. 51. [Id] M.D.C. Proceedings, April 1829 : see also R. 1851, p. 51. [8] M.D.C. 
 Proceedings, July 28, 1829; R. 1880, pp. 47-8; R. 1831, pp. 140-60; Caldwell's 
 "Tinnevelly Mission" (see [6a] above), pp. 227-80, 232-70. [9] Jo., V. 48, pp. 876-91 ;. 
 B. 1882, p. 22. [10] Caldwell's " Tinnevelly Mission " {see [5a] above), pp. 248-9, 829 ; 
 Petitt's Account of C.M.S. Tinnevelly Mission, pp. 846-9. [10a] Caldwell's " Tinnevelly 
 Mission " (see [5a] above), pp. 270-1. [11] R. 1834-6, p. 187. [12] Pp. 911-18 of this, 
 book; R. 1884-5, pp. 41, 45; R. 1837, p. 51; R. 1888, p. 88; Caldwell's "Tinne- 
 velly Mission" (see [5a] above), pp. 276-83, 303-19, 380. [13] M.D.C. Proceedings, 
 April 24, 1838. [14] Caldwell's "Tinnevelly Mission" (see [5a] above), pp. 814-5, 
 318-19. [15] R. 1884-5, p. 41 ; R. 1886, p. 40 ; Bishop of Madras' Visitation Charge,, 
 Jan. 19, 1841 (" Madras Sermons, Charges, and Pamplilets, No. 2 ") ; Caldwell's 
 "Tinnevelly Mission" (see [5a] above), pp. 291, 322-4. [16] Bishop of Madras' Journal 
 of Visitation, 1840-1. [17] R. 1841, pp. 78, 154 ; R. 1842, p. 117 ; Caldwell's " Tinnevelly 
 Mission," pp. 826-8, 880. [18] R. 1843, p. 40; R. 1844, pp. 74-5, 81; R. 1845, 
 pp. 79-87. [19] R. 1844, p. 84. [20] M.H. No. 7, pp. 8-5 ; M.H. No. 42, p. 2. [21] R. 1844, 
 p. 81. [22] Jo., V. 45, pp. 138, 140, 156, 174 ; M.H. No. 1, pp. 1-80 ; M.H. No. 3, 
 pp. 12-26 ; M.H. No. 7, pp. 1-18 ; M.H. No. 12, pp. 8-24 ; M.H. No. 16, pp. 3-15 ; 
 R. 1845, pp. 88-5 ; R. 1846, p. 80 ; R. 1847, pp. 85-9 ; R. 1851, p. 51. [23] M.H. No. 8,. 
 pp. 7, 8. [24] M.H. No. 8, pp. 15-17. [26] M.F. 1857, pp. 37-47, 79-86, 109, 134 ; M.F. 
 1878, p. 526 ; M.F. 1890, p. 64 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report, No. 27, pp. 68-9. [26] R. 1849, 
 ip. 128-4. [27] R. 1846, pp. 82-8. [28] M.F. 1859, pp. 128-4 ; M.H. No. 42, pp. 2, 8- 
 29] M.H. No. 5, pp. 4-18 ; M.H. No. 14, pp. 8-5 ; R. 1846, pp. 70-88 ; R. 1846, p. 80 ; 
 
 E 
 
 * No blame is here attributed to either the Bishop of Madras or the two Assistant- 
 Bishops, between each of whom the best of feelings existed. 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 558 
 
 [311 M.F. I860, pp. a04-0 ; 
 
 -4, p. 116 : see also M.F. 1863, p. 268. [32] B. 1856, p. il6. [33] M.H. No. a^ 
 
 , 6-28 ; R. 1851, pp. 51-2 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 217-18 ; M.F. 18C4, p. 207 : see also R. 1867, 
 
 rS41 M TT. Nn Q im 17-1H! R IHiA n Hi) • M K Nn Id n 1A • »rA nlun 
 
 [30] R. 1848, pp. 108-0; R. 1840, pp. 125-6 
 p. 115: see also M.F. 1863, p. 268 
 
 [32] R. 1856, p. 116. [33] M. 
 
 xoui| |*|i. ux— a , i!u.*M\» xou«, pp. ax (—18 J M.F. 18C4, p. 207 • 966 QlSO xv. xoui^ 
 
 [34] M.H. No. a, pp. 17-18 ; R. 1846, p. 88 ; M.H. No. 10, p. 16 : see also 
 
 B. 1861, p. 52. 
 R. 1868-4, J " 
 pp. 
 
 pp. 112-18. 
 
 R. 1847, pp. 00^2. [36] R. 1847, p. 85. [36] R. 1845, p. 80 ; M.H. No. 10, pp. 8-14 1 
 M.R. 1854, pp. 218-10. [37] M.H. No. 10, p. 18. [38] Q.P., April 1850, pp. 0, 10. [38«i 
 M.H. No. 28, p. 115. [386] M.H. No. », pp. 50-8. [30] R. 1847, pp. 01-2. [40] 
 R. 1858, pp. 67-8 : see also R. 1858, p. 100. [41] R. 1854, pp. 80-00 ; Q.P., Oct. 1854, 
 p. 8 ; R. 1866, p. 108 ; R. 1856, p. 110 : see also R. 1860, p. 180. [42] R. 1858, p. 07 : see 
 also R. 1868, p. 05. [43] R. 1860, p. 136. [44] M.F. 1864, p. 172 ; R. 1865, pp. 122-3. 
 [46] M.F. 1860, pp. 75-6 ; R. 1862, pp. 167-8 ; R. 1868, pp. 04-7 ; R. 1803-4, p. lOU 
 [46] M.F. 1858, pp. 241-8 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 73-81 ; M.F. 1802, pp. 1-5, 153 ; M.F. 1868, 
 pp. 73-82 ; M.F. 1864, pp. 82-8 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 145-60 ; R. 1866, pp. 132-8 ; Applications 
 Sub-Committee Report, 1867, p. C. [47] R. 1855, p. 117; R. 1858, p. 09; R. 1859, 
 pp. 107-8, 113 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 200-1 ; R. 1865, pp. 123-4 : see also R. 1860, u. 139. [48] 
 R. 1868, p. 103 : see also R. 1861, pp. 163, 169-70. [48a] R. 1842, pp. 121-2. [40] R. 1854, 
 pp. 88-0 ; Q.P., Oct. 1854 ; R. 1856, pp. 108, 115-17 ; R. 1850, pp. 108. Ill ; R. 1860, 
 p. 139 ; M.F. 1800, pp. 104-8 ; R. 1861, p. 157 ; R. 1862, p. 165 ; R. 1863, pp. 04-5 i 
 R. 1863-4, pp. 103-4, 100. [50] R. 1863-4, p. 101. [51] M.F. 1864, p. 122. [62] R. 1863-4, 
 p. 101. [52a] M.F. 1864, p. 118. [53] M.H. No. 2, pp. 10, 11 : see also R. 1830, p. 47 ; 
 Jo., V. 43, p. 336. [64] R. 1845, p. 84; R. 1847, pp. 84-5, 91; R. 1848, p. 105; 
 M.H. No. 10, p. 15. [55] Jo., May 21, 1868; M.F. 1858, pp. 148-4. [66] M.F. I860,, 
 pp. 160-81 ; R. 1860, pp. 185-6 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 78-0 ; R. 1863, pp. 140-1 ; R. 1860, 
 pp. 110-11 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 625-6 ; M.F. 1890, p. 262. [87, 68] M.H. No. 2, p. 10 ; M.F. 
 
 173; M.F. 1863, pp. 
 
 [62] M.H. No. 12j^ p. 31 ; 
 
 R. 1855, p. 115 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 73-7 ; B^F. 1860, p. 
 
 1887, p. 250; M.F. 1800, pp. 262-3. [61] M.F. 1890, p. 263. ^^-j ... ..>,. ^-, r- — i 
 
 M.H. No. 42, pp. 12-16; R. 1846, pp. 81-2; R. 1847, pp. 84-5; R. 1848, p. 00; R. 1840,, 
 pp. 118-19 ; R. 1855, pp. 108, 116 ; R. 1856, p. 115 ; B. 1868, p. 08 ; R. 1860, p. 136 ; 
 M.F. 1860, p. 178 ; R. 1864, p. 116 ; R. 1866, p. 187 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 309-10 ; R. 1881, p. 44 ; 
 M.F. 1887, pp. 258-0. [63] R. 1866, p. 187. [64] M.F. 18E6, p. 109 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 101-6 p 
 Caldwell's "Tinnevelly Mission" {see [5a] above), p. 285. [66] R. ^870, pp. 80-90. 
 
 g!6] M.D.C. Proceedings, 1835. [67] B. 1855, p. 108 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 46, 115, 156-6 ; 
 . 1856, p. 108 ; M.F. 1859, p. 123 ; M.F. 1860, p. 210 ; M.H. No. 10, p. 16 : see also 
 R. 1846, p. 83; Q.P., Oct. 1854; R. 1861, p. 167; M.F. 1862, pp. 77, 79; M.F. 1863, 
 p. 139. [68] M.F. 1856, pp. 20-2, 197-6 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 145 ; R. 1855, p. 108 ; M.F. 1858,. 
 pp. 1-4: see also R. 1865, p. 121. [69] Jo., May 19, 1866; M.F. 1865, pp. 119-20; 
 R. 1863-4, p. 101 ; R. 1865, pp. 121-2 ; R. 1866, pp. 120-81 ; R. 1868, p. 03 ; R. 1860, p. 105 r 
 R. 1872, pp. 70-1. [70] Applications Committee Report, 1882, p. 11 and v. [71] R. 1866,, 
 p. 131 ; R. 1860, p. 105. [72] R. 1868, p. 02 ; R. 1876, p. 24 : see also R. 1869, p. 108. [72a] 
 I M8S., V. 52, p. 857 ; do., V. 49, p. 164 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 40, p. 304^ 
 [726] R. 1885, p. 46, and pp. 560-1 of this book. [73] MSS., V. 45, pp. 233-4, 240-50, 
 268, 284 ; M.D.C. Report, 1871-2, p. 4. R. 1872, pp. 71-2 : see also R. 1861, p. 156. 
 [74] Jo., Feb. 1866 ; Jo., May 20, 1859 ; R. 1861, pp. 162-8 ; Jo., April 10, 1861 ; Jo., V. 
 52, pp. 270, 389, 392, 397. [74a] Jo., June 18, 1858; M.F. 1868, p. 166. [75] Jo., Oct. 17, 
 1373 ; Jo., Jan. 16, 1874 ; Jo., May 16, 1874 ; Applications Committee Report, 1874, 
 pp.4, 5,8; do., 1876, p. 6; do., 1876, pp. 6-7; Jo., Dec. 18, 1875; Jo., Ian. 21 and 
 July 21, lfi76; M.F. 1876, pp. 62-3; Jo., Awil 21, 1882. [76] R. I870,_p. 20; R. 1877, 
 p. 20. [77] M.F. 1856, pp. 198-9 : see also E. 1858, p. 106. [77a] M.F. 1870, p. 236 ; 
 R. 1870, pp. 93-4 ; B. 1872, pp. 72-4 : see also B. 1875, pp. 24-6 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 30-40, 206 ; 
 B. 1876, pp. 22, 26 ; B. 1878, pp. 84-5 ; B. 1880, p. 41 ; M.F. 1881, p. 398 ; M.F.. 
 1«88, pp. 50-60; B. 1888, p. 66. [78] B. 1878, pp. 31-5; M.F. 1878, pp. 525-0. [79] 
 B. 1875, p. Ijj. [79a] Jo., Oct. 15, 1875 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 840-61 ; Jo., May 19, 1876 ; 
 M.F. 1876, p. 102. [80] R. 1 876, p. 22 ; M.F. 1876, p. 73 ; see also M.F. 1877, pp. 399-400. 
 [81] R. 1875, p. 26 ; R. 1876, p. 24. [82] R. 1878, p. 31. [83] R. 1877, p. 26 ; Jo., April 
 12, 1878; M.F. 1^78, pp. 247-8, 456, 526; R. 1878, pp. 12, 81-6. [84j R. 1878, p. " 
 
 see also ■"" <" " ^ ^ -.onr. ol l TOHT t> luno in on 
 
 Jo., Oct. 
 [86] M.I 
 
 pp. 26-6; , ^. „... ,_, „. ._„, ^^.. _„., _ . 
 
 p. 46. [89] R. 1882, pp. 84-7 ; R. 1883, pp. 168-64 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 40-1. [89a] Cald- 
 well's " General History " of Tmnevelly {see [1] above), jap. 75, 88-4. [896] M.F. 1880,. 
 p. 477. [901 R. 1888, pp. 40-« ; R. 1884, p. 80. [91] M.F. 1887, pp. 267-60 ; M.F. 1800, 
 p. 262. [92] R. '887, pp. 46-V. [93] R. 1886, pp. 42-4; R. 1887, pp. 45-6. [93a] R. 
 1869, p. 106. [94] R. 1886, p. 46 ; R. 1887, pp. 48-4 ; R. 1888, pp. 64-5 ; R. 1890^ 
 pp. 47-9 ; M.F. 1800,_p. 115; £. 1801, pp. 24-5, 51-2. [96] R. 1. 88, pp. 64-6. [96] R> 
 1800, p. 40. [97] R. 1880, pp. 48-0 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 16-17, 116 : see also B. 1890, 
 pp. 47-9. [97a]lMSS., V. 40, p. 177o. [98] M.F. 1890, pp. 261-8. [99] M.F. 1889» 
 
 
 I JK- 
 
 ''1 
 
 ^!l 
 
654 
 
 SOCIETY FOB, THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 B.478; B,.iMfkfi.i9^ iCtOOmim P,Aftl B. lWOb.p.i7rlfJ'.a90Q.p.410> a-iwi^ 
 
 illlf 
 
 !ir 
 
 I 
 
 •' '1 
 
 ^1 
 
 p. 44. liOlj B. 1884, p:~40. 1102] if.P. 1891, pp. 870-1, 480, 460; B. 1891, pp. 44-6 ; 
 Standing Committee Book, V. 48, pp. 41-3, 188-0. [103] B. 1800, p. 108. |104j I H8S., 
 Y. 62, pp. 164, 198, 204, 211-12, 214, 217-18, 220, 289, 280-1, 286, 289, 828, 849, 862 ; Cor. 
 reRpondence (814 pp. folio), printed by M.D.C., in 1888, bound with D MSB., V. 86, No. 7 
 batch. [105] SUnding Committee Book, V. 46, p. 260 ; B. 1801, p. 19. [106] I HSS., 
 V. 40, pp. 86-8, 108, 116-16, 167. 
 
 if.i* : iVi .'■I j' .' 
 
 (VT.) MAJIUaA. Tho district of this name (area, 0,602 sq. miles) forms a con- 
 necting link between Trichinopoly (in the north) and Tinnevelly (in the south). The 
 military stations — Madura (the capital), Dindigul, and Bamnad — have formed the centre 
 also of the Society's operations. 
 
 An offshoot of the Trichinopoly Mission was begun at Madura by the S.P.C.K. 
 (Lutheran) Missionaries in the 18th century* but being committed for the most part to 
 the care of incompetent native assistants it maintained only a precarious existence. A 
 
 Sestilence and hurricane in 1812 drove many of the converts back to idolatry and 
 emon-worship, but a few remained steadfast [1]. 
 
 S.P.O. Period (1825-60).— At the time of the transfer of the 
 S.P.C.K. Missions to the Society [see p. 602] Madura appears to have 
 been connected with Tanjore. In 1880 it was reunited to Trichi- 
 nopoly, and visited periodically by the Bev. D. Schbeyvooel, who 
 held service for the English as well as the Tamils. In his absence 
 prayers and a sermon were read by a gentleman in the employ of the 
 principal collector, who with the aid of a catechist paid by Qovem- 
 ment kept the congregation together. The state of the native 
 Mission at this time — both congregation and schools — was unsatis- 
 factory, but in 1837 the great want, a resident Missionary, was 
 supplied by the appointment of the Bev. J. Thomson, who was 
 succeeded in 1838 by the Bev. C. Hubbabd [2]. 
 
 The Mission at this time included about 80 adherents, five schools, 
 and 120 pupils ; it received much countenance from the local autho- 
 rities, and Judge Thompson presented a communion service to the 
 church. From time to time Boman Catholics joined the Mission — in 
 1858 there was an accession of over ICO [3] — but the two great 
 hindrances to conversions from heathenism were caste and the 
 distressed condition of the people [4]. 
 
 In 1850 a Mission House was erected at CuUucotei with a view 
 to making that the headquarters of the Mission [5]. 
 
 In 1857 the Madras Diocesan Committee entered into a treaty with 
 the American Dissenting Mission in Madura, by which the Society's field 
 of operations in that province was considerably limited, and about 1860 
 they sold its property in the province [excepting that of the Bamnad 
 Mission] to the American Mission, having previously withdrawn from 
 the town of Madura. A few families of Tanjore Christians residing 
 in the town (about 60 souls) refused however to join either the 
 American or the Imtheran Mission, and up to about 1874, when 
 the old English Church was pulled down to make room for a better 
 one, they assembled in it " every Sunday " for Divine Service, one 
 of their number officiating, and the Incumbent of the Church, once 
 a Missionary of the Society, administering the Holy Communion to 
 them. 
 
 While the new church was building the American Missionaries 
 lent one of their places of worship for the English services, but 
 
 4?. . * One authority says in 1760, another gives the date as 1786 [la]. 
 
..3K'iK©& i« MADBA9 PBESID,BNCY» |lTC,«rt.. (> i:4i»iuo4^ 
 
 059 
 
 declined itt fwt a XftmU. ^rvip«u. .iTbe Tai3gqr« Ci¥ri9tiMMi.^hofi$K«K: 
 w«re in prosperous circqmstaiujes, and able to. hold., th^ owp, but 
 year by year an inoreasing number of Christians migrating from 
 Tinnevelly were '* absorbed in the American community." Thiswaa 
 one of the effects of the treaty of 1857, by which the Society was 
 excluded from all but the Bamnad division of Madura [6]. It seems 
 incredible that the Society could have been party to such an arrange^ 
 ment, and in &ct, when it became aware of it, which was not till 
 1878, it promptly and emphatically disowned it. [See p. 569.] 
 
 In another matter the Madras Committee exceeded their powers. 
 In 1881 the Society learned that they had in 1868 transferred the 
 Church at Madura to the Bishop of Madras, but although this action^ 
 was unauthorised, it caused less objection as the building was to be 
 held in trust for the service of the Church of England. 
 t?t A new church was consecrated on January 15, 1881 [7]. 
 
 The resolutions of the Society on the questions raised by the< 
 agreement of 1857 are given on p. 559, and although as yet it has 
 not itself directly occupied the town of Madura, it has since 1888 
 assisted in providing for the native Christians there by lending onO) 
 of its native clergymen to the Bishop of Madras. This arrangement 
 (which is similar to that made in the case of Yellore [p. 527]) satisfied 
 the Bishop, who thought (in 1888) that the Society should not 
 reoccupy Madura, but that the Church of England " may and perhapa 
 ought to do so " [8]. 
 
 Beferencea (Madura).— [1] R. 1838, p. 87; R. 1864, pp. 94-5; M.R. 1854, pp. 177-8, 
 [la] R. 1838, p. 87 ; Report of S.P.G. Missions, 1836-8, printed by M.D.C. 1839 ; E. 1854, 
 p. 94. [2] R. 1830, p. 48; R. 1881, pp. 171-8, 176-8; R. 1883, pp. 60, 167; R. 1887, p. 60; 
 R. 1888, p. 87; M.R. 1854, pp. 94-6. [8] R. 1838, p. 87. [4] Q.P., July 1842, pp. 8-10, 
 [6] R. 1860, p. 74. [6] Statement by Rev. O. Billing 1880 in Correspondence relating to 
 the Ramnad Boundary Question : 8ee D MSS., V. 49, at end of M.D.C. Minutes. [7} 
 Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 112-18 ; I MSS., V. 47, pp. 27-81, 78-9. [8] I MSS., 
 V. 47, pp. 77-9, 262-4 ; R. 1891, p. 28. 
 
 V. t.v,..^,.' , ■ ;T 
 
 (Yl.a) DIKDIOUL, THE FITLNET HILLS, a branch of the Trichi. 
 
 nopoly Mission (S.P.C.K.) was commenced at Dindigul in 1787 by the Rev. C. Fohle* 
 tip to 1880 it appears to have fared similarly to the Madura Mission [see p. 654] [1]. 
 
 S.P.O. Period (1825-60).— In connection with the Madura Mission 
 Dindigul was visited in 1880 by the Rev. D. ScHBEYVOQBii, who 
 reported, as an instance of the ignorance and superstition of the 
 people, that the body of a criminal which had been left hanging on 
 the gallows near Dindigul, " as a warning to others," was resorted to 
 by natives from all the surrounding country, in the belief that it per> 
 formed miracles ; money was offered, and the sand under the corpse 
 was taken away to be mixed with water and drunk [2]. 
 
 In 1886 small congregations were formed in the district, and in 
 1887 the Bev. W. Hickey was stationed for a time at Dindigul 
 and a Mission was organised. Services were held in English and 
 Tamil and some Romanists conformed, but the converts from 
 heathenism were not numerous, and the introduction of the oaste 
 test in 1857 affected both school and congregation [8]. 
 
 A more hopeful station was begun in 1847 on the Pnlney Hilli^ 
 among the Poliars, an aboriginal tribe. Being persecuted by the 
 dominant Manadie, or landed proprietor of the district, two of the 
 
 
 
 
 
 !• 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 ! 
 
 If 
 
 - 
 
 1 ' 
 
 \l 
 
 
 
 1 > 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 ^f 
 
 
 t* 
 
 
 '.] 
 
 1 
 
 4*^ 
 
 1 
 
 1*1 , * 
 
 ( 
 1 ' 
 
 
 \% V 
 
 I » 
 
 1 '* 
 
 1 
 
 \ !V < 
 
 II 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 i m 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 
 i 
 i i 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 
 t 
 
 :i 
 
 i 
 
566 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i 
 
 !l 
 
 Foliar headmen sought out Mr. Hiokey. They had been told thafr 
 Padres alone were likely to sympathise with such outcasts, and 
 that his religion " was one of mercy to the poor," and they begged 
 " Hickey Padre " to receive them and their people, over 1,000, 
 under Christian instruction. The baptism of the two headmen was soon 
 followed by that of 881 of the 'iribe, who received teachers gladly 
 and guaranteed the repayment of ^he expenses of the Mission to them 
 in the event of a general apostasy or secession. Some did secede 
 under the influence of the Manadies, but this was stayed by Mr. S. G. 
 CoYLB, who " for six years with a self-denying and contented mind " 
 lived in a mud cottage, labouring among them as Catechist till 1854, 
 when he was ordained [4]. 
 
 The Mission was now "full of promise," and the Bishop op 
 Madras, who in 1853 baptized 18 and confirmed 46 converts, 
 rejoiced as he stood on the hills and contemplated the 800 Christians 
 gathered from the wilderness and crowding the church [5]. 
 
 Many of the converts, however, apostatised during the years 
 1856-8 [6], The withdrawal of the Society from this part of Madura 
 district has been noticed on pp. 554-5. 
 
 Seferencea (Dindigul and the Pulney HUIb).— [1] R. 1839, p. 143 ; M.R. 1864, pp. 
 177-8. [2] R. 1881, pp. 178, 175, 177-8. [3] R. 1837, p. 50 ; R. 1888, p. 86 ; R 1889, 
 pp. 186, 148-4 ; R. 1867, p. 102. [4] R. 1854, pp. 94-6 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 179-86. [5] M.H^ 
 No. 27, pp. 7, 8. [6] R. 185' <, pp. 111-12; R. 1857, p. 102; R. 1858, p. 100. 
 
 •' 
 
 ' I 
 
 
 (VI.o) RAMNAD. The ancient Zemindari of Romnad (area, 1,600 sq. miles) lies 
 on the east coast of the Indian Peninsula, north of Tinnevelly. Since about the begin* 
 ning of the 17th century it has been in the possession of a powerful race of 
 Maravers, who obtained their lands through their fidelity and allegiance to the great 
 Pandyan Kings of Madura. English control was introduced in 1781, and Ramnad now 
 ranks among the most important and wealthiest of the States, paying an annual tax to 
 the British Government. Connected with it are eleven islands, the most noted of which, 
 viz., Rameswaram, forms a link in the " Adam's Bridge " connection of the Peninsula 
 with Ceylon. From their control of the passage from the mainland the ruling Chiefs 
 derived their hereditary title of " Setupathy " ( = " Lord of the Bridge or Causeway ") ; and 
 the town* of Ramnad, from which the district takes its name, is called after the god 
 Ramanatliasawmy at the temple in the island of Rameswaram or Pamban. The capital 
 was removed to Ramnad from Pogalur in the reign of Regunda (1674-1710). When this 
 Setupathy died his forty-seven wives were burnt alive along with his dead body. 
 
 The country is extraordinarily flat and uninteresting, there being but one small rock 
 in the whole district, and beyond twelve miles inland the heat is generally intense. 
 The perpetual passing of pilgrims to and from Rameswaram (which contains the second 
 most sacred temple in India), adds to the unhealthiness of the country. 
 
 The people are mainly agriculturists. Most of them probably belong to the Tamil 
 nation, and of the many castes the oldest and still the chief is the Maravar, and the 
 moat numerous the Vellalar. The prevailing religion is Hinduism ; but with it the lower 
 olaBses combine the worship of the titular gods or demons. 
 
 Christianity was first introduced by the Roman Catholics during the supremacy of 
 the Portuguese at the beginning of the 16th century, and one of the famous Jesuit 
 Missionaries, John De Britto, who had courted martyrdom, hod his wishes gratified in 
 1698. Subsequently to 1785 Schwartz and other Lutherans employed by the S.P.C.K. 
 laid the foundation of a Mission at Ramnad. 
 
 A School was first established in the Fort with the support of the ruling Prince — hicr 
 children and those of his successors (down at least to 1867) invariably attending for in- 
 struction ; and in February 1800 was dedicated (by Gericke) a church which had been 
 erected in 1798 under the superintendence and with the aid of Colonel Martiny, the Com- 
 mandant of the Fort (a Roman Catholic) [1]. 
 
 * 800 miles B.W. of Madras and 100 N.W. of Ceylon. 
 
MADRAS PRE8IDEKCY, ETC. 
 
 557 
 
 ■ 'J 
 
 ! 'I! 
 
 S.P.O. Period (1825-92). — The Mission was nominally adopted by 
 the Society in 1825 [see p. 602], but it continued (as it had under the 
 S.P.C.K.) without a resident Missionary until 1837, when the Rev. W. 
 HiCKEY was stationed there. At the end of 1888 he returned to 
 Dindigul (having established two Tamil Schools) [2]. 
 
 The Mission now came under the Tanjore Missionaries, who 
 however represented in 1889 that it was impossible for them to do 
 much for a place 120 miles distant [8]. 
 
 In 1854 it was placed under the temporary charge of the Rev. A. F. 
 Caemmereb of Nazareth. Not more than 58 Christians assembled 
 to meet him at his first visit, but four of them had travelled 20 to 
 25 miles [4] ; and during his two years' superintendence his labours 
 were ** abundantly blessed " [5]. 
 
 In 1857 the Rev. J. F. Kearns reported of the Mission : — 
 " The aggregate number of converts does not exceed 500, a miserably small 
 number when we consider the early date of the Mission, but by no means to be 
 thought lightly of when we reflect on the disadvantages they have lain under. 
 Give them a resident Missionary, a man of zeal and earnestness, whose heart is 
 filled with the love of Christ, and I feel sure that the Lord of the harvest will 
 bless him with a rich harvest. The congregations are instructed by a few native 
 Gatechists, under the superintendence of Mr. Shaller, the Society's East Indian 
 Catechist. The schools are good : the English school in the fort is, without 
 exception, the best in any of the Missions in the south. Seminaries excepted " [G]. 
 
 In this year, at the instance of the Rev. H. Pope, an agreement 
 was entered into by the Madras Diocesan Committee and the 
 American Dissenting Mission as to boundaries. 
 
 The Rev. T. H. Suteb took charge of the 
 and in 1860 a superior school (erected by 
 Zemindari) was established [8]. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. J. M. Strachan, the resident Missionary in 1864, 
 stated that many adults had sought baptism, but had not yet obtained 
 it from him. Converts were to be bought " any day with rice," and 
 " What will you give us if we become Christians ? " was not an 
 uncommon question. But there were some earnest inquirers who 
 but for caste would join the Mission. Finding that caste prejudices 
 rendered the services of the Mission agents useless, he decided not to 
 employ any caste-keeping Christian as catechist, but all the agents 
 except one resigned in consequence [9]. 
 
 The ministrations of the native deacon, the Rev. J. D. Martyn, 
 proved acceptable, and Dr. Strachan's influence increased during a 
 visitation of cholera in 1865 [10]. 
 
 Owing however to the irregular supply of Missionaries — there 
 being four changes between 1857 and 1867 — the history of the Mission 
 was a chequered one until 1878, when the Rev. G. Billing undertook 
 the revival and organisation of the work. The Christians then num- 
 bered 861, and of schools there were only a few. The chief obstacle 
 to the conversion of the people did not consist in their attachment to 
 idol-worship, but in "love of the world" [11]. 
 
 The headquarters of the Mission, for some time in the Island of 
 Pamban, were afterwards removed to the outskirts of Ramnad, where 
 was purchased, in 1874, " Singara Tope," formerly a hunting-box of 
 the Rajah, which had harboured all maimer of strange wild beasts 
 and reptiles [12]. 
 
 [See p. 554.] 
 Mission in 1869 [7] ; 
 the Manager of the 
 
 |k« 
 
 i 
 
 Hf 
 
 M 
 
 'm 
 
 HJ 
 
 I i 
 
 
 ' I 
 
 > T-'ti 
 
 ■Mti 
 
 t; 
 
ni 
 
 P 
 
 658 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 
 I' I 
 
 f! 
 
 '': I 
 
 . 
 
 In July 1874 a Boys' Boarding Sobool was opened ; accessions from 
 five villages swelled the number of adherents to 600 in the next year; 
 and in 1876 a new church was completed. Two native clergymen 
 assisted Mr. Billing, and the work continued to progress [18]. 
 
 During the great famine of 1876-7 the Yali;, jrs from the neighbour- 
 ing villages flocked into the town of Bamnad, and were received into 
 the Mission BeUef Camp. Mr. Billing considered that but for this 
 " they would probably never have been brought under the influence of 
 Christianity." The Valiyers are by occupation chiefly fishers and 
 charcoal-makers. Socially their caste is not a degraded one, but they 
 are by nature " emphatically low in their moral habits — if indeed 
 they can be said to have any conception of what is right." 
 
 At the conclusion of the famine, their huts having been swept away 
 by flood, the Missionaries formed (for such as were willing to prepare 
 for baptism) three settlements near their former abodes, where they 
 could still engage in their hereditary occupations. To one the name of 
 Puthukovil (= "the New Church ") was given by the people them- 
 selves ; to the second that of Adhiyatchapuram (= " Bishop's Town"), 
 in memory of their indebtedness to Bishop Caldwell during the 
 famine ; the third received no distinctive name. 
 
 Visiting every part of the district in 1878 and holding confirma- 
 tions in five centres, Bishop Caldwell found that the Mission had 
 " taken a wonderful stride ahead" since the famine — the number of 
 villages with Christians having increased to 149, and the accessions 
 being " larger in proportion " than in any other district in South 
 India. " In no part of our Mission field was the work done of a better 
 quality." 
 
 The restraints of Christianity press heavily upon the Valiyers, but 
 in 1888 they were reported to comprise " 95 per cent, of the Christian 
 population " of the Bamnad division of the Mission [14 J. 
 
 Another result of the famine was the founding of two orphanages in 
 the Central Mission Compound for destitute children of botli sexes ; 
 and in connection therewith a printing press and bookbinding depart- 
 ment was opened in 1882 with the object (which has been reahsed) 
 of forming " the nucleus of a self-supporting and indigenous Christian 
 eommimity in the town of Bamnad." Other branches of industry were 
 added in 1883, and of the press it was reported in 1888 that it was 
 " ihe only one " in the diocese of Madras " worked entirely by 
 Christians " [15]. 
 
 In 1880 the first favourable harvest since 1877 gave the ryots the 
 heart and means for festivals of their heathen religion, and the refusal 
 of the Christians to join led to bitter persecution, which continued 
 some time and checked progress [16J. 
 
 In the next year a long-standing question as to boimdaries was 
 settled. The terms of the treaty between the Madras Diocesan Com- 
 mittee and the American Dissenting Mission in Madura in 1867, referred 
 to on pages 554-5, were immensely disadvantageous to the Society. 
 Up to 1873 the Committee's efforts m Bamnad were vei^ spasmodic, 
 and they seriously contemplated h<indii.^ over the Mission to the 
 Americans. In 1876 Mr. Billing p.oposed to the latter a revision of 
 the boundary, and was allowed to remain in possession of two disputed 
 villages. Unconsciously the treaty was m^ged on> bofli sid^s^ and 
 
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETO. 
 
 559 
 
 in 1878 the Americans asked him to sell land at one place and to 
 transfer the congregations to them. This he declined to do, and 
 advised the Madras Committee to either withdraw from the treaty or 
 get it modified. Adherence to it would have involved the withdrawal 
 of the Church from nineteen villages, leaving over 704 adherents 
 (128 baptized) to join the Americans or the Jesuits, or to return to 
 heathenism (^17]. The action of the Society in the matter is expressed 
 in the foUowmg: — 
 
 " Beaolutions of tlie Standing Committee, May 5, 1881. 
 
 "1. That the Society does not consider itself pledged to any action taken by 
 any Diocesan Committee unless such action fall within the powers possessed by 
 such Committee or has received the formal sanction of the Society. 
 
 " 2. That the Bamnad Boundary Question though recorded in the minutes of 
 the Madras Diocesan Committee in 1857-8 was not brought under the notice of 
 the Standing Committee previously to 1878, and that when in 1878 the Madras 
 Diocesan Committee called attention to the question, the Secretary, under the 
 instraotions of the Standing Committee, wrote as follows : — ' With regard to a pro- 
 posed revision of a boundary line between the American Mission at Madura and 
 our own Bamnad Mission, the Standing Committee desire me to say that they 
 have the greatest repugnance against recognising any agreemeit with other 
 Societies as to the limits of their several Missions, and they desire to warn the 
 Madras Diocesan Committee that the Society must on no account be committed to 
 any such agreement ' (Letter from Rev. W. T. Bullock to Rev. Dr. Strachan, 
 12th April, 1878). 
 
 " 3. The Standing Committee see no reason now to depart from the position 
 taken by them in 1878. They feel most deeply the evil of rival Christian organiza- 
 tions contending for converts in the presence of the Heathen, and deprecate as 
 strongly as possible any such action on the part of their representatives. They 
 claim, however, for the Church, the full liberty to minister to her own children, 
 and to evangelise the heathen. At the same time the Standing Committee 
 express a hope that in any action which the Missionaries of the Society may enter 
 upon hereafter, the utmost care will be taken to cultivate amicable relations with 
 other Christian Missionaries " [18], '\ '•'.• ' * ; ', , 
 
 In 1882 Mr. Billino was transferred to Madras, and after three 
 years' zealous and self-sacrificing labours the Rev. W. Eelton, 
 the next resident Missionary, followed him, but continued to exercise 
 a general control over the work at Bamnad with the assistance of the 
 Rev. A. B. VicKERS. 
 
 Since 1878 the Christians had increased from 861 to 8,146, the 
 Catechumens from 11 to 920, communicants from 91 to 741, the 
 scholars from 179 to 1,188, churches from 1 to 6, and the Mission had 
 been divided into six districts, viz. Bamnad, Eilakarai, Paramagudi, 
 Kilanjuni, Bajasingamangalam, and the Isle of Pamban [19^. The 
 church at Paramagudi, which was built chiefly through the munificence 
 of a lady in England, was dedicated to the Patience of God [20]. 
 
 Betumingin January 1888 Mr. Billing was accorded an over- 
 whelming reception, being met outside the town by large numbers of 
 the people and "driven in triumph to the church where a short 
 thanksgiving service was held." The next day " nearly all the influen- 
 tial Hindoos of Bamnad " joined in welcoming him at the High 
 School, one of them assuring him of " the appreciation of all classes 
 and creeds in the elevating and philanthropic work of [Christian 
 Missions." 
 
 Thd Bigh School had been tor some years self-snpporiing, and the 
 centenary of its establishment had been celebrated in 1885. *" 
 
 
 1.1 
 
ii 
 
 31. *■ 
 
 lii 
 
 560 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The Kilanjuni district was in charge of the Rev. J. Sadanantham, 
 the first native of Bamnad admitted to Holy Orders (deacon, 1886). He 
 was one of a few boys gathered into a school opened by the Bev. H. 
 Pope in 1867, and th" igh his guardian was a Boman Catholic he 
 eventually joined the i sion. With one excep^^on all the other agents 
 also of Kilanjuni were natives of the district. 
 
 In the Island of Pamban, however, there had been retrogression 
 among the the Eadiers — a caste so degraded that the Mahommedans 
 regarded them as " too low in the scale to be worthy of being made 
 followers of their Prophet." It is supposed that Christianity had 
 originally been introduced among them by the Dutch [21]. 
 
 In 1889 Mr. Billing was driven to England by illness, and on 
 November 2, 1890, his successor, the Bev. A. H. Thomas, died at his 
 post [22]. Brief as was his ministry Mr. Thomas gained a " marvel- 
 lous" influence over Hindus as well as Christians, and a month 
 before his death the entire inhabitants of a vill^.ge, 110 in number, 
 renounced idolatry, and surrendered to him their idols and other 
 symbols of Paganism [22a]. 
 
 One of the last acts of Bishop Caldwell (to whose episcopal 
 oversight Bamnad had been entrusted as well as Tinnevelly) was to 
 visit the Mission in 1890 and confirm 185 candidates [28]. At present 
 the Mission is under the charge of the Bev. A. D. Limbrick [24]. 
 
 Statistich, 1892. — Christians, 3,409 ; Communicants, 831 ; Catechumens, 859 ; Vil- 
 lages, I'il ; Schools, 34 ; Scholars, 1,052 ; Clergymen, ; Lay Agents, 184. 
 
 lieferences (Ramnad).— [1] The " Ramnad Manual," pp. 120-38; Caldwell's Early 
 Histoid of Tinnevelly, pp. 54, 63-4 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 111-14 ; M.F. 1888, p. 464; I MSS., 
 V. 49, pp. 193-4. [2] M.F. 1857, p. 114 ; R. 1888, pp. 87-8. [3] R. 1840, p. 92. [4] R. 
 1854, pp. 91-2. rpi R. 1856, p. 107. [6] M.F. 1857, pp. 114-15. [7] R. 1859, p. 116. [8] 
 R. I860, p. 136. L«*] R. 1864, pp. 119-20. [10] R. 1865, pp. 125-7. [11] R. 1867, p. 116 ; 
 R. 1874, pp. 80-1 ; M.F. 1888, p. 464 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, p. 38. [12] M.F. 
 3.888, pp. 812, 462-3. [-3] R. 1875, pp. 29, 80 ; R. 1876, p. 25. [14]_M.D.C. Quarterly 
 Report No. 19, pp. 89, 40; R. 1878, pp. 83-4; R. 1879, p. 33; R. 1888, pp. 52-3. 
 [15] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, pp. 36-8; M.F. 1888, pp. 314, 462, 466-9; M.F. 
 1890, pp. 414-15. [16] R„ 1880, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1883, p. 40. [17] Correspondence relating 
 to the Ramnad Boundary Question, D MSS., V. 4i». [18] Standing Committee Book, 
 V. 40, pp. 18, 44, 47-8, 50-2, 163 ; I MSS., V. 47, pp. 45-6, 86-7. [19] M.D.C. Quarterly 
 Rerwrt No. 19, pp. 38-43; R. 1884, p. 39; R. 1885, p. 46; R. 1888, pp. 51-2; M.F. 1888, 
 pp. 466-6, 469. [20] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, p. 41 ; M.F. 1890, p. 411. [21] 
 M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, pp. 42-8. [22] R. 1889, p. 54; R. 1890, p. 47; 
 M.F. 1890, p. 470. [22a] I MSS., V. 49, pp. 198-4. [23] M.F. 1890, pp. 410-17. 
 f24] R. 1891, p. 28. 
 
 ( Vll.) M X SORc. This native State, situated to the south of Dharwar and the 
 Hyderabad ceded districts, forms a tableland 2,000 feet above the sea level, and contains 
 several prominent hills crowned with forts. In early time Mysore was the principal 
 seat of the Jains. For the greater part of its history it has been under Hindu rulers. 
 Area, 24,723 sq. miles. Population, 4,943,604 ; of these 4,639,104 are Hindus and 
 S8,135 Cluristians ; and the majority speak Canarese. 
 
 
 ilS 
 
 The Society's operations have been carried on in the districts of 
 Bangalore (1837-92), Sheemoga, and Oossoor. 
 
 Bangalore (1887-92) (with Sheemoga and Oouoor ox Hoinr).— 
 At some time previously to 1887 Mr. Malkin, the Chaplain at Banga- 
 
MADRAS — MTSORE. 
 
 vt:;^*' • 
 
 661 
 
 lore, began Mission work by employing a catechist at hia own cost. 
 By the advice of Archdeacon Bodinbon of Madras this catechist 
 was adopted by the Society and nominally placed under its Mission- 
 aries at Vepery, but they, being 200 miles distant, never visited 
 him, and " he continued keeping school, and every now and then 
 calling upon the Chaplains to baptize and bringing some 10 or 12 
 poor ignorant natives to the Communion at the English Church." 
 On the Eev. G. Trevor taking charge of the chaplaincy (1838) he 
 found the Mission "a mere name" — represented by 40 persons under 
 an ignorant and unworthy native teacher. Hitherto there had been 
 no local support of the Society, but on the Madras Committee of the 
 Society providing an educated catechist (Mr. Coulthorp), Mr. Trevor 
 raised a fund for the erection of some schools, and " the Mission 
 Church of St. Paul," which was consecrated on March 81, 1840, and 
 *• dedicated for Divine Service in the native languages only." Before 
 leaving Bangalore Mr. Trevor, with the approval of tne Bishop, 
 organised (about 1844) a local Association of the Society, which the 
 Madras Committee at first discountenanced so far as to withdraw 
 their own agent, but the Society welcomed the Association, and on 
 appeal to it the difficulty appears to have been amicably settled [1]. 
 
 " Much good" was at this time (1844) being effected by this Tamit 
 Mission, which contained 383 baptized persons. Extensions had been^ 
 made to Mootoocherry and to Sheemoga, and (let it be recorded to 
 their credit) the European residents at Bangalore were "ready to 
 contribute to similar attempts" at Mysore, Oossoor, and several other 
 places [2]. 
 
 The openings could not be taken advantage of by the Society, 
 which only succeeded in placing a single ordained Missionary at 
 Bangalore, and the result in 1854 was reported to be "a feeble and* 
 disheartened Mission . . . surrouncled on all sides by difficulty andl 
 discouragement, with little hope of satisfactory progress under existing 
 circumstances." The clergyman then in charge, the Rev. D. Sava- 
 RiMOOTOO, a native [8, 4], had been partly supported by the Bangalore 
 Association since 1851 ; and in 1858 the Mission was " left entirely 
 to local management and the support which it is sure to receive 
 from the large European community of Bangalore with four clergy- 
 men " [5]. 
 
 Meanwhile, in 1840, at the instance of Mr. H. Stokes, of thts. 
 Madras Civil Service, who presented premises at Sheemoga, the Society 
 had undertaken to support a Mission there among the Canarese, and 
 the Bishop of Madras in 1841 expected much from the opening 
 there [6]. Little or nothing however appears to have been actually 
 attempted then, and though the Society's connection with Bangalore 
 was subsequently resumed, and is still continued, with an out-station 
 at Oossoor, the Canarese as a body still remain untouched by th^ 
 Church [7]. 
 
 Statistics, 1809.— ChristianB, 887; Commanicants, 887; Catechomens, 11 ; YiUogea, 7 ; 
 Bohools, 8 : Scholars, 380 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 88. 
 
 Be/erenee$ (Bangalore, with Sheemoga and Oossow).— [1] App. Jo. D, pp. 806-14, 
 
 OO 
 
 f 
 
 !■ 
 
 
 
 :i 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 Mm 
 
 .'■[:' Mi 
 
 :| 
 
 'm 
 
 1 
 l' 
 
 I ' 
 
 
 
 * -i 
 
 |»1 
 
 1 ► 
 
 h . 
 
^ 'm 
 
 6G2 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 i 
 
 ■ t 
 
 I 
 
 ii 1 
 
 t '-i 
 
 810-ia; R. 1844, pp. 86-7. [2] R. 1844, pp. 87-8; M.B. 1854, pp. 187-8. [3] M.R. 
 1854, p. 188. [4] App. Jo. D, pp. 807-9 ; R. 1842, p. 116 ; R. 1844, p. 86. [5] R. 1H64, 
 pp. »&-«; R. 1866, p. 121; R. 1856, p. 110; R. 1867, p. 106; R. 1858, p. 06. [6] Jo., 
 " 44, pp. 868-0 ; R. 1841, p. 75 ; R. 1842, p. 116. [7] R. 1884, p. 86 ; R. 1801, p. 24. 
 
 (VIII.) HYDERABAD, tho lar^eBt of the Indian Native StatcR, occupies the 
 Deccan or central plateau o! Southeni India. The ruling dynasty — that of " tho Nizam " 
 
 4 niillionB Mahratti, and 1^ millions Canarese 
 
 The Society's operations have been carried on in the districts of 
 Secunderabad and Hyderabad. 
 
 Writing to the Society on December 7, 1841, the Bishop of Madras 
 said of the capital of the Native State : Hyd[e]rabad •* may bo called 
 pre-eminently the wicked city ; for I am told that there is no 
 abomination which is not known and common within its walls ; . . . a 
 Missionary would have at present, humanly speaking, no chance . . . 
 but at Secunderabad, the British cantonment, I think that much might 
 be done" [1]. 
 
 Whether Hyderabad exceeded Sodom in wickedness is open to 
 question ; but certain it is that it contained more than " ten 
 righteous," for as early as 1828 over £400 was collected there after a 
 sermon by Archdeacon Robinson of Madras in aid of the Society's 
 operations in India [2], and at the time the Bishop wrote (1841) 
 the nucleus of a Mission had already been formed in the immediate 
 vicinity — at Secunderabad — by one of the late Chaplains, the Rev. 
 Mr. Whitford, who had gathered a httle band of native Christians [8]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1842-92).— At Secunderabad the Society in 1842 
 stationed a native Missionary, the Rev. N. Paranjody, "an 
 excellent man " (reported the Bishop in 1844), who " has been already 
 instrumental ... in bringing many of his countrymen . . . to . . . 
 .Christ " [4]. 
 
 Mr. Paranjody was regarded "with general and just respect by 
 the European community," who supported his Tamil and Telugu day 
 schools, which by 1848 were " scattered over the station " and 
 extended to "Bolarum and the Residency at Hyderabad," at both 
 which places *' excellent churches " had been recently built by rhe 
 English congregations [5]. 
 
 With the help of Major Hall a new Mission Church was erected at 
 Secunderabad in 1852-4, and at its consecration on November 29, 
 1855, the Bishop of Madras held a confirmation [6]. 
 
 Meanwhile (in 1852) 66 of Mr. Paranjody's candidates had been 
 confirmed [7], he had begun to officiate weekly at a church in Hyder- 
 abad (probably at Chudderghaut, a suburb) [8], and he could now 
 (1855) report his first convert from Mahommedanism [9]. 
 
 In 1858 his preaching was interrupted with violence by the 
 Mahommedans, but his converts resisted the attempts of a Mormon 
 emissary to draw them away [10]. 
 
 Mr. Paranjody remained in charge of the Mission until 1861 [11], 
 and although by his successors (mostly native clergymen, who, thfeir 
 Bishop says, have worked " zealously and well ") efforts continued 
 tQ be m{|rde to reach the Mahommedans and Telugus also, by meMis 
 
 
 ^5 
 
UADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 66d 
 
 of schools, and in 1876 some of tho former wore among the con- 
 verts [12], yet tho Mission has scarcely touched Maliommedan* 
 ism [18]. 
 
 With a view to extending Missionary operations to tho Mussul- 
 mans, and the Mahrattas and Canarese, and forming a chain of 
 stations to connect Hyderabad with tho C.M.S. Missions at Kamma- 
 met, Masulipatam, the Bishop of Madras has frequently appealed to 
 the Society for the necessary means. Thus far tho Society, in view of 
 hmited funds and superior claims elsewhero, has felt unable to enter 
 on the work [14]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— ChriBtians, 565 ; Vilhigos, 12 ; School^i, 8 ; Scholars, 203 ; Clergy*" 
 men, 8 ; Lay Agents, 40. , , 
 
 Be/erences (Hyaoraba 1).— [1] B. 1849, pp. 114, llC-17. [2] P. 1828, p. 63. [8] R. 
 
 1842, pp. 114, 110-17 ; R. 1848, p. »». [4] Jo., V. 45, p. 2a ; R. 1842, p. 20 ; R. 1844, p. 0. 
 
 [6J R. 1848, pp. OD-lOl. [6] Jo., V. 40, p. 87 ; R. 1852, p. 103 ; R. 1864, p. 07 ; R. 1866, 
 
 p. 119. [7J M.H. No. 27, pp. 10, 11 ; R. 1852, p. 100. [8] R. 1854, p. 97 I Q.P., July 1864. 
 
 9] R. 1865, pp. 110-20. LIO] R. 1858, p. 105. [U] R. 1801, p. 100. [12J R. 1801, p. 186 ; 
 
 1868, p. 08 ; R. 1804, pp. 118-19 ; R. 1875, p. 81. [131 R. 1884, p. 80. [141 R, 1884, 
 
 86 ; R. 1888, p. 50 ; I MSS., V. 49, pp. 178-5, 185-7. 
 
 i 
 
 ^1 
 
 > 
 
 (IX.) THE TELUOU MISSION. The Telugu district, compriserl in the 
 collectoratca of Cuddapah and Kurnool, a country of hills and valleys, forms one of the 
 most arduous of Mission fields. Tho rainfall is tho smallest in the Presidency, and ye6 
 at one season the land is flooded, while at another vegetation is burnt up by the sun and 
 all work in the fields ceases. Broad belts of jungle cross the country, and for several 
 months in the year malaria jiervades every village and invades almost every house. The 
 TeluguB are for the most part a poor agricultural people, and though they are rude and 
 uncultured their language is so sweet and flowing that it is called the " Italian of tho 
 East." The Telugu-speaking inhabitants of India number 19,885,137 millions — that 
 is, nearly five millions more than tho Tamil population. Christianity was introduced 
 amoDg them by the Roman Catholic Missionaries towards the end of the 18th century. 
 Since 1822, when the London Missionary Society began work there, the field has been 
 occupied by the Independents, American Baptists, American Lutherans, and other sects, 
 besides the two great Missionary Societies of the Church of England. Roughly speaking, 
 the field occupied by the S.P.G. lies between the towns of Cuddapah, Kumool, and 
 Cumbum — more especially in the valleys of Kundca and Cumbum — and now forms the 
 three Mission districts of Mutyalapad, Kalsapad, and Nandyal-Kurnool [1]. 
 
 Mntyalap&d is 45 miles north of Cuddapah, 86 miles south of Nandyal, and 60 west 
 of Kalsapad [2]. 
 
 The Telugu Mission of the Society in the Cuddapah di^itrict originated with a fevr 
 families who separated from the London Missionary Society when their pastor, the Rev. 
 W. Howell, joined the Church of England in 1842. Being left without^ a minister they 
 ap^Ued to the Rev. W. W. Whitford, the Chaplain of Poonamallee, who occasionally 
 visited Cuddapah to administer the Sacraments. Ho received them into the Church of 
 England, gave them land on which to build houses, and appointed a catechist and 
 schoolmaster. For the administration of tlie Sacraments they remained dependent 
 upon- the occasional visitx of a Chaplain until the appointment of the Rev. U. Da vies by 
 the Additional Clergy Society to the charge of the English congregation at Cuddapah in 
 1849. Mr. Davies not only took tho Telugu Christians under his pastoral care but 
 organised evangelistic work among the surrounding heathen, and with such effect that 
 30 converts were baptized at Rudraveram (55 miles north of Cuddapah) in July 1862, 
 80 at Qnblagundam Jumbledinne in September 1858, and in the next month all the 
 Malas of Mutyalapad and many in Groryganur and Muddhur applied for Christian 
 instruction. The Malas (from whom most of the convert^i were drawn) are of the same 
 cUts M the Pariaha of tlw Tamil cooatry, and the movement among them in 'favour ct 
 
 oo2 
 
 •ti* 
 
 •i 
 
 I \ 
 
 ■il 
 
 nl 
 
! 
 
 ;,' 
 
 I 
 
 
 i 
 
 « 
 
 t, 
 
 i ' 
 
 I: I 
 
 i' 9 i 
 
 i 
 
 rr 
 
 S64 
 
 HOOIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPET^. 
 
 (Christianity lo alarmed the Re<1(lios and Cumuma that at their iniitigation Mr. Davie* 
 waa maltreated and violently driven out of the villageH by Uie Sudraa of Wonypenta and 
 Mutyalapad in December 1058 [HJ. 
 
 8.P.G. Period (1854-92). — Mr. Davis now went on sick leave ; and 
 on his appeal the Hociety, which had been urged by the Bishop of 
 Madras in 1841 to establish a Mission at Kumool, took up the 
 nati^'c Mission in 1864 [4]. 
 
 The Rev. J. Clay, who since March 1854 had been undertaking 
 the English duty at Cuddapah, became in September the first Mis- 
 sionary of the Society in the district, having as his assistants Messrs. 
 J. F. Spencer (joined 1854, ordained 1808), and J. Hiooins (joined 
 1856, ordained 18G0) ; and in June 1856 the headquarters of the 
 Mission were removed to Mutyalapad [5]. 
 
 From this centre the three Missionaries carried on systematic work 
 in the neighbourhood : the Gospel was preached to all classes, but from 
 the beginning the only real substantial impression made was upon the 
 Malas, who came forward in small communities and placed themselves 
 under Christian instruction. As a class the Malas are weavers, they 
 are also employed as agricultural labourers, coolies, village watch- 
 men, horsekeepers and servants. After daily instruction and a pro- 
 bation of one to two years those of approved character and conduct 
 were baptized. The condition of the majority when first they sought 
 Christian instruction was thus described by Mr. Clay — using the words 
 of a Mala from a distant village : — 
 
 " I asked him why he desired instruction, and what he knew of Christianity ? 
 His reply was : ' I know nothing : I do not know who or what God is, I do not 
 know what I am or what will become of me after death ; but all this you can tell 
 me, and I have come to be taught by you. Become our Guru, and we will obey 
 you in all things.' " 
 
 In 1866 about seventy (gathered from six stations) were confirmed 
 by the Bishop of Madras. Village after village yielded inquirers,, 
 and a difficulty was experienced in providing instruction. As soon as 
 possible Christian youths were trained and appointed teachers to 
 their own people. This was the beginning of the native agency [6]. 
 
 By 1859 thirteen congregations had been formed, including a total 
 of 1,146 adherents, of whom 600 were baptized [7], and this in a 
 district notorious " for the hardened and daring felons which it pro- 
 duced," and in which the opposition to the introduction of Chriptianity 
 had not been ♦' exceeded in virulence in any part of India " [8]. Though 
 the Christians were subjected to " considerable persecution " — in some 
 instances being "violently beaten," in others having their house» 
 burned or robbed, and this frequently at the instigation of the rUlage 
 magistrates (Brahmans mostly) [9] — the Telugu Mission now ranked 
 next to Tinnevelly in showing the most hopeful signs of progress [10]. 
 The Christians were becoming industrious and careful ; not one wad' 
 dependent for support on the Mission, but on the contrary the weekly 
 offertory was " amply sufficient " to relieve the sick and infirm of each 
 village [11]. 
 
 Provision for the extension of the work was made in 1869 [12]» 
 and in 1861 a new centre was formed under the Rev. J. Hiooins at 
 Ealsapadf a moderately-sizod village, isolated and seldom visit^ by 
 
in a 
 
 ■vv 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 6G5 
 
 Earopeans. The work in the district has been very successful [18]. 
 (About this time, however, on account of disputes and quarrels 
 between him and his flock, the teacher of the Cuddapah congregation 
 was withdrawn. He was never replaced, and the congregation, left 
 without supervision, broke up, some of its members becoming teachers 
 in the Mutyalapad Mission, the rest drifting back into the ranks of 
 the L.M.8. [18a].) 
 
 Among four villages added to the Kalsapad branch in 1808 was 
 one called Obelapoor, three miles distant. The people had been long 
 anxious to join, but on account of their character— as professional 
 thieves — Mr. Higgins at first refused to have anything to do with 
 them. At last he consented to receive them under instruction pro- 
 vided they built decent houses, erected a place of assembly for prayers, 
 and adopted new means of livelihood, and further that no rumour of 
 their dishonesty reached him in the interval. About a year after " this 
 ultimatum was issued " he wrote (1868) : — 
 
 «• How vividly the sceno , - ours to my mind of the hopeless circiimBtances 
 under which it was published It was my first visit to the village, one of the 
 most wretched I have ever seun ; the houses, as I have before described them, 
 being little better than oook-baskets built of date branches. It seemed impossible 
 to preserve order, for much as the people wished to express by silence, a respect 
 for my presence, they were continually defeating their own wishes. Now the men 
 would swear at the women, and again the women would scream at their children. 
 Seated under a tree I briefly explained to them my intentions. I did not even 
 venture to ask them to join me in a prayer, but rode away, afterwards thinking on 
 the unpromising work I had taken in hand, and not a little dismayed at my last 
 discovery, which was that many of the men had two wives each ! And yet, with 
 hardly anything that I can attribute to my own exertions, this village has turned 
 out far better than I expected. I lately visited it, and how great a contrast the 
 village presented to the scene I first witnessed ! Most of the people had built 
 their houses, and a neat little school-room had been erected. If nothing more, 
 cleanliness, which is next to godliness, seemed in some measure to have been 
 attained. The congregation that assembled for prayers was quiet and orderly — 
 and the school children were pretty well advanced. Some of the men had set up 
 looms and taken to weavinj^ others had engaged in the trade in goat-skins and 
 buffalo horns, and in cases Where parties were without the capital to build a house, 
 they had gone down to Budwail, and by working for a few months as coolies on 
 the roads, were enabled to lay by sufficient for that purpose. Thus it will be 
 seen that on an almost hopeless soil a great change has been effected " [14]. 
 
 At the Bishop's visit in this year 17 natives (9 women) walked 80 
 miles to be confirmed [14a]. 
 
 In 1868 the custom of offering first-fruits to God was introduced 
 at Kalsapad, partly in order to supersede the heathen festivals in 
 honour of "Magnaa Matris,' usually celebrated after abundant 
 harvests [15]. At Mutyalapad also the principle of self-support 
 was well acted upon — " all the schools and chapels in the villages," 
 excepting the central one, having been erected without aid from 
 the Society. Such was the report in 1866 [16], when Mr. Higgins 
 was succeeded at Kalsapad by the Rev. J. F. Spencer. Amid much 
 sickness and discouragement the Missionaries persevered in their 
 efforts, until in 1869 the congregations and the baptized had increased 
 threefold [17]. 
 
 In the next ten years the Missionaries, whose powers were failing, 
 were unable to effectively supervise the growing work, and the 
 honis of discipline being slackened, much hard-earned fruit was 
 dissipated. In the midst of all came the terrible famine of 1876-7* 
 
 i|- 
 
 o ' 'li 
 
 
 
 'T' 
 
 m 
 
 ! J.!. V 
 
 
1 i 
 
 'I 1 
 
 I ! 
 
 Jl 
 
 I!:'! 
 
 ii 
 
 in 
 
 ;!fit i 
 
 1 ; 1 
 
 U 
 
 566 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Nevertheless the congregations in 1879 had increased to 76 (nearly 
 double the number of 1869) and the adherents to over 4,000, of whom 
 nearly 2,400 were baptized [18j. 
 
 With the advent of Messrs. Shepherd and Inman in 1877 and 
 Britten in 1881 new life was given to the work, but the new 
 arrivals had hardly gained sufficient knowledge of the language to 
 be useful when, in 1880, Mr. Spencer retired, and in 1884 Mr. Clay 
 died. The latter, who was a good Telugu scholar, and helped in the 
 revision of the Telugu Bible and Prayer Book, was the author of 
 some useful works of instruction in that language [19J. 
 
 On the appeal of Mr. Latham (the head of the Irrigation Depart- 
 ment) a branch station was opened at Kurnool under a catechist in 
 1875, and in 1883 Mr. Shepherd was appointed to organise it as a 
 new centre, including Nandyal. He soon had to take sick leave, and 
 Mr. Britten, who replaced him, was charged with the primary duty 
 of establishing at Nandyal a Training College for native agents [20]. 
 (A boarding school for this purpose had been started at Mutyalapad 
 some twenty years before) [20a] . 
 
 For nearly the whole of the next four years the two large Mis- 
 sions of Ealsapad and Mutyalapad, with their more than 100 con- 
 gregations and 6,000 Christians, were virtually served by one Mis- 
 sionary. Towards the end of 1888 the Eev. H. G. Downes and iu 
 1889 Mr. G. F. Hart were added to the staff [21], 
 
 During the ten years 1879-89 the Telugu Missions had began to 
 rival the old Tinnevelly Missions in continually increasing numbers, 
 the baptized showing a more than two-fold increase [22]. / 
 
 The Report for 1884 stated :— 
 
 " There is probably no Mission in the world with brighter prospects of an 
 abundant harvest than that in the Telugu country. Thousands of the Malas and 
 Madigas offer to place themselves under Christian instruction, but the Missionaries 
 are unable to receive them owing to the paucity of teachers. The number of 
 European Missionaries should be doubled, and that of the Native agents increased 
 fourfold" [23J. 
 
 1. A similar state of things was reported in 1891 [24]. 
 
 The want of a native ministry had long been a pressing one, and 
 the evil consequences of leaving the Christian congregations untended 
 and unvisited had become painfully apparent. Hence the establish- 
 ment of the Training College at Nandyal, on which much labour has 
 been bestowed and not in vain. The first clergyman of Telugu race 
 (the Rev. J. Desigacharri) was ordained in 1891 [25]. (Further par- 
 ticulars of the institution are given on page 794.) 
 
 The state of primary education in the Missions is indicated by the 
 fact that about one in every five of the adult Christians is able to 
 read — one-third being women. Much however remains to be done 
 for the higher education of native girlsy the future wives of the native 
 teachers and clergy [26]. 
 
 The converts in their poverty have shown liberality in " labouring 
 for the maintenance of the faith." It is a rule that every Christian 
 family shall pay at least one anna a month towards the fund for 
 .supplying native teachers, and all the agents, European and native, 
 Dontribute one-twentieth of their monthly salary to the samoi fund. 
 rryi' ..... 
 
 ■p 
 
^.t;i'/^<>i^> 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 
 
 VTMXJl<;t^ 
 
 567 
 
 The weekly oflFertory, too, is maintained even in " every little Prayer 
 House" [27]. 
 
 Through a Native Church Council formed in 1883 the various 
 branches have been united and consolidated into one Mission [28], 
 and this, though one of the youngest, is also at the present time " per- 
 haps the most promising of all the S.P.G. Missions in India " [29]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— Christians, C,281 ; CommunicantH, 2,115 ; Catechumens, 4,319 ; 
 Villages, 145 ; Schools, 95 ; Scholars, 1,743 ; Clergymen, 9 ; Lay Agents, 162. 
 
 References (The Telugu Mission).— [1] Q.P., May 1800, p. 2 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report 
 No. 7, 1885, pp. 62, 58 ; K. 1887, p. 89 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 444, 449. [2] M.F. 18.VJ, p. 188 ; 
 R. 1890, p. 61 ; M.F. 1890, p. 445. [3] M.F. 1859, pp. 185-7 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report 
 No. 7, p. 55. [4J Jo., V. 47, pp. 5, C ; R. 1842, p. 116 ; R. 1854, p. 99 ; M.F. 1859, p. 187. 
 (5] R. 1855, pp. 112-13 ; M.F. 1850, p. 249 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 187-8 ; M.U.C. Quarterly 
 Report No. 7, p. 55 ; M.F. 1890, p. 446. [6] M.F. 1856, pp. 249-53, 278-82 ; M.B\ 1857, 
 p. 253 ; R. 1856, pp. 110-11 ; R. 1857, pp. 07, 99-101 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 27-31, 188-90, 199-207 ; 
 R. 1860, p. 141 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 445-6. [7J M.B\ 1890, p. 440. \S\ M.F. 1850, p. 26. [9J 
 M.F. 1856, pp. 251, 279 ; R. 1857, p. 101 ; R. 1858, p. 99 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 20, 189 ; M.D.C. 
 Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 55. [10] R. 1858, p. 96 ; R. 1859, p. 106 ; M.F. 1859, p. 27. 
 [11] M.F. 1859, p. 203. [12] R. 1859, p. 106 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 25-8. [13] R. 1861, 
 pp. 159-00 ; R. 1862, p. 101 ; R. 1863, p. 97 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 56-7 ; M.F. 
 1890, pp. 446-7. [13ttJ M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 56. [14] R. 1803-4, pp. 11*-14. 
 114a] M.F. 1804, pp. 1, 2. [15] M.F. 1863, pp. 154-5 ; R. 1864, pp. 121-2. [16J R. 1866, 
 p. 140. [17] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 57 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 446-7 : see also R. 
 1870, pp. 93-4. [18] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 57 ; M.F. 1890, p. 447. [10] R. 
 1884, p. 34. M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 57-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 34. [20] M.F. 1875, 
 p. 278 ; R. 1876, pp. 22-8 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 57-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 448. 
 120a] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 56. [21] R. 1884, p. 84 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 157-8 ; 
 M.F. 1890, p. 449. [22] R. 1880, pp. 42 ; R. 1883, p. 39 ; M.F. 1890, p. 449. [23] R. 
 1884, p. 36. [24] R. 1891, p. 52. [25] R. 1883, p. 39 ; R. 1884, pp. 34-6 ; R. 1885, 
 pp. 44-6 ; R. 1880, p. 45 ; R. 1887, p. 43 ; R. 1888, p. 61 ; R. 1889, p. 54 ; M.F. 1889, 
 pp. 179-81 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 448-51 ; R. 1890, p. 61 ; R. 1891, p. 52. [26] R. 1890, p. 51 ; 
 M.F. 1890, p. 451. [27 I M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 53. [28] R. 1890, p. 51 ; 
 M.F. 1890, p. 452. [29] I MSS. V. 49, p. 194 ; R. 1891, p. 52 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report 
 No. 7, pp. 52, 67. 
 
 (X.) COIMBATORE DISTRICT ig situated between Madura (in the south; 
 and Mysore (in the north), aud was acquired in 1799. 
 
 In the S.P.G. Report for 1829 " Coimbetore " is mentioned as affording an instance 
 of the beneficial influence of tlie early Missionaries of the S.P.C.K. in almost every part 
 of the Peninsula. Though there was '' no particular [Mission] station " in the district, 
 the existence of a small congregation of Christians there (descendants of some original 
 disciples of Schwartz) was reported by Mr. Sullivan, the Government " collector." They 
 joined in the English service o". Sundays, and for their benefit " the Madras District 
 Committee " supplied Tamil Prayer Books [1]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (187fi-92).- Visiting Salem in 1879, the Society's 
 Secretary at Madras (Rev. Dr. Strachan) found there a " beautiful new 
 Church built for the Europeans of the Station, to the cost of which 
 . . . some of the uative Christians subscribed." The latter formed a 
 congregation of about 80 adults, nearly all being of the Vellalar caste. 
 Many of them were from Tanjore, not one being a native of Salem, and 
 most of the men occupied important posts under Government. In 
 1875 they were brought into connection with the Tanjore Mission, 
 and in 1877 they received a resident clergyman— the Rev. J. Eleazer. 
 " We were nothing before " {they said), " now we are a church, with 
 our own Pastor" [2]. 
 
 In 1891 the headquarters of the native clergyman were removed 
 from there to the town of Coimbatore, where the Rev. D. W. Kidd, the 
 Chaplain, had for some years been looking after the Tamil Christians, 
 and now tmdertook to contribute towards tlie salary of a curate for 
 the Tamils [8]. / 
 
 :.ii: 
 
 I; 
 
 
 lllii 
 
 
 i 
 
 " 11 
 
 • 1 :■ 
 
 ' '■■ ,1 
 
 i J. 
 
'.^ 
 
 J ; 
 
 i 
 
 568 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Statistics, 1692.— Salem : Christians, 120 ; CommunicantB, 45 ; Villages, 8 ; Clergy- 
 men, 1. Coimbatore Town : Chrisiiaus, 200. 
 
 lieferences. — [1] R. 1829, p. 209. [2] Dr. Strachan's Report of a Visit to the Missions 
 in 1879. D MSS., V. 49. [3] I MSS., V. 49, pp. 142, 160, 195. 
 
 (XI. ) B£LLA aX is one of the " ceded districts " made over to the British iu 
 1800 by the Nizam of the Native State of Hyderabad. It lies between Hyderabad (in the 
 north) and Mysore (in the south). 
 
 A Tamil congregation, consisting of about twelve Christians, was 
 gathered at the town of Bellary by the Rev. R. W. Whitford in 1841, 
 and for their benefit an endowment was formed by the Bev. Dr. Powell. 
 Up to 1879 the Mission had always been in cliarge of the English 
 Ohaplains ; but as they did not know Tamil the result was not satis- 
 factory [1], and in 1880 the Society adopted the Mission and placed 
 S/n efficient catechist there [2], and afterwards a native clergyman. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 345 ; Communicants, 186 ; Catechumens, 64 ; Villages, 
 4 ; Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 45 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 6. 
 
 Beferences (Bellary).— [1] D MSS., V. 49 (Rev. Dr. Strachan's Report of a Visit to 
 the Missions, 1879). [2] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, p. 18 ; The Bellary Maga- 
 zine, April 1892, p. xix. 
 
 Statistics (General). — In Madras Presidency, &c., where the Society (1825-92) has 
 assisted in maintaining 216 Missionaries (108 Native) and planting 70 Stations (as 
 detailed on pp. 911-15), there are now in connection witli its Missions 48,038 Christians, 
 15,838 Communicants, 12,597 Catechumens, 1,060 Villages, 457 Schools, 17,256 Scholars, 
 87 Clerg3rmen (74 Native), and 1,275 Lay Agents, under the care of two Bishops 
 [pp. 766-7J. [See also Table, p. 730.] 
 
 ; i 
 
 Hi 
 
 'S I,' 
 
 1 
 
 ■ ■ " ■! 
 
 
 1 M 
 
 ■ 
 
 •i : i 
 
 ■ 1 
 
 l,i.l -il 
 
 CHAPTER LXXVII. 
 
 BOMBAY. 
 
 The Western Presidency of British India, entitled Bombay, comprises 24 British 
 Districts and 19 Feudatory States, the principal geographical divisions of the former 
 being Sindh, Gujarat, The Deccan, and The Konkan. 
 
 It was on the western coast that Europeans first gained a footing in India — the 
 Portuguese at Goa in 1508 (which is still in their possession), and the English at Surat 
 about 1611-13. The island of Bombay formed part of the dower which King Charles II. 
 received in 1661 on his marriage with Catharine of Braganza, and in 1668 it was 
 transferred to the East India Company. Area of the Presidency (including Native 
 States, minus Baroda, 8,570 square miles), 197,846 square miles. Population (including 
 Native States, 8,059,298), 26,960,421 ; of these 21,440,057 are Hindus, 8,537,103 Mahom- 
 medans, 74,263 Zoroastrians (Parsees), 13,547 J6ws, 170,651 Christians ; and 10,362,748 
 speak Marathi, 8,131,505 Gujerati, 8,068,484 Canarese, and 1,168,804 Urdu. 
 
 A MOVEMENT on behalf of the Society was organised in the city of 
 Bombay in 1825, and its active operations in the Presidency have since 
 been carried on in the districts of (I.) Bombay (island), 1884-92 ; 
 (II.) GuzERAT, 1880-1, 1888-51 ; (III.) The Great Peninsular 
 AND Bombay and Baeoda Railways, 1868-76 ; (IV.) Poona, 1868-87; 
 (V.)KoLAPORE, 1870-92; (VI.) AHMEDNAOAit, 1871-92; (VII.) Dapoli, 
 1078-92 ; (VIII.) Dharwar, 1888-92. 
 
BOMBAY. 
 
 569 
 
 (I.) BOXBAT, 1825-92. 
 
 On May 28, 1825 (Whitsunday), the Governor of Bombay, the 
 Chief and tne Puisne Judges, the Commander-in-Chief and almost all 
 the members of Government, togetherivith all the Clergy of the island, 
 and a mnjority of the principal civil, naval and military officers then 
 within the limits of the Presidency, attended St. Thomas' Church, 
 and there united with Bishop Hebeb of Calcutta in forming a district 
 Committee of the Society. The object of the Committee as then 
 defined was to further the Society's designs in India, and more 
 particularly to promote the establishment and support of Missions 
 and schools within the limits of the Archdeaconry of Bombay ; the 
 maintenance and education in Bishop's College, Calcutta, of proper 
 persons to conduct the same, also to supply to the College and to the 
 Society information as to the means and opportunities for Missionary 
 exertions in the Presidency of Bombay. The institution of this, the 
 first Committee formed in India in connection with the Society, 
 originated from a suggestion of Archdeacon Babnes, who also did much 
 to secure its success [1]. 
 
 Within six months Rs.13,700 were collected and forwarded to 
 Calcutta for the purposes of Bishop's College [2] ; and a *• Bishop Heber 
 Bombay Scholarship " was afterwards founded as a memorial to that 
 exemplary prelate [3]. 
 
 On his death the Society in December 1826 petitioned Government 
 and the East India Company for the establishment of a Bishopric for 
 Bombay, but this was not accomplished for ten years [4]. 
 
 In the meantime efforts had been made to establish Missions in 
 Guzerat and Bombay (in both instances for the Guzerattee-speaking 
 inhabitants), but only one Missionary being forthcoming — viz. the 
 Rev. T. D. Pettinoeb, stationed at Guzerat in 1880, and he dying in 
 1881 — ',he District Committee in 1884 decided " to make no further 
 collections until one or more Missionaries should be stationed in this 
 Archdeaconry." At that period the funds in the hands of the Com- 
 mittee amountet^. to Rs.15,000, and the only disbursement charged 
 upon it was Rs.50 monthly to the Superintendent of the Native 
 Schools in Bombay maintained by the S.P.C.K. [5]. 
 
 In November 1886 Mr. G. Candy, who had previously resigned his 
 commission as a captain in the East India Company's army, arrived 
 in Bombay with the desire of obtaining ordination and devoting him- 
 self to minister amongst the Indo-British and other neglected portions 
 of our fellow Christians in the Presidency. After working nearly 
 eighteen months as an unpaid lay assistant Mr. Candy was admitted to 
 Deacon's orders by the Bishop of Bombay on Trinity Sunday 1888, and 
 a special fund was raised by the Bombay Committee towards the support 
 of the Mission. A school with an " Orphan and Destitute Asylum " 
 attached was opened in 1888, and afterwards accommodated near Sona- 
 pore in new buildings, which included a chapel opened in 1840 and 
 consecrated in 1848 by the name of the Holy Trinity. Among the 
 communicants on the last occasion were two converted Brahmins, 
 a Chinese, a Parsee, and a few other native Christians. The Bombay 
 Committee, in formally taking the Mission under their care in 1840, 
 had defined its object to be to promote the Christian education of the 
 Indo-British community of the Islands of Bombay and Colaba, but not 
 to the exclusion of other Christian classes of the population nor of 
 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 
 
 ■- ; 
 
 1 \i 
 
 » ■ - 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 
 1 ' 
 
 
 h 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 VK^ 
 
 hi- 
 
 rJ-' 
 
 t'i 
 
 'i^ih 
 
h'.'i 
 
 
 if 
 
 I! ; 
 
 i ' 
 
 [< ' \ 
 
 \ 
 
 1 1<' 
 
 i 
 
 ; : 
 
 570 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 those not actually residing on the two islands ; and thns it was that 
 natives, Armenians, Africans and Chinese, as well as Eurasians and 
 Europeans, were gathered in [0]. 
 
 Through Mr. Candy's influence several families of Chinese were 
 led to embrace Christianity in 1840. They burnt their idols in his 
 preseuce, publicly renounced Buddhism in St. Thomas' Cathedral, and 
 were baptized [7]. ^ '' ^ •- ' = ; ' ■ - 
 
 In 1844 Mr. Candy reported 
 
 " The erection of Trinity Chapel, and the stated public worship of God, 
 together with the regular declaration of the Gospel therein, have been manifestly 
 blessed of God to the raising of the Christian tone of many European and Indo- 
 British inhabitants, residing in the district of the native town. The neighbour- 
 hood of Sonapoor has been notorious for profanity and profligacy; and the 
 shameless conduct of baptized persons has, alas ! produced an evil and deteriorat- 
 ing effect on the character of the heathen around. Now a great change is visible, 
 though still not a few individual instances of the former profligacy from time to 
 time call forth shame and sorrow. The natives novr see a large and attentive 
 congregation statedly assembling for the purpose of joining in the public worship 
 of God. It is not unusual to see them standing at the door, or looking in through 
 the windows from the opposite street. They are now convinced that the English 
 Imvc a religion (a point formerly much doubted), and that they do not regard, 
 their own will as the only rule of their conduct " [8]. , " ' ' " ~ • 
 
 The Mission continued to be productive of great good, and in 1850 
 its entire support was undertaken from local sources aided by an 
 endowment fund, to which the Society contributed [9]. 
 
 The amount of local support received by tL j Bombay Diocesan 
 Committee (of late years so small) in 1845 exceeded in proportion 
 that raised in aid of the Society in the other Indian dioceses [10]. 
 
 In some parts of the Presidency a disposition was shown at this 
 time by the chaplains and residents to assist in evangelising then* 
 heathen neighbours, and from Rajkote a scheme was submitted for 
 providing, mainly through local contributions, that wherever a chaplain 
 is stationed to minister to the Europeans a Missionary should be 
 established to labour among the heathen. The Society promised its 
 co-operation in such instances, but nothing practical appears to have 
 resulted [11]. 
 
 In 1860 the Society resumed operations in the city of Bombay, 
 sending the Rev. C. Green to act as Diocesan Secretary and to 
 organise Mission work [12]. 
 
 On his arrival he found the Indo-British Mission "in a fairly 
 prosperous state," and well supported locally, but only one agent of 
 the Society employed — the Rev. C. Gilder, who was engaged in 
 managing a school established by the S.P.C.K. [13]. 
 
 Mr. Green's useful ministry was cut short by his death in 1861 ; 
 but the interest which he had aroused in the cause continued, and 
 the plans he had set on foot were taken up and extended by his 
 successor, the Rev. C. Du Port, aided by Messrs. Gilder, L. Prbntis, 
 C. Kirk, and G. Ledgard, so that in 1863 the Marathi, Tamil, and 
 Hindustani speaking natives, as well as Eurasians and Europeans, 
 were being ministered to in their own languages [14]. 
 
 The chief centres of operations were established at Sonapore and 
 Kamatipum. At the former place the Indo-British Institution was 
 i^;ain brought inio direet- eomieotion with th« Sooiety^ 'ftad'-^has 
 
\*iis*i-.o-"^ 
 
 ■/'> y- BOMBAY. 
 
 571 
 
 continued to provide a home and education for the humbler class of 
 English and Eurasian children. In recognition of its usefulness 
 Government granted a site and R3.56,000 towards new school build- 
 ings, the foundation stone of which was laid by the Earl of DufTerin 
 on December 9, 1884, this being his first public appearance in India. 
 In so doing the Viceroy-elect asked permission " to substitute for a 
 speech a humble subscription " and the Governor of Bombay stated 
 that the schools had "long been among the most admirable and 
 popular institutions " of the city [15]. 
 
 Since Mr. Du Port's resignation in 1866, the Institution has been 
 under the care of the Rev. C. Gilder, who has also assisted in work 
 among the heathen, through the medium of the Marathi and English 
 languages — efforts being made to reach the Parsees and Mahommedans 
 also [16]. In 1879 a class was opened for English-speaking Hindus, 
 with whom Mr. Gilder read *' Butler's Analogy " [17]. 
 
 Both at Sonapore and Kaniatipura the Missionaries since 1864 
 have been aided by a staff of native teachers. In that year -out of 
 34 persons baptized one was a Jew and one a Parsee, the rest being 
 Mahonimedans and Hindus, and all of them displayed great firmness 
 under persecution and consistency in their lives. The Parsees in 
 particular at this period showed persecution and violence towards 
 Christians and would-be converts of their own race [18]. 
 
 At Kamatipura a Church projected in 1864, and for which Govern- 
 ment gave a site, was not opened until 1871 nor consecrated until 
 January 1872 [19] ; but in the meantime services had been held 
 in the " so-called Two Wells Chapel " (the upper storey of which was 
 occupied as a dwelling-house), and faithful work had been carried 
 on under the Rev. G. Ledgard's superintendence [20]. 
 
 The Mission embraces Hindustani, Marathi, Tamil, and English 
 departments,* and ministrations to the inmates of the hospital and 
 jail [21]. Mr. Ledgard has personally devoted much time to the task 
 of converting the Mahommedans (who consist of Arabs, Persians, 
 Egyptians, Afghans, and Mussulmans generally), but as yet with 
 little success. In 1869 he reported that two able works in defence of 
 Christianity had been written by converted Mahommedan Maulvis, 
 and several of that class had asked him to thoroughly instruct them 
 in the principles of the Christian religion [22]. To increase his useful- 
 ness he acquired Persian, and in 1874 completed the translation of 
 the Prayer Book into that language [23]. Endeavours to influence 
 the Mahommedans are made by means of schools, preaching in the 
 bazaars, visiting houses and shops, &c., and conversations at a Mission- 
 room. Street preaching is attended with much trouble and some 
 danger and abuse [24], and Mr. Ledgard, after long experience, stated 
 in 1888 that he does " not place much value upon this work in 
 Bombay." 
 
 What he values more is •* visiting and cultivating friendly feelings 
 . . . by showing sympathy ... in all possible ways." "lam" (he 
 added) " pressing upon my catechists the importance of manifesting 
 
 . . * For a. sliort time (ander the Hev. T. WilliaiDB) it also included a Oneeratti branch. 
 .Cbueratti is the peculiar language of the Parsees, this active, influential, though oom- 
 
 Saratively not numerous people having settled originally in Guzerat on their fli^t from 
 'eniai aaf("th«iu>e moved to Beonbay and, to other portions of the Pretideticy [91a]i- ^ i 
 
 I'ii 
 
"■' i 
 
 I. 
 
 I 
 
 (i 
 
 M 
 
 ) ■ I 
 
 
 
 h 
 
 
 t- 
 
 S72 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Christian character at the same time that they teach Christian doc- 
 irine " [25]. A practical application of this occurred two years later 
 (1890), when one of the catechists while preaching in the street received 
 a violent blow on the forehead from a stone. Quickly recovering himself, 
 he did not at once discontinue his discourse, but told the people quietly 
 " that such things had often happened to Christians, and they were 
 «villing to bear them so long as they knew that their own motives 
 were good and they were suffering for the Truth's sake [20]. The 
 influence of such conduct is always good. " How is it," some say, 
 " that these people bear all this ? " and others answer, " Their Master 
 was forbearing like this, and His influence is seen in them ; other- 
 wise are not these men ? " And this, says Mr. Ledgard " is really the 
 reflexion of the teaching of Jesiis Christ seen in them " [27]. 
 
 The Tamil Mission originated from special services arranged by 
 Mr. GiiiDEK in Trinity Church in 1862, when two Madras Missionaries 
 were passing through Bombay. On each occasion the Tamil- speaking 
 Christians eagerly availed themselves of the opportunities, and were 
 affected even to tears " by hearing for the first time since they left their 
 own presidency [Madras] the Church Service and sermons in their own 
 vernacular" [28]. 
 
 In 1860 the Mission was placed under the care of a Tamil clergy- 
 man, the Bev. J. St. Diago [29], who, with his headquarters at Kama- 
 tipura, has pastoral and evangelistic charge of the Tamil- speaking 
 community in the whole island of Bombay, numbering several thou- 
 sands, and much good has resulted from his labours [80] . 
 
 In addition to the foregoing works the Society established in 1865 
 a. chaplaincy for Mazagon (" St. Peter's Chapel ") [81] ; and about the 
 same time promoted the establishment of a chaplain for British mer- 
 chant seamen calling at Bombay. Although there was an average of 
 2,000 seamen in the harbour the whole year round, and most of them 
 were professedly members of the Church of England, no agency what- 
 ever existed on the part of that Church for their moral and religious 
 benefit. With a view to meeting this deficiency and supplying clergy- 
 men for neglected Europeans and Eurasians wherever found in the 
 diocese, a fund was established at Bombay in 1864, under the manage- 
 ment of the local committee of the Society [82]. 
 
 The Eev. W. B. Keeb, the first Harbour Chaplain, was in 1860 
 provided by Government with a residence on board H.M.S. Ajdaha, 
 and with all necessary facilities for the discharge of his duties in the 
 harbour. His ministrations were gratefully accepted, and good work 
 was carried on in various ways both afloat and ashore [88] . 
 
 The names of the Mazagon and Seamen's Chaplains were retained 
 en the Society's list until 1878, although they were mostly supported 
 lom local sources. 
 
 "■■ ■-■'■ ■"■■•■ '■ ■ -'■'-' ./:-',■ A ■ 
 
 St ai isTics, 1892. — Cliristiaiis, 570 ; Communicants, 237 ; Catechumens, 80; Schools, 5 ; 
 t'cLolfvn, 1170; Clergy, 4; Lay Agents, 15. 
 
 References (Bombay).— [1] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 257, 282-5 ; R. 1826, 
 pp. 14»-6, 160. [2] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 285, 296-6, 298 ; Jo., V. 86, pp. 138, 
 254, 292-8, 298-9. [3] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 890, 896-7 ; M.H. No. 11, pp. 8, 4. 
 .[4] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 849, 861-9 ; Jo., V. 87, pp. 1, 4 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 8. 
 ^6] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 296 ; do., V. 2, pp. 11-12, 81 ; Jo., V. 87, pp. 178, 287 ; 
 
 [; 
 
BOMBAY. 
 
 .!.! t' 
 
 57a 
 
 Jo., V. 48, p. 488 ; R. 1828, p. 62 ; M.H. No. 11, pp. 4, B. [6] Jo., V. 44, pp. 240, 861, 420 ; 
 R. 1880, pp. 72-6 ; R. 1840, pp. 97-0 ; R. 1842, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1848, pp. 40, 60, 64 ; M.H. 
 No. 11, pp. 6-16, 21-86 ; M.P. 1886, pp. 187-8. [7] Q.P., April 1841, p. 4. [8] M.H. No. 
 11, pp. 26-7. [0] Jo., V. 46, pp. 72, 79, 80 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 16 ; R. 1840, p. 98 ; R. 1845, 
 pp. 87-8 ; R. 1850, p. 75 ; R. 1851, p. 68. [10] R. 1845, p. 00 ; R. 1881, p. 60. [11] Jo., 
 V. 46, pp. 206-7 ; K. 1846, p. 01 ; R. 1840, pp. 85, 117-18. [12] R. 1850, p. 115 ; R. 
 1860, p. 161. [13] R. 1861, pp. 173-4. [14] M.F. 1861, pp. 71-2 ; R. 1861, pp. 173-5 ; R. 
 1862, pp. 160-70 ; R. 1868, p. 98 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 56-8 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 18, 142 ; R. 186i -4, 
 
 R. 1874, p. 35. [24] R. 1884, p. 43 ; R. 1889, pp. 55-0. [25] R. 1888, p. 57. [26] R. 
 1800, pp. 57-8. [27] R. 1880, p. 56. [28] R. 1862, p. 170. [29] R. 1866, p. 142. [301 
 R. 1867, p. 122 ; R. 1868, p. 05 ; R. 1872, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1878, p. 81 ; R. 1874, p. 35 ; R. 
 1875, p. 86 ; R. 1879, pp. 86-6 ; R. 1880, p. 43. [31] R. 1865, p. 134. [32] R. 1804„ 
 p. 132 ; R. 1865, p. 134. [33] R. 1866, p. 143 ; R. 1868, p. 95 ; R. 1869, p. 113 ; R. 1870, 
 p. 96. 
 
 (II.) GUZERAT, 1830-81, 1888-51. 
 
 The formation of a Mission in this province — the first opened bjr 
 the Society in the Presidency of Bombay^— was due to the zeal shown by 
 the Auxiliary Committee established in Bombay in 1825. [See p. 569.] 
 From the richness of its soil Guzerat has been called " the Garden of 
 India," and at the time now referred to the population of the province 
 (very numerous) consisted of the Banyan or Jains, Coombies or culti- 
 vators, Rajpoots, Mahommedans (who were numerous in the towns), 
 and Coolies and Bheels, who were professed plunderers. Generally 
 speaking, the independent spirit and character of the people presented 
 much that appeared to recommend them to the attention of a Mis- 
 sionary ; but the Rev. T. D. Pettinger, who was stationed at 
 Ahmedabad in June 1830, died in the following May, before he had 
 been enabled to reap the fruit of his labours [1]. 
 
 Years elapsed before anything effectual was done to fill his place. 
 The Rev. G. Pigott, travelling Chaplain to the 'Bishop of Bombay, 
 established a school at Ahmedabad about 1838, and enlisted the aid of 
 the native and English residents to the extent of £120 a year ; and in 
 1839 he conveyed the buildings and a plot of ground to the Society. 
 Two years later Mr. Mengert, an ex-Lutheran Missionary, was 
 stationed there as a catechist [2] . 
 
 Aided by a special fund raised by the Dean of Norwich and his 
 friends, the Society sent out the Rev. G. Allen and the Rev. W. Darby 
 from England in 1842 [8]. 
 
 On his way to Ahmedabad Mr. Allen visited Cambay and Kaira. 
 At the latter place was a handsome church, but the English residents 
 had for ten years been dependent on the casual passing through of 
 a clergyman. Neglected too were " an interesting group of native 
 Christians like sheep in the midst of wolves," who held fast their faith 
 under every discouragement. Some six of them had been baptized by 
 Chaplains ; these, with a few catechumens, met on Sundays for reading 
 the Scriptures and prayer and for mutual instruction and encourage- 
 ment — their chief instructor being an aged woman. Mr. Allen con- 
 versed with them through the medium of a Christian Parsee whom hd 
 
 1 
 
 ' <[ • 
 
 ■ \ 
 
 MP 
 
 
 ^'f 
 
 
 wm 
 
674 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPiLOAIION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 L 
 
 ' I : 
 
 brought from Bombay, and by means of a manuscript translation 
 enabled them for the first time to unite in the prayers of the Church [4]. 
 
 Taking up his quarters " in the old Dutch factory " in June 1842 
 at Ahmedabad, Mr. Allen opened a school and established daily 
 prayers in Guzerattee with a few native Christians. At that time 
 Ahmedabad contained 120,000 inhabitants, three-fifths being Mahom- 
 medans, the remainder Hindus, with a few Parsees and Portuguese. 
 The people were "most depraved" — "a fierce, vindictive race, all 
 carrying arms," " without natural affections, implacable, unmerciful" ; 
 hundreds in the city being ready " to murder any one ... for five 
 rupees, if they saw a fair chance of escape " [5]. 
 
 The force opposed to the Missionaries however " was not so much 
 a directly hostile one, as indifference and sluggishness." They had 
 only to stop a moment before a shrine or temple and immediately they 
 had a large and attentive audience. In general also an assent was 
 given to the teaching; but the heart of the Hindu was not easily 
 changed. 
 
 " The chief feature of the Hiudu mind," said Mr. Allen, " is stagnation; his 
 general answer to any improvement is, My father did it thus, and my grandfather, 
 and why should not I ? And this pervades everything ; so that any domestic 
 improvements one attempts to introduce, are speedily destroyed by the servants, to 
 save themselves the trouble of learning their use ; and on the same principle men 
 will stand in the sun, holding one end of a piece of cloth to be dried, the other 
 end of which is fastened to a stake, and if you suggest the very obvious improve- 
 ment of another stake for the other end, they will tell you only that it is not the 
 custom" [6]. 
 
 •^ There was however •' a great thirst for knowledge among the Hin- 
 doos and Parsees " ; education was " very general," and the Mission 
 School (conducted in English) was well attended, little or no objection 
 being made to Christian teaching. •' No books ... no dictionary, 
 and no good grammar " existed in Guzerattee, and while the Parsees 
 were raising a fund for translations from standard English works 
 into that language (for which purpose Sir Jamsetjee Jeejeebhoy of 
 Bombay gave *' £80,000 "), the Morning and Evening Prayers, with 
 the Office of Baptism, translated into Guzerattee, were presented to 
 the Society by Mr. John Vaupel of Bombay and printed towards 
 the end of 1842 [7]. 
 
 During the years 1842-4 eleven persons wer- baptized, three of 
 them being the principal members of a body of natives at Deesa who 
 had renounced idolatry and been accustomed for some time to meet 
 in the evenings for the study of the Scriptures and religious con- 
 versation. They were men of high caste, of respectable station and 
 character, and well informed [8]. 
 
 While visiting Deesa in 1844 Mr. Allen was attacked at night by 
 a gang of thieves, his escort was cut down, his bullock-cart rifled of 
 everything, and as he alighted a Bheel struck at him with a sword, 
 but he escaped almost naked into the jungle, whence, after hiding in 
 a hole at the foot of a tree, he made his way to a village, but for 
 twenty-six hours he " could obtain nothing to eat " [9]. 
 
 At the close of 1844 nine natives were confirmed by the Bishop of 
 Bombay [10]. 
 
 About this time the S.P.O. undertook the support of a school at 
 
at 
 
 .7«n-">r. irjif -If) 
 
 BOMBAY. 
 
 ;f.,rj •'•■f->rN>"' 
 
 675 
 
 Surat, received from the Bombay Education Society and placed under 
 the superintendence of the Chaplain, the Rev. G. Morrison [11]. 
 
 Mr. Allen's work among the natives was, he said, "much inter- 
 rupted " by his having to perform two English Services on Sundays 
 " at places four miles apart" [12], and in 1845 the Mission " sustained 
 a great loss " by his appointment to a chaplaincy. The Rev. 
 G. W. FiERiTZ succeeded him in 1847, but in the next year his 
 colleague, the Rev. W. Darby, was moved to Bombay to fill a tem- 
 porary vacancy. It was expected that he would return, but he declined 
 to do so ; and Mr. Pieritz having confessed the little he was doing, or 
 could hope to do unless the Mission was greatly strengthened, the 
 Society resolved in 1851 to suspend its operations at Ahmedabad, 
 being •• convinced of the necessity of concentrating its Missionary force, 
 and not establishing a Mission at all, unless it can be established 
 in strength, and vigorously supported " [13]. 
 
 The Mission was not renewed. 
 
 References (Guzerat).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1829-30, pp. 20-25 ; do., 1880-1, pp. 1, 2 ; 
 R. 1884-5, pp. 189-00; M.H. No. 11, p. 4. [2] Jo., V. 44, pp. 230, 276, 802, 416-17 ; M.H. 
 No. 11, pp. 5, 15-17 ; R. 1884-5, pp. 189-90 ; R. 1838, pp. 89-92 ; R. 1889, pp. 69-72 ; R. 
 1842, p. 88. [3] App. Jo. D, pp. 80-1 ; R. 1842, pp. 88, 127-8 ; Q.P., Oct. 1842, pp. 15-16 ; 
 R. 1851, p. 63. [4] Q.P., Jan. 1843, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1848, pp. 49-50. [5] Q.P., Jan. 1848, 
 pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1848, p. 52 ; R. 1844, p. 89. [6] Q.P., April 1844, pp. 12-13. [7] R. 1848, 
 pp. 50, 52, 64 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 19. [81 R. 1843, p. 58 ; Q.P., Oct. 1844, pp. 18-16 ; R. 
 1844, pp. 88-9 ; R. 1851, p. 58 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 17. \9\ Q.P., Oct. 1844, p. 16 ; R. 1844, 
 p. 90. [10] R. 1846, p. 90 ; R. 1851, p. 53. [U] M.H. No. 11, pp. 19-20. [12] R. 1843, 
 p. 51 ; Q.P., April 1844, p. 14. [13] Jo., V. 40, p. 212 ; R. 1847, p. 94 ; R. 1848, p. Ill ; 
 *» 1849, pp. 180-1 ; R. 1850, p. 76 ; R. 1851, p. 53. 
 
 I 
 
 (III.) MISSIONS OK THE GREAT INDIA PENINSULAR AND 
 BOMBAT AND BARODA RAILWAYS, 1868-76. 
 
 In addition to their work in the city of Bombay the Society's Mis- 
 sionaries undertook in 1808 a Mission among the European labourers 
 engaged on the Great India Peninsular Company's Railway, whoso 
 lives furnished native heathens with a strong argument against Chris- 
 tianity. The object of the Mission was not merely to remove this 
 stumbling-block, but to make of those who once were hinderers useful 
 helpers in the Missionary cause, and that this was effected in some 
 instances was shown by the Report of the Rev. C. Kirk in 1863 : — 
 
 • " In our railway work we have continually endeavoured to impress this fact 
 upon those to whom we minister : you are sent here by God for the very purpose 
 of bringing in the heathens around you into the Church, and so by Christ to save 
 much people alive. It is pleasing to see how uneducated navvies have responded 
 to this ; one has bought Bibles for his time-keeper, and given tracts to his cook ; 
 another has read the Bible every night to some six or seven of those whom he 
 employs ; a third has talked to his Brahmin assistant in a common-sense way on 
 the folly of idol worship ; and a fourth has brought his servant to us as likely to 
 be a learner. The Railway Mission has, indeed, been the success of the past year; 
 and if it be systematically worked on the principle of making those who are 
 already Christians practically earnest Missionaries, labouring along with the 
 ordained minister, it has many promises of doing real and lasting good " [1]. 
 
 The efforts of the Missionaries in this direction were supported by 
 the Society, which, in response to a Memorial from the Governor of. 
 Bombay, the members of Council, and a large number of the most 
 influential members of the various professions in the city, undertook' 
 
 ^■f- 
 
 1, ' 
 
 I r 
 
1 1' M 
 
 i*i 
 
 i 
 
 676 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 in 1864 to assist in supplying the ministrations of religion to English 
 settlers of the humbler class in India [2]. 
 
 The result was the initiation of a regular system of pastoral super- 
 vision over the two railways by the Society's Missionaries, and the 
 calling into existence of the Bombay " Additional Clergy Society," 
 by whose efforts and those of Government the work was taken up and 
 sustained, Chaplains being stationed at Egutpoora, Pareill, Budnaira, 
 and Kotri, and in some instances churches were erected. The Society's 
 connection with this work continued up to 1876 [8]. 
 
 Beferencea (MisBions on the G.I.P. and Bombay and Baroda Railways). — [1] R. 1868-*, 
 pp. 117-18. [2] Jo., V. 40, pp. 11, 13, 14 ; M.P. 1864, pp. 124-7, 160 ; R. 1864, pp. 132-8. 
 [3] R. 1864, pp. 181-8 ; R. 1865, p. 184 ; R. 1866, pp. 148-5 ; R. 1867, pp. 120-1 ; R. iseff, 
 p. 114 ; R. 1870, p. 05 ; R. 1872, p. 78. 
 
 (IV.) POONA, 1868-87. 
 
 Poona in situated on the table-land of the Mahratta country. It is the headquarters 
 of the British army in Western India, and among the cities in the Presidency is inferior 
 in importance only to Bombay, from which it is distant about 70 miles [1]. 
 
 It was in Poona in 1821-2 that the translation of the Old Testa- 
 ment into Persian by the Rev. T. Robinson was begun under the 
 auspices of the Society. Mr. Robinson was then a Chaplain there, 
 and during a visit the Rev. Dr. Mill assisted at the commencement 
 of the work, which was completed at Bishop's College, Calcutta, of 
 which the latter was Principal [2]. 
 
 From lack of funds the Society was unable to station a Mission 
 among the Indo- British at Poona in 1844 as urged by the Bishop of 
 Bombay [3], but in 1868 its Tamil Missionary at Bombay, the Rev. 
 J. St. Diago, began a Mission among his countrymen av Poona [4]. 
 With this exception the operations of the Society at that time were 
 almost entirely confined to the city of Bombay and its immediate neigh- 
 bourhood, and impressed by this fact Bishop Douglas [L., Nov. 6, 
 1869] urged the establishment of a chain of Mission-stations in 
 the Mahratta country, beginning with Poona and Eolapur. The Mah- 
 rattas he regarded as " among the finest of the races of India," and the 
 climate of their table-land as " about the best in India " exclusive 
 of the high mountain ranges. In the ancient city of Poona important 
 schools were " rearing a great multitude of men who are almost as 
 familiar with English as with their native tongue," European thought 
 was permeating society, and there needed but the Christian Church to 
 step in, •' in order that the civilization of the West may have inserted 
 in it the ennobling influence of Christianity " [5]. 
 
 In response to the appeal the Society set apart £8,000 for Marathi 
 Missions, and proposed that the whole of it should be devoted to 
 Poona, but the Diocesan Committee preferred to divide it among 
 several stations. Eolapore (in 1870) was the first to benefit by the 
 scheme [6] [see p. 578], and in 1873 the Rev. W. S. Barker and 
 the Rev. A. Gadney were stationed at Poona. In the meantime work 
 had been carried on in Poona by native agents under the supervision of 
 the Chaplains (the Revs. S. Stead and W. Clabk) and the Rev. 
 J. St. Diago. Baptisms were annually reported, and by 1872 the native 
 
 ''h 
 
BOMBAY. 
 
 677 
 
 Christians numbered 145 and were being regularly ministered to in 
 St. Paul's Church [7]. 
 
 Bishop DouoLAs, who in 1871 objected to the C.M.S. proposal to 
 open work at Poona because the S.P.G. was already there and likely 
 to occupy it in force, wrote in May 1872 : — 
 
 " The work there is in a most promising condition . . the field is really 
 whitening for what may be a great harvest. ... I confirmed more than twenty in 
 November and nearly forty in March. ... A whole clan of aborigines living 
 about four miles from Poona . . . were ready to become Christians. ... I went 
 myself to see them . . . they number 200 to 300. . . . They all came round me 
 and said they would do whatever I told them " [8], 
 
 It should be added however that of 04 accessions in 1871, 20 were 
 from Roman Catholic and 50 from Dissenting communities [9], and 
 that in 1878 the supervision of the native Church appeared to occasion 
 some difficulty, composed as it was chiefly of very poor people, some of 
 whom by immoral conduct had " given occasion for the exercise of 
 stern discipline " [10]. 
 
 During the next two years the two European Missionaries were 
 transferred to other stations, and the work came again under the 
 superintendence of the Rev. S. Stead, the Rev. J. St. Diaoo continuing 
 his assistance with great benefit to the Mission among the Tamils and 
 Telugus [11]. 
 
 In 1877 the Rev. B. Dulley took charge of the Mission, and by 
 the aid of the Society (which voted £850 for the purpose in 1877-79) 
 a branch of the Wantage Sisterhood was established. In 1878 a 
 Theological Training College was opened with the help of the 
 S.P.C.K. [12] ; and Orphanages for boys and girls (the latter by 
 the Sisters), in which children (some from Ahmednagar) were re- 
 ceived and trained in various industrial pursuits, as well as in hodk,-^ 
 learning [13]. 
 
 The opening of an hospital under the Rev. J. D. Lord in 1881 did 
 much to break down prejudice and make the people friends [14]. 
 
 During his stay at Poona Mr. Lord found time not only to assist in 
 the Tamil and Marathi work, but also to engage in frequent discussions 
 among the IsraeUtes in the city, of whom there were a considerable 
 number of Bagdad Jews, and a community (200) of "Beni Israel," 
 an interesting though not so intellectual a people as the ordinary 
 Jews [16]. 
 
 In 1886 Mr. Lord reported : — • 
 
 "In all respects work is growing and religion, I trust, becoming deeper in the- 
 Tamil congregation. The people are particular about their private and family 
 devotions. They all have the Bible, and most of them read it daily. Drink has- 
 considerably decreased during the last year or two. I am very hopeful of this part 
 of the Mission, and I think a Church Council, which is receiving my attention 
 may be found to strengthen it " [16]. ' 
 
 ^ After this statement from the Missionary in charge it was sur- 
 prising to hear from the Bombay Diocesan Committee in the next year 
 that " the circumstances of the Tamil Christians had long made some 
 of the Society's most earnest supporters, notably Archdeacon Stead, 
 feel that there could hai-dly be a less promising field for its exertions." 
 This was one of the reasons put forth for abandoning Poona at a time 
 
 pp 
 
 MS 
 
 '■ w 
 
 I 
 
 '<• 
 
578 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 when inadequacy of resources necessitated concentration of the forces 
 of the Society. The other reasons assigned were that the Sooiet)^ of 
 6t. John the Evangelist [the Cowley Fathers], and in connection 
 with it the Wantage Sisterhood [which the S.P.O. had assisted, 
 8ee p. 577], had a strong Mission in Poona ; that the CM. 8. had long 
 decided on transferring thither the headquarters of its Junar Mission, 
 that the S.P.G. had sunk no money in buildings in Poona, which was 
 perhaps the station where the smallest proportion of the time and 
 strength of its stafif had been expended. On these grounds (con- 
 centration being imperative), the Rev. J. D. Lord was removed 
 (by Bishop Mylne) to Ahmednagar in October 1887, " and the 
 various works of the Society in Poona were handed over to the 
 C.M.S." [17]. 
 
 In consenting to Mr. Lord's removal, which they did reluctantly, 
 and on condition that the Bishop was able to make provision for his 
 flock, the Home Committee stated that they looked forward " to 
 the Society's future working of the Poona Mission in increased 
 strength" [18]. 
 
 Up to the present however the Society has taken no action in 
 that direction. 
 
 References (Poona).— fl] M.P. 1870, pp. 84, 88. [2] R. 1832, pp. 108-4 ; R. 1825, 
 p. 167: see also p. 810 of this book. [3 J R. 1844, p. 88. [4] R. 1868, p. 95; «. 1869, 
 p. 118. [6] R. 1869, p. 114 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 34-40 ; R. 1888, p. 66. [6] Jo., V. 50, p. 418 ; R. 
 1870, p. 95. [7] R. 1870, p. 05 ; R. 1871, pp. 116-17 ; R. 1872, p. 79 ; H. 1878, p. 80. [8J 
 I MSS., V. 2, pp. 288-4. [9] Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, p. 48. [10] R. 1878, 
 p. 82. [11] R. 1874, p. 86. R. 1875, p. 86 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1874, pp. 7, 9, 
 10 J do., 1875, pp. 11, 89, 40 ; do., 1876, pp. 9, 10. [12] Jo., V. 58, pp. 58, 60 ; Applications 
 Committee Report, 1879, p. 27 ; M.P. 1877, pp. 401-3 ; R. 1877, p. 8C ; Bombay Com- 
 mittee's Report, 1878, pp. 6, 11, 82-3. [13] R. 1878, p. 87 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 
 1878, p. 82 ; [14] M.P. 1882, pp. 115-16 ; R. 1884, p. 42. [15] M.P. 1882, p. 116 ; R. 1884, 
 pp. 41-2 ; R. 1885, p. 51. [16] R. 1886, p. 49. [17] Bombay Committee's Report, 
 1886-7, pp. 7, 8. [18] Standing Committee Book, V. 44, pp. 16, 65, 69 ; I MSS., V. 3, 
 pp. 188-4 ; do., V. 4, p. 448 ; R. 1887, p. 47. 
 
 iu; 
 
 , s ■ I 
 
 (V.) KOLAFOBE, 1870-92. 
 
 Kolapore is a fertile and densely populiit..'d native State in the 
 Mahratta country. Its capital — also named Kolapore— was com- 
 mended to the Society by Bishon DougijAs in 1869 as "presenting 
 a very favourable site for misfaionary operations," from the fact 
 that its climate is " very cool," that it is ♦' the seat of very strong 
 Brahminical influence, being one of the most sacred cities of India," 
 and that its young Bajah (at that time) though not disposed to become 
 a Christian, yet spoke the English language and was " favourable 
 to the diffusion of English influence," and during his minority (under 
 the administration of the political agent) training schools and other 
 like agencies were being provided for the education of the people. 
 Though the Society had desured priority for Poona, its first Mission 
 established under the Bishop's scheme [see p. 576] was located at 
 Kolapore [1]. 
 
 In July 1870 a good beginning was made by the Rev. J. Taylor, 
 with the assistance of the Rev. Daji Pandubano (a converted 
 Brahmin) and the Rev. T. Williams. Both in the city and in the 
 
 n 
 
com- 
 
 3»T ":"' 
 
 BOMBAY. 
 
 ^-•!/' :^ni ji:?i..,v> 
 
 679 
 
 neighbouring villages the natives gave them a cheering reception, 
 listening attentively to their preaching. In May 1871 the first 
 accession from heathenism took place in the baptism of an orphan 
 girl from the Miraj State, to which the Missionaries extended their 
 visits ; in 1B7'2 there were 10 baptisms [2], and in 1878 the 
 Mission was reported to have takon deep root in and about Kula- 
 pore [8]. Some of the converts had however to encounter much 
 persecution [4]. 
 
 A monthly Anglo-vernacular newspaper, begun in 1872 by Mr. 
 Taylor, was taken in by many of the most intelligent Brahmms in 
 the city, but the village work (to which Mr. Williams devoted 
 much attention) was at this time " the most hopeful feature " in the 
 Mission [&]. 
 
 In spite of failing health Mr. Taylor's zealous labours continued 
 imabated, and in 1874, when he was left to carry on the work alone 
 for a time, the number of accessions exceeded that of any previous 
 year [6]. 
 
 In 1875, when forty converts were confirmed, the Bishop of Bombay 
 found two excellent catechists at work. One was a Brahmin who had 
 resigned employment under Government for the sake of doing good ; 
 the other, a Mahommedan by origl"j, was engaged at Miraj (80 miles 
 distant). 
 
 Mr. Taylor's health now broke down under the strain of working 
 single-handed where a body of Missionaries was needed, but after 
 a short visit to England he returned [7] ; and in 1877 the Bishop of 
 Bombay reported ■ 
 
 " that the work at the Kolhapur Mission ia thoroughly real and solid. . . , 
 Catechists admirable. . . . More persons have been baptized in the last year than 
 in all the previous history of the Mission. The work has reached a point at 
 which it spreads among the natives themselves, one bringing another to Holy 
 Baptism. . . . Many more workers wanted. About forty natives were confirmed, 
 though Mr. Taylor was particular in not bringing forward any who were not 
 thoroughly prepared." 
 
 Among the latest converts was an old idol priest who had held 
 out five years. At his baptism he was named "Dwajaya," or the 
 "Victory of God," and as many of his caste had looked upon him as 
 a sort of Simon Magus, it was hoped he would now influence many of 
 them for good [8], 
 
 Having now the assistance of three clergymen Mr. Taylor was 
 enabled to undertake extensive preaching tours, but the staff was soon 
 again weakened, and in 1882 he was transferred permanently to 
 Ahmednagar [9]. 
 
 Hopeful progress however continued to be made [9a]. 
 
 In 1883 the Bishop Douglas Memorial Church was opened* for the 
 use of the Mission Station, the Regent of Kolapore contributing Bs.50O to 
 the building and the Kolapore State Rg.5,288 for the Church compound 
 wall and peon's house [10]. Under the Rev. J. J. Priestly, an 
 Industrial Institution has achieved great success. It not only affords 
 
 * The Society undertook half (he cost of the repairs of the church, but owing to the 
 lack of a sufficient guarantee for the remainder the consecration of tuo building wois 
 delayed [10a]. 
 
 P v2 
 
 ill* 
 
 
 \'^' 
 
 f>r£ 
 
 m 
 
 Hi 
 
 ! J 
 
 m 
 
 
580 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ill 
 
 work to tb>; converts, enabling them to earn an independent liveli- 
 hood, but in ISOl, through the profits of the Mission Press, it enabled 
 a aluable contribution to be made towards the support of the Missiona 
 generally in the Diocese [11]. 
 
 As in the case of our Lord among the Jews, " the common 
 people" \n the district hear the Missionaries "gladly," the chief 
 opposition coming from the Brahmans [12]. ., 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Caristians, 97 ; Communicants, 89 ; Catechumens, 8 ; Schools, 2 ; 
 Scholars, 18 ; Clergy, 1 ; Lay A£eatB, 5. 
 
 Beferencea (Kolapore).— [1] M.F. 1870, pp. 84-40 ; R. 1870, p. 95. [2] R. 1870, p. 95 ; 
 Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, pp. 6, 7, 27-42 ; R. 1871, pp. 115-16 ; R. 1872, p. 78. 
 13] R. 1873, p. 81. [4] R. 1872, pp. 78-9. [6] R. 1872, pp. 78-9 ; Bombay Committee's 
 Report, 1872, p. 28. [6] R. 1873, p. 80 ; R. 1874, p. 85. [7] R. 1875, p. 35. [8] M.F. 
 1877, pp. 408-4. [9] R. 1877, p. 80; R. 1878, p. 87. [9a] R. 1881, p. 50; R. 1888, p. 47; 
 R. 1888, p. 61. [10] Bombay Committee's Report, 1882, p. 28 ; do., 1888, pp. 6, 8, 18, 86. 
 flOa] Do. 1884-5, p. 11. [11] Bombay Committee's Report, 1883, p. 9 ; do., 1884-5, p. 11 ; 
 E. 1889, p. 67 ; R. 1891, pp. 56-7. [12] R. 1888, p. 61. 
 
 I; 
 
 (VI.) AHHEDNAOAB, 1871-02. 
 
 Ahmednagar is one of the most interesting towns in Western India. It stands on a- 
 table-land, 2,000 feet above the level of the sea, 75 miles north of Poona and 200 miles 
 from Bombay. After being the capital of a powerful Mahommedan kingdom for 150 
 yeavs (1487-1687), it became subject to the Moghul Emperor of Delhi till about 1797, 
 when it was assigned to a chief named Sindia. In 1808 it was captured by the Marquis 
 of Wellesley (the Duke of Wellington) after a siege of two days, and it has since 
 belonged to England. Outside its fort, which is one of the strongest in India, is shown 
 II tree under which the Duke wrote his despatches after the battle. Happily those 
 days of war and bloodshed are over, and Ahmednagar is now famous as the centie of 
 the largest and most important Mission in Western India. The district is nearly as 
 large as Wales, and its population consists of about half a million of Hindus of all 
 castes, from the Brahmans, who think themselves the highest and holiest, to the Mahars 
 and Mangs, who are considered to be the lowest of the low, but who have been the 
 first to throw away their manifold idols and show a desire to embrace the one true 
 God [1]. 
 
 As a step towards carrying out the Bishop of Bombay's scheme of 
 1869 for a chain of Marathi Mission Stations [see p. 676], a Gateohist 
 was set to work at Ahmednagar in 1871 under the superintendence of 
 the Chaplain, the Rev. — Bagnell. The establishment of this 
 Mission drew forth attacks " from unexpected quarters " — from per- 
 sons who regarded it as an unwarrantable intrusion into a field long 
 occupied by the American Independents. In justification of his action 
 Bishop Douglas, while fully recognising the good work done by the 
 Independent Missionaries, said : — 
 
 " We, as a Church, have our own duties to the heathen, and our own reBponsi- 
 bilities— responsibilities from which nothing can deliver us— duties for which God 
 and our own consciences will call us to account. . . . 
 
 " A pretty Church, indeed should we be, if we agreed to do our best and 
 hardest work by deputing it to those who hftve separated from us. . . . Already, 
 we have had quite enough of delegation in another form. It is one great reason 
 for our humiliation as a Cbuich that we should often have been driven to look in 
 other lands for Missionary clergy, because our own countrymen could not be 
 found to make (he necessary sacrifices. ... 
 
 " I say then that we could not delegate this work to any one without forfeit- 
 ing our charaotei and life as a Church " [2]. 
 
BOMBAY. 
 
 581 
 
 As Mr. Bagnell's ignorance of the vernacular and the claims of hisi 
 duties as Chaplain prevented his giving sufficient supervision, the 
 Rev. T. Williams was transferred from Kolapore. Applications for 
 baptism had been continually received from various villages — particu- 
 larly from people at Toka, Undeergao and Pudergao ; but owing to his 
 unacquaintance with their language, Mr. Bagnell had been prevailed 
 upon to baptize only a man with his wife and child ; and these with 
 three teachers constituted the Mission at the time of Mr. Williams' 
 arrival at Ahmednagar, viz. on January 9, 1873. A few weeks' itinera- 
 tion in the neighbouring villages proved the necessity and wisdom of 
 the step ; 66 converts were soon baptized by him (nearly one-half 
 at Toka), and thus the foundation of a Christian Church was laid 
 in the district. 
 
 Sickness drove Mr. Williams to Bombay ; but returaing after a 
 short stay he found matters going on in an encouraging way, although 
 the newly-made Christians had been persecuted. In several of the out- 
 lying villages native catechists and schoolmasters were now tiationed ; 
 while a catechist anr schoolmaster remained at Nuggar under Mr. 
 Wilhams, who by pe dodical visits exercised a careful supervision of 
 the whole Mi«ision. 
 
 In October every circle of villages was visited by the Bishop of 
 Bombay in company with Mr. Williams, when 20 were baptized and 
 77 confirmed ; the addresses of the Bishop, delivered at various 
 places, leaving an impression upon the Hsteners not easily to be eradi- 
 cated [8]. 
 
 In July 1874 Mr. Williams had to take sick-leave to England. 
 The work, which he had extended nearly 100 miles east and west and 
 50 miles north and south, was carried on with vigour by his successor, 
 the Rev. W. S. Barker ; but the pastoral oversight of Christians 
 residing in 84 villages, scattered over a district covering 1,500 square 
 miles, was a labour of no ordinary difficulty [i, 5, 6]. 
 
 The Mahars occupy " a kind of Gibeonite position '! in rebJion to 
 the Hindu population, and have parts of the towns and villoges set 
 apart for their separate uses. Ca, te has it comparatively Ir jse hold 
 upon them, and they listen readily vo the Gospel. Consideri 7 out of 
 what " degradation " the con\ort£ hiid been brought, the Bishop of 
 Bombay stated in 1876 that he hail been 
 
 If 
 
 iii^igiJ\BBi 
 
 iiflfffl f Iffi 
 
 ,'tJ Wi 
 
 
 " often surprised to see what vigour and intelligence they show, how rapidly they 
 advance in refinement, and what proof somo among them give of sound and soiiu 
 ^lualities. In the Ahmednuggur district I have confirmed nearly 200 Mohurs 
 within fifteen months. These represent the superintending work of only one 
 European Missionary; and, as converts are coming in at the rate of more ihun 
 100 a year, t' ■ ^i the eflforts of one overworked man, what might we not ujpe 
 for if we had taiee or four men ? " J]. 
 
 forfeit- 
 
 Unfortunately, on the removal of Mr. Barker to Kol'J'piore in 1877, 
 Ahmednagar was temporarily left without an ordai7i"d Missionary ; 
 and in February 1878 " the Roman Vicar Apostolic m.ide f», raid upon 
 the Mission " and tried " to sweep " the converts, nu^noering 500, 
 *'.en masse into the Roman fold." Through .he '•^atru'Efeitality of 
 two catechists and 16 other agents whom he had seduced, 1 c succeeded 
 

 ,1 ' 
 1 I ■ 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 Ik 
 
 582 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 in baptizing 150 catechumens who were led by the disloyal agents to 
 believe that he was the Bishop of Bombay. Under these circumstances 
 the Rev. J. Taylor of Kolapore was hurriedly sent to Ahmednagar, 
 which he reached on March 2, much to the joy of the faithful. Though 
 " one against many," Mr. Taylor soon arrested the spread of the de- 
 fection, won back the greater number of those who had been misguided 
 and deceived, and who were " indignant at having been imposed upon." 
 More than this, he found that tliere were numbers of the people ** ripe 
 for Christianity, and only waiting for some one to gather them into the 
 Church." They had long had the Gospel preached to them by different 
 Missionaries,* and their faith in Hinduism had been shaken. They 
 had also been accustomed to visit the town of Ahmednagar, and Poona, 
 Bombay, Nasick and Aurangabad, where they had seen and heard 
 more of Christianity. Many of their relatives had there embraced the 
 Faith of Christ, and returning had told them about Him. Hence they 
 too had come to speak of Him with respect and formed a desire to be 
 His. 
 
 From places 40 to 60 miles distant they met Mr. Taylor by the 
 way and invited him to their villages. Begging for teachers and ex- 
 pressing a determination to be Christians, they gave in their names as 
 candidates by hundreds and fifties. It was they who in their eagerness 
 to be Christians were influenced by the Roman Catholics, and were in 
 danger of drifting into Roman Catholicism if not rescued. The imme- 
 diate result was that by the end of 1878 Mr. Taylor had baptized 
 1,927 (of whom 902 were adults) and 1,500 were under instruction. 
 These people lived in 1G2 villages, and belonged chiefly to the Mahar 
 and Mang castes. 
 
 The Bishop of Bombay, who was " well satisfied that these bap- 
 tisms represent really solid results of Christian teaching," stated that 
 " No opening on such a scale as tJiis has ever before been presented to 
 Christianity in Western India,'" and the Society readily responded to 
 his appeal for the means to take advantage of it and to follow up the 
 work on a large scale [9]. 
 
 During his stay in 1878 Mr. Taylor received effective assistance 
 from Mr. C. King, Dr. Machellar, and the Rev. N. Goreh [10], and in 
 1879 the Rev. T. Williams resumed charge of the work, being now 
 supported by two clergymen, the Revs. H. Lateward and P. A. Ellis, 
 and Mr. King, who after several years' voluntary lay help became 
 (in 1881) an ordained Missionary [11]. 
 
 Special attention was now devoted to the improvement of the 
 native agents, who were " mostly very ignorant," and to supplement 
 the oral instruction given to them and to the converts Mr. Williams 
 started a periodical in Marathi entitled " the Prakashta, or enlight- 
 ener"[12]. 
 
 As the message was spread the work continued to develop, but in 
 1880, just as success demanded further effort, it became necessary on 
 financial grounds to reduce the number of native agents, and in con- 
 sequonce the number of converts— 3,000- had fallen to 2,660 in l'^«2. 
 Still the work was as "full of promise and interest aa ever," and in 
 
 • First o! all by American Presbyterians, and more recently by C.M.S. an B.P.l^. 
 XiBuonaries [8]. 
 
 one 
 
BOMBAT. 
 
 S8d 
 
 one instance Mr. Williams " felt obliged " to advise some inquirers 
 " to apply to the American Mission " because of his inability to provide 
 for their instruction [18], 
 
 Meanwhile an incident had occurred which marked an epoch in 
 the advance of Christianity, in at least Western India. The bulk of 
 the converts were Mahars, who have strong caste prejudices with 
 regard to the castes inferior to them, and when in 1879 a Mang 
 orphan was received into the school the Mahar boys (on the ground that 
 he was not baptized) refused to eat with him. As one by one declined 
 they were sent away, until after thirteen had been thus dismissed, the 
 remainder consented, and the thirteen were afterwards at theii- own 
 request re-admitted. Some time bef )re this the American Mission 
 gave in under a similar trial, and in consequence their converts were 
 (in 1879) almost all Mahars, and caste feeling was rampant among 
 them, and doing serious mischief. The same thing at that time 
 u ? 'f.ed the work of the C.M.S. Aurungabad Mission. Christianity 
 h'ni.np "begun to be looked upon as the Mahar religion and to be 
 \\],i..,y appropriated by them," the S.P.G. Missionaries made a stand, 
 lioing prepared " to empty the school rather than yield on a point so 
 essential to Christianity." 
 
 By this step a decided advance wa^i made towards saving Chris- 
 tianity, not only from countenancing caste, but also from being 
 regarded as itself a caste, " a danger not so manifest, perhaps, but 
 many times more fatal." The fact that the majority of the con- 
 verts in the Mission were Mahars was a great obstacle to* the ad- 
 mission of higher as well as lower castes [14J; but in spite of the 
 common idea that " to become a Christian is to become something 
 very like a Mahar," it was reported in 1882 that "not only is it the 
 low castes which seem so specially drawn to Christianity just now, but 
 it is the higher ones, and even the Brahmans, who see their religion 
 is worn out, arid are tired of performing their irksome and uselesu 
 remedies " ljij\. 
 
 In tl- > pr jvtous year, moved by what was then not an unfrequent 
 occurrf ac ■. ibe si'ght of Mahar boys sitting outside a Government village 
 school *pe;'];!i^ and learning all they could by hearing what the 
 master said t tim boys within " (the higher castes), Mr. Williams 
 mad J it an uptoiiunity of demonstrating to the Brahmans from their 
 grjat caste Law Book itself that there is "not now a true Brahman 
 to be found," and " that of all the castes in India, there is none . . . 
 less pure by descent than the Brahman." In fact the lower the caste 
 the purer it is as regards descent [IG]. 
 
 The occupation of Sangamner by agents of the S.P.G. in 1874 and 
 again in 1878 (after having withdrawn in 1875) called forth protestfi 
 from +•'? C.M.S. Missionaries at Nasick and Junar, who regarded it as 
 part ■■.>> lieir field, although they had neither occupied nor worked it. 
 In Ibg ; y-f. local Committee of the C.M.S requested the S.P.G. again 
 to witii.l ..w [17] . The Home Committee of the S.P.G., to whom the 
 matter was referred, considered (February 3, 1881) Sangamner " a 
 very suitable meeting point for the C.M.S. and S.P.G. Missions, and 
 that there need be no bar ... to their co-operating with each other 
 in evangelistic work." Wishing therefore " the two Missions to work 
 side by side in a charitable and fraternal spirit," they sought a confer- 
 
 
 
 
I 
 
 ! 
 
 I 
 
 {f 
 
 i 
 
 I' 
 
 ! ■' f 
 
 I 
 
 584 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ence with the C.M.S., the result being that the following concordat 
 was adopted by both Societies in March and approved by the Bishop 
 of Bombay in May 1881 : — 
 
 "That as the best mode of meeting the difficulty at present existing at 
 Sangamner, the S.P.G. will direct their Missionaries to strictly consider 
 Sangamner as a terminus, and to offer any facility in their power to agents of 
 the C.M.S. who might wish to occupy or visit that place "* [18]. 
 
 It may be added here that at a conference between the American 
 Dissenting Missionaries and the Bishop of Bombay and the S.P.G . 
 Missionaries at Ahmednagar In January 1879, a provisional arrange- 
 ment was made as to a boundary between these two Missions ; on 
 hearing of which the Soc'f tv, though "not wishing to interfere with 
 the independent action c '•■" '^ishnp," replied that it could "not 
 pledge itself to any such air: o. w " as was " proposed " [19]. 
 
 The completion of a new uch at Ahmednagar i^i 1882 (con- 
 secrated in September 1888), the removal of Mr. Williams to a 
 new sphere of work [see p. 624], and his succession by the Eev. 
 J. Taylor (in 1882), marked a new stage of progress in the life of the 
 Mission. Mr. Taylor found many of those whom he baptized under 
 such peculiar circumstances in 1878, alive and faithful, and ready to 
 welcome him. 
 
 On the whole he was " much pleased " with the work, though a 
 number of his old converts had left the district and some had fallen 
 back from various causes, chiefly the lack of agents. The Mangs, 
 hitherto excluded by the Mahar Christians, were willing and anxious 
 to become Christians, and arrangements were at once made to receive 
 many. Special efforts were also directed towards the Bheels,t but the 
 aim of the Missionaries during 1882-3 was to look after the large 
 number of scattered and half-taught converts and to build them up in 
 the Faith, rather than to extend the field of their work. Already that 
 field, which needed fifteen instead of five Missionaries, had been en- 
 larged by having attached to it (in 1882) the Mission of Mangalvedha, 
 formerly visited from Kolapore. Pandharpur, the capital of Mangal- 
 vedha, is the yearly resort of hosts of Hindu pilgrims, and with a 
 view to making it the centre of an organised Mission the Bev. Narayan 
 Vishnu Athawale, a converted Brahman, was transferred there from 
 Kolapore in 1882 [20]. 
 
 Pressing calls from other parts of the field led however to the 
 partial neglect of Pandharpur during the next three years, and visiting 
 the district in 1885 for the purpose of reviving the work the Rev. J. 
 Taylor found that some of the converts had fallen away and would not 
 come near him, while others were " positively rude " and asked him 
 what he wanted coming there. Some however were grateful for what 
 
 • The Bishop of Bombay, who at first (in 1880) was inclined to the withdrawal of 
 the S.P.G., stated after a visit to Sangamner in February 1881 : " Now that I have seen 
 it no pressure, either at home or here, would induce me to consent to its being per- 
 manently severed from the Nagar field " [18a]. 
 
 t The Bheels nre "rather timid and lawless," but ' in 1890 two boys influenced by 
 the Mission began n f chool at Kadgao " on their own .«count," and did "wonders " in a 
 short time with lapils oiMuposed oif all castes [90a]. 
 
II 
 
 BOMBAY. 
 
 585 
 
 htid been done and anxious that their children should be instructed. 
 Mr. Taylor took with him a few native agents to introduce them to the 
 people. Work in the district is peculiarly trying owing to cholera, 
 which rages severely during the annual pilgrimages, but when the 
 native catechists reached Pandharpur and saw for themselves the in- 
 numerable devotees visiting the city daily, they were emboldened to 
 desire to reside there, "feeling that they would have a grand opportunity 
 of conveying the Gospel message to many thousands from all parts of 
 India" [21]. 
 
 The Central School at Ahmednagar was now training more boys 
 than could be employed as Mission agents, and experience showed 
 that unless the Mission could give them work they would either try 
 Dissenting Missions or would be lost to Christianity pHogether. In 
 this case the difficulty was all the greater because the outcast Mahars 
 (from which the Christians were still almost entirely drawn) have to 
 live outside the villages and perfoim menial tasks for the villagers in 
 return for certain doles and perquisites. The prospect of these low- 
 caste Christians obtaining Government or railway employment was 
 very unfavourable [22] ; but the difficulty has to a great extent been 
 overcome by the establishment of an Industrial Institution, which from 
 small beginnings in 1887 has become an effective handmaid of the 
 Mission, and has shown how one of the greatest problems of Indian 
 Missionary work maybe solved [28]. 
 
 Revisiting Ahmednagar in 1886, after an interval of seven years, 
 the Metropolitan of India was of opinion that, slow as progress had 
 necessarily been, there was every cause to be thankful for what had 
 been effected. But " looking at the present state of affairs from the 
 point of view of what we should like the native Church to be " (said 
 the Bishop of Bombay), " there is no fear of our being satisfied with 
 ourselves, or of learning to think that we have not still all but every- 
 thing to do " [24]. 
 
 The reports of the Missionaries themselves confirmed this in the 
 next year, one telling of the defection of a congregation through the 
 instigation of a discharged teacher, another of converts sacrificing to 
 the goddess of cholera during a visitation of that disease, a third of 
 instability at another station, a fourth of Mahars refusing to associate 
 with Mangs in church and school [25]. 
 
 Until more effectual superintendence can be provided, a better state 
 of things was hardly to be hoped for, the Rev. J. Taylor represented 
 in 1888, adding: — 
 
 i 
 
 1 MS 
 
 " The wonder to me is, not that our scattered congregations are so bad, but 
 that they are so good as they are, when they see their j^dd'C so seldom ; and it 
 they are to be made better, they must have more missionr.i'ies to make them so. 
 Considering that the vast majority of our converts are irom the most degraded 
 classes among the Hindoos— so low, indeed, that they are outside the pole of 
 Hindoo society altogether— that they are dependent on the classes above them, still 
 nearly all idolaters, for their daily bread, and that to break with them is to court 
 starvation or banishment from their wretched homes in search of work, that they 
 have to perform menial services of the most degrading kind, and are hereditary 
 thieves and dacoits, the difficulties they and we have to contend with are incalcul- 
 able. Add to this the fact that hardly one adult in a hundred can read — and that 
 to teach people who have never been taught or had to learn anything before, 
 whose minds are a blank or utterly dark, must be hard, when to commit the Lord's 
 
 1| 
 
 I <i 
 
586 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 :|: 
 
 Prayer or the simplest form of the Ten Commandments to heart is the work of 
 months. 
 
 " When, then, I look round this district, and see what has been done daring 
 the last ten years, I think, however imperfect and backward things still are, and 
 however far short our poor converts come of being what w^e should like to see, 
 we shall be guilty of unthankfulness and scepticism if we do not recognise great 
 changes for the belter. During the past year alone I see much improvement in 
 the villages where our best men are at work, in a greater readiness in the people 
 to have their children baptized, to send their girls as well as boys to school, to 
 mix less in what is idolatrous, to hold aloof from those under discipline. There 
 have been fewer irregular marriages, and those who have been guilty in this 
 respect have expressed their sorrow for it in several instances, and asked for the 
 Church's marriage and blessing. 
 
 " Last year there was a much stronger casta feeling against the Mangs than 
 now, and the efforts I have made to uproot it, by the introduction of Mang 
 preachers and schoolmasters, kindly lent me by my old friend the C.M.S. Mis- 
 sionary at Amangabad, by fearlessly taking up work in Mang villages, and taking 
 their children into school, has been bearing c^uiet fruit " [26]. 
 
 \f.f 
 
 i 
 
 The Missionaries have constantly to deal with such questions as the 
 converts being called upon to play their musical instruments before the 
 heathen procession on its way to the temple — they being by birth the 
 village musicians— and tr. heap r kindle the fuel for the fire which is 
 lighted at the vilest of Kiuau festivals, the Shingwa or Holi. It may 
 be imagined what it is for people whose ancestors have been practically 
 slaves for centuries, to hold out in difficulties of this kind. To raise 
 them from a state like this to some adequate conception of what their 
 profession means they have (up to the present, at least) had no- 
 thing but, in some cases, visits once or twice a year from a European 
 Missionary [27]. 
 
 In the words of the Rev. J. Taylor, " Until our European staff is 
 strengthened, the Missionaries almost despair of building up our con- 
 verts as we should like to do, or taking advantage of the openings which 
 are presented to us " [28]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 4,296 ; Communicanta, 740 ; Catechumens, 426 J 
 Schools, 49 ; Scholars, 1,0TC ; Clergy, 3 ; Lay Agents, 82. 
 
 Beferences (Ahmednagar).— [1] M.P. 1890, p. 470 ; Q.M.L. 84, pp. 1, 2. [2] R. 1871, 
 pp. 110-18 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, pp. 8, 12-15. [3] R. 1872, p. 10 ; R. 1878, 
 p. 82 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1373, pp. 10, 11, 48-57. [4] Bomb^ Committee's 
 Report, 1874, pp. 9, 81 ; do., 1875, pp. 10, 83-9 ; do. 1870, p. 9. [5] R. 1876, p. 80. 
 [6] Bombay Committee's Report, 1870, pp. 27-9. [7] R. 1875, p. 84. [8] M.F. 1878, 
 pp. 584-5. [9] R. 1877, p. 30 ; R. 1878, pp. 80-7 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1877, 
 pp. 9, 10 ; do., 1878, pp. 9, 10, 18-22 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 584-6. [10] Bombay Committee's 
 Report, 1878, p. 21. [11] R. 1878, p. 37 ; R. 1879, pp. 30-7 ; R. 1880, p. 44. [12] R. 
 1879, p. 87 ; M.F. 1880, p. 61. [13] R. 1880, p. 27 ; R. 1881, p. 50 ; R. 1882, p. 40. 
 [141 M.F. 1880, pp. 61-2. [15] Bombay Committee's Report, 1882, p. 7 ; R. 1882, p. 118. 
 [16] M.F. 1882, pp. 44-5. [17] Bombay Committee's Report, 1874, p. 81 ; do., 1875, 
 p. 84; I MS8., V. 2, pp. 414, 419-28, 425. [18] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, 
 pp. 98-4, 118-14, 117 ; I MSS., V. 4, pp. 850-1 ; do., V. 2, pp. 480, 442. [18a] I MSS., 
 V. 2, pp. 421, 426. [10] D MSS., V. 49 {see reference in the Ramnad Boundary Corre- 
 spondence) ; Standing Committee Book, Y. 88, p. 403 ; do., V. 89, p. 80. [20] Bombay 
 Committee's Report, 1882, pp. 7, 8, 88-42 ; do., 1888, p. 5 ; R. 1888, p. 47. [20o] R. 1890, 
 pp. 66-fl. [21] Bombay Committee's Report, 1888, pp. 6, 10 ; R. 1885, pp. 48-50. [22] 
 R. 1885, p. 60; R. 1886, p. 47. [23] I MSS., V. 8, pp. 267-9; M.F. 1890, p. 476 ; R. 1891, 
 pp. 6&-9. [24] R. 1886, p. 45. [25] R. 1887, p. 47. [26] R. 1888, pp. 68-9. [27] R. 1889, 
 pp, 67-8. [28] R. 1890, p. 67 : tee alto B. 1891, p. 67. 
 
BOMBAY. 
 
 587 
 
 A '^ . 
 
 IS 
 
 (VII.) DAFOLI, 1878-92. 
 
 In 1878 the Rev. A. Gadney was transferred from Bombay in 
 order to open a Mission in the collectorate of Batnagiri, which at 
 that time contained a population of 148,137, made iip of Brahmans 
 (8,614), Mussulmans (18,544), Marathas (18,576), and other castes 
 and races. Dapoli, on the sea coast, possesses one of the best climates 
 in India, but from having been a considerable station with a European 
 garrison, it had passed into a small station for invalid pensioners. 
 The centre of the Mission was fixed amongst the hills at the foot 
 of the Ghats, six miles from the sea. The church, which had been 
 built some sixty years before for the European residents, was " shut 
 up and deserted," the three or four English families who remained having 
 for many years had only an annual visit from a clergyman. While 
 directing his chief efforts to the heathen and to some orphans whom 
 he had brought from Bombay, Mr. Gadney (who took up his residence 
 on March 1, 1878) managed to minister to the English also.* Work 
 attempted by the Presbyterians had been abandoned some forty years 
 before, and the natives now would not at first approach the Mission ; 
 but when they saw that Mr. and Mrs. Gadney sought their good and 
 intended remaining they listened to the preaching and invited and 
 returned visits. 
 
 During the first eight months three children of heathen parents 
 were baptized ; and by the end of about another two years 200 children, 
 boys and girls, were being educated and trained in four schools and an 
 orphanage. Though Government had a boys' school, it had unsuccess- 
 fully attempted to open one for girls; and the Mission was well 
 described by the Bishop of Bombay in 1881 as being " almost the sole 
 educator and civiliser of the place." As yet however there had been 
 only three adult baptisms [1]. 
 
 By establishing a farm Mr. Gadney was enabled to provide indus- 
 trial work for the orphans and for converts who cannot obtain other 
 work. To many natives in India conversion to Christianity means 
 starvation or mendicancy ; and in such cases the advantage of having 
 honest work to give is great indeed - it dispenses with eleemosynary 
 help which would pauperise the recipients and teaches them indepen- 
 dence and self-respect [2]. 
 
 il- 
 
 »'. 
 
 Statirticr, 1892. — Christians, 86 ; Communicants, 24 ; Catechumens, 3 ; Schools, 6 ; 
 Scholars, 209 ; Clergy,!; Lay Agents, 13, 
 
 Heferences (Dapoli).— [IJ I MSS., V. 2, pp. 448-5 ; R. 1877, p. 80 ; R. 1877. p. 80 
 Bombay Committee's Report, 1878, pp. 6, 8, 18 ; R. 1886, p. DO. [Irt] R. 1891, p. 57 
 [2] R. 1886, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1886, p. 49 ; R. 1891, pp. 56-7. 
 
 * All the English civilians have since left, and for months in a year the Missionary 
 does not see another European [la]. 
 
 '■'f-S 
 
£88 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 (VIII.) DHAEWAE, 1888-92. ;;,«,,-„; 
 
 Dharwar is situated in the South Marathi country. During a 
 visit there in October 1888 the Bishop of Bombay was appealed to 
 for spiritual help by a number of native Christians who had separated 
 from the Basel Mission at Dharwar, Gadag, and Hubli, and for four- 
 teen months had been pressing for reception into the Church of 
 England. They professed no knowledge of the theological questions 
 at issue between the Lutheran Church and the Church of England, 
 " but appealed simply on the ground of their . . . spiritual destitu- 
 tion." Declaring themselves unable to submit to the practical dis- 
 cipline exercised in the Basel Mission at the arbitrary dictation of 
 certain Native pastors who bad the ear of the European Missionaries, 
 they craved admission into the Church of England simply on the 
 ground that they believed they would be differently treated under the 
 rule of the Bishop. They requested that they might be allowed to 
 state their case in the presence of the Rev. W. Nubling, the head of 
 the Basel Mission at Hubli. That gentleman declined to be present 
 at any such interview, but held a private conference with the Bishop, 
 in which he made certain animadversions on the character of the per- 
 sons concerned, not going however into any detail. The Bishop, who 
 on two former occasions had declined to entertain their request for help 
 when made in writing, now went into their case. He found that as a 
 rule they were well educated and fairly well-to-do, and he satisfied 
 himself that their grievances were substantially true, and that there 
 was no case against the character of the persons concerned. He did 
 everything he could to ascertain whether the breach between them and 
 their Missionaries was capable of being healed. The Missionary in 
 charge affirmed that if the Bishop gave them no encouragement they 
 would return to their former allegiance. It appeared however that they 
 had remained in a state of spiritual destitution, and indeed of practical 
 excommunication, for over two years, and " they affirmed that nothing 
 would induce them to return to the Basel Mission." Ascertaining 
 further that if he did not receive them the Roman Church was ready 
 to do so, and that one or two families had already joined that com- 
 ixiunion, the Bishop felt that the responsibility of promising to do 
 What he could for them, great though it was, and imwillingly though 
 he undertook it, was smaller than that of refusing and leaving them 
 the choice between joining the Roman communion and remaining in a 
 state of prac ' >al excommunication. 
 
 Mr. Paul . .ppa, a former catech^st of the Basel Mission, who had 
 retired voluntarily and had been thanked for his services, promised to 
 help in providing for the spiritual needs of the people, receiving only 
 his travelling expenses, under the superintendence of the Chaplam of 
 Dharwar. Arrangements were made for his instruction in the doctrines 
 of the Church of England, and the Rev. N. V. Athawale of Ahmed- 
 nagar was transferred to Dharwar in December 1888, not with the 
 intention of interfering between the Basel Mission and the people who 
 had not separated from it, but simply for the spiritual supervision of 
 the community above referred to. In this he is assisted by the Rev. 
 J. Taylor, the head of the Ahmednagar Mission [1]. 
 
BOMBAY. 
 
 .)i. 
 
 689 
 
 When these facts were reported to the Society it decided (June 18, 
 1889) " to leave the question relating to the Dbarwar Mission in the 
 hands of the Bishop of Bombay " [2]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 204 ; Communicants, 74 ; Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 22*; 
 Clergy, 1 ; Lay Agents, 8. 
 
 Beferencet (Dharwar).— [1] D MSS., V. 84, No. 2 ; Bombay Committee's Proceedings, 
 5 Dec. 1888, Minute 16 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1888, pp. 7, 8 ; I MSS., Y. 8, 
 pp. 217, 242-4. [2] I MSS., V. 6, p. 22 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 167 : 
 nee also I MSS., V. 5, p. 80 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 828-9, 899 ; 
 B. 1884, p. 57. 
 
 , t. 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 ii ;.'|i 
 
 "'' lu 
 
 a 
 
 Statistics. — In the Bombay Presidency, &c., where the Society (1880-92) has assisted 
 in maintaining 89 Missionaries (4 natives) and planting 18 Stations (as detailed on 
 pp. 015-16), there are now in connection with its Missions 4,998 Christians, 860 Comf 
 municants, 451 Catechumens, 68 Schools, 1,602 Scholars, 18 Clergymen (1 native), 120 
 Lay Agents, under the care of a Bishop [see p. 766]. [See also Table on p. 730.J 
 
 ,-^--!'A .■■(: 
 
 i,r \ 
 
 .,((.; 
 
 .- !■,'.( ' 
 
 - . I "■.': 
 
 ,'MtO>- 
 
 i <i i I,, v. f 
 
 f- 
 
 . J ;■ .■ ■-;; - 
 
 ' / ' ' ^ " ■''■_' 
 1 .; ,!'■■■ 
 
 ■^ :'):;'! ':'^;^0 ;.h' 
 
 ■) 
 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
590 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i' *';..'■■'■(•<■■ 
 
 !■." ,"..; f i !i(> ■•;-'■:. » r.-].-v 
 
 .!-,,. I 
 
 ':'••: ^'vHi; 
 
 ^V>f .'. 
 
 . : „ 1 
 
 CHAPTEll LXXVIIL 
 
 .•: . > , ■■■'■ •■; ■ ■•;■ '■ 
 NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES. 
 
 Thib district, which compriseH (roughly speaking) the upper basin of the Ganges 
 and the Jumna, and includes India's richest wheatfields and most of its celebrated 
 cities, began to come under British rule towards the end of the last century, and in 
 1833 was constituted a Lieutenant-Governorship. The scene of the outbreak of the 
 great Mutiny of 1857, it suffered more from this eveiit than any other part of India. 
 Area (Native States about 6,100 square miles), 86,083 square miles. Population, includ- 
 ing Native States, 47,084,576 ; of these 40,929,718 are Hindus, 6,846,661 Mahommedans, 
 68,601 Christians; and 88,798,218 speak Hindi. 
 
 The operations of the Society in the North-Western Provinces have 
 been carried on in the districts of (I.) Cawnpoke, 1888-92 ; with (II.) 
 Banda, 1878-92 ; (III.) Roorkee, 1861-92; (IV.) Hardwar, 1877-92. 
 Hitherto these Missions have formed a part of the Diocese of Cal- 
 cutta, but by commission the North-Western Provinces were in 1893 
 placed under the charge of the Bishop of Lucknow. The formation 
 of the See of Lucknow was an object which the Society sought to 
 accomplish as early as 1858, and in 1891 it granted £2,000 towards 
 the episcopal endowment required [1]. 
 
 (I.) CAWNPORE. 
 
 Cawnpore was ceded to the English by the Nabob of Oude in 1808, and then 
 became a military station. When in April 1809 the Rev. Henry Martyn was sent 
 there as Military Chaplain he found no church of any kind and none even of the 
 decencies of public worship. Besides ministering to the soldiers he undertook a trans- 
 lation of the New Testament into Persian and Arabic, and at the close of 1809 began 
 publicly to preach to the Hindu and Mahommedan beggars who on stated days met 
 before his hous*) to receive alms. While his' health permitted he laboured unceasingly 
 among these outcasts, and the first Hindu convert at Cawnpore was baptized by him in 
 1810. In the same year he was invalided to England, but he died on his way there, at 
 Tocat, on October 16, 1812. In his short life of thirty-one years he had been enabled to do 
 much for God, and one native of Cawnpore, Abdool Messah, who had been led to Clirist 
 by him, became himself the means of converting many of his fellow countrymen, who 
 with their children were admitted to baptism. The Rev. D. Corrie (afterwards Bishop 
 of Madras) carried on for a time the work which Mr. Martyn had begun. But though 
 their successors also did what they could for the heathen there was no regular Mission 
 established at Cawnpore until 1888. 
 
 S.P.O. Period (1888-92). 
 
 In 1888 the Rev. J. J. Carshore was sent to Cawnpore as a Mis- 
 sionary from the Society at the request of the Rev.E. White, the Mili- 
 tary Chaplain, and some of the English inhabitants who, first aroused 
 to their responsibilities by Mr. Martyn's preaching, had long been 
 anxious to have a resident Missionary [2].^ In the previous year at a 
 public meeting resolutions were entered into for a more systematic 
 
I . ■! i 
 
 ^m 
 
 MORTH-WEBTERN PROVINCES. 
 
 vftn vv^> 
 
 591 
 
 management and support of a local Missionary Institution which had 
 
 for some time existed at the station, and 
 
 ( - . . 
 
 " a considerable sum of money, derived in a great measure from Sacramental 
 collections, was at that meeting vested in trustees, to be the funds of the 
 Missionary Institution : the objects of which were, the maintenance of one 
 or more oatechists, and the establishment and support of schools for native 
 youth." 
 
 Though professsing to be a Church Society and employing a Church 
 of England Missionary, this Institution as originally formed was en- 
 tirely unconnected even in name with any Church or established 
 body; and as this might ha^e led to embarrassment, if not to 
 a change of principle, it was (at the instance of the Bishop of 
 Calcutta during his visitation of 1836) reorganised as a corre- 
 sponding Committee of the Society in England. In 1844 the Com- 
 mittee became an Association of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee 
 of the Society [2a]. 
 
 On his arrival at Cawnpore, Mr. Carshore found five schools 
 organised and supported by the Chaplains and English residents, 
 as well as by twenty-two native Christians. These twenty-two 
 had been all instructed by a native catechist, Karim Mussah. Not 
 long after Mr. Carshore's arrival eight more natives were converted 
 and baptized by him, while eight were receiving Christian instruction 
 from Karim Mussah. Twice in the week this little congregation met 
 together in the Church Bungalow, and joined in the services of our 
 Liturgy, translated into Hindustani. The five schools contained 
 170 boys, some of whom were instructed in English ; but the want of 
 competent teachers was much felt. 
 
 At that time the Hindu part of the population at Cawnpore bore 
 a proportion of about three to one to the Mahommcdan, the total 
 number of inhabitants being 100,000. The Mahommedans, from their 
 familiar though partial acquaintance with the Scriptures, were the 
 most difficult to deal with in any attempt to evangeUse them. One 
 of them applied for the Gospels of Thomas and Barnabas in Hindu- 
 stani. 
 
 In addition to his work in Cawnpore Mr. Carshore visited the 
 neighbouring towns and villages (Ryepore, Jooee, Bhurra, Rout- 
 pore, Koora, Narrainpore, Oosmanpore, &c.), and at Bithoor, ten 
 miles distant, he attended the annual fairs, where the Mahrattas 
 and the Pundits from various parts of the country, who had refused 
 any Hindustani copies of the Gospels, were eager to receive Sanscrit 
 copies of the Sermon on the Mount from Dr. Mill's poem " Christa 
 Sangita." On these occasions he addressed the natives and 
 generally found them attentive, but the impressions made were seldom 
 lasting. 
 
 "In their present state of ignorance," he reported in 1835, "no force of 
 argument can effectually prevail. Beflections may be awakened in them by 
 preaching ; bat the artful Brahmin is ever at hand with his poisonous opiate ; 
 and caste, tuat dire weapon of Satan, puts a check to every good impression, and 
 silences the strongest convictions of their conscience." 
 
 By 1885 the oongregation of baptized natives in Cawnpore bad 
 
 i-t: 
 
 ■*-, 
 
 F IM 
 
 H , 
 
 
592 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 more than doubled. Mr. Carshore's labours were greatly assisted 
 by his native cateohist, who taught the people, and disputed 
 with the Brahmins in the bazaars and ghauts (landing-places) of 
 Cawnpore. 
 
 In 1885-6 Mission schools were established at Rawatpore (a small 
 town north-west of Cawnpore), Anwargunge (close to the southern 
 boundary of Cawnpore), and Bithoor— the latter at the request of 
 Mr. Carshore by the Mahratta General, Ram Chunder Funth (who 
 acted as Prime Minister to the Peishwa, Bajee Row, when on his 
 throne). This was at first attended only by Ram Chunder Punth's 
 own sons and those of his near kindred. 
 
 From time to time new schools were established, while others were 
 given up. In 1841 there were six in connection with the Mission, not 
 including the Native Female Orphan Asylum, which was established 
 at Sevadah, a suburb of Cawnpore, in 1835, by Mr. White, the Chap- 
 lain, and some Christian residents, for the children of the wretched 
 Bundeelas, inhabitants of Bundlecund. At this asylum, where Mr. 
 Carshore in 1837 undertook a weekly service, there were sixty-six girls. 
 His brother coming to his assistance as catechist in this year, Mr. 
 Carshore himself was enabled to devote more time to the superinten- 
 dence of the Cawnpore Translation Society, established about 1887 by 
 the Bishop of Calcutta in connection with the S.P.C.K., and which was 
 designed to supply Hindustani translations of tracts and books suit- 
 able to the wants of the nc>.cives of the upper provinces. The departure 
 of several of the families of two native regiments in 1887 decreased his 
 flock greatly, and his heart was further saddened by the little progress 
 the Gospel appeared to make amongst the inhabitants, whose gross 
 ignorance a>'id worldly-mindedness, together with the Brahmins and 
 caste, still continued the formidable obstacles to their reception of the 
 Truth. In 1840 Mr. Carshore was appointed to a Government chap- 
 laincy [8]. 
 
 He was succeeded in the Mission in 1841 by the Rev. W. H. 
 Perkins, who at first took up his residence at Savadah in the 
 Female Orphan Asylum, which his wife soon improved. Between 
 1838-40 sixty-two persons had been baptized, but the Christian flock 
 was subject to great fluctuations by the removal of regiments. 
 
 If the presence of the soldiery exercised a demoralising influence 
 on the native mind, the greater was the necessity for the mani- 
 festation of the Truth, and the people were ready to acknowledge 
 that all are not true Christians who bear the Christian name. Greai 
 care was necessary in admitting native candidates for Christian 
 baptism. It is difficult for one who has never known the trial to 
 realise the sacrifice which some Hmdus have to make in accepting 
 Christianity. 
 
 One day while preaching in the bazaar Mr. Perkins met an aged 
 Hindoo of the Writer caste, who read and spoke Persian fluently, and 
 who from previous association with a Missionary at Mirzapore had 
 obtained and read the whole of the New Testament. The following 
 day he sought out the Missionary, and after due preparation he was 
 baptized in 1843. At first he had not the courage to inform his 
 heathen relatives of his change of religion, but on being urged he 
 consented to do so. Mr. Perkins accompanied him to his house» 
 
lock 
 
 tian 
 
 to 
 
 tmg 
 
 he 
 
 v -■ 
 
 NORTH-WESTEllN PBOVINCES. 
 
 •where they were received with kindness and civility, and word was 
 sent to the relatives. While awaiting their arrival he sat under a tree 
 silently caressing a little child. What must have heen his thoughts 
 «,s he did so ! 
 
 " How often had he sat beneath that very tree, with children playinp: at his 
 feet, and their parents standing round him to listen to his words, lionoured and 
 beloved alike by young and old. Well he knew that this was the last time the 
 aees of his old home should shade him from the sultry sun— the last time its 
 doors should be open to receive him from the scorching blast. Never would that 
 little child, who clung so fondly to him, run into his arms again — never would the 
 many dear ones come forth to welcome him 
 
 " When all his friends and relations were assembled,' Simeon rose up in the 
 midst of them, and lifting up his eyes on them, he said, with quiet simplicity, 
 ' Well, brethren, I am a Christian.' Not a word " (continued Mr. Perkins) " was 
 uttered in reply by any one. Every eye settled on the apostate (as there esteemed) 
 with a gaze of mingled sorrow and anger ; the boy playing by him was called 
 .away, as if in danger of pollution by his proximity to his former friend ; and all 
 the persons present retired to a little distance and sat down. I interrupted the 
 painful silence by the inquiry, ' Did you not know.of Simeon's having been bap- 
 tized ? ' ' Know, sir I ' exclaimed one, with the greatest bitterness. ' Think you 
 not we would have put a knife through his liver, rather than he should have lived ■ 
 to forsake the faith of his forefathers ? He is the head of our family, and he has 
 disgraced us all.' After some little time had passed, Simeon turned i o me, and, 
 with his eyes filled with tears, said, ' Well, sir, now I trust you are satisfied. 
 Why should we stay here longer? We can do no good.' And being fully satis- 
 fied, and sensible that our work was done, I returned with my aged friend, now 
 
 nore closely bound to me than ever It must be strong conviction and 
 
 •ely faith which can enable an upright convert to meet the pain of such a 
 parting, the bitterness of which follows him into all his subsequent experience, and 
 meets him at every step." 
 
 The manner in which the natives received the Missionary's public 
 teaching varied greatly. At one time the abusive or impure language of 
 a crowd of hearers sent him to his home, ready to say, *' I have 
 laboured in vain, I have spent my strength for nought." At another, 
 their attention to his message rendered his vocation one of the happiest. 
 The opponents were generally Mahommedans. 
 
 " The common people," however, in almost every instance, " heard 
 him gladly," especially in the villages. Of one scene of his labours 
 he wrote : — > - 
 
 " There is a ghaut* of some celebrity about a mile from the Mission, which I 
 visit on Mondays. It is in many respects an interesting place, and its neighbour- 
 hood is thickly populated by the class of Brahmins called Ganga PuttrAs.f A 
 noble tamarind tree overshadows one of the massive buttresses of the ghaut, 
 affording shade even at noontide ; a pipal tree, at a few yards' distance, gives 
 shelter to a marble image of Krishna, and to a few ' smooth stones of the brook,' 
 besmeared with red paint, before which I have seen many an aged woman devoutly 
 bow, and, sprinkling the senseless stones with water from the river, mutter her 
 vows for blessing on herself and her offspring. Two or three other adjacent 
 temples, dedicated to ShivA, rear their heads on high ; and in their narrow door- 
 ways some ardent votary is often seen to bow, pouring water fresh from Oanga 
 over the stone emblem of Mah4deo (Shiv&), and crowning it with the red and 
 white flowers of the oleander, which if previously smelt at would be polluted. A 
 broad fight of steps of masonry, the pious erection of the wife of a Bany& or 
 merchant, named Son& D4ri, leads down to the river which laves the lower steps 
 
 * Bathing-place. 
 
 t " Gang(( Puttr^s," Sons of the Ganges, an unorthodox sect of the Brahmins. 
 
 QQ 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 ! 13 
 
 \4 
 
504 
 
 SOCIETY FOR IBK PllOPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Tirith its turbid waters ; and across the widely extended stream the independent 
 state of Oude bounds the distant view. Here and there a needy Brahmin sits, 
 reading or chanting sonie sacred poems, and ever and anon the sacred bell and 
 conch sound from the temple near, indicatmg the moment at which the glory of 
 Jehovah is given to another, and His praise to graven images. In the full moons, 
 and the appointed feasts, crowds assemble here to bathe and worship; and in 
 seasons when epidemic diseases are rife, troops of women congregate at this spot, 
 to deprecate the anger of Bhawani (wife of Shivd), and to seek protection or 
 deliverance for their husbands and children. There is no place hero I could so 
 much wish to transport for a while to England to give the Christian public there 
 some lively idea of the externals of Hindoo idolatry." 
 
 A thought which often pressed itself on the Missionary's attention 
 at the burial of the baptized was that 
 
 *' India is becoming more and more Christianized, even by the dust of those of 
 the Lord's little flock who lie down in the tomb. It seems to be a taking an 
 unalienable possession of the land ; a sowing it, as it were, with a holy seed ; 
 a peopling it with those who though enrolled by one or two, shall, when the great 
 summary comes, stand up — a great army." 
 
 Little could he then ioresee the events which should give a fearful 
 notoriety to Cawnpore, and sow Northern India thick with the bodies 
 of Christians. 
 
 Mr. Perkins was joined in 1844 by the Rev. J. T. Sleicher, and in 
 1846 the headquarters of the Mission, including the Girls' and Boys' 
 Orphanages— the latter of which had been established in 1848 — were 
 removed to Asrapur (Hope Town), where the Society had acquired a 
 valuable property of 83 acres of land. (For lack of proper superin- 
 tendence it became necessary in 1853 to dissolve the Female Orphan- 
 age and to transfer the few remaining girls to the C.M.S. School at 
 Agra. The same course was pursued with regard to the Boys' in 
 1850.) 
 
 In 1847 a Sikh convert named David became a teacher in the 
 Mission, and in 1854 he -vas admitted to Holy Orders in connection 
 with the Church Missionary Society's Punjab Mission [4]. 
 
 In 1849 Mr. and Mrs. Perkins were obliged by failing health to re- 
 sign. The llev. J. T. Sleicher, assisted by the Rev. R. T. Blake, 
 carried on the work until 1852, when the Rev. H. Sells succeeded to 
 the cliargc. In 1853 Mr. Sells was joined by Mr. Watts (of Bishop's 
 College, Calcutta), Mr. \V. H. Haycock, Mr. Edgar (from Agra), and 
 Manuel Thomas, a native preacher of great experience [5]. Mr. 
 Sells' first report mentions the soldiers of Her Majesty's 70th Regiment 
 as " steady contributors " to the Mission since their arrival in 1851. 
 The Mission-school at his coming consisted of some 75 boys; 
 only English was taught, and that through the medium of a heathen 
 master. The introduction of religious text-books in Urdu and Hindi 
 startled many of the boys, and this joined to the growing indolence of 
 the master and the imposition of monthly fees reduced the number 
 of attendants to thirty, inclusive of five Christians. A change of 
 masters was followed by the happiest results. 
 
 The value of schools as a subsidiary aid to the Missionary was fully 
 demonstrated at Cawnpore, and in the neighbouring villages also 
 the people were anxious to have schools established among them. 
 The number of the native congregation being reduced to thirteen by 
 
TiiU 
 
 m' 
 
 NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES. 
 
 595 
 
 the departure of the orphan girls [see p. 594], Mr. Sells iuvited a small 
 colony of native Christians residing in the Colonelgung district of the 
 city to settle at Asrapiir. Most of them did so, and the small company 
 of Christians met together daily (morning and evening) for reading of 
 the Scriptures and prayer. Mr. Sells and Mr. Haycock followed the 
 example of their predecessors in travelling through the villages and 
 preaching at the time of the great Me!\as. At a fair held twice a week 
 at Bara-Sirohi, about five miles from Asrapur, the Missionaries 
 generally succeeded in getting an audience of from 80 to 150. There 
 was never opposition in this village, and one good sign was the presence 
 time after time of the same hearers. Mr. Sells was already convinced 
 that 
 
 " the great battle of Christianity in India must be not so much with idolatry in 
 the popular acceptation of the term, as with the Pantheism and indifferentism at 
 the root of all practical idolatry." 
 
 In 1854 Mr. H. E. Cockey and in 1855 Mr. W. Willis joined the 
 staff. Mr. Haycock now (1855) arranged for the erection of a school 
 at Shiooli, and began a tour through some districts of Central India 
 which had been till then un visited. 
 
 The following are extracts from his last report, referring to a tour 
 in the neighbourhood of Cawnpore : — 
 
 " My spirit was much refreshed at a place called Machavia Burpur, where I got 
 a congregation of about twenty persons ; my conversation was principally with an 
 old man. ... He said—' Sir, all will soon be one ; times change wonderfully. 
 Many years ago, I was at Chunar. A Clergyman used to preach to the natives ; 
 people seeing him open his book, used to run away, afraid to listen, lest thev should 
 become Christians. You have come to this obscure village ; no one has run away, 
 but many have been attracted to listen to your words.' I was delighted to hear 
 the old man bear witness to this sign of the times. Speaking on this subject to 
 an aged disciple, I asked him what hope he naw for Christianity, — what signs of 
 progress could he see ? He replied, — 'Many. The preaching of the Gospel has 
 shaken the faith of the people. What was before done from motives of faith, 
 is now done generally from mere deference to popular custom. The Brahmins 
 and the women give the tone to public opinion. There is less enthusiasm, 
 and a decrease in the attendance at popular festivals. The offerings have 
 decreased ; where the Brahmins got thousands before, they get only hundreds 
 now'" [6]. 
 
 This was the last tour made by Mr. Haycock. At the beginning of 
 1857 the work was going on steadily and well. Arrangements had 
 been made for occupying Shiooli (20 miles distant) and Bithoor, where 
 through the kindness of Mr. Greenway (a merchant of Cawnpore, after- 
 wards killed in the massacre), the deserted Baptist meeting-house in 
 the station had been acquired. Early in 1857 Mr. Sells left Cawnpore 
 to begin an itinerant Mission at Saugor, little thinking what a fate, 
 awaited his fellow labourers. There were already, indeed, warnings — 
 sure, though faint — of the coming storm. Six months before it burst over 
 Delhi and Cawnpore, Mr. Haycock's Maulvie (Mahommedan teacher) 
 told him that they would " soon feel the sharpness of the Mussulman's 
 sword." On the night of the 21st of May, immediate danger being 
 apprehended, the residents of Cawnpore were gathered together into 
 the European barracks ; the sepoys refused to assist in removing tho 
 treasure ; Nana Sahib, under pretence of quelling the mutiny, brought 
 in his own men, and, joining the rebellious sepoys, at once declared 
 his intention of attacking the barracks. 
 
 QQ2 
 
 n 
 
 ^4 
 
 i A 
 
 \l I, 
 
 |ij ilr 
 
596 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The Chaplain of Oawnpore (Mr. Moncrikff), the Missionaries and 
 their catechists, all the native Christians who had not escaped into 
 distant districts, perished in the massacre which followed. 
 
 The precise time and nature of the deaths of the Missionaries is 
 not qnite certain. The Rev. W. H. Haycock is said to have lost his 
 reason, probably from sunstroke, and to have died in the early days 
 of the siege. Another account simply says that he was shot down 
 as he was entering the entrenchments. His mother perished in the 
 general massacre. The Rev. H. E. Cockey, wounded in the thigh 
 by a musket shot, survived to suffer with those who were so 
 treacherously invited to proceed in boats to Allahabad, and it is 
 believed that he was brought back among the rest who were not 
 destroyed in the river, and endeavoured to snatch a few mon^ ' 
 respite before death to offer a common supplication in behalf « all 
 present* [7]. 
 
 Mr. Willis, who had left Cawnpore in April for ordination in 
 Calcutta, received from Mr. Cockey a letter dated June 1, 1857 
 {i.e. a week before the outbreak at that station), in which occurred this 
 striking quotation : " Veni, et ostende nobis faciem tuam, Dominus, 
 qui sedes super Cherubim ! et salvi erimus. Veni, Domine, et noli 
 tardare; relaxa facinora plebis tuae." On returning to Cawnpore, 
 Mr. (now the Rev. W.) Willis wrote : — 
 
 " It was with a heavy heart that I entered the station, and viewed the sad 
 spectacle of a once happy and prosperous town, now lying desolate ?nd in ruins. 
 There near the spot of the final massacre rest, enclosed in their common grave, the 
 remains of our Christian brethren. Touching indeed are the brief inscriptions 
 on the two monuments hard by ! As I passed along the roads and saw the 
 crumbling European dwellings, and the pretty Gothic church, gutted and roofless, 
 I had little hope of finding much left of the Mission property at Nawabgunge. 
 There were five buildings with their respective out-offices, together with three or 
 four small houses for the Christians. All are more or less dilapidated, with the 
 exception of the school-house. Of the three dwelling houses one alone was not 
 burned : its doors and windows had all been carried aw^ay. . . . The little chapel has 
 its walls standing but the woodwork and the roof are gone. The floor is over- 
 grown with weeds, and covered with dirt and rubbish. A broken piece of masonry 
 is all that remains of the font. . . . All the mission property has been plundered 
 and burned ... all gone. ... It appears that before going into the entrench- 
 ments Mr. Haycock had entrusted the communion plate to one of the Zemindars 
 on whose ground the mission promises are ; the man ... is now unable to pro- 
 duce the said plate. He has, however . . . agreed to give as compensation . . . 
 Rs.200 " [8]. 
 
 This Zemindar further agreed to remit his share of the rent of the 
 Mission premises for five years [8rt]. 
 
 As soon as the Society received news of the massacre of 
 Missionaries in Cawnpore and Delhi it " determined, God being its 
 helper, to restore those desolated Missions on a broader founda- 
 tion than before." [See also p. 015.] Two public meetings were held 
 in London, and by August 1858 nearly £19,000 had been raised for 
 the extension of the Society's Indian Missions [9]. A portion of 
 this sum was designed for the erection of a Mission Church to serve as 
 " a memorial of our countrymen of all classes — soldiers, civilians, and 
 
 * Accounts differ as to whether the laHt prayers at the final maRsacro were offered by 
 Moncrieff (the Chaplain) or Mr. Cockey, but a native ChriBtian ayah, who 
 
 Mr. 
 
 escaped to Calcutta, stated very positively that Mr. 
 
 from aboul^ at the last sad scene. 
 
 Cockey was the Padre who read 
 
NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES. 
 
 597 
 
 Missionaries," and it was intended to build the church over or near the 
 well into which were thrown the bodies of the murdered women and 
 children. For military reasons the Government forbad this and 
 covered the well by a marble monument. Meanwhile the civil and 
 miUtary authorities in India had opened a subscription for the erection 
 of a memorial church on the site of Sir Hugh Wheeler's entrench- 
 ments, in the centre of the cantonments ; and eventually the Society's 
 Memorial Church Fund was applied to the new church, and in return 
 the Government made over to the Society Christ Church,* a spacious 
 building, which though nearly destroyed in the Mutiny had been 
 completely restored, and was situated in the centre of the city, close to 
 the well. The transfers were eifected in 1861, and the Rev. S. B. 
 BuRBELL was appointed to Christ Church by the Archbishops of Canter- 
 bury and York and the Bishop of London, in whom the appointment 
 of the incumbent was vested in perpetuity [10]. 
 
 £100 of the fund raised by the Society was reserved for a monu- 
 ment to its Missionaries and catechists, to be placed in Christ 
 Church [11], but the accomplishment of this object was delayed 
 (by oversight rather than intention) until 1892, when the money 
 with interest [in all £304] was applied to the erection of a brass 
 tablet in the Church and Memorial School buildings. The work was 
 executed in India, and the inscription on the tablet (in English and 
 Urdu) is as follows : — 
 
 
 
 ■V' 
 
 ■-''i 
 
 ji ■, ■ t 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 . V- 
 
 < "To the Glory of God. 
 
 In Memory of 
 W. H. Hancock, Priest, 
 
 and ... ' 
 
 Henry Edwin Cockey, Deacon, 
 of the S.P.G. Mission to Cawnpore. * ' 
 
 Also of . .',; 
 
 M. J. Jennings, Priest, Chaplain, and 
 Founder of the S.P.G. Mission to Delhi; , \j 
 
 also of 
 Alfred Eoots Hubbard, Priest, 
 
 and ! 
 
 Daniel Corrie Sandys, Catechist, ' 
 
 and '- 
 
 '_ Louis Koch, Catechist, ' 
 
 , ' ' of the S.P.G. Mission to Delhi. 
 
 . , The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in 
 
 i ..1 , Foreign Parts . . ^ : 
 
 '. - '■ '" '" Dedicates this Memorial of its brethren who ; '; 
 
 " '■ ' glorified God by their deaths " '. 
 
 - •. • • - in the Mutiny of 1857." ■■ • ' . ' >• •! 
 
 ,\ ' Here is the patience and the faith of the Saints.' " [12] 
 
 * Could thiB have been the church mentioned in the Report for 1880 as having been 
 erected chiefly by the BubscriptionB of the residents, aided by a donation of Bb.12,000 
 from the Chu>'rh Building Fund, aud the first stone of which was laid by the Bishop of 
 Calcutta or .< ebruary 4, 1887 ? [lOo.] 
 
 I ;i 
 
 
 . : 
 
 
 
 \i 
 
 cilraii 
 
 r 
 
 v) 1 
 j i ■ 
 
 li' 
 
W' 
 
 
 \. 
 
 
 I 
 
 598 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE rROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 \ I 
 
 ' One of the victims of the Mutiny — Mrs. Greenway — bequeathed 
 Es.800 per annum to the Society [13]. 
 
 On liis return to Cawnpore early in 1858, the Eev. W. Willis re- 
 established a school and gathered around him a few native Christians. 
 It was not thought advisable to rebuild the Mission-houses at Nawab- 
 gunge, which were destroyed in the Mutiny, and until Christ Church 
 was ready school and service were held in a Baptist Chapel lent for 
 the purpose. In 1859 the premises and funds of the "Cawnpore 
 Free School " were made over to the Society [14]. 
 
 Under the Rev. S. B. Burkell, who arrived in August 1859, the 
 work of reconstruction and extension made rapid progress. Daily ser- 
 ■vice was established in Christ Church, where also (under the terms of 
 the transfer) the Society undertook to provide an English service each 
 Sunday for the benefit of the civil station. Bazaar preaching was 
 begun at eight different places in the city, the prisoners in the district 
 jail were ministered to, and (in 1861-2) the Orphanage was re-opened 
 to receive 100 friendless children collected by the Missionaries during 
 a period of famine [15]. 
 
 The boys' section of the Orphanage was removed to Roorkee in 
 1875, and the girls' branch has been extended so as to include other 
 pupils of a boarding and day school. In 1889 the 400 Christians 
 then connected with Cawnpore were reported to be " all per- 
 fectly independent of the Mission in temporal matters and self- 
 supporting " [16]. 
 
 Through Mr. Burrell's exertions the Gospel was made known 
 not only throughout the city of Cawnpore, but also to the heathen 
 beyond to a distance of 100 miles, in Oude, Rohilcund and other 
 districts [17]. 
 
 In 1868 the Eev. J. R. Hill (who had been assisting Mr. Burrell 
 some seven years) baptized a Jamadar (petty officer) of Police and his 
 family, who lived at Orai in West Bundelkund. In the Mutiny they 
 sheltered and concealed some European fugitives several months, and 
 it was then that they resolved to become Christians. After their bap- 
 tism, with the exception of one brief period, they were " completely cut 
 off from all Christian society and privileges " for nearly twenty years, 
 and yet held fast to their profession without wavering. The man was 
 no scholar, but the mother learned to read fluently her simple and 
 expressive Hindi, and every Sunday for nineteen years she read to the 
 household from the Prayer Book and New Testament. During that 
 period when three of their children were seized (at different times) with 
 fatal illness, they got some European Inspector or other Christian to 
 baptize them, and on their death buried them in joy and hope of the 
 resurrection. But the healthy children they kept against the time when 
 some Missionary should come from Cawnpore ; and in 1887 Mr. Hill 
 baptized at Orai four who had thus been kept waiting — one for 
 seventeen years [18]. 
 
 In Cawnpore itself much of the time of the Missionaries has 
 generally been devoted to education, and with great success [19]. 
 Sj)eaking of this branch of work in 1878 the Rev. H. Fintek 
 said : — 
 
 '* " Judging from what I have seen of the effects of Mission School Scripture 
 teaching, I think there are very few of the students who reach the higher classes 
 
 «' . 
 
^t:^'?^;';i 
 
 NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES. 
 
 59D 
 
 that are not pennanently affected by it for good, but while the obstacles to con- 
 version remain as they are, we must expect very few converts indeed. Some few, 
 who are more free from restraint than others, become Brahmos, but the gi-eat 
 majority seem to be content with what is really, but in many cases almost 
 unconsciously, a compromise between Christianity and Hinduism freed from its 
 grosser elements " [20]. 
 
 Passing over sixteen years — a period still of preparation rather 
 than of actual conversions, but marked by changes in the staff not 
 always to the advantage of the cause [21], we find the Rev. J. R. 
 Hill reporting that the High Court of Allahabad had laid down that 
 sixteen is the minimum legal age for a change of faith, and eighteen 
 of release from natural guardianship, and that there had been an ac- 
 cession of six young Brahman converts from Kursawan, '• the Brahman 
 quarter of the city and hotbed of bigotry and intolerance." Remarking 
 on this significant fact Mr. Hill said ; — 
 
 " For how many years have your Missionaries passed through prejudiced 
 Kursawan on their way to their schools, how many boys' names have they regis- 
 tered whose homes were in this ward — all, it seemed, in vain ; the old lirahmans 
 have continued to smile at us politely and sarcastically, the youths to jeer a little 
 at our want of success ; but now it has come, the spell at last is broken ; quietly 
 and unexpectedly the Ci'oss of Christ has been imprinted upon the foreheads of 
 the youths of Kursawan. One of the catechists journeying in a railway carriage 
 with some of the old men of Kursawan was remonstrated with by them. We 
 cannot tell, they said, what has come over our boys ; we have known for some 
 time that they do not care for the customs of their old religion, and prefer the 
 Christian, and the Arya Samajis (the North India organisation corresponding to 
 the Brahmo Samaj of Bengal) has not helped us, and now if wo are insistent with 
 them they say openly, We will become Christians " [22]. 
 
 The labours of Samuel Sita Ram, a converted Brahmin, deserve 
 special notice. Baptized in the C.M.S. Mission at Lucknow, he 
 afterwards came to Cawnpore, where he became distinguished aa " a 
 most interesting and efiicient preacher," " a living power in himself 
 and in his history upon his own countrymen, and as a Christian pastor, 
 simple, firm, faithful." He died in 1878 — four years after his or- 
 dination [23]. 
 
 Under the Rev. Roger Dutt, and the Rev. G. H. Westcott and 
 the Rev. F. Westcott (sons of the Bishop of Durham), appointed 
 in 1889, the Mission has been raised to a stronger and more liopeful 
 position than it has occupied for many years [24]. ; , 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 272 ; Communicants, Gl ; CatechumenH, !J ; Villages, 
 8 ; Schools, 13 ; Scholars, 872 ; Clergymen, 3 ; Lay Agents 52. 
 
 1 ill ' 1 
 
 pjljpp 1 
 
 ■ 3' 
 
 i 
 
 References (North- Western Provinces— Cawnpore).— [1] M.F. 1858, p. CO ; R. 1891, 
 p. 19 ; R. 1892, pp. 18, 84 ; M.F. 1893, p. 15. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1832-3, pp. (^-8 ; do., 1856-7, 
 pp. 7-8 ; R. 1888, p. 60 ; Jo., V. 43, pp. 803-4 ; M.H. No. 85, pp. 1-6. 1 2a] C.D.C. Report, 
 1836, pp. 13-14; do., 1848-5, p. 1, and annexed Report of Mr. Perkins, Jan. 15, 1844, 
 pp. 2&-30. [3] R. 1834-5, p. 36; R. 1836, p. 40; R- 1840, pp. 79-80 ; C.D.C. Report, 
 1884-0, pp. 11-13, 41-51; do., 1880, pp. 12-14, 34-8; do., 1837, pp. 14, 15, 87; 
 . do., 1888-41, pp. 54-60 ; do., 1856-7, pp. 8, 9 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 873. [4] Jo., V. 44, p. 358 ; 
 Jo., V. 45, pp. 177-8 ; C.D.C. Report, 1838-41, pp. 54-60 ; do., 1848-5, p. 1, also annexed 
 Report of Mr. Perkins, Jan. 15, 1844, pp. 1-27 ; R. 1844, pp. 78-9 ; R. 1846, p. 78 ; B. 
 1861, p. 60 ; R. 1854, p. 84 ; C.D.C. Report, 1852-8, pp. 80-1 ; do., 1856-7, pp. 7, 9-12, 14 ; 
 M.H. No. 4, pp. 1-10; M.H. No. 85, pp. 18-47, 55. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1851-2, pp. 8-9 ; 
 
 1 
 
 M 
 
 j 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 1, 
 
 1; 
 
 k 
 
 ^k 
 
 1 
 
600 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 jp. 5B-05. L/J *-'.i'.'-;. Keport, 1850-7, pp. 1, 14-10 ; jh.u. jno. a&, pp. oo-7u. [oj lj.u.u. 
 
 Eteport, 1856-7, pp. 10-18. [0] R. 1858, pp. 29, 80 ; R. 1859, p. 27. [10] Jo., Nov. 20, 
 1857 ; Jo., Dec. 21, 1860 ; Jo., June 21, 1861 ; M F. 1857, p. 282 ; R. 1868, p. 90 ; 
 R. 1860, p. 127 ; R. 1861, p. 148 ; M.P. 1861, pp. 23, 167-8 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 
 1860, V. 1 "), No. 11a. [lOa] R. 1839, p. 04. [11] Jo., June 21, 1861. [12] Standing 
 Con.mitt6 3 Minutes, V. 40, pp. 297, 299, 800-1. [13] C.D.C. Report, 1860, p. 7. [14J 
 C.D.C. Report, 1858, pp.2, 7-8; do., 1859, pp. 6-6; do., 1860, p. 6; R. 1859, p. 104; 
 R. 1860, pp. 126-8. [15] C.D.C. Report, 1859, p. 1 ; do., 1860, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1861, 
 p. 145; R. 1862, pp. 141, 286; R. 1868, p. 89. [16] M.F. 1889, pp. 184-6, 819; 
 MF. J890, p. 140. [17] R. 1868-4, p. 96; R. 1865, pp. 116-17; R. 1866, p. 118; 
 R. 1870, p. 79; R. 1872, p. 61; R. 1874, pp. 14-15: see also R. 1877, p. 21. [18] 
 R. 1861, p. 145 ; R. 1887, pp. 29, 30. [19] R. 1870, p. 79 ; R. 1871, p. 98 ; M.P. 
 1889, pp. 819-20 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 186-40 ; R. 1890, p. 81 ; R. 1891, p. 87. [20] R. 
 1873, p. 68. [21] R. 1874, p. 14; R. 1875, p. 14; R. 1889, pp. 87-8. [22] R. 
 1889, pp. 37-8. [23] R. 1870, pp. 79, 80 ; R. 1874, p. 14 ; R. 1875, p. 14 ; R. 
 1878, p. 22. [24] R. 1888, p. 48; R. 1889, p. 38; R. 1890, pp. 81-4; M.F. 1890, 
 pp. 137-41. 
 
 \\i\ 
 
 
 (II.) BATTi)A, 1873-92. 
 
 Banda is an oflfshoot of the Cawnpore Mission. When visited by 
 the Rev. S. B. Bubrell in 1865 Bundelkund was almost unknown 
 from a Missionary point of view [1] , and though containing over two 
 million inhabitants no Christian Mission was opened in the province 
 until 1873, when the Rev. J. R. Hill was transferred from Cawnpore 
 to Banda, the capital of East Bundelkund. 
 
 The establishment of the Mission was greatly promoted by 
 Mr. F. 0. Mayne, of the Indian Civil Service, who died in 1872. 
 The Bundelos are a fine, manly race, and possess a respect for the 
 religion of the Enghsh. Regular bazaar preachings and meetings for 
 instruction and discussion were organised, and on All Saints' Day 
 1878 the first Christian native baptism that ever occurred in the city 
 took place, the convert being a Mahommedan gentleman, the son of 
 the chief Maulvai of the place and the trusted spiritual adviser of 
 the former Nawab of Banda. Starting with a convert of his character 
 and position it was hoped that the Mission would gather an abundant 
 harvest, but as yet these hopes have not been realised [2]. But 
 although only a few converts have been made [3], the Mission 
 has exerted an influence which cannot be tabulated or tested by 
 statistics [4], 
 
 In 1885 Mr. Hill returned to Cawnpore, and from that date until 
 his death in 1892 the Mission was in charge of the Rev. Abdul Ali, 
 a native who was ordained at Banda on November 2, 1879 [5]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 27 ; Communicants, 15 ; Catechumens, 8 ; Schools, 1 ; 
 Scholars, 97 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 6. 
 
 References (Banda).— [1] R. 1865, pp. 110-17. [2] R. 1872, p. 61 ; R. 1878, p. 69 ; 
 C.D.C. Report, 1878, pp. 28-80; R, 1875, p. 14; R. 1878, p. 21. [3] R. 1890, p. 20. 
 [4] R. 1884, p. 27. [5] R. 1879, p. 28 ; I MSS., Calcutta R. VII., pp. 86-6. 
 
NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCFS. 
 
 601 
 
 ). 69J 
 20. 
 
 ■(III.) BOOBKEE, 1861-92. 
 
 Boorkee is situated about 18 miles from Hardwar, where the 
 Ganges emerges from the Himalayas. Hardwar is one of the most 
 sacred parts of all that sacred river, and at the annual festivals many 
 thousands of Hindu pilgrims pass through Roorkee on their way to the 
 holy bathing place. Previously to 1861 (probably from 1856) Boorkee 
 had been visited only occasionally by the Society's Missionaries from 
 Delhi, but in that year the Bev. H. Sells was stationed there, to 
 open a Mission. A small native congregation was soon gathered [l]v 
 by 1864 the number of native Christians had reached 89 [2], and in 
 the next year it was reported that " Boorkee, although a small place 
 . . . contains a larger number of Christians than either Delhi or 
 Cawnpore " [3]. Mr. Sells had now taken to itinerating, and the 
 work of the station devolved on the Bev. R. W. H. Hickey (appointed 
 1863). On his leaving in 1869 the Mission was carried on for some 
 five years partly with the assistance of the Rev. Y. K. Singh and the 
 Chaplain. 
 
 In 1875 Mr. F. H. T. Hoppnep, of tlic Berlin (Lutheran) Mis- 
 sionary Society, having been ordain. d by the Bishop of Calcutta, was 
 placed in charge of Boorkee, to which place the Boys' Orphanage 
 at Cawnpore was transferred [■> . This institution has been 
 excellently managed by Mr. Hoppner, the boys being trained to be 
 industrious Christians [6] In his Mission work Mr. Hoppner has 
 been no less successful. Up to 1890 he had baptized 275 persons, 
 including several Brahmins and Mahommedans, and the number 
 he says . . 
 
 " might have been trebled, but wo have learned that it is not the quantity, but the 
 quality, that is the test of the increase and advancement of the Lord's cause ; we 
 have made the experience that one real convert is worth ten doubtful ones, as the 
 Methodists have amply shown again last year, when they baptized eighty-five 
 sweepers offhand in one evening in the city of Roorkee, of whom not one single 
 soul even remained faithful." 
 
 One of the Brahmins was not ashamed, even when an inquirer, to 
 engage in hard manual labour for a livelihood, and at his baptism he 
 took off his " Brahminical thread" and tore it in pieces before the 
 whole congregation, in token that he had broken with Hinduism 
 altogether. Along with him was baptized a man of the Shepherd 
 caste, whom he had influenced to renounce Hinduism. Similarly a 
 Moulvi of great learning, after receiving baptism in 1882, sought by 
 diligent preaching in the bazaars to bring others into the Christian 
 fold. [7]. 
 
 According to a report of Mr. Hoppner in 1887, whenever a 
 Mahommedan Moulvie now preaches in the bazaar he carries in his 
 hand, not the Koran, but the Bible. Of course he uses the Bible for 
 controversial purposes, but the fact is remarkable, and " the Gospel is 
 preached" [8]. Some of the Christian converts have been subjected 
 to persecutions, the endurance of which on the part of a timid people 
 represents a true form of confessorship [9]. In Mr. Hoppner's 
 opinion 
 
 "the influence which the Word creates among the masses of the people muBt 
 ^fiot be measured by these small visible signs of success. That has gone alrea4y 
 
 -it * ■'.!. 
 
602 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPFJ.. 
 
 far deeper into the hearts, and prepares them (or the time when hundreds and 
 thousands shall be seen flocking into the fold of Christ " [10]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 261 ; Communicants, 82 ; Catechumens, 22 ; Villages, 
 5 ; Schools, 9 ; Scholars, 174 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 17. 
 
 
 : . 
 
 Beferencea (Roorkee).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1850-7, p. 26; Jo., Jan. 17, 1862; R. 
 1861, p. 26; M.F. 1862, p. 235; R. 1862, p. 146; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 877-8, 481, 477; 
 do., V. 12, pp. 86-6, 148-4 ; R. 1876, pp. 16-17. [2] R. 1868-4, p. 99. [3] R. 1863-4, 
 p. 99 ; R. 1865, p. 115. [4] R. 1866, p. 114 ; I MSS., V. 12, pp. 169, 188 ; R. 1869, p. 86 ; 
 R. 1871, p. 89 ; R. 1872, p. 57 ; C.D.C. Report, 1873, p. iv ; do., 1874, p. iv ; R. 1876, p. 17. 
 £5] C.D.C. Report, 1874, pp. vii, viii ; do., 1875, pp. xvi, xvii ; do., 1876, p. viii ; I MSS., 
 V. 21, p. 45 ; R. 1876, p. 17 ; R. 1877, p. 21 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 872, 571 ; R. 1878, p. 21 ; Standing 
 Committee Book, V. 86, pp. 220, 292, 810, 888. fej R. 1878, p. 24; R. 1879, p. 23; R. 
 1880, pp. 81-a. [7] R. 1882, pp. 27-8 ; R. 1890, t>p. 85-(5 : see also R. 1891, pp. 86-7. 
 [8] R. 1887, p. 29. [9] R. 1888, p. 42. [10] R. 1890, p. 80. 
 
 if *'.'>.','■ ffr 
 
 (IV.) HAEDWAE, 1877-92. 
 
 
 In connection with the Boorkee Alission a catechist was stationed 
 at Hardwar in 1877. In 1878 eight adult converts and two infants 
 were baptized — the firstfruits of Christianity in this " most idola- 
 trous and bigoted place of Hindu superstition." The labours of the 
 catechist are supplemented by visits from the Rev. F. H. T. Hoppner, 
 and few stories of Mission method are more interesting than Mr. 
 Hoppner's accounts of his preachings and disputings at the great fairs 
 there [1]. 
 
 The changes which railways and other products of Western 
 civilisation are making in India are shown in the changed attitude of 
 the people at a gathering at Hardwar in 1886 : — 
 
 "The railway to Roorkee and Hardwar was opened on the 1st January, 1886, 
 and the people . . . the greater number of them, were carried there for the first time 
 by the railway ; and whereas they formerly stayed there from five to ten days and 
 even a fortnight, they now seemed all to be in a great hurry to get away again, 
 many did not even stay for the principal bathing day ; and whilst formerly there 
 were in the ordinary fairs always between 30,000 and 40,000 people, there were 
 now never more at one and the same time than about 18,000 or 20,000 at the most. 
 If this were a sign that idolatry is going to decline then it would be a good sign. 
 And partly it is so, no doubt ; people lose their faith in their idol-worship and the 
 bathing in the Ganges, for they see very clearly that their ' holy mother Ganges ' 
 is no longer invincible, as they formerly thought she was, because she has yielded 
 
 . and is daily yielding to the destructive operati<^ns and skill of the foreign engineer, 
 and has against her own free will to issue her water into the canal instead of 
 sending it down in its ordinary and original channel, as she did all these many 
 centuries. Though the people were fewer . . . our work in the fair was not less 
 than in former years . . . onthecontrary we had very large and good congregations, 
 
 ' who listened with immense interest to our preaching ; and we had also very 
 determined opponents who argued with all their might and zeal, and were in right 
 earnest to defend their cause and their gods. One Brahman also began to praise 
 his gods, how powerful they were, and what mighty and heroic deeds they had 
 done; and, as an instance, he said, 'Look at our Krishna, who lifted up the 
 
 ' mountain Gobardhan with his little finger 1 ' But we said, ' What boasting is 
 that ? look at your mighty, invincible mother Ganges, who is all-powerful and 
 much stronger than Krishna was, and yet one of Her Majesty the Empress of 
 
 ' India's most insignificant and low servants, a ' red-turbaned ' peon who gets only 
 
 \B rupees salary a month, keeps her in his control, and whenever it pleases him io 
 
.t3«tir.t) NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES. j .'»^f'J03 
 
 603 
 
 shut the head gates, she has to pour all her water into the canal, and he thus lays 
 her dry and bare that you can walk through her bed without hardly wetting your 
 shoes ! ! ' Such a reply he had, of course, not expected, it put him out completely, 
 he could not reply a single word. This then makes the poor think about it, for 
 they see . . . it is so" [2]. 
 
 Beferencet.—il] B. 1878, p. 21 ; B. 1886, p. 88 ; M.P. 1878, pp. 254-5. [2] B. 1886, 
 pp. 3»-4. 
 
 ./:; './ t '-'rr;;- 
 
 1 __ 
 
 .if* 4'. 'J I - ,1 \ I *;^ i. . > 
 
 Statistics. — In the North- Western Provinces of India, where the Society (1888-02) 
 has assisted in maintaining 28 MisBionaries (6 Natives) and planting 5 Central Stations (as 
 detailed on pp. 916-7), there are now in connection with its Missions 660 Christians, 158 
 Communicants, 28 Catechumens, 8 Villages, 28 Schools, 1,143 Scholars, 4 Clergymen, and 
 76 Lay Agents, under the care of the Bishop of Lncknow [p. 767]. [See also Table on 
 p. 780.] , -, 1- 
 
 IT 
 
 I; 
 
 r^ ' 
 
 M 
 
 m 
 m 
 
 
 
 'V \ 
 
 '•■i f 
 
 ■ Ma, 1>. 
 
 
 SO •.^xnri.:-. u.' 
 
 !>.,-; .. I ....,: , . 
 
 .'v:i^.r,,'j!,?>, .'..:,. .',' ,'.-■ I.,' 
 
 
 .'. -... ! . 
 
 
 ■t ,.1. '.., 
 
 ■)■ ■ 
 
 •■ •■ if 
 
 />ii.J* ..'. t 'Jf .' L V J .^ jJ 
 
 H'.' 
 
 f. ,- 
 
 
 " I. . ■ 
 
 ,) l.,i 
 
 
 
 ji'l 
 
 ■^;d J.' 
 
 iO Y 
 
 ;*bit«i 
 
 j'iO!;irifj'ni' ■ ■ : ■ Hi 
 
 ! 'is 
 
'604 
 
 ^— /■. .■' 
 
 SOCIETY POB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 'I . 
 
 I 
 
 'li . • . 
 
 CHAPTER LXXIX. 
 
 CENTRAL PROVINCES. 
 
 The SATJOon and Nebbudda Tebiiitorieh, annexed in 1818, were with the Nagpur 
 province organised under the name of the Central Provinces in 1861. Including subse- 
 quent additions the area is now 11!),270 square miles, about one fourth being under 
 cultivation. Fopulatiim, 12,944,806 ; of these 10,489,842 are Hindus, ^ ,692,149 Animistic 
 . (Aboriginals), and 13,808 Christians ; and 7,277,844 speak Hindi, 2,127,908 Marathi, 
 1,188,402 Oond, and 1,602,782 Uriya. 
 
 ^ i il 
 
 The Society's operations have been carried on in the 
 
 NEBBUDDA AND SAVOOB TEBBITOBIEd, 1846-8, 1857, 1888-92. 
 
 In 1846 the Society opened a Mission among the Gonds (an aboriginal 
 people) in the Nerbudda district. This step was taken on the recom- 
 mendation of its local Committee in Calcutta, and on the promise of 
 local support from the Chaplains of Jubbulpore (Rev. P. H. Dawson) 
 and Saugor (Rev. J. Bell) and other British residents, sufficient to 
 maintain a school and provide for other contingent expenses. The 
 Saugor and Nerbudda Territories, a land of valleys and hills, were 
 then estimated to comprise an area of 80,000 square miles, and to be 
 inhabited by three millions of people, " to whom the glad tidings of 
 salvation " had " never been proclaimed." The Mission was entrusted 
 to the Rev. J. R. Dribebg and Mr. Harrison, who were encouraged by 
 the friendly reception accorded them by the petty Rajahs and by the 
 readiness of the people to receive instruction. 
 
 The Missionaries had been directed to make Saugor their head- 
 quarters, but the place proved unsuitable for the purpose, and the local 
 support (diminished by the departure of the Chaplains and other British 
 residents) not justifying a change of site, the Mission, after an existence 
 of eighteen months, was withdrawn in 1848, but with the hope of 
 renewing it. A grammar and vocabulary of the Gondi language, 
 with a translation of the Parable of the Prodigal Son, by Mr. Driberg, 
 were published in 1849 [1] ; p nd in 1857 the Rev. H. Sells of Cawn- 
 pore (who had made a tour ui Central India in the cold season of 
 1855-6) was appointed to Saugor to open an itinerant Mission in the 
 neighbouring district ; but, shortly after his arrival, sickness compelled 
 his return to England [2]. 
 
 In the meantime [1854] Jubbulpore was occupied by the C.M.S. 
 About 1869, at the suggestion of the local Secretary of the S.P.G. in 
 Calcutta, Bishop Milman employed some private funds at his disposal 
 in opening a new Mission among the Gonds, the centre of which was 
 at Hoshungabud, under the Rev. — Haden. This Mission the Bishop 
 
CENTRAL PROVINCES. 
 
 605 
 
 in 1870 desired the Society to adopt, but lack of funds prevented its 
 doing so [8]. 
 
 The Society has, however, assisted in the maintenance of a Tamil 
 Mission established in connection with Christ Church, Jubbulpore, 
 about 1888. By means of a Tamil cateohist work is carried on among 
 the native soldiers and the domestic servants in Jubbulpore ; the ad- 
 joining villages (including Hoshungabud) are visited, and the Gospel 
 is preached also to pilgrims on their way to Benares [4]. 
 
 .i. 
 
 »■ '? ; 
 
 r i 
 
 
 .1 ■ } 
 
 Wt^' 
 
 Itcfcrences (Nerbuddi* and Saugor).— [1] Jo., V. 45, pp. 249, 278 ; R. 1848, pp. 77-8 ; 
 B. 1H47, pp. 82-8 ; R. 1848, pp. 07-8; C.D.C. Report, 1846-0, pp. xxii, xxiii, xxvu-xxxiv; 
 do., 184(1-7, pp. 4-5, and Appendix No. 8; do., 1847-8, pp. 1-2. [2] Calcutta Bound 
 Pamphlets, 1H51, No. 4 ; C.D.C. Report, 1866-7, pp. 1, 20; R. 1867, p. 04. [3| I MSS., 
 V. 14, pp. 80-42; do., V. 20, p. 211. [4] Calcutta Diocesan Council (Weutem Section) 
 Report, 1888, pp. 24, 84-6, 41. 
 
 m 
 
 
 <m\ 
 
 i >■ 
 
 'iTri 
 
 
 ■i 'If 
 111 
 
 , M:'.,- ,^.; 
 
 y 
 
606 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOFAOATION OF THE OOBPEL. 
 
 iiilVli' « 7o uyi!Blii'iirij'.('.£ -. j^fii i';'/J.s'^t J /.tCVo <r/L<i'. ,ifl.i vjiiv'^a oii i. 
 
 
 ,i.:'rl/ ";. l-"'ttj<lll/.' I-.. :'tU"'''-'"M( 
 
 ',U. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXX. '^ " ' '' *"' 
 
 (-..•„>■ . ■• • (.'v 1,11 /.._, ^, r>.■,-^■- . 
 
 •"' •■ ' • ' "'^ ' ■ • ASSAM. 
 
 K- 
 
 
 ^ '• 
 
 Assam forms the iiortli-eastern frontier of India, and comprises the valleys of the 
 Brahmaputra and the Barak, with the intervening mountainous watershed. It was 
 constitutfid a separate province from Bengal in 1874. Area (excluding some unsettled 
 tracts), 40,811 square miles. Population, 6,476,888; of these 2,006,883 are Hindus, 
 2,204, DOB Animistic (Aboriginals), and 10,844 Christians ; and 2,741,047 speak Bengali, 
 1,414,285 Assamese, 107,880 Cachari, 230,803 Hindi. 
 
 The operations of the Society have been carried on in the districts 
 of (I.) Debroghiir, 1851 ; (II.) Tezpore, 1862-92 ; (III.) Mungledye, 
 1860-92. As early as 1842 proposals were made to the Bishop of Calcutta 
 by Major Jenkins, a Government Commissioner in India, for Chris- 
 tianising the hill tribes of Assam. His predecessors, Mr. Scott and 
 the Hon. Mr. Robertson, as well as himself, had advocated this 
 measure " as a duty incumbent upon the Government." Hitherto 
 their efforts had met with little success — the Government apparently 
 fearing to interfere with the superstitions of their subjects ; but some 
 assistance had been rendered since 1826 for the support of schools, 
 and there was now a prospect of aid for the establishment of a branch 
 of the Moravian Mission, or of a Church Mission on the Moravian 
 system. The Moravians had previously been invited to take up work 
 in Assam, but were unable to do so ; and in order to secure the object 
 in view it would in Major Jenkins' opinion be necessary that the 
 arrangements should be conducted by one of the great Missionary 
 Societies of the Church of England [1]. 
 
 In compliance with the recommendation of the Bishop of Calcutta, 
 the Society left it to his discretion to appropriate a portion of the 
 Diocesan grant to the purposes of the proposed Mission in Assam, bu' 
 apparently nothing could then be spared [2]. 
 
 In the autumn of 1842 a Government Chaplain was appointe 
 Assam ; and the Rev. E. Bland, who was occupying that positioi i 
 Gowhatty in 1845, revived the subject of a Mission, and soon alter 
 sent a native of Assam to Bishop's College, Calcutta, for training, and 
 promised to have collections for the endowment of an Assamese 
 Scholarship at the college [8]. 
 
 DEBEOGHUR, 1851-61. 
 
 The effect of the appointment of a Chaplain was felt also at 
 Debroghur, where the !Suropean residents in 1845 formed the idea 
 
*1^ 
 
 •ii> 
 
 ASSAM. ! ai.v; - <.. j 
 
 607 
 
 of building a church and endowing it, " so as to secure the 
 seraces of a resident clergyman, who might also devote himself 
 to the reclaiming of the wild tribes around." The foundation-stone 
 of the church was laid in 1847, and in 1849 the first aubsorip- 
 tions were received for the endowment fund. By September I8fi0 
 this fund was producing an annual income of Bs.G40. At that time 
 the Bishop of Calcutta visited Assam, and was entreated by the resi- 
 dents to station a clergyman at Debroghur. Accordingly the Rev. E. 
 Hiaos was transferred there from Barripore in June 1851 as a Mis- 
 sionary of the Society. From the commencement the main object of 
 the Mission was to convert the hill tribes around. It does not appear 
 that the native population about Debroghur was to occupy the Mis- 
 sionary's chief attention — as their mixed character and tlie peculiar 
 circumstances under which they had become mingled together did not 
 offer so pi'omising a field for Missionary labour as the untouched hill 
 people. 
 
 Until Debroghur became the headquarters of the civil authorities 
 and a military post it was an insignificant fishing village. The 
 whole population in 1852, with few exceptions, consisted of the local 
 corps with the usual amount of camp followers, a few shopkeepers from 
 Dacca attracted by the European residents, and a few traders from 
 Mairwarra. To one Missionary the majority of these were necessarily 
 inaccessible, from the variety of tongues spoken and other circum- 
 stances. 
 
 Professedly the greater part of the Assamese were Hindus, but 
 their observance of even the outward rites was very lax. All classes 
 were followers of some particular Gossain, or Hindu priest, and 
 numberless villages of Miris, as yet " unaffected by scruples of caste, 
 and most willing to receive instruction in religion," were gradually- 
 falling into the hands of the Hindu priests, who were " often almost 
 identified with the Deity, and this quite irrespective of the merit or 
 talent of the man." The Mahommedans were equally eager in 
 making proselytes, but in reality the mass of the people in Assam had 
 " no religion at all " ; they lived " almost as though there were no 
 God," they seemed to think that religion was "no concern of theirs," 
 they " were called by a certain name " and that was " enough for them." 
 Mr. Higgs had not a doubt that the whole of the Miris would " at once 
 declare themselves as our disciples " were they sure of regular visits 
 
 id instruction from Christian teachers. Whenever he entered their 
 villages they entreated him to supply them with Christian books and 
 p teacher, and frequently deputations waited on him at Debroghur 
 
 .h the same request. For these he could do no more than visit 
 them occasionally, but many of the Abors were brought under 
 instruction. ' ■ v 
 
 These hill tribes used to visit Debroghur occasionally, and in 
 1852 Mr. H gs induced some 60 of them to form an agricultural 
 settlement ou land granted by Governmc 'bout 8i miles from 
 Debroghur in order that he might the mor. adily and surely teach 
 them. At first it was difficult to manage them ; their wants were 
 almost numberless and their complaint"? endless. Water was their 
 " great abl rrence," and Mr. Higgs had to be present every day at 
 noon to see that they all washed themselves. They also required to 
 
 It' 
 
 n 
 
 I 
 
' .r,'.'. 
 
 ■wv. 
 
 I 
 
 608 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i I 
 
 ( , i 
 
 be taught how to sow and to plant out their rice, but within two 
 years they became independent of any assistance, and by 1858 the 
 colony had advanced beyond anticipation, the village had become 
 more cleanly and orderly, and the people (increased to over 80) more 
 prosperous and decidedly advanced in civilisation. In 1855-6 
 Mr. Higgs, urged by two chiefs, twice visited the Abor Hills, about 
 SO miles north-west of Debroghur — a feat which had never been per- 
 formed before (so far as appears) by any European or any resident in 
 the plains of Assam. 
 
 In the latter part of the journey the route lay in many places 
 over sheer precipices, which were scaled by means of gigantic 
 creepers fastened to the trunks of trees at the top. The people 
 were surprised at his accomplishing the task, and when they learned 
 from his guides of a heavy fall or narrow escape •* they would," 
 said Mr. Higgs, " come back and look at me from head to Toot, with 
 the greatest sympathy depicted on their faces, and then stroke me 
 ■with their hard, rough hands all down the face and back and along 
 the arms. This . . . was their manner of showing aflfection." They 
 showed much curiosity as to the country he had come from, and there 
 was a story generally current that a certain king called "Billy- 
 pots-Sahib," supplied the British with guns &c. and strength and 
 power to use them. In this king's country, which was " situated 
 underground somewhere," a man was born in the morning of a day, 
 at noon he had reached middle age, and at night he died." Mr. Higgs 
 concluded that Billypots was a corruption of Bilatc Desk, about 
 which they had heard strange stories and had added some fancies of 
 their own. 
 
 The kindness and affection which the Abors showed Mr. Higgs 
 was remarkable, and immediately after they met every day they 
 invariably introduced the subject, "Teach us your religion. How 
 will you teach ur? How are we to worship God properly ? " And 
 this they did daily, following up their first questions by " lamenting 
 that they certainly did not know how to please their gods ; heavy 
 misfortunes came upon them, and continually seemed to increase; 
 their prayers and sacrifices were in vain ; no help came, no alleviation." 
 Their ignorance of Assamese and Mr. Higgs' slight acquaintance 
 with the Abor language added to the difficulty of imparting instruction. 
 They listened to the reading and exposition of the Gospel, and one 
 old chieftain gave up a furious fit of revenge because it was contrary 
 to its teaching, but beyond the simple rudiments of moraUty they 
 were unable to follow their teacher. They had hardly any concep- 
 tion of a Supreme God ; the beings to whom they offered sacri- 
 fice and prayers were the Bhuts and Ghosts with which their 
 imaginations had peopled the hills and valleys. On his leaving the 
 people were greatly affected, and the Gain or chief with whom he 
 had been staying cried like a child, and some time after visited 
 Debroghur, at a most inclement season, to press him to come 
 again [4]. 
 
 Mr. Higgs devoted some attention also to the Assamese and 
 Kacharees.The latter were regarded as more promismg to a Missionary 
 tlian any other natives in Assam, being distinguished fur cleanliness, 
 trustworthiness, and chastity. Though they had taken the name of 
 
 Hi 
 led 
 thi 
 hei 
 fre 
 Go 
 
 tO! 
 
ome 
 
 he 
 ho 
 ed 
 (lie 
 
 ss, 
 of 
 
 A83.VM. 
 
 609 
 
 Hindus they still retained their own religion, and acknow- 
 ledged " one Supreme Being, the Governor of the world, to whom 
 they are bound they say to pray and by whom they will be judged 
 hereafter." A large number settled near the Abor colony were 
 frequently visited by Mr. Higgs, arid as their apprehensions of the 
 Oossains wore off he was welcomed gladly, and some children came 
 to school [5]. 
 
 Mr. Higgs' ministration^! extended to the European community at 
 Sibsaugor, where a warm welcome always awaited him, and in 185G -7 
 contributions began to be raised for erecting a church [OJ. 
 
 During the Indian Mutiny Debroghur was for several weeks in 
 great peril, and from 1858 the claims of his European congregation 
 (increased by the addition of a Naval Brigade) appear to have absorbed 
 most of Mr. Higgs' time — at least, nothing further is recorded of 
 Mission work among the heathen by him, and in 18G1 ho resigned the 
 Society's service but remained at Debroghur in the capacity of a 
 Chaplain to the Calcutta Additional Clergy Society [7J. Later on 
 Debroghur became a branch Mission of Tezpore [8]. 
 
 TEZPORE with MUNGLEDYE. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1862-92).— In 1861 the Rev. R. Bland, Chaplain of 
 Gowhatty, appealed to the Society on behalf of certain English 
 residents to adopt a Mission at Tezpore originated by a Captain 
 Gordon about 1H50. The Mission was designed for the hill tribes 
 north of Assam, but that object appearing impracticable, the enterprise 
 was directed towards the Kacharees of Durrang. The property of 
 the Mission included a tea barrie, a parsonage, and a church (" tlio 
 Epiphany"); and the Missionary, the Rev. (J. HESSELMEyEU, was a 
 German Lutheran. Towards the support of the work some assistance 
 had been rendered by the C.M.S. and other friends in Englauil, but 
 that Society could not take up the Mission, which was now on a 
 " precarious footing." In CDnnection with the Mission there were 
 about 50 native Christians, 12 Village Schools, and a Normal Class for 
 training teachers. 
 
 Urged by the Bishop of Calcutta to adopt Tezporo as part of a 
 scheme which he advocated for the establishment of a chain of 
 Missions through the north-e%st and east parts of the Diocese of Cal- 
 cutta down to Singapore, the Society in 1802 consented to do so, and 
 Mr. Hesselmeyeb, having been ordained by the Bishop, was placed 
 on the Society's Ust [9]. 
 
 In 1863 Mr. Sydney Endle was sent from England to assist in 
 the work [10], which consisted in ministering to the numerous 
 Europeans scattered over an extensive district, as well as pastoral and 
 evangelistic work amongst the natives of the hills and plains. 
 
 Among the Kacharees a system of vernacular schools was estab- 
 lished, and several converts wero made, including some at Boori- 
 goomah ; and in 1866 the Bishop of Calcutta admitted thirteen native 
 Christians to oonfirmatiou, "the first that ever were confirmed in 
 Assam" [11]. 
 
 B B 
 
 •^: ' '1 
 
 1 
 
 .>:J. ^ 
 
 M 
 
 
 M 
 
 ' ; i 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 \i 
 
 ■ i" 
 
 t 
 
 ■> 
 
 !■ 
 
 
 • ■'' 
 
 
 \ ■ 
 
 
 IS' 
 
610 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I !' 
 
 i : 
 
 ' : I'l 
 
 ! : ; " 
 
 ^ ! i 
 
 )i 
 
 other great obstacles are 
 and the practice of opium 
 
 Mr. Hesselmeyer's labours were crowned by a translation of the 
 Prayer Book into Assamese (1868-9) [12]. On his death in 1871 he was 
 succeeded by Mr. Endle, who since December 1866 had been stationed 
 atMungledye. In this district Mr. Endle itinerated in the villages during 
 the cold season (December-March). In every case he was received 
 with great attention and respectfully heard ; " indeed " (reported 
 he in 1867) " there is little or no active opposition to the spread 
 of the Gospel truth in Assam, as Hindooism has no real hold ou 
 the minds and affections of the people." The great foe was " ignor- 
 ance of the most debased character." 
 the apathetic character of the Assamese 
 eating [13]. 
 
 The ignorance Mr. Endle has sought to overcome by establish- 
 ing schools and training schoolmasters (with Government support), 
 and by preaching at his headquarters at Tezpore. Since 1869 the 
 chief burden of the Missions in Assam has been cheerfully and ably 
 borne by him. During this period other labourers sent to his assistance 
 have made only short sojourns in the country [see list on p. 917], and 
 Debroghur has been occasionally reoccupied ; but though for the 
 greater part of the time Mr. Endle has been the only ordained 
 Missionary, there are few Missions which under such circumstances 
 can show such encouraging progress and prospects [14]. 
 
 The indirect influence of the Mission is far larger than can be 
 measured by the numerical account of conversions, and Mr. Endle 
 expressed the opinion in 1887 that a time will come when, not one by 
 one but in a mass movement, whole villages and towns will seek 
 admission to the Church [15]. 
 
 The testimony of the Rev. M. Rainsford, who joined the Mission 
 in 1891, is to the same effect [16]. 
 
 A grammar of the Kachari or Bara language was published in 
 1885 by Mr. Endle, who knew more of i.ie structure of the language 
 than the Kacharis themselves, and the work is prized by Europeans as 
 affording them an opportunity which had never before presented itself 
 of learning Kachari grammatically [17]. 
 
 From a Missionary point of view Assam is closely connected with 
 Ohota Nagpur. For many years large numbers of coolie immigrants 
 have been employed on the tea plantations in Assam. A large pro- 
 portion come from Chota Nagpur, and in 1888 it was estimated that 
 over a thousand of the latter were Christians. Though the immigrants 
 go to Assam nominally for three or five years, more than one-half 
 (from Chota Nagpur at least) do not return, but settle down in 
 Assam [18]. 
 
 As early as 1866 some converts of the German (Lutheran) Mission 
 in Chota Nagpur were commended by their old pastors to the care of 
 the English Clergy in Assam, and eleven Kol coolies were baptized by 
 the Bishop of Calcutta at Debroghur [19] . The way being thus prepared 
 the work has gone on increasing, but as yet the efforts of the Church 
 Missionaries and Catechists have been inadequate even to provide 
 for the spiritual wants of the Christians in the distant plantations, and 
 it is felt that until resident native pastors are supplied from Chota 
 Nagpur this branch of the Mission will leave much to be desired [20]. It 
 should be added that the European tea-planters bear favourable testi- 
 
ASSAM. 
 
 ;'''S /;"•■' 
 
 Gil 
 
 mony to the character of the Chota Nagpur Christians [21], and that 
 by their influence other coolies have frequently been drawn towards 
 the Church [22], 
 
 Statistics. — In Assam, where the Society (1851-92) has assisted in maintaining 8 
 Missionaries and planting 3 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 017), there are now in 
 connection with its Missions 2,000 Christians, 260 Communiciants, 05 CatechumenR, 
 45 Villages, 20 Schools, 872 Scholars, 2 Clergymen, and 27 Lay Agents, under the caro 
 of the Bishop of Calcutta [p. 766]. [See afao Table on p. 730.] 
 
 "if 
 
 fl 
 
 Eeferencea (Assam).— [1] App. Jo. D, pp. 180-265. [2] I MSS., V. 9, pp. 93-4, 105 ; 
 Standing Committee Book, V. 21, p. 221. [3] I MSS., V. 9, pp. 98, 275, 277 ; R. 1847, 
 pp. 79-80. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1850-1, pp. 4-5 ; do., 1852-8, pp. 5, 51-7 ; do., 1864, 
 pp. 27-81 ; do., 1855, pp. 14-19 ; do., 1856-7, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1852, p. 101 ; R. 1854, p. 86 ; 
 R. 1855, p. 105 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 97-103, 121-81 ; B. 1858, p. 92. [5] C.D.C. Reiiort, 
 1852-3, pp. 56-7 ; do., 1854, pp. 30-1 ; do., 1855, p. 19 ; do., 1856-7, p. 41 ; R. 1855, p. 105. 
 [6] C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, p. 41 ; R. 1858, p. 92. [7] C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, pp. 1-2 ; 
 do., 1858, p. 11 J do., 1859, p. 17 ; do., 1860, p. 3 ; R. 1861, p. 144 ; I MSS., V. 11, p. 458. 
 [8] R. 1874, p. 18. [9] D MSS., V. 20; L., Rev. F. R. Vallings, 6 Sept. 1861, with 
 Correspondence appended ; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 463, 465, 474-5, 505 ; do., V. 12, pp. 18, 
 58-9, 77. 83, 87-9, 95-6, 182 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 28, pp. 146, 150, 167, 199, 
 200, 881, 417 5 do., V. 29, pp. 4, 9, 10 ; Jo., Dec. 19, 1862 ; M.F. 1868, p. 28 ; R. 1803, 
 p. 94. l[10, U] R. 1804, p. 109 ; R. 1865, p. 117 ; R. 1866, pp. 122-3 ; R. 1867, 
 pp. 106-7 ; R. 1868, p. 88. [12] R. 1868, p. 88. [13] R. 1806, pp. 114, 128 ; R. 
 1867, pp. 106-7; R. 1871, p. 104; R. 1872, p. 57. [14] R. 1869, p. 96; R. 1871, p. 105; 
 R. 1872, p. 61 ; C.D.C. Report, 1878, p. 55 ; R. 1874, p 18 ; R. 1878, p. 21 ; R. 1882, p. 29 ; 
 R. 1888, p. 38 ; R. 1885, pp. 23-4 ; R. 1888, p. 38 ; R. 1887, p. 28, R. 1890, p. 81. [15] 
 M.F. 1887, p. 885; M.F. 1890, pp. 269-70. [16] R. 1890, p. 81. [17] R. 1885, p. 2!t. 
 [18] R. 1879, p. 23; R. 1888, p. 40. [10] R. 1860, p. 122. [20] R. 1879, p. 23 ; R. 1882, 
 p. 29 ; R. 1885, p. 24 ; R. 1887, p. 28 ; R. 1888, pp. 89-41 ; M.F. 1887, p. 385 ; M.F. 1890, 
 p. 270 ; R. 1891, p. 34; M.F. 1892, pp. 57-8. [21] R. 1806, p. 122 ; R. 1885, p. 24. [22] 
 C.D.C. Report, 1878, p. 59. 
 
 J'' 
 
 ii,:'.t 
 
 
 ■ < '.! 
 
 
 
 BR2 
 
612 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXI. 
 
 PUNJAB. 
 
 TtiE present province of this name forma the north-west comnr of India, through 
 which the Aryan invaders entered [see p. 469], and comprises the central regions watered 
 by the confluent streams of the Sutlej, the Beas, the Ravi, the Chenab, and the Jhelani, 
 which make up the Punjab proper (= "Five waters") annexed in 1849, and the 
 adjacent N.W. and S.E. districts since acquired, extending from Peshawur to Delhi. 
 The Jumna western districts (Dollii, Hissar, Umballa, &c.) were transferred from the 
 " North- Western Provinces" [see p. 590] after the Mutiny of 1857. Area of the Pro- 
 vince, 142,449 square miles (including Naave States 35,817 square miles). Population 
 (including Native States, 4,203,280), 25,130,127 ; of these 12,915,643 are Mahommednns, 
 10,221,505 Hindus, 1,870,481 Sikhs, 53,909 Christians; and 15,748,443 speak Panjabi, 
 4,157,968 Hindi, 1,899,922 Jatki, and 1,057,853 Pashtu. 
 
 The operations of the Society in the Punjab, begun at Delhi in 
 1854, have been extended to the surrounding districts for a distance 
 of 100 miles. 
 
 DELHI AND THE SOUTH PUNJAB MISSION, 1854-92.— 
 Among the English congregations at Delhi in 1850 were a few 
 members who grieved to see the Church doing nothing for the mass 
 of heathen and Mahommedans with which they were surrounded. 
 With a view to removing this reproach they sought the co-operation 
 of the Society. A Baptist Missionary (Mr. Thompson) had laboured 
 there thirty years with great industry and ability, but since his death 
 there appears to have been no Christian evangelist whatever in the field. 
 For many reasons — such as the number of its population (160,000), 
 its prestige as the once famous capital of the Moghul Empire, the 
 circumstance of the Urdu language being spoken there in the greatest 
 purity, and the consequently wide influence it naturally has in the minds 
 of the Mussulmans of India — Delhi, with its 261 mosques and nearly 
 200 temples, appeared to be a suitable place for a Church Mission. 
 The Society required a material guarantee of support before entering 
 on the undertaking, and by 1853 a sum of Rs,24,65G was collected in 
 India (chiefly at Delhi) and in England by the promoters, foremost 
 among whom were Mrs. J. P. Gubbins (who raised the first Rs.1,000), 
 Mrs. Ross, and the Chaplain of the station, the Rev. M. J. Jennings,* 
 who is regarded as the founder of the Mission. The Society in 
 December 1852 added £8,000 from its Jubilee Fund, and the whole 
 was invested in Calcutta, the interest only being applicable to the 
 purposes of the Mission [1]. 
 
 The Lieut.-Govemor, Mr. Thomason, who evinced much intei*est 
 in the case, recommended the establishment of a Missionary College 
 under " very superior people," as it would " require great discretion 
 successfully to attack Mahomedanism amongst so able and bigoted a 
 population as that of Delhi." The suggestion was adopted, and in 
 
 * Mr. Jennings had long been in India, and had left substantial proofs of his zeal iu 
 the churches at Cawnj ore and Landour, which he had been instrumental in building. 
 He appears to have been appo'nted chaplain at Delhi at the beginning of 1862. 
 
PUNJAB. 
 
 613 
 
 1853 the Bev. J. S. Jackson and the Rev. A. B. Hubbard, both of 
 Caius College, Cambridge — the former a Fellow — were selected for the 
 Mission, " the great object of which " was decLred to be 
 
 " to propagate the Qospel among the native inhabitants of Delhi and to afford 
 the youth especially those who are engaged in acquiring secular education at the 
 Government scliools an opportunity of obtaining a knowledge of Christianity." 
 
 For this pecuniary co-operation on the spot would be necessary ; and 
 it was further laid down that 
 
 " whatever methods may be from time to time adopted, as most likely to be 
 efficacious for the desired end, whether preaching to the heathen, delivering of 
 Lectures on the Christian Religion, establishment of schools for children, or classes 
 ior the instruction of elder students, the Missionaries will bear in miud that their 
 great work is to be the conversion of souls, and the establishment of a Christian 
 Church which may eventually be carried forward by the agency of a nativo 
 ministry'' [2]. 
 
 For the better attainment of this object the Missionaries were further 
 directed to abstain as much as possible from ministering to European 
 Christians. 
 
 Arriving at Delhi on February 11, 1854, Messrs. Jackson and 
 HuBBABD found there an influential Auxiliary Committee under the 
 patronage of the Lieut.-Governor, and the nucleus of a Mission con- 
 sisting of about a score of native Christians, who were assembled every 
 Sunday in the Station* Church by a teacher in the Government Col- 
 lege. Two of those Christians were recent Hindu converts, baptized 
 by Mr. Jennings on July 11, 1852, viz. Ram Chunder, Mathematical 
 Teacher in the Government College; and Chimmun Lai, the Sub- 
 Assistant Surgeon of Delhi, both eminent in their station and of age 
 and circumstances which tended to place their conversion above 
 suspicion. Ram Chunder had long been persuaded that the Brahmana 
 had no claim to be teachers of religious truth. He looked on most of 
 them as men who encouraged the popular superstition simply for gain, 
 and supposed that the same was the case with the Christian Clergy, 
 though at times it seemed strange " that many Englishmen of 
 undoubted intelligence and honesty went to the Church." But one 
 Sunday on passing he looked in the Church and was struck with 
 amazement to see " all the people kneeling and appearing as if to 
 them God was really present." 
 
 "It was an entirely new conception tome" (he added), " and when I came 
 away I was so much impressed that I determined to read the New Testament. I 
 did so ; read it carefully and studied it ; and at length I was quite satisfied that 
 Jesus was the son of God." 
 
 Both converts proved a great gain to the Mission and remained 
 "faithful unto death." 
 
 The month before the Missionaries arrived a book was published 
 in Delhi by a learned Moulvie (Rahmat Allah), which was intended to 
 neutralise their efforts. Thirty-four years previously the Padishah 
 had directed all the Moulvies in North India not to enter into auy con- 
 troversy with any members of the " Foreign Mission." Notwithstanding 
 
 * St. Jam(><>' Church, built at the sole cost of Colonel James Skinner, C.B.; conM« 
 crated in 1386 [Sa], 
 
 n 
 
 i "' 
 
 
 ; i 
 
 1 
 
 .': 
 
 . > 
 
 ( ;' 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 f 
 
 1' 
 
 t ! 
 
 
614 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL 
 
 'ft 
 
 this contemptuous silence the Gospel had made its way, and it was 
 now found necessary in the Padishah's own city to write what was 
 considered an elaborate refutation of it. The book (a large volume in 
 Urdu) consisted of a collection of the objections brought against the 
 Holy Scriptures by European and American unbelievers, and the 
 author was reported to have made a vow that he would " exterminate 
 Christianity out of India" [3], 
 
 But though the Mahommedans had had the upper hand in India 
 for such 0. long period, they had brought it neither unity nor peace, 
 and in spite of the aggressive nature of their faith they had made 
 little progress with the Hindus. 
 
 " Tney may have made many individual converts " (Mr. Jackson added), "but 
 they have left the mass of the people uninfluenced ; and at best, under the most 
 favourable ciixumstances, it was but a feeble ineffective step towards truth, and 
 one that, in fact, makes the reception of the gospel more difficult than before " [4]. 
 
 Besides the varied home (Mahommedan and Hindu) population 
 of Delhi, many people of various countries were still brought together 
 there — Persians, Cashmerians, Afghans, Bengalis, &c. [5]. 
 
 During their first three years at Delhi the Missionaries were 
 engaged in studying the Urdu language and the Mahommedan and 
 Hindu systems of religion, also in managing a school, holding service 
 daily in the Station Church for the native Christians, ar'd in baptizing 
 a few converts and preparing others for baptism. Among the latter 
 were three women of Dr. Lai's household, who at Mr. Jackson's first 
 visit were too timid to sit in the same room with him. He was there- 
 fore " taken on to the housetop, and the women sat in a room which 
 opened on to the roof, but was shut off from it by a curtain across the 
 doorway." He then began to teach the unseen catechumens, but it 
 was some time before he could get an answer to assure him that he 
 was understood. The efforts of the Missionaries were ably seconded 
 by Mr. Jennings, who succeeded in paying the whole expenses of the 
 Mission without further help from the Society. By the Bishop of 
 Madras, who visited the Mission in December 1856, it was re- 
 garded as 
 
 " among the most hopeful and promising of our Indian Mission fields. The in- 
 telligent and well-informed converts, holding as they do, high and important 
 positions independent of the Mission ; the superior nature of the school, with its 
 120 boys, among the best I have visited in India ; and the first rate character for 
 attainments and devotedness of the Missionaries and schoolmasters, are making an 
 impression which is moving the whole of that City of Kings." 
 
 A similar opinion was expressed in March 1857 by the Bishop op 
 Calcutta, who confirmed the first twelve converts. The establishment 
 of a Training College for native Missionaries and of a chain of Mission- 
 ary posts, including a branch at Roorkee, and other extensions were 
 under contemplation when the Mission received its first check in 
 December 1860 by the departure of Mr. Jackson — a step necessitated 
 by illness. Shortly before this Catechist D. C. Sandys had been 
 added to the staff, which was now joined by Catechist Louis 
 EocH. The school soon doubled its numbers, and Mr. Koch, writing 
 three days before the outbreak, reported that his class manifested no 
 reluctance whatever towards the Scriptures, and never seemed satisfied 
 
 l:!l % 
 
PUNJAB. 
 
 615 
 
 till they understood fully what they road. Such was the state of the 
 Mission up to the morning of May 11, 1857 [6]. 
 
 On that day the Mutiny broke out in Delhi, and the Bev. M. J. 
 Jennings and his daughter, the Bev. A. B. Hubbard, and Catechists 
 Sandys and Koch were among those who perished in the indiscrimi- 
 nate slaughter of Europeans. Mr. Sandys was shot down near the 
 magazine, Messrs. Hubbabd and Koch were killed in the bank. Bam 
 Chunder concealed himself for two days and then escaped from the 
 city, but his brother convert, Chimmun Lai, was killed ♦' because he 
 denied not that he was a Christian." The wife of the latter, who 
 escaped, showed great firmness during the rebelhon, refusing the offer 
 ^f her relatives to reconvert her to Hinduism [7]. 
 
 No sooner had the Society received news of the njiassacre of its 
 Missionaries at Delhi than it resolved 
 
 ^' to plant again the Cross of Christ in that city and to look in faith for nioro 
 abundant fruits of the Gospel from the ground which has been watered by the blood 
 of those devoted soldiers of Christ " [8J. 
 
 For this purpose the Bev. T. Skelton, B.A., Fellow of Queens* 
 College, Cambridge, was sent from England in 1858, but before his 
 arrival in Delhi in February 1859 the work of reconstruction had 
 already been begun by a small band of native Christians. Led by Bam 
 Chunder and T. K. Ali, they had by their own unaided efforts started 
 (with fifty-six pupils) what became by the end of 1859 a flour ^ing 
 school of 800 boys, in which instruction was imparted in English > Per- 
 sian, Urdu, Hindi, and other secular subjects and in the Christian faith. 
 This Institution now became known as " St. Stephen's College." The 
 name of " St. Stephen" was also chosen for the native church to keep 
 in mind the memory of those who had followed his example, but at 
 first there was no more suitable building available for service than " a 
 range of stables, fitted up a little to serve the purpose of a place of 
 worship." At Mr. Skelton's first service here there were five people 
 present, but by December 1859 there was an average congregation of 
 twenty-five, besides inquirers. During the same period three Mahom- 
 medans and nine Hindus of the upper castes were baptized, public 
 preaching was begun in earnest, as well as work among the Chamars. 
 By occupation the Chamars are shoemakers, and they rank as the 
 lowest of the Hindu castes with the exception of the Sweeper [9]. 
 
 In 1860 Mr. Skelton was joined by the Bev. B. B. Winter, 
 central Mission buildings were purchased by the Society, and daily 
 evening prayers established therein ; a school church was erected 
 for the Chamars residing near the Delhi Gate ; an orphanage was 
 formed (the boys being passed on to Cawnpore in 1865) ; new schools 
 were also opened, and a connection was formed with three female schools 
 originated and supported by a Deputy Commissioner of Delhi and 
 his friends [10]. 
 
 From the time of his baptism until his death in 1880 Bam Chunder 
 was the most prominent Christian in Delhi. During this period 
 
 " he faithfully served his Divine Master by his tongue, his pen, his purse, and 
 his Christian example. He was equally honoured and respected by Hindoos and 
 Mohammedans, as well as Christians. There was not one respectable native who 
 did not know him by name at least, or did not praise him for his blameless life." 
 
 ! ; 
 
 t ,.. 
 
616 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 tr: P» 
 
 ?! 
 
 Such was the statement of one of those baptized mainly through his 
 instrumentality in 1859, viz. Taba Chand, of whom (on his confirmation 
 shortly after) the Bishop of Calcutta reported that he united " to general 
 ability and special mathematical powers a really remarkable knowledge 
 of St. Paul's Epistles, far better than I have seen in many candidates 
 for Orders whom I have examined, whether at home or in India " [11], 
 
 After instruction at Bishop's College, Calcutta, Tara Chand rejoined 
 the Delhi Mission as a deacon in 1868, and for 28 years he remained 
 connected with it, devoting himself to educational, evangelistic and 
 translation work [12]. 
 
 In the same year Mr. Skelton was transferred to Calcutta and the 
 headship of the Mission devolved on Mr. Winter, whose administration 
 continued till 1891 [18]. 
 
 Possessing the true Missionary spirit and remarkable powers of 
 organisation, and working " on principle and not haphazard," he 
 aimed . 
 
 " by a careful preparation of men's minds, to lay deep and broad those foundations 
 on which may be built a strong and all-embracing Church for the future — a pre- 
 paration which will lead not to the growth of an ignorant Christianity in place of 
 an irrational superstition, but ... to the lasting elevation, spiritual and mental, 
 of the people of India, and make them better men and better citizens" [14]. 
 
 The headquarters of the Mission as selected by Mr. Skelton were 
 almost in the heart of the city— a desirable situation in every way; 
 but experience showing that the Mission forces were too much central- 
 ised it was determined not to gather the Christians into one centre 
 but to leave them scattered over the city to be *• small centres of life 
 to their own neighbourhood " [16]. 
 
 After various Mission agencies had been gradually extended over 
 all parts of Delhi the city was divided into eight "parishes" or 
 districts, all bound together, yet each the centre of its own work and 
 organisation. Each of these districts was placed in charge of a head 
 catechist, who lived among the people, and became responsible for the 
 Avork among both Christians and non-Christians. Under him were 
 *' readers " and school teachers. On Sunday all the workers joined in 
 the morning service held in the central Church of St. Stephen [16]. 
 
 This Mission Church, designed by the Society as a memorial of our 
 countrymen of all classes — soldiers, civilians, and missionaries— who 
 perished in the Mutiny, was begun on March 27, 1865 [17] ; and at 
 its opening on May 11, 1867, tbe anniversary of the massacre, many 
 Hindus and Mahommedans came to listen to the Service [18]. 
 
 Practically there are three divisions of Indian humanity each 
 demanding a separate mode of approach, i.e. the men of the better 
 classes, the secluded women of tbe same, and the low-caste people 
 of both sexes ; and the hard problem was how to reach the minds of 
 these people and make them care for the messenger and the message, 
 BO that the work would not be a mere scratching of the surface, but 
 such that would reach down to the heart of human feeling. In such 
 cases Mr. Winter felt " we should try to come before the people, not 
 merely as the preachers of a new religion, a capacity in which they 
 care for us little enough, but as friends and sympathisers, and that we 
 should aim at benefiting the whole man" [19]. Since Mission Schools 
 
T"— T 
 
 n 
 
 Ms- 
 
 '■?' L 
 
 PUNJAB. 
 
 617 
 
 were "almost the only means of reaching the better classes," and 
 " without influencing the minds of the young it appears a hopeless 
 task to elevate a nation," much attention was devoted to education. 
 St. Stephen's High School, in the chief street of the city, was 
 developed until, with its branches in the several districts and nearly 
 1,000 pupils altogether, it formed a great sphere of usefulness nrt only 
 in the actual teaching given, but in the friendship formed '' the 
 boys, by visiting them in their homes, talking with them out c -- : , 
 and by treating them mutatis mutandis as wo would English aciiool- 
 boys. 
 
 A man of the right sort would thus impress his mind on a large 
 number of boys and young men as they passed through tlie schools, and 
 
 "this" (added Mr. Winter) "is a special way of storing up forces which will 
 steadily gather strength, till they influence the minds of future generations, and 
 thus form a preparation for the future acceptance of all that is manly, vigorous, 
 and vitalizing in the religion of Christ " [20]. 
 
 For the benefit of Christian boys a boarding house was added to 
 the High School in 1876, and in 1879 the re-establishment of a Bible- 
 class for Christian young men and of a class for reading literature was 
 reported. 
 
 In 1864 the College Department of St. Stephen's was affiliated to 
 Calcutta University, and lectures were given to educated young 
 men [21]. A further development of the institution, dating from 
 1881, is noticed on page 790. 
 
 Closely bound up with the real success of schools for boys, so that 
 the two should ever go hand in hand, is the education of women [23]. 
 
 In 1842 no Indian Bishop had summoned Christian women to aid 
 ii his work ; and when in that year a lady offered herself for work in 
 India Bishop Wilson of Calcutta replied 
 
 " I object on principle to single ladies coming out unprotected to so distant a 
 place with a climate so unfriendly, and with the almost certainty of their marry- 
 ing within a month of their arrival. I imagine the beloved Persis, Tryphena, 
 Tryphosa, Julia and others who laboured much in the Lord, remained in their 
 own neighbourhoods and families, and that no unmarried female would have 
 thought of a voyage of 14,000 miles to find out a scene of duty. The whole 
 thing is against the Apostolic maxim, ' I suffer not a woman to speak in the 
 church.' " 
 
 But one of his successors, Bishop Milman, repeatedly stated his convic- 
 tion " that without the education and enlightenment of the female 
 sex the difficulties of gospel work and the conversion of Hindoos and 
 Mahommedans seem almost insuperable," and in 1873 three Bishops 
 appealed for women "to educate, to nurse the sick in hospitals, to 
 befriend the widow and orphan, to occupy that wide sphere of charitable 
 effort and devotion which only women of sacrifice can fill " [23]. In 
 the Delhi Mission the education of women is carried on in a variety of 
 forms, by Zenana teaching proper— z.e. teaching secluded women and 
 girls in their own homes — schools for very young girls, normal Schools 
 for training native and European women as teachers, an Industrial 
 School for poor Mahommedan women, and schools for the European and 
 Eurasian children of the station [24]. 
 
 The residents who, in recognition of many mercies from God, 
 
 'i .'v 
 
 „t:'...a 
 
 i 
 
618 
 
 80CIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 '»! 
 
 established between 1858-60 the three female schools already referred 
 to [p. G15] intended them as a step towards the training of native female 
 teachers for the daughters and young wives of native gcr>tlemen and 
 merchants in Delhi. In 1808 Mrs. Winter introduced che Zenana 
 system. Owing to the variety of castes it was not possible to collect 
 the proposed female teachers m one building for training, and the plan 
 adopted was to choose several respectable elderly Pundits admissible 
 into native houses, and promise them 6s. monthly for each woman they 
 trained, each pupil pledging herself to become a teacher hereafter. 
 When, by means of these Normal School classes, women of good caste 
 were trained they were sent into the zenanas of such native gentlemen 
 as would receive them. But for years the teachers had to " creep in 
 with the consent of the head of the house," their visits a profound 
 secret to the nearest relatives, and they were smuggled away again 
 before there was any chance of remark from prying neighbours [25]. 
 Bvit silently and steadily the work grew ; the Ladies' Association in 
 connection with the Society in England came to Mrs. Winter's aid, 
 and, in 1878, 500 women and 800 girls were receiving instruction in 
 zenanas or schools throughout the towns of the district. Old pupils of 
 the Boys' High School holding influential positions were naturally 
 looking to the Mission for the education of their wives and daughters, 
 offering to introduce the ladies to their friends, and nothing except 
 want of funds prevented the teaching of 8,000 women and girls at 
 once. The female staff then consisted of fourteen European Mis- 
 sionaries, ten native Christian mistresses, four parochial Mission- 
 women, and twenty-six Hindu and Mahommedan teachers, and in 
 addition an active body of associates — European, Hindu, Christian, 
 and Mahommedan, warm-hearted women and busy men — grudged no 
 time or pains [26]. 
 
 Remarkable testimony to the efficacy of the work done in Zenana 
 Schools generally in Northern India is afforded by a proclamation 
 issued to the Mussulman population of Lahore in 1885 by " The 
 Society for the Promotion of Islam." The following is an extract : — 
 
 " Oh, Headers, a thing is taking place which deserves your attention, and which 
 you will not find it difficult to check. Females need such education as is necessary 
 to save them from the fires of Hell. The Quran and the traditions teach this 
 necessity, and two great philosophers say, ' Home is the best school ' ; but to make 
 it so, women must be taught. We are doing nothing, but are trying to destroy our 
 children. Although we are able to teach our own girls, yet wherever you go you 
 find Zenana Mission Schools filled with our daughters. There is no alley or house 
 where the effect of these schools is not felt. There are few of our women who did 
 not in their childhood learn and sing in the presence of their teachers such 
 hymns as ' He to Isa, Isa hoi ' (' Take the name of Jesus '), and few of our girls 
 who have not read the Gospels. They know Christianity and the objections to 
 Islam, and whose faith has not been shaken? The freedom which Christian 
 women possess is influencing all our women. They being ignorant of the excel- 
 lencies of their own religion, and being taught that those things in Islam which 
 are really good are not really good, will never esteem their own religion " [27]. 
 
 At Delhi prior to 1877 a refuge for fallen women was opened — then 
 the only one of the kind, of the Anglican Church, in the Presidency, 
 Women of all religions were admitted and their caste was not in- 
 terfered with, but they generally became Christians and married 
 respectable husbands. 
 
 ^\i 
 
PUNJAB. 
 
 619 
 
 ip' i 
 
 our 
 
 Little however would be done " to win the hearts of the people " 
 if ignorance and degradation were the only kind of suffering relieved. 
 In 1868 Mrs. Winter began medical work of a simple kind in the 
 zenanas, which led to the establishment of a regular Female Medical 
 Mission in 1867. Combining as it does the attendance of women 
 and children of the better classes in their own homes with the 
 treatment of others in the dispensary (where the average daily 
 attendance has reached 100), this agency has come to be regarded 
 as the distinctive feature of the whole Mission at Delhi, and it 
 has elicited the substantial support of the Government and munici- 
 palities as well as of the S.P.G. Ladies' Association, and " the 
 boundless thanks " of the native women. To give full efficiency to it 
 native women are trained as nurses, and the languages used by the 
 staff embrace Hindi, Hindustani (or Urdu), Bengali, Persian and 
 Arabic [28]. 
 
 The work is professionally successful, and in a long chain of 
 slowly working causes Mr. Winter knew " nothing more likely to win 
 the hearts of people to Him ' Who went about doing good, and healing 
 all manner of sickness ' " [29], [Sec a^so pp. 817-18,] 
 
 In memory of the 23 years' labours of Mrs. Winter, who died in 
 1881, new buildings were erected in 1884 5 under the name of " St. 
 Stephen's Hospital for Women and Children." The foundation-stone 
 was laid on January 18, 1884, by H.B.H. the Duchess of Connaught, 
 and the building opened by Lady Dufferin on October 81, 1885. The 
 site and Bs.6,000 were given by the Government; a considerable 
 sum also was contributed by native chiefs [30]. Speaking of IMrs. 
 Winter's work the Bishop of Lahore said in 1882 : " There are few 
 perhaps to whom the healing and saving of the bodies as well as souls 
 of our fellow-men could be such a passio7i and such a longing, burning 
 desire" [31]. 
 
 The third division of the Mission, the lowest classes, consists 
 mainly of people of Chaniar origin, who form nearly the only portion 
 of the adherents on anything approaching to an independent footing, 
 distinct from the large number of Christian Mission agents and their 
 families, and occupy in this respect, relatively to the rest of the work, 
 somewhat the position of the Shanar Christians in Tinnevelly. The 
 Chamars are scattered over the city and neighbouring villages of Delhi 
 — some reaching 30 miles down the road to Agra. The desire of some 
 of these [people, from what motives cannot be said, to attach them- 
 selves to Christianity dates from the year before the Mutiny. Some in 
 the city had bee^ taught even before the outbreak, both by the Society's 
 catechists and Baptist teachers, and on Mr. Skelton's appointment in 
 1859 several were brought to him for instruction and received baptism. 
 He appears however not to have been sufficiently at home in the 
 language to deal with them to his own satisfaction, and an enormously 
 larger number from Delhi and the neighbouring little town of Shahdera, 
 or " The King's Encampment," joined the Baptist Mission. The 
 movement increased during the winter of 1860-61, owing to a famine 
 and to the help organised for the starving poor by English liberality. So 
 far as the baptismal register of those years bears witness hardly any of 
 these were admitted to the Church. In 1863 the Christians were 
 subjected to much persecution on account of their religion. Their 
 
 m 
 
 i 
 
620 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOBPEL. 
 
 school chapel had to be given up because of the opposition of the 
 owner — a Mahommedan, and service and school had to be held in a 
 small shed built of straw on the top of a house. There was now 
 almost a complete lull in the movement for several years, though the 
 Rev. L. Tara'.Chand moved to a quarter of the city largely inhabited 
 by these people, where the " Bangish ka-kamra," once the habitation 
 of an adventurous Frenchman, was rented for him ; in it a room was 
 fitted up as a chapel, services were held, and there seemed a fair 
 prospect that quiet and steady work would be carried on among them, 
 and also that Tara Chand's well-known ability would attract the 
 Mussulmans and upper-caste Hindus of the neighbourhood to 
 Christianity. From 1866 to 1874 inclusive, some twenty-six of the 
 Chamar men were baptized, but rarely were they followed by their 
 wives and children. The Missionaries were long blind to the ill-effects 
 of this ; because, as Mr. Winter said, they did not sufficiently grasp 
 the enormous difference of life and social customs between these 
 people and high-caste converts : in the latter case, the history of all 
 Indian Missions showed either that the wife, after a few years of 
 opposition, joined her husband and was baptized, or that if she did not 
 become a Christian she had no influence in entrammelling him again 
 in heathen customs. This led to the supposition that eventually the 
 heathen Chamar wife (and children) would accept her husband's faith ; 
 but as a matter of fact, while hundreds of them accepted baptism 
 their wives continued heathen, dragging them back, keeping back their 
 children, betrothing and marrying them to heathen boys and girls, 
 and thus the baptized husband was left a solitary Christian unit in the 
 midst of a heathen family, being hindered in his religious life by his 
 own most intimate surroundings. The men helped to maintain the 
 supposed analogy to high-caste converts ; for when, in subsequent 
 movements to Christianity, they were asked where the women were 
 and why they did not come forward, the invarnble reply was, " Oh, 
 they will follow us; where we are, there they are; they are more 
 ignorant than we ; have patience, and L^ey will come too." This was 
 self-delusion ; the men seldom tried to influence the women at all. 
 They were glad for themselves to receive some of the benefits of 
 Christianity and at the same time to keep up their connection with 
 the old caste or brotherhood by means of their wives. 
 
 Another point which led to the possibility of their doing this with 
 less conscious insincerity than appears on the surface was that they 
 looked on Christianity merely as what they called a " panth," a path of 
 religion, and not as a brotherhood : they have many of these non- 
 Christian " panths " or sects, these they can follow without bringing 
 their women and children, they can believe in them without being 
 outcasts, and their faith in no way interferes with domestic and social 
 customs connected with idolatry. 
 
 To return to the historical account of the growth of this congre- 
 gation. Several catechists had been working steadily among them, 
 notably Babu Hira Lai, and gradually from 1873 and onwards, more 
 of them began to be drawn again towards some parts of the Christian 
 faith, if not to the Church ; a few were baptized and left (as was 
 customary) mainly in their own old quarters. This, with the growth 
 of branch schools for Hindu and Mussulman boys, and petty schools 
 
PUNJAB. 
 
 021 
 
 wth 
 ools 
 
 for Chamars, led to the formation of the parish system in the Delhi 
 Mission. Tlie Chamars were eflfectually hrought under instruction at 
 tliat time, by not only the teaching of the catechists, but by the day- 
 schools for boys and evening classes for young men, in all of which 
 they then showed a greater interest than afterwards, it seems : a 
 change brought about partly by their changeable disposition and 
 partly from an idea that their boys would all grow into Munshis and 
 teachers on substantial monthly salaries. 
 
 All this however served to prepare the way for the tendency 
 towards Christianity which came over them in 1877-8 and the 
 beginning of 1879, again in conjunction with the distress of scarcity, 
 though this time only little was done in the way of help to the people. 
 In these years considerable numbers were baptized from nearly all 
 the city districts and several neighbouring villages, the people again 
 promising that their wives and children should follow, and again 
 failing to fulfil their promises. These were by far the largest 
 accessions to the Church of England the Mission had had, and 
 the result was the most unsatisfactory, many of them keeping up 
 or forming heathen betrothals and marriages, and many failing to 
 perfonn even the minimum of Christian duties, and in spite of 
 warnings and their own professions at the time, neglecting to have 
 their children baptized or their wives taught [82]. 
 
 Thus far the Missionaries had wholly abstained from anything 
 approaching to a segregation policy and had left the converts entirely 
 among their own people, in the belief that this was in every way the 
 highest and truest line. But during 1882-4 this conviction was 
 quaUfied by sad experience, and as the Christians were unable to resist 
 the mass of heathenism in which they lived, a modified form of segrega- 
 tion was, on their appeal, tried in 1884. A square of eight houses 
 was built in the Daryaganj district of Delhi, and there in the midst 
 of their old caste fellows a Christian settlement was formed, the 
 occupants of the houses being required (1) to observe Sunday as a day 
 of rest ; (2) to use Christian rites exclusively at times of birth, 
 marriage and death ; (3) to abstain from the use of charas, a drug 
 similar to opium. At first the experiment appeared to succeed, but 
 ere long troubles arose, and finally, when required formally to choose 
 between Church and Chamarship, five men openly denied their Lord 
 and eight families definitely broke the bond with Chamarship and 
 atood forward ?is Christians only [33]. 
 
 It soon became evident that action of a deeper and more general 
 character than bringing Church discipline to bear on a few overt 
 offenders here and there was necessary ; that the Church if she is to 
 be a li^dng body at all must either make her nominal members conform 
 to her rules or put them out of communion till they repent and come 
 back. 
 
 In 1887 therefore the Native Church •Council of the Mission, 
 presided over by the Bishop of Lahore, laid down the three following 
 points as the lowest standard possible for Church membership : — 
 
 .* 
 
 " (1) That all Christians with unbaptized children bring them for baptism, 
 and put their wives under instruction with a view to their baptism as soon as 
 possible; (2) that thoy form betrothals and marriages for their children only 
 
 iiif 
 
 
 il 
 
 
 i-l III 
 Iff 
 
 U- '■ 
 
 ■I 
 
 Ml 
 
m 
 
 „ t 
 
 [li 
 
 I' - 
 
 622 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 meliVs ' or ceremonies in connection 
 
 among Christians ; (3) that they attend no 
 with idolatrous practices." 
 
 The Bishop desired that all who failed to fulfil these conditions 
 should be considered excommunicate without special reference to him- 
 self, and that they should be restored to Christian fellowship only after 
 public confession in church. All, in effect, turned on the pivot of mar- 
 riage, as that involved the whole question of the relative superiority 
 of the two brotherhoods, the Christian Church and the heathen caste. 
 
 It was determined to deal very gently with the people, owing to 
 their ignorance. The question was therefore put before them for 
 discussion in each parochial centre, whether in the city or villages. 
 The result was that in the twenty centres 700 persons remained firm, 
 while 290 lapsed. The latter were mostly men, as from the nature of 
 the question very few of them had wives or children who had been 
 baptized [Si], 
 
 It should be added that the lower classes of Delhi are particularly 
 accessible to the Missionaries, whose visits they welcome as they sit 
 over their long day's work, shoemaking, weaving, &c. For their sons, 
 elementary schools have been planted in each division of the city, and 
 by this means a real though modest work is being done for Chris- 
 tianising and generally elevating these much neglected classes, of whom 
 it could be said m 1888, " Government neither teaches, nor except in 
 one small instance, helps those who teach." The boys leave young to 
 help their fathers, and therefore the local catechist frequently holds 
 afternoon or evening school for grown-up young men, after which they 
 attend evening service in the little chapel. These simple and short 
 services form a prominent part of the work amongst these people. 
 They are attended by the heathen around, who thus at once get direct 
 teaching and become acquainted with Christian worship. Thus mutual 
 prejudices are lessened and building up the Church and gathering in 
 outsiders go on hand in hand, 
 
 " This " (said Mr. Winter) " is how we try to get at the masses : masses indeed, 
 and yet, singular to say, H with an effort of imagination thou follow them into 
 their clay hovels, the masses consist of units, every unit of whom has his own 
 heart and sorrows " [35]. 
 
 In addition to the above agencies public preaching has been 
 systematically carried on since 1863, though sometimes checked (as in 
 1866) by the opposition around. Whatever may be said against street 
 preaching, it (in Mr. "Winter's opinion) "supplies a link in the long 
 chain of our duties to the heathen," "reaches a class touched by no 
 other part of the operations," and " enables every one to know that on 
 a certain day in an appointed place he can go to hear something about 
 religion." Above all (in the case of the Delhi Mission) it is •' nearly the 
 only thing that brings holhicss, as distinguished from ceremonial wor- 
 ship or caste duty, before.the mass of the people." 
 
 Long experience had convinced Mr. Winter that the present function 
 of bazaar preaching is " not so mucli to set before the people Christian 
 doctrines as to prepare them for them ... to stir them up to some 
 elementary knowledge of the difference between righteousness and sin," 
 of which they receive but scant instruction in home, mosque, or 
 temple [86]. 
 
 It rt 
 
PUNJAB. 
 
 62B 
 
 In 1890 the street preaching met with a degree of opposition 
 never experienced previously. A wave of this feeling seemed passing 
 over North India at the time, but such opposition is not altogether a 
 bad sign, as it often arises from a sense that the work is beginning to 
 tell, and that some active steps are needed if the Mahommedan position 
 is not to be seriously invaded. In Delhi there is special reason for 
 hoping that this is the case, for the opposition, though violent, was 
 confined almost entirely to three or four persons who seemed to set 
 themselves deliberately to break up the preaching. The general crowd 
 often showed itself decidedly on the side of the Missionaries and the 
 general attention was greater than before. Still in the open street 
 even one man, if he is sufficiently determined iid shameless, can 
 make preaching almost impossible, and therefore it is necessary to 
 have some place where the Missionaries can be more masters of the 
 position, able to impose some kind of rules on the discussions, enforce 
 silence at times, and secure for those who really wish it the oppor- 
 tunity of listening in quiet and comfort. 
 
 This want has been met by the erection in 1891 of a Preaching 
 Hall, in which, besides the accommodation of a large audience, provision 
 has been made for the sale of books and for reception and instruction 
 of inquirers. 
 
 Among these in 1890 Avere some Maulvis (one a prominent 
 teacher in an important Mahommedan school), and at their invitation 
 one of the Missionaries, the Rev. G. H. Lefboy, visited their mosques 
 to discuss in a more friendly way than is possible in the bazaar the 
 differences of their respective faiths. Lengthy discussions on some of 
 the deepest subjects were carried on, and on almost every occasion Mr. 
 Lefroy " met with all possible courtesy and for the most part fairness." 
 
 Although no direct acceptance of Christian teaching resulted, Mr. 
 Lefroy viewed such meetings as of " very high volue," and to strengthen 
 his position he began to acquire a Imowledge of the Koran in the 
 original [87]. 
 
 In connection with the pubic preaching the catechists and other 
 agents of the Mission me?t once a week to talk over their work with the 
 Missionary [38]. As sc :iie of these are in the position of the future clergy, 
 and are the chief means of reaching the masses of the people, much 
 depends on their faithfulness and intelligence, and all means used for 
 their improvement are of the highest importance for the future of the 
 Church. With a view to raising an efficient body of native preachers and 
 teachers, a class (since largely developed) was begun in 1863, and for 
 many years their instruction formed a special part of the duties of tho 
 Rev.Tara Chand [39]. 
 
 While due care has been shown for the city of Delhi the surrounding 
 districts have not been neglected. In 1863 a civilian then residing at 
 Hissar pressed upon the Missionaries the wants of that part of the 
 country with its many large towns (especially Bhiwani), where there 
 was " no Mission work of any kind whatever." A preaching tour was 
 therefore undertaken in that direction, commencing from Rohtuck and 
 going through the towns of Meham, Hansi, Hissar, Tusham, Bhiwani, 
 Beree, and others. 
 
 ! f 
 
 H 
 
 kiltW''' 
 
 " In many cases " (said the Missionaries) " they gave us a most hearty and often 
 hospitable reception, and appeared much struck with the message we came to give 
 
€24 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 lU 
 
 them, so much so that frequently both men and women would come to the tent, aijd 
 sit whole hours listening to instruction. Their chief complaint was that we left 
 so quickly that they could not fully take in all they heard " [40]. 
 
 In 1864 a systematic plan of itineration was set on foot with a view 
 to planting branch stations at the large towns extending 80 to 100 
 miles from Delhi [41], The work spread rapidly ; in 1874 there were 
 five branch Missions with their sub-stations, and scarcely a year 
 passed Avithout a new branch Mission being taken up or an extension 
 of one of the older ones [42]. 
 
 Converts leaving Delhi and settling in the villages or visiting their 
 relations have stirred up their friends to seek instruction, and in some 
 instances have themselves imparted it. One Christian man who had 
 gone to a place ten miles off was lost sight of for a time, but though 
 far from being intelligent or particularly enlightened he taught the 
 people about him such truths as his mind had laid hold of, and nine 
 adults were baptized from his village in 1876 [43]. In 1880 there 
 were forty towns and villages occupied by native agents, besides a far 
 larger number visited by them, and work had been begun among the 
 native women at Simla [44]. 
 
 Of the many stations comprised in the Delhi and South Punjab 
 Mission extending north and south 125 miles (from Kurnaul to 
 Eiwarri) and east and west 110 miles (from Delhi to Hissar) [45], 
 the first to receive a resident ordained Missionary was Kurnaul, 
 where for the most part of seven years (1862-9) the Rev. J. 0. Whitley 
 (now Bishop of Chota Nagpur [see p. 499]) was stationed. The branch 
 Mission at Ghazeeabad was in 1880 placed under the care of the 
 Rev. Taka Chand [46], but as the C.M.S., who formerly had a Reader 
 there, showed a desire to reoccupy, the S.P.G. agencies were made over 
 to it in 1882 and Mr. Chand was transferred to Kurnaul, where he 
 remained till 1886 [47]. 
 
 He was succeeded in 1890 by the Rev. A. Haig [48]. 
 
 Riwarri, first visited about 1864 [49], did not receive a resident 
 ordained Missionary until 1883, when the Rev. T. Williams was stationed 
 there [50]. In 1872 twenty-five Mahommedans prepared by native 
 catechists were baptized in one day by the Rev. Tara Chand, and 
 among the converts of the Mission was the Imam of the mosque [51]. 
 
 Two years later at a confirmation held by the Bishop of Calcutta, 
 the church being found too small to hold the congregation, the altar 
 was moved out into the open air and the carpet spread for the people 
 to sit upon. 
 
 " It was an uncommon sight " (wrote Mr. Winter). " On one side was the 
 whole Christian community, about sixty souls, all but two or three gathered into 
 Christ's Church within the last two and a half ypars ; behind us was seated the 
 heathen Rana of the place, or rather the representative of the old lianas, with c 
 crowd of native followers backed up by elephants, with their red trappings and 
 painted howdas ; and in the middle stood the Bishop and clergy in their robes, in 
 strange contrast to all the surroundings " [52]. 
 
 Under the Rev. T. Williams (1883-92) Riwarri has become the 
 centre of much vigorous evangelistic work. The villages in the district 
 are inhabited by many different classes, but he gives the preference to 
 the Jats — a fine, free, outspoken and industrious race. All however are 
 friendly to him and are well disposed to listen. For some years the 
 
PUNJAB. 
 
 625 
 
 l:f n 
 
 the 
 
 into 
 
 i the 
 
 kith n, 
 
 •z and 
 
 the 
 3trict 
 :e to 
 r are 
 
 the 
 
 Government officers in the neighbourhood exercised a beneficial eflTect by 
 their interest in Mission work as well as in the temporal welfare of the 
 people, and more than one has earned the title of " padre " from the 
 people in appreciation of their life and action, Mr. Williams pays much 
 attention to bazaar preaching, in which his knowledge of Sanscrit stands 
 him in good stead, as he is able to confute his adversaries by reference 
 to the originals, and for this purpose he generally takes to the bazaar one 
 or more of the volumes which treat of the subject he wishes to handle. 
 By mastering the Koran in Arabic * he has become a match also for the 
 Mahommedans, who, though far fewer than the Hindus, are more bitter 
 in their antagonism to Christianity. Visits from boys of the Govern- 
 ment School in the town form one of the most interesting parts of 
 his work. Some of them have been greatly affected by Christianity 
 and openly assert their belief that idolatry will gradually give way 
 to it [58]. 
 
 The reins of all the departments of the work in the Delhi and South 
 Punjab Mission are gathered up and held together by the Mission Council 
 formed in 1880 for the general direction of the Mission and consisting 
 of the whole body of ordained Missionaries. The adoption of this 
 system has added strength and unity to the various branches of the 
 work [55]. 
 
 Tij'» native Christian laity are represented in a Native Church Council* 
 eitfaltl shed in 1875. This Council, of which the English Missionaries 
 are also members, elects the Panchayat — a body which takes the place 
 of churchwardens, and whose chief objects are to inquire into cases of 
 discipline and to carry out practically the wishes of the larger body 
 which It represents. The Council has worked usefully with regard tq 
 some of the crying weaknesses of the people and in various other ways, 
 such as starting a scheme by which each Mission agent is b( und to 
 make provision, by insurance or otherwise, for his family at his death, 
 and thus relieve the Church of the disgrace of such persons receiving 
 support from the Mission [56]. 
 
 For the lady workers a Women's Council, of which three English 
 Missionaries are members, was set on foot in 1881 [57]. 
 
 Visiting the Mission in 1877, Bishop CALDWBiiL thus recorded his 
 impressions : — 
 
 " We were very much interested in what we saw of the cities and Missions in 
 the North-West ... but of all we actually saw, the work at Delhi, carried on by 
 Mr. and Mrs. Winter, of our own Society, gratified us most. We there saw what 
 can be done, even in this part of India, by energy, earnestness, and determination, 
 combined with perseverance. We found that no fewer than eighty-nine adults liad 
 been baptized during the previous year, and on Easter Eve, whilst we were there, 
 ten more adults were baptized. We should regard such an ingathering with 
 delight, even in Tinnevelly. Besides other sermons and addresses, it gave me 
 much pleasure to give an address to the Mission agents employed in Delhi and the 
 neighbouring country, who were assemble^! for the purpose, and who reached the 
 large number of forty-four— a number reminv?ing me again of Tinnevelly— not in- 
 cluding the masters in the high school " [58 J. 
 
 ' It should be dinned into the ears of every Missionary to India that he read 
 the Koran in Arabic. He will then find that he has the Muhammads in his power."— 
 Report of Rev. T. '"■lliamB [64]. 
 
 i 
 
 It 
 
■! T" \'^'r^; .- -tr:, r 
 
 626 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 On the following Christmas Eve in that year 224 natives wore 
 confirmed by the Bishop of Calcutta, 51 being baptized at the same 
 time [59]. 
 
 In the previous year the late Sir Bartle Frere wrote (January 19, 
 1876) :— 
 
 " I have been to call on Mr. and Mrs. Winter . . . and find them both much 
 overtasked. I am much mistaken if you have not a larger Tinnevelly at Delhi in 
 the course of a few years, but they want more money and more men, especially 
 a man to take charge of Education work, and a Medical man to supervise and 
 direct the Medical Female Mission, which really seems doing wonderful work. 
 Delhi seems quite one of the most hopeful openings I have seen" [60J. 
 
 Up to this time the Mission had been wholly maintained by the 
 Society, and since its foundation 11 ordained Missionaries, of whom 
 2 were natives [see pp. 917-18], had taken part in the work — the chief 
 burden of which, however, had been borne by Mr. Winter [61]. 
 
 Soon after Sir Bartle Frere's visit to Delhi some residents at Cam- 
 bridge conceived the desire to maintain a body of University men, who 
 should live and labour together in some Indian city. The Society was 
 not approached in the first instance, but subsequently on the advice 
 of Sir Bartle Frere the Cambridge Committee were led to choose Delhi 
 as the scene of their work, and a scheme was adopted on November 1, 
 1877, by which the Cambridge Missionaries were connected with the 
 Society, the headship of the whole Mission remaining with Mr. 
 Winter. 
 
 " The special objects " for which the Cambridge Mission to Delhi 
 in connection with the Society was founded [62] were, 
 " in addition to Evangelistic labours, to afford means for the higher Education 
 of young native Christians and Candidates for Holy Orders, to offer the advantages 
 of a Christian home to Students sent from Mission Schools to ',he Government 
 College, and through literary and other labours to endeavou: oo reach the more 
 thoughtful heathen " [63]. 
 
 The first two members of the University Mission — the Eev. 
 E. BTr-TiEBSTETH, M.A., Fellow of Pembroke College, and Mr. J. 
 Mu;tMAY, B.A., of St. John's College, arrived in India in 1877 [64] . 
 Otners have followed from time to time, and in all (up to 1892) the 
 University Mission has supplied 10 ordained workers [see pp. 917-18], 
 their chief support all along being provided by the Society [65] ; of 
 this number, Mr. Bickersteth has become Bishop in Japan, 2 have 
 returned to England, one has died, and 6 remain on active service. 
 though one of these (Rev. A. Haig) has (consequent on marriage) 
 left the brotherhood and become an ordinary Missionary of the 
 Society [65a]. 
 
 The comprehensive system of education so admirably organised by 
 Mr. Winter was entrusted to the Cambridge Missionaries, and most of 
 their time has been devoted to objects included in their original 
 programme [66]. 
 
 In addition to this the work of liighor education was undertaken 
 by them in 1881 at the advice of the Bishop of Lahore, and on the 
 request of the Government, who now recognise tlio lack of the moral 
 element in the purely secular system of Government education [67] . 
 
 The University classes then opened with the Society's aid, under 
 the designation of Bt. Stephen's College, were put on a more per- 
 manent financial fooling in 1883 by liberal grants from the Punjab 
 
PUNJAB. 
 
 627 
 
 Delhi 
 
 rtaken 
 on the 
 ; moral 
 
 [07J, 
 
 under 
 re per- 
 Punjab 
 
 Government and the Delhi Municipality [G8] , and new college huildings 
 were erected ^partly by Government aid) in 1892 [69], 
 
 In June 1891 Mr. Winter was struck down by paralysis while 
 visiting Simla, and on August 6 he passed to his rest in the llipon 
 Hospital [70] . The feelings of affection and of respect with which he was 
 regarded by the natives of Delhi, both Christians and non-Christians, 
 found expression on tlie occasion of his funeral at Delhi on August 8, 
 which was attended by large orderly crowds of genuine mourners, and 
 constituted a sight which will long dwell in the menxory of those 
 present [71]. 
 
 The fusion or partial fusion of two bodies of men — the oruiaary 
 Missionaries of the Society and the Cambridge brotherhood— iit 
 one Mission was an experiment, the ditliculties of which were not 
 few. The original scheme of 1877 had been modified or relaxed 
 in 1879, 1881, 1883, and 1888, but the difficulties encoimtercd in the 
 conduct of the whole Mission had told on Mr. Winter's liealth [72J. 
 While he lay on his deathbed he sent a message to the Society con- 
 cerning the future management of the work, his sole object being, as 
 he said, " to leave behind me a firm foundation of mutual love " [73]. 
 
 The Rev. G. A. Lefroy, the head of the Cambridge Brotherhood, 
 who in accordance with the wishes of Mr. Winter has succeeded him 
 in the headship of the whole Mission [71], wrote thus in 1891 of 
 Mr. and Mrs. Winter's labours : — 
 
 " When he came the city was still suffering under the effects of the Mutiny, 
 and the Mission was in its infancy. For twenty years he and Mrs. Winter (for 
 the names must always be coupled in speaking of the Delhi Mission) worked, 
 frequently unsupported by any other missionary, with an energy, a self-devotion 
 and a spirit of large-hearted philanthropy which never wearied. In 1881 Mrs. 
 Winter was taken to her rest fairly worn out by the intensity of her work. For 
 ten years more Mr. Winter was spared to carry on the work whicli had thus been 
 initiated. Now he too has been called Homo. 
 
 "The real testimony to the f (Vk ici v ir work, and their best memorial, 
 
 is the Delhi Mission i'Holf il exists ;/* (lu> wiili ii^ compact and well-conceived 
 organisation, Km larg ■ band of workers of both sexes— I'uropean aad Indian, 
 evangelisf io, educational, and medical -and its many institutions and dopartments 
 of work by which a very large number of the inhabitants both of Dclln ilsclf and 
 of the surrounding district are being in greater or less degree touched " [7iJJ. 
 
 Up to 1 R77 the Mission formed a part of the Diocese of Calcutta. 
 Tlio subdivision of that diocese by the formation of a Bishopric for 
 the Punjab was proposed as early as 18(53 [76], but not effected until 
 1877, when by the aid of the Society, which provided over £2,000 of 
 the Episcopal endowment raised, the See of Lahore was founded. 
 
 The first Bishop, Dr. T. V. French, who was consecrated in West- 
 minster Abbey on St. Thomas s Day, 1877 [77], expressed the opinion 
 in 1882 that " the Delhi Mission almost requires a Bishop for itself, its 
 hundred hands bemg stretched out in various ramifications of impor- 
 tant work " [78J. 
 
 On Dr. French's resignation he was succeeded in It 88 by the Yen, 
 Archdeacon Matthew. 
 
 Statistics. — In the Pnnjiib, where the Soriety (IS.'it-Oa) has a«i • sted in maintaining 
 U(i Missionaries (3 Natives) and plautinij; 5 Central Statioiia (an djlailol on pp. !I17-I^'i, 
 there are now in connection with its Mi'^HitUis ")'2l Christiain, '2'iH Communicant!-, 
 11 ViliagcH, 87 Sehools, 1,(>01 Hcholars, 10 Clergyman, and 105 Lay Aganta, under the 
 care of a Bialiop Tp. 707]. [Sec also Table on p. 7!}2.J 
 
 832 
 
 ■,M?- 
 

 
 lliv| 
 
 Hi 
 
 'Vi 
 
 h 
 
 628 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 References (Delhi and the South Punjab Mission).— [1] Jo., V. 46, pp. 314, 828, 844, 
 898-9; C.D.C. Report, 1849-50, p. 11; do., 1851-2, pp. 9, 10; do., 1852-3, p. 3; do., 
 1856-7, p. 19 ; " The MisBionary," Nov. 1850— Oct. 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutt« 
 1851 "), No. 15, pp. 13-14, 80-2; R. 1852, p. 101 ; " EcclesiaBtical Gazette," Sept. 1852; 
 R. 1853, pp. 28-9 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 50-5 ; M.H. No. 34, pp. 10-12, 10. [2] Jo., V. 46, 
 pp. 328, 863, 370, 393-400, 483 ; C.D.C. Report, 1852-3, p. 3 ; do., 1850-7, pp. 24-5 ; 
 T» i«K« T»»^ ou r..i rai n T\ n ^)<.r^».4 iui^a i,^ « a • nn ihk<!_7 .>r> '>i_<!. 
 
 21-6 ; 
 
 R. 1853, pp. 28, 64. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1854, pp. 3, 4 ; do., 185(5-7, pp. 
 M.H. No. 84, pp. 13-18, 21-7, 30-1, 41-3 ; R. 1854, p. 36 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 55, 86-90, 129, 
 131-2. [3a] R. 1839, p. 04. [4] M.H. No. 34, p. 7. [5J M.H. No. 34, p. 5. [6] Jo., 
 June 19, 1857; C.D.C. Report, 1854, pp. 3, 4; do., 185.5, pp. 1, 2; do., 1856-7, 
 pp. 26-7 ; R. 1855, p. 105 ; R. 1856, pp. 102-3 ; R. 1857, pp. 93-« ; M.F. 1856, i)p. 63-4 ; 
 M.F. 1857, p. 116; M.H. No. 84, pp. 24-30; M.F. 1884, p. 85. 17] Jo., July 17, 1857; 
 M.F. 1857, pp. 189-90, 261-2; C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, pp. 27-^; R. 1857, pp. 93-4; 
 M.H. No. 34, pp. 80-2 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 85, 131-2. [8] Jo., July 17, 1857 ; R. 1857, 
 
 I iu.r. loou, i>i). ai- a i rv. loou, pp. x^i, xoa, j.o* , iv. ioou, p. oo , 
 
 M.F. 1884, pp". 129-31. [12] R. 1859, p. 1J4; R. 1863, p. 91 ; R. 1867, p. 106; R. 18(i8, 
 p. 87 ; R. 1877, pp. 22-3 ; R. 1880, p. 38 ; R. 1886, p. 35. [13] M.F. 1863-4, p. 63 ; 
 R. 1863-4, p. 97 ; M.F. 1891, p. 354. [141 M.F. 1877, pp. 380-8. [15] M.F. 1877, p. 380. 
 [16] M.F. 1876, p. 16; M.F. 1877, pp. 381-2 ; M.B\ 1885, p. 156. [17] R. 1858, p. 90; 
 R. 1860, pp. 127-8; R. 1862, p. 147; R. 1863-4, p. 99; R. 1865, p. 114; M.F. 1861, 
 p. 81 ; M.F. 1863, p. 189 ; M.F. 1865, p. 152. [18] R. 1867, p. 105. [19] M.F. 1877, 
 p. 388. [20] M.F. 1876, pp. 108-9 ; M.F. 1877, p. 383 ; M.F. 1879, p. 26 ; M.F. 1883, 
 
 p. 261; M.F. 1885, p. 156. [21] " " 
 
 [221 M.F. 1877, p. 384. [23] 
 M.F. 1878, p. 375 ; R. 1880, p. 
 
 M.F. 1864, pp. 212-7; M.F. 1865, pp. iou-±. l^oj a. j.ou«, p. m-.t , «. xoi.u, pp. j.i.»-i,> , 
 
 R. 1867, p. 106 ; R. 1872, p. 60 ; R. 1877, p. 22 ; R. 1880, p. 35 ; M.F. 1864, p. 212 ; M.F. 
 1877, pp. 384, 886 ; M.F. 1878, p. 375 : see also M.F. 1889, p. 354. [27] M.F. 1877, 
 p. 886; M.F.J880, p. 36; M.F. 1885, pp. 258-9. [28] R. 1873, p. 68; M.F. 1877, 
 
 319-20; Delhi Mission Report, 1885. [31] R. 1882, p.' 30. [32] M.F. 1862, pp- 80-2 ; 
 M.F. 1808, pp. 186-7, 246-7 ; R. 1863, p. 93 ; R. 1868-4, p. 97 ; R. 1804, pp. 10&-9 ; 
 R. 1867, pp. 105-6 ; R. 1868, p. 87 ; R. 1872, p. 60 ; R. 1874, p. 16 ; R. 1875, p. 15 ; 
 M.F. 1887, pp. 861-6. [33] R. 1875, pp. 15-16 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 817-18 ; M.F. 1885, 
 pp. 68-81, 156. [34] M.F. 1887, pp. 866-7 ; R. 1887, pp. 81-4. [35] R. 1868-4, 
 p. 98 ; R. 1873, p. 07 ; R. 1874, p. 15 ; R. 1876, p. 16 ; R. 1877, p. 28 ; M.F. 1877, 
 pp. 884-5 ; R. 1880, pp. 38-4 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 259-61 ; R. 1884, p. 84 ; M.F. 1885, 
 p. 155. [36] R. 1868, p. 91; M.F. 1868, p. ]89; R. 1863-4, p. 98; R. 1866, p. 120; 
 M.F. 1877, p. 385 ; R. 1879, p. 26 : R. 1880, p. 34 ; R. 1888, pp. 44-5 ; M.F. 1885, p. 154, 
 [37] R. 1890, p. 48. [38] M.F. 1877, pp. 885-6. [30] R. 1863-4, p. 98 ; R. 1876, p. 16 ; 
 R. 1877, p. 23 ; M.F. 1877, p. 386 ; R. 1878, p. 26 ; R. 1879, p. 26 ; R. 1880, pp. 87-8 ; 
 
 1876, p. 15 ; M.F. 1877, p. 382. [44] R. 1880, pp. SO-7. [45] R. 1880, p. 36 ; M.F. 1885, 
 p. 153. [46] R. 1880, p. 36, and p. 918 of this book. [47] R. 1882, pp. 32-8 ; M.F. 
 1888, pp. 257-8; R. 1886, p. 35. [48] R. 1890, p. 44. [49] M.F. 1865, pp.101, 105. [50] R. 
 1883, p. 44. [51] R. 1872, pp. 60-1. [52] R. 1874, p. 16. [53] R. 1885, pp. 20-33; 
 R. 1886, pp. 3,5-7 ; M.F. 188(i, pp. 250-1 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 47-50, 807-15 ; M.F. 1888, 
 pp. 90-8; R. 1889, pp. 44-6. [541 M.F. 1888, p. 98. [55] R. 1879, p. 24; R. 1880, 
 pp. 32-3; M.F. 1883, p. 262. [56] M.F. 1877, p. fl87 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 315-17. [57] 
 M.F. 1883, p. 262. [58] M.F. 1877, pp. 375-6. [59] R. 1877, p. 23. [60] R. 1877, p. 22; 
 Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1877," No. 9, p. 2. [61] Standing Committee Book, V. 44, 
 p. 406 ; I MSS., V. 39, p. 422. [62] Standing Committee Book, V. 37, pp. 284-5 ; do., 
 V. 88, pp. 131-8; do., V. 44, p. 406 ; Bound Pamphlets, "Asia 1877," No. 9. [63] Bound 
 Pamphlets, "Asia 1877," No. 9. [64] J(i., Oct. 19, 1877 ; R. 1877, p. 22. |651 Standing 
 Committee Book, V. 38, p. 132. |65«] Poges 917-18 of this book; and R. 1891, 
 .p. 41. [66] M.F, 18H2, p. 246; M.F. 1888, p. 240. [67] R. 1880, pp. 27, 32-3; M.F. 
 1880, pp. 233-40. [63] M.F. 1881, p. 270; M.F. 1882, pp. 119, 245-9; M.F. 1888, 
 -" --' R. 1883, p. 2.'i9. [69] R. 1890, p. 259. [70] I MSS,, V. 39, pp. 370-9, 
 
 WJ 
 
 pp. 328-9, ^75] I MSS., \'., 89, p. 422. |76J R. 186.V4,' pp. 93-4, 
 
 Jo. January 19, 1877 ; Jo., July 20, 1877 ; R, 1877, p. 20. [78^ R. 1882, p. 82." 
 
■>"' pill I 
 
 m 
 
 BURMA, 
 
 629 
 
 i) 
 
 IVi 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXIT. 
 
 BURMA. 
 
 Though differiug widel}' from India proper, Burma is reckoned as part of the Indiair 
 Empire. It occupies a strij) of territory extending nortliward from the Miihiy Peninsula 
 along the Bay of Bengal to the Chinese frontier, and comprising the three Provinces of 
 Lower Burma — viz. Tennasserim and Anikan (ceded in 18'2t5), and Pegu (imnexed in 
 1852)— and Upper Burma (annexed in IHHti). Area (including the Shan States), 287,000 
 square miles. Population, 7,(i08,.').5'2 ; of these (),88H,07r) are Buddhists, and l'20,i»23 
 Christians; and 5, .550,034 speak Burmese, 074,799 Karen, 340,091 Arakanese, 220,488 
 Talaing, 179,100 Bengali, 174,102 Shan, 98,209 Hindi, 08,509 Telugu, 01,411 Tamil, and 
 8(!,548 Chinese. 
 
 The Burmese race occupy the valleys of the Irrawaddy and Chindwin, etc. ; the 
 Chins, Kachyens, and kindred tribes the mountain country in the north ; the Shan and 
 Shan-Chinese family the hills and valleys of the east. The literature of the country 
 is extensive, but chiefly confined to translations of Pali works — Buddhistic, philosophical, 
 and historical. Though the Shans (who are Buddhists) have their own language, the 
 better class all know Burmese, and monastic education in Shanhind is chiefly in 
 Burmese ; nevertheless the so-called Buddhist Scriptures have been translated into 
 Shan, in which vernacular there is a various collection of fables, songs, and folk-lore, 
 written and unwritten. The Chins and Kachyens and a host of barbarous tribes in the 
 north and north-west are untouched by Burmese influence. They have no written 
 language, and retain their own aboriginal demon-worship and propitiatory animal 
 sacrifices. The Bunnese also so far cling to their aboriginal demonolatry as to make 
 propitiatory offerings daily to the anger of sprites, supposed to own every tree, lull, and 
 dale, and to inhabit every cave, well, and river. Rarely, however, are these offerings 
 mingled with blood. And Buddhism, which has long been tlio ancestral religion, has 
 ■with this qualiflcotion all but universal sway. 
 
 The fundamental tenet of Buddhism is that all i ristence is full of sorrow, and that 
 the whole uiii\erse is passing through a vast period of suffering, which will last millions 
 and millions of years before the whole is reduced to Nirvana, or the absolute tranquility 
 of non-existence. In the meantime, while these millions of existences are run through, 
 man " is tossed on a sea of destiny, in the strictest sense without God in the world." 
 
 In spite of its ntlieistic hopelessness and childish superstitions. Buddhism is both 
 astute and philosophical. While in theory it teaches purity it gives no religious .sanction 
 to morals, but encourages bodily pleasures, and is popularised by customs which make 
 its sacred services a series of holidays and pleasure-takings for its followers. Indeed 
 it is less a religious than a philosophical system. It is without any system of sacrifice 
 or a priesthood in the proper sense of the word. The so-called priests are in reality 
 only religious teachers or monks, dwelling in kyoungs or monasteries. All the Buddhist 
 boys and young men at some time wear the robe and live in the monasteries. 
 
 The women are more devout Buddhists than the men, and science, art and know- 
 ledge are all saturated with Buddhism, the one bond of national life. Exclusive of the 
 Shan states, there are some 18,000 beneficed Buddhist Clergy in Burma. 
 
 There is hardly a village or even a hamlet throughout the land whirh has not its 
 liretty, well-built monastery in some retired nook, where the " Pdn-gyi " passes his days 
 in meditation and the study of the lir.v ; where the placid-faced images of Oau-da-ma 
 stand, before which the pious Buddhist breathes forth liis aspirations for " Neibban " 
 (Nirvana) ; and where the youngsters, in the course of two or three " Lents," get through 
 their spelling-book and fir^t catechism. 
 
 Here and there are a few "Me-thi-la-yins" or nuns, but they are not held in high 
 repute, nor have they any practical influence in religion or education. In addition there 
 are the unbeneficed clergy, the junior members of the Order of the Yellow Robe, who 
 daily go forthwith the mendicant's bowl and help in the routine of the monastery under 
 their house superior. 
 
 The chief title to respect on the part of the whole ecclesiastical body is not learning 
 or intellectual activity, but rather simplicity, gentleness, and quiet observance of their 
 rule. " Incuriosity " or " indifference " is reckoned a great virtue, und as an instance of 
 it, a copy of the Burmese translation of our Bible which hud been presented to a 
 distinguished memastery in Mandalay, and put in a good place in the well-arranged 
 library, remained for years urioiMjned ; because, as the abbot gravely asserted, the book 
 was printed in English. 
 
 The people however, who are happy, friendly, careless, indolent, and pleasure-loving, 
 
'T 
 
 ■ !.-»«?'' ■:«■''>; 
 
 630 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 have a high regard for religion of every kind, especially if its teachers show an ascetic 
 life. Moreover tliere is no caste, the women are free from the restraints of the Zcnuna. 
 and Purdah, and Englishmen and English manners are in high favour and recognised 
 as superior. The anger shown if a son or a friend bet^omes a Christian is only transient; 
 and the renegade cut off from society, and denied fire, food, and water, soon finds his 
 way again among friends. Fatalism and metempsychosiH step in and say," The present 
 is but the result of the past, and in the myriad of e-xistenceH to bo lived tliis is but one ; 
 so what does it matter, it cannot be holi)ed ; let him please himself and take the con- 
 sequences " [IJ. 
 
 The whole v/ork of the Church of England Missions in Burma has 
 been connected with the Society, whoKO operations have been carried 
 on in LOWER BURMA in the districts of (I.) Moulmein, 1859-92 ; 
 (II.) Kangoon, 18G4-92; (III.) the Iukawaddy River Stations 
 (Henzada, Zeloon, Thyet Myo, Prome), 18G7-92; (IV.) Toungoo, 
 1878-92 ; (V.) Akyab, 1889-92 ; and in UPPER BURMA in the dis- 
 tricts of (I.) Mandalay, 18G8-92 (with Madaya, 1880-92, and Myittha, 
 1891-92) ; (II.) SnwEBO, 1887-92 ; (III.) Pyinmana, 1891 -92 ; and 
 (IV.) in the ANDAMAN ISLANDS (for that group and the NICOBAR 
 ISLANDS), 1885-92. 
 
 Previously to 1877 Lower Burma formed a part of the Diocese of 
 Calcutta. In that year it was created a separate See by Letters Patent 
 under the name of " Rangoon," which included also the Andamans, 
 the Nicobars, and the Coco Islands. To the endowment, which was 
 provided by the Diocese of Winchester (£10,000), the S.P.C.K. 
 (£'5,000), the S.P.G. (£2,000), and the Colonial Bishoprics Fund 
 (£8,000) (= in all £20,000), the pay of a senior chaplaincy was added 
 by the Indian Government ; and the Letters Patent provided the 
 Diocese with two Archdeaconries and constituted it a part of the 
 ecclesiastical province of Calcutta [2]. 
 
 The first Bishop, Dr. J. H. Titcomb [consecrated iii Westminster 
 Abbey on December 21, 1877], resigned in 1881 in consequence of an 
 injury sustained by a fall whilst visiting the Toungoo Mission ; but 
 his brief episcopate was distinguished for its organisation and develop- 
 ment of Church work. In the first eighteen months alone the Mis- 
 sionai'ies to the heathen were increased from 4 to 12 [3]. 
 
 His successor, the present Bishop, Dr. J. M. Strachan (consecrated 
 in Lambeth Palace Chapel on St. Philip and St. James' Day 1882), 
 brought to the diocese 21 years' experience as a Missionary of the 
 Society in Southern India [4]. 
 
 By new Letters Patent of April 14, 1888, Upper Burma (over which 
 episcopal supervision had been exercised by the Bishops of Calcutta 
 and, since 1877, Rangoon) was officially added to the latter Diocese. 
 
 Ttfi/ercnces.—ll] M.F. 1887, pp. 328-38. [2] M.F. 1878, pp. 53-4 ; Bishop Titcomb'is 
 " Personal Recollections of British Burma," 1878-9, pp. v, vi ; R. 1877, p. 20 ; ,To., 
 July 21, 1870; do., December 21, 1877. [3] Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Recollections," 
 pp. 1-103 ; R. 1879, p. 28 ; R. 1881, p. 32. [4] R. 1881, p. 32 ; R. 1882, p. 83. 
 
 (I.) MOULMEIN (S.P.G. Period, 1859-92). 
 
 Moulmein is situated on the River Salwen, 20 miles from the sea 
 and 180 miles from Rangoon. Its beauty has won for it the title of 
 the Queen of Lower Burma [1]. 
 
 On the whole of that long line of coast which stretches from the 
 mouth of the Burrampooter to Singapore, or in the adjacent British 
 
^ 
 
 BURMA. 
 
 681 
 
 territorieg of Chittagong, Arakan, Pe^u, and Tennasserim, there wag 
 not until ISHO a gingle Cliurch of England Misgionary. 
 
 The American Baptists and the Itoman Catholics had established 
 Missions at various points ;* but the Church had done nothing. 
 
 The first steps towards removing this reproach were taken by the 
 Chaplains at Moulmein. The Rev. W. T. Humi-hrey started a 
 "Burmah Mission" Fund there in connection with the Society in 
 1852-53, which mainly through the advocficy of hig successor in 
 1854, the Rev. C. S. P. Parish, was raised to R3.11,1G8 during the 
 next four years. The bulk of this sum was the gift of the British 
 residents at Moulmein, Thyet Myo, and Rangoon ; but among the 
 contributors was a Madras sepoy, who on Christmas Day 1857 
 brought to the chaplain at Thyet Myo Rs.O, saying that thig being 
 the birthday of Christ, "he felt a wish to make an offering to His- 
 name " ; that though not a Christian, he knew who Clirist was and 
 why He had come, principally from talking to an officer in hig own 
 regiment. The C!haplain thought Rg.O a large offering for him, but 
 he seemed bent on making it, and was "perfectly happy" when it 
 wag accepted [2]. 
 
 Encouraged by the support elicited in Burma the Society deter- 
 mined to found a Mission in the country. Some of the British Resi- 
 dentg pointed to the Kyengs, a mountain race in Arakan, as a 
 promising field of labour ; but the primary duty lay with the cities and 
 provinceg peopled with our fellow-subjects, whose religion is the 
 Religion of Despair — for that is the true designation of Buddhism. 
 Moulmein was selected for the first Mission, and the Rev. T. A. 
 CoCKEY was stationed there in February 1859. Previously to his 
 ordination Mr. Cockey (a student of Bishop's College, Calcutta) had 
 spent two years (1854-G) in Moulmein acquiring the language. In 
 April 1859 the Rev. A. Shears, from England, took the principal 
 charge of the Mission, which was directed chiefly to the east part of 
 the town, the west and south-west quarters being occupied by the 
 Roman Catholics and Baptists [4]. 
 
 Mr. Parish had already (about 1857) started a small orphanage for 
 Eurasian children [5] ; and Mr. Shears now (1859) opened a boys' 
 school, which within a year was attended by 100 pupils (including a 
 few half-Chinese and Anglo-Burmans), admitted on the distinct under- 
 standing that they were to be instructed in Christianity [0]. 
 
 In 1860 Mr. J. E. Marks arrived, and after being brought " to the 
 brink of the grave " by sickness, recovered and took charge of the 
 school, which under hig management showed increasing signs of pros- 
 perity. The pupils included Burmese, Chinege, Mahommedan, and 
 English boyg, and in 18G1 a grandgon (aged 24) and a gon (aged 80) 
 of the old King of Delhi (then a State prisoner at Rangoon) were 
 admitted [7]. Both day and boarding departments were now quite 
 full, and while on his primary visitation to Burma in December 1861 
 the Bishop of Calcutta stated that he had " never seen in India a more 
 promising school or one containing better elements of succegs " [8]. 
 
 * The American Missions were almost entirely among the Karens, and little impres- 
 sion had been made on the Burmese by the Roman Catholics [see p. G33J, though their 
 forces were great, Moulmein having a Bishop, three or four priests, and five sisters in 
 1857 [3]. 
 

 r. 
 
 ft 
 
 m 
 
 u'i' 
 
 ■ Si 
 
 11 
 
 682 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The Poongyeea also evinced great interest in the school, so that 
 for two years at least scarcely a day passed without a visit from some 
 of the yellow-robed community, and sometimes they came in such 
 numbers that school work had to be interrupted [9]. 
 
 On one occasion (in 1861) after twelve Poongyees had listened with 
 much attention to the Bible lesson and witnessed the boys at their 
 devotions, a conversation took place as thus related by Mr. Marks : — 
 
 " After school the Poongyee came to me to talk. He began by saying, that 
 though he had frequently visited my Kyoung, I had only been once to his. I 
 excused myself by jjointing out to him the extent of my work in school, but I 
 promised to visit him whenever I could. He then said, ' I heard you when you 
 were praying, say, " O tah-w-'yah Pa yah th'kin " (O eternal God). Do you not know 
 that nothing is eternal ? ' My questioner was a fine tall man, with a more in- 
 tellectual countenance than any I have seen among the Poongyees. His followers 
 and my boys crowded round to hear the disputation that ensued. I replied that 
 my religion told me that all created things would pass away, but that the Creator 
 was unchangeable, eternal. He said that God (Gaudma) was dead, and had 
 attained annihilation. I replied, ' I am teaching these boys to pray with me to a 
 living God, who is essentially eternal, and to cease to shikko (worship) to a dead 
 Gai'idAma, and to equally dead idols.' The Poongyee then with much earnestness 
 repeated several times, ' Payah th'kin m'sheeboo,' There is no God, God is not. 
 I have heard this expression before from some Burmans, but not from a Poongyee. 
 My boys looked at me with astonishment, and at their priest with something like 
 horror. In that look I saw some effect of our daily religious teaching. A lively 
 discussion followed, in which I was greatly assisted by my elder boys, and also by 
 my moonshee, who happened opportunely to come in at the time. We parted 
 most amicably, he promising to come again. When he was gone " (added Mr. 
 Marks) " I joined several little groups of the boys who were arguing the matter 
 over again amongst themselves. On the following day I had a Bible lesson to the 
 first three classes on the same subject, using Paley's illustrations, and also those 
 contained in Archdeacon Sinclair's Catechism. May God grant His blessing on 
 the words spoken in weakness but in earnest faith." 
 
 The influence of the school was extended by the opening of evening 
 classes at the houses of the boys' parents (in 1860) [10], and in 1863 the 
 translation of a great part of the Prayer Book into Burmese— a work 
 begun by Mr. Cockey and continued by Mr. Shears— was completed by 
 Mr. Marks [11]. 
 
 In the meantime the Mission had been warmly supported by the 
 European residents at Moulmein and Eangoon [12], but a girls' school 
 started by Mr. Shears had failed [13], and both the ordained Mission- 
 aries had withdrawn — Mr. Cockey in 1860 and Mr. Shears (from 
 illness) in 1862 (the latter had preached in a Buddhist Kyoung at the 
 request of the head Poongyee and his visits extended to Beeling, 
 Ngantee, Martaban and Peloogyana, Rangoon, &c.) [14] ; and it fell to 
 the Chaplain (Mr. Parish) to baptize the first Burmese convert — Moung 
 Shway Goh, a pleader — on September 15, 1863 [15]. 
 
 In 1864 Mr. Marks having been ordained was transferred to Ran- 
 goon ; and the Rev. H. B. Nichols, his successor, died of brain fever 
 within a year of arrival [16]. 
 
 With the aid of the Rev. R. W. Evans, the Rev. J. Fairclough, 
 and others, the Burmese branch of the Mission was carried on until 
 1872, when, owing to the heavy expense of the school, the slight 
 impression made on the Burman population by the Church services and 
 preaching, and the claims of other Missions, it was discontinued [17]. 
 
 While trusting that "good Christian fruit may come in time," 
 
BURMA. 
 
 633 
 
 RBT 
 
 Ran- 
 fever 
 
 the Bishop of Calcutta (referring to a visit to Moulmein in 1870) 
 was of opinion that " we must with patience wait for it." " The 
 difficulties of Buddhism are extreme " (he added). " Every one, lay and 
 clerical, speaks of them as even greater than those of Hinduism and 
 Mahommedanism " [IH].* 
 
 Moulmein was not wholly abandoned by the Society. Since 1860 
 excellent work had been carried on among the emigrants from South 
 India by a Tamil catechist (David John) working under the superin- 
 tendence of the Chaplain and of the Missionaries [19]. 
 
 After Mr. Fairclough's removal the Tamil Mission (comprising in 
 1875 about 180 Christians), being left without efficient superintendence, 
 became feeble. 
 
 In 1879, when the Society again stationed an ordained Missionary 
 (Rev. James A. Colbeck) at Moulmein, there were "only three or four 
 Burmese Christians of our Church in and about Moulmein ; but the 
 number of Tamils was considerable " and the orphanage for Eurasian 
 children was doing a good work. For some time the European resi- 
 dents had been ministered to fortnightly by the Rangoon Chaplain, in 
 whose absence Judge Macleod officiated in church and cemetery. They 
 were now very averse to subscribing for a new Chaplain, seeing that they 
 had always been provided with one freely by Government ; but on the 
 Bishop of Rangoon's appeal theypromised to contribute Rs.l 50 monthly. 
 Within two years of the Missionary's arrival forty converts from 
 Buddhism had been gathered and a large school established. A church 
 was being built on a site (25 acres, granted in 1801-2) which had lapsed 
 to the Government but which was now re-granted ; one clergyman and 
 two native deacons had been added to the staff; and in the words of the 
 Bishop of Rangoon, " Seldom in the history of Missions has there been 
 so rapid and effective a revival of lapsed labour " [21]. 
 
 On his resuming work at Mandalay in 1885 Mr. Colbeck left behind 
 him a well-consolidated and organised Mission, comprising Burmese, 
 Tamil, Chinese, and Eurasian Christians [22]. In 1890 candidates 
 from three of the congregations were confirmed together, the service 
 being trilingual — in English, Burmese, and Tamil [23] . 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — ChriBtians, 155 ; Communicants, 64 ; Catechumens, 4 ; Villages, 1 ; 
 Schools, C ; Scholars, 5'20 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 5). 
 
 Befercnces (Moulmein). — [1] Bishop Titcomb's "Personal Recollections of British 
 Burma," 1878-S), pp. 14, 15. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1852-3, pp. 72-3; do., 1854, p. (U ; do., 
 1855, p. 43 ; do., 1850-7, pp. 34-5 ; do., 1858, p. 9 ; M.P. 1857, pp. 282-4 ; I MSS., V. 11, 
 pp. 149-50, 188. [3] I MSS., V. 11, p. 188. [4] Jo., V. 47, pp. 2(i4-5 ; C.D.C. Report, 
 1856-7, p. 43 ; do. 1858, pp. 8, 8-11, 28-9 ; M.F. 1857, p. 284 ; R. 1838, pp. 90-1 ; R. 1859, 
 p. 102 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 237-9 ; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 149-50, 197-9, 232, 240. f5J I MSS., 
 V. 11, p. 188. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1858, pp. 9, 10 ; do., 1859, pp. 7-8 ; R. 1859, p. 102 ; 
 M.F. 1859, p. 239 ; M.F. 1860, p. 247. [7, 8] C.D.C. Report, 1800, pp. 2, 19, 20 ; R. 1860, 
 p. 132; R. 1861, p. 147; R. 1862, p. 140. [OJ M.F. 1801, pp. 208-9; R. 1803, p. 94. 
 [lOJ C.D.C. Report, 1860, pp. 19-20 ; R. 1861, p. 149 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 209-10 ; M.F. 1862, 
 p. 249. [11] I MSS., V. l^ pp. 137, 141; R. 1860, p. 132; M.F. 1861, pp. 80, 254, 
 256 ; R. 1863, p. 94. [12] C /.C. Report, 1859, pp. 9, 23 ; do., 1860, p. 30 ; R. 1800, p. 132. 
 (13] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 44' 8; do., V. 12, pp. 118-19. [14] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 347, 382 ; 
 do., V. 12, p. 27 ; Jo., V. 4 J, pp. 145-6 ; C.D.C. Report, 1860, p. 20 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 81-7, 
 158-62, 184, 255 ; R. 1861, pp. 147, 149 ; R. 1862, p. 146 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 236, 238. [15] 
 R. 1868, p. 94. [16] R. 1868-4, p. 99 ; R. 1864, pp. 110-11. [17] R. 1864, p. 110; R. 1865, 
 
 ■v^i 
 
 * The Roman Catholic Bishop in Burma, after twenty years' expeiience (1842-62), 
 spoke " very despondingly " of the " want of success " of his work. 
 
^^"t^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-S) 
 
 k 
 
 
 {./ 
 
 
 
 i^, 4^ 
 
 i. 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 Vi lis |2.S 
 •^ ■— 12.2 
 
 :: i;£ lilio 
 
 LU- 
 
 
 ||l.25 1 1.4 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 
 23 WIST MAIN STREiT 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 873-4S03 
 

 I/. 
 
 %0 
 
 I.. . ■ 
 
684 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 l\> 
 
 L118; R. 1866, p. lae J R. 1867, pp. 109-10 ; R. 1869, p. 100; R. 1871, p. 103 ; C.D.C. 
 port, 1872, p. 1»7; R. 1878, p. 72. [18] M.F. 1871, pp. 202-8: see also M.P. 1887, 
 p. 266. [19] Jo., Feb. 17, I860; Jo., V. 48, p. 172; R. 18C1, p. 149; R. 1862, p. 147; 
 B. 1868, p. 94 ; R. 1866, p. 126 ; R. 1868, p. 90 ; R. 1870, p. 84 ; M.F. 1H71, p. 208. 
 [20] C.D.C. Report, 1876, pp. 26-0; Bishop Titcomb's "Personal Recollections" 
 {see [1]), pp. 13-15 ; R. 1884, p. 83. [21] I MSS., V. 11, p. 424 ; do., V. 12, pp. 98-9 ; 
 do., V. 19, p. 889; R. 1880, p. 89; R. 1861, pp. 86, 89. [22] R. 1884, pp. 83-4. [23] R. 
 1890, p. 44. 
 
 1' 
 
 (II.) BANOOOir. 
 
 Rangoon, the capital of Burma, ia a remarkable city. Tamils, TelugUH, BeiigaliR, 
 and other Hindns, Chinese, Armenians, Jews, Farsccs, Mahommedans, mingling with 
 the native and European and Eurasian population, give it a cosmopolitan character. 
 Itn natural surroundings are of great beauty, and it contains what is regarded by the 
 Buddhists as the most sacred edifice of Burma — the Shway Dagon Pagoda, a building 
 commenced 2,000 years ago, and supposed to cover eight hairs of the head of Gautma, 
 the founder of their religion [1], 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1804-92).— The European residents at Rangoon 
 had already contributed to the foundation of a Mission at Moulmein 
 [see p. 631] when their Chaplain, the Rev. H. W. Crofton, in 1858 
 suggested the opening of one in their midst, and this (after a visit of 
 the Rev. A. Shears of Moulmein early in 1861) the Society in April 
 1861 resolved to do [2]. But three years elapsed before a Missionary 
 could be found for the post, and meanwhile Mr. Crofton ceased 
 collecting funds for the object [8]. 
 
 Early in 1863 Mr. J. E. Marks of Moulmein twice visited Ran- 
 goon for the purpose of superintending the printing of the Burmese 
 Prayer Book completed by him [4] [sec p. 682] ; and [during a fort- 
 night's stay here in January 1864 he collected in five days nearly 
 Rs.7,000 for the proposed Mission — Rs.600 from the Burmans them- 
 selves [5]. 
 
 Having been ordained Deacon at Calcutta Mr. Marks was trans- 
 ferred to Rangoon, where in March 1864 he began work by opening 
 a Mission school in " the Cottage.' It was at first agreed to receive 
 no European pupils, as what are noAv known as " the Rangoon Diocesan 
 Schools" had been opened a fortnight earlier, but this "embarrass- 
 ing " agreement was afterwards annulled by mutual consent. Mean- 
 while, with the assistance of t«n old pupils and Mr. Eristnasawmy and 
 a Burman* teacher (all of whom Mr. Marks had brought from 
 Moulmein), the Native School rapidly filled — in nine months 220 boys 
 had been received on the distinct understanding that they would be 
 taught Christianity, and four had been admitted to baptism [6]. 
 
 In December 1864 Mr. Marks left, dangerously ill, but after a few 
 months' stay in England he returned against the protest of the 
 Society's consulting physician [7]. The Rev. J. Faibolouoh and Mr. 
 Bawlinos soon joined him ; and afterwards the Revds. C. Wabben, 
 C. H. Chabd, and James A. Colbeck took part in the work. In 
 1 886 the school — then under the advice of Sir Arthur Puayre called 
 " St. John's College " — was removed into " Woodlands," and in 1869 
 a site was purchased from Government and permanent teak build- 
 ings begun. These have been considerably added to from time to 
 time, Qovemment and the people, both Europeans and natives, help- 
 
 * The Barmese make exoellent teaohen. The Rev. C. Warren reported in 1870 
 that he would not change hi> ataff of auistanta for an equal namber of Europeant [6a]. 
 
BURMA. 
 
 635 
 
 few 
 the 
 Mr. 
 
 [lEM, 
 
 In 
 lied 
 869 
 iiild- 
 
 1870 
 
 ing liberally. With the exception of an interval spent at Mandalay 
 (1869 to January 1875) and short furloughs, the institution has re- 
 mained under the charge of Mr. Marks [8J, who was described by the 
 first Bishop of Rangoon in 1880 as 
 
 " one of the most skilful and successful of schoolmasters who . . . has . . . 
 learned to speak Burmese like a native, and is not only known throughout the 
 chief part of British Burma, but is so loved and admired by the Burmese as to 
 possess influence over them wherever he goes. ... In many ways, I found him 
 quite a power among them " [9]. 
 
 As an instance of this, during a visit to Mandalay in 1889 Dr. 
 Marks was met at every station by old St. John's boys. One brought 
 him Bs.50, anotbei an emerald ring, others fruits, till his cabin was 
 filled with presents. At Mandalay many welcomed him ; each gave 
 his history, and together they presented an offering of nearly lls.500 
 for the Rangoon Orphanage [10 J. 
 
 At the close of 1871 the college had but 184 pupils ; ten years later 
 the number had risen to 500, and there are now 650 (800 boarders). 
 Altogether nearly 10,000 boys have been admitted [11], and the old 
 pupils cover the country as clerks and Government ofiBcers in almost 
 every department. The variety of races represented in the college — 
 Europeans, Eurasians, Armenians, Jews, Burmese, Talines, Chinese, 
 Shans, Karens, Siamese, Arakanese, Khins, Bengalis, Tamils, Mussul- 
 mans, and many others — and tlie diversity of costume entailed by it, 
 presents a scene hke a large garden filled with many-coloured flowers. 
 The scholars all learn together and play together happily, and 
 national quarrels are unknown. Their ages vary from seven to over 
 thirty, and they are of different ranks in life — princes and servants, 
 gentlemen's sons and the poorest of the poor — all are equal in class 
 and in the field. The College is famous for athletics ; the native lads 
 play barefooted, and are always willing thus to challenge teams of 
 English soldiers or sailors at cricket and football. The College also 
 furnishes two companies of cadets of the Rangoon Volunteer Rifles, 
 with brass and drum and fife bands ; and an efiBcient Fire Brigade 
 of 250 boys with manual engine &c. always ready to go to fires, 
 which in Rangoon (built mostly of wood) are frequent and destruc- 
 tive. A large number of the Eurasian boys are orphans— the children 
 of European fathers who are either dead or have left the country. 
 Towards erecting the orphanage department Government gave 
 Bs.10,000, but its maintenance, requiring as it does £1,000 a year, 
 causes much anxiety and care [12]. 
 
 The College is conducted in accordance with the principles of the 
 Society and in pursuance of a scheme drawn up by Bishop Cotton 
 of Calcutta [18]. The boys are educated (chiefly through the medium 
 of English) up to the matriculation standard of Calcutta University, 
 but the object of the College is to teach Christianity to all of 
 them [14]. 
 
 How that object is being accomplished shall be told in the words 
 of Bishop Titcomb : — 
 
 "The delight with which I first [in 1878] walked into its spacioas hall and' 
 class rooms and beheld this mass of youths nnder Christian inttruetUm, may b0 
 well imagined, especially in view of the fact that it has had to oompete witii^ oor 
 
 li 
 
 
 T^-,i- 
 
 U4 i 
 
 If 
 
 II 
 
 V -a: 
 
 11 
 
 :•"( 
 
636 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPE/, 
 
 H 
 
 ■' ) 
 
 magnificent Rangoon High School ; which though built and conducted by Govern- 
 ment at an enormous cost, upon the avowed principle of runt-religimm instruc- 
 Hon, has been nevertheless fairly beaten in numbers by this Missionary In- 
 stitution [15]. 
 
 " What has it done for Christianity ? Much, every way. In the first place, it 
 has led to the conversion and baptism of seventy-five Burmans. In the next 
 place, the forty Chinese converts who were last year received into our Church had 
 all been prepared in this college by its Principal, through a Burmese-speaking 
 Chinaman as an interpreter; and they now worship, when not in the jungles, in 
 the college chapel. In the third place all the heathen boys, down to the youngest, 
 receive daily instruction in the Bible from Christian teachers, the effect of which 
 is that, although conversion may not take place during school-life, such boys 
 nevertheless grow up enlightened with a foundation knowledge of Divine truth, 
 which afterwards makes them much better qualified to receive the Gospel, either 
 as impressed upon them by self-refiection over the past, or by the efforts of Mis- 
 sionaries in other places. In view of facts like these, who can question that St. 
 John's College is doing true Missionary work ? I have myself held weekly Bible 
 classes there. Within the chapel of this college it has also been my privilege both 
 to preach and baptize continually, and, the heathen boarders being present, I 
 have never used the least reserve in endeavouring to make all my preaching of a 
 Missionary character. Need I add anything further? If you wish one word more, 
 let me only add that we have lately established a guild for uniting in Christian 
 brotherhood young men who have been educated and baptized in this college, 
 many of whom have been scattered in the jungles and are in danger of losing all 
 Christian influence. It already numbers sixty members " [16]. 
 
 The Guild of " St. John the Evangelist " was formed in 1878, and 
 in the same year the Bishop found that an old pupil, then a Government 
 official, had opened a Christian school at Thonzai, a village on the Prome 
 Bailway, entirely at his own expense [17]. 
 
 The Bishop has described the work of the college as " grand " [18], 
 and testimony to its progress and value has been received from many 
 quarters [19]. 
 
 As the offspring of St. John's College, other schools may be pointed 
 out in Rangoon, on the Irrawaddy [pp. 639-40], and in Mandalay [p. 649] 
 [20] ; and in 1879 the Lambeth degree of D.D. was conferred on Mr. 
 Marks (by Archbishop Tait) " in recognition of the services which he has 
 rendered to the cause of Christian education in Burma" [21]. 
 
 While St. John's College has accomplished so much for the boys 
 and yotmg men, similar (though less extensive) work has been done 
 for the girls by means of St. Mary's School, in connection with the 
 Society and its handmaid, the Ladies' Association. At this school, 
 which was founded in 1866 under Miss Cooke, it could be said in 1869, 
 " almost every race in Rangoon is represented in it " [22 and 28]. 
 
 Indeed as far as educational work is concerned the Rangoon Mission 
 was " in a very satisfactory condition " when Bishop Titcomb arrived 
 in 1878, but " more direct evangelistic work in the city among the 
 Burmese " was " by no means so well developed " [24]. 
 
 Unyielding as Buddhism had shown itself elsewhere [p. 688], in 
 the case of Rangoon the evangelisation of the natives was attended with 
 special difficulties, from the fact that thiB city had become Europeanised 
 — both its poongyees aiidits laymen, and the taste of the Burmans was 
 so jaded by their adoption of English vices that before anything else 
 could be done it was necessary to mstil a moral tone. Thus reported 
 the Rev. C. Chard in 1871 [261. 
 
 In the absence of a ohnroh for the Burmese, services were held daily 
 
 Bi 
 
BURMA. 
 
 637 
 
 in St. John's College Chapel, which on Sundays was thrown open to 
 all the Burmese Christians in Baugoon, and up to 1881 about lOO 
 Burmese converts had been baptized there [26]. 
 
 In 1877 Kemmendine, a suburban village between two and three 
 miles from the heart of Rangoon, became the centre of a special Mission 
 (St. Michael's) among the Burmese under the Rev. James A. Colbeck. 
 Mr. Colbeck lived in a native Burmese house among Buddhists 
 in a single upper room (which served him as study, bedroom and 
 dining-room), in order that the lower room might be used as a chapel 
 in which he conducted daily and Sur<day services. Opposite Kemmen- 
 dine is Alatchyoung (on the right bank of the Rangoon Biver), the twa 
 villages with Rangoon itself forming the area of Mr. Colbeck's Burmese 
 labours [27]. 
 
 In 1878 a Mission school and chapel were erected, and an increase in 
 the number of baptisms was reported [28]. On Mr. Colbeck's removal 
 to Moulmein the good work which he had planted was taken up by the 
 Rev. J. Faiuclough [29], and in 1882 the importance of the Mission 
 was enhanced by the establishment of an institution for the training 
 of Catechists and Clergy for the whole of Burma [80]. [Sec p. 791.] 
 
 Kemmendine is reckoned as an offshoot of St. John's College, as i» 
 also Poozondoung, another suburb of Rangoon, where the planting 
 of a girls' school in connection with the Ladies' Association [31] 
 has led to the foundation of a hopeful Burmese Mission. In 1886 Mr. 
 NoDDEK was stationed there to conduct the work of the dispensary and 
 to help in the schools [82]. He was replaced by the Rev. T. Rickard 
 in 1888, and in 1889 the Bishop of Rangoon reported " the most striking 
 and hopeful success" of the Society's Missions in the Diocese in the 
 year had been "amongst that class which has for so long been 
 mdifferent to the claims of the Gospel, the Buddhists." There had 
 been an increase of baptisms, " and large numbers of enquirers " were 
 continually coming from the city and the country. A great change 
 seemed to be taking place in '* the attitude of the people towards 
 Christianity." Along with a lessened hostility there was a growing 
 desire to know what Christianity is. In Rangoon and the country 
 Buddhists were being broken up into sects (there being at least nine in 
 the city) and were drifting further away from "popular Buddhism." 
 The converts were from the newer sects [88]. 
 
 In 1890 Mr. Rickard baptized twenty-six Buddhists in one day at 
 the village of Myoungbin. 
 
 Another important work originated in connection with St. John's 
 College was that among the Chinese settlers. On arriving in his diocese 
 in 1878 the Bishop of Rangoon learned that a Burmese lady had for 
 about two years been paying for the services of a Chinese catechist by 
 whose labours a goodly number had been brought to an earnest state 
 of inquiry into Christianity. Manv of these, though living six miles 
 from Rangoon, employed as agriculturists, attended a service held for 
 them on Sundays at St. John's College Chapel— forty generally being 
 present. Dr. Marks' addresses on those occasions being in Burmese, 
 were rendered into Chinese by the catechist ; but when the Bishop now 
 came forward to assist, his English had to be pat into Burmese by 
 Dr. Marks and the Burmese into Chinese by the catechist. 
 
 Dr. Marks was in the habit of collecting the Chinamen for week-day 
 
 i 
 
 :l'J 
 
 1 
 
 L 
 
638 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I 
 
 
 I 
 
 ; 
 
 instraction also, teaching them carefully the doctrines of the Christian 
 faith through the clauses of the Apostles' Creed. 
 
 The sincerity of the catechumens was tested by a long delay, during 
 which they never once asked a favour or begged one anna piece, but 
 regularly Sunday after Sunday contributed to the offertories of St. 
 John's College Chapel, and at last vindicated their fitness for baptism 
 by tearing down from their own homes and quite of their own accord 
 • *' every household god, and every mark of their old idolatry." 
 
 Even after this ard their promising to support a Chinese clergyman 
 of their own they were one by one further instructed and examined by 
 Dr. Marks " in order that nothing might be left undone to secure their 
 efficient preparation." 
 
 At length in 1878 thirty-six were admitted to baptism by the Bishop 
 in the pro- cathedral, the service being conducted in Burmese, Chinese, 
 and English. Such a sight had never before been seen in British 
 Burma, and naturally excited great interest, the Chief Commissioner 
 himself being present. On the following Sunday six more were baptized 
 at St. John's College. 
 
 This was followed up by the confirmation of twenty-seven Chinese 
 on November 17, 1878. At the same senice, which was conducted in 
 three languages as before, twenty-five Burmese and seventeen Eurasians 
 were confirmed, and " In this way " (to quote the Bishop's words) " wo 
 were enabled to realise in a greater measure than we had ever felt 
 before the visibility of the Church Catholic and the trae organic unity 
 of Christian brotherhood." 
 
 It is much to be regretted that the attempt to obtain a Chinese 
 clergyman for this Mission has so far failed [35]. 
 
 In this respect the Tamil branch of the Society's work in Rangoon 
 has been more fortunate. The Tamils there are a numerous body, chiefly 
 belonging to the poorer classes, and employed as household servants 
 and gharrie drivers [86]. 
 
 As early as 1867 there were forty Madras boys receiving instruction 
 in the Mission school, and their parents were visited in their houses [87]. 
 
 Until 1878 the Mission was worked by a Tamil catechist — under the 
 supervision of the English Missionaries — and on Trinity Sunday in 
 that year, to the delight of the Christians, then numbering 180, their 
 countryman and teacher, SAinjEii Abishekanathan, was ordained 
 deacon, this being the first ordination of the kind ever held in Burma. 
 Hitherto they had met for worship in the cantonment and pro-cathedral 
 churches, but arrangements were now made for the erection (on a site 
 granted by Government) of a church of their own, " St. Gabriel's," for 
 which they had raised Bs. 1,000, and they now also undertook to provide 
 a fair proportion of their pastor's stipend — a duty before neglected. The 
 feeling of these Tamil Christians towards their Bishop was shown in a 
 touching manner on New Year's Day 1879, when, to quote the Bishop's 
 words, 
 
 " Sitting in my verandah abont 4 p.m. I heard the sound of a violin, accom- 
 panied by singing, at oar compound gate. Presently a long line of Tamils- 
 men, women and children — advanced toward the house, with weird and wild- 
 Bounding hymns, to give their Bishop a New Year's greeting. On ascending the 
 verandah, they all filed along the front rails in silence, and, when stationed in 
 proper order, again broke out into a series of hymns. . . . This done they handed 
 myself and daughters bouquets of flowers, and . . . read me a written address . . . 
 in very good English, thanking me for the interest that I had taken in their 
 
BURMA. 
 
 689 
 
 spiritaal welfare and invoking every blessing upon myself, family and diocese. 
 This was read by thqr deacon, Abishekanathan. I replied in affectionate and 
 grateful terms. . . . tie women then came forward and showered over me broken 
 sprigs of flowers . . . also on my daughters until . . . the . . . floor was . . . 
 covered with flowers. After this friendly greeting we all knelt down and asked 
 the Divine blessing. I then distributed sweetmeats to the children in return for 
 a cake which they deposited on the table, shook hands with them one by one, and 
 bade them a hearty farewell. . . . With resumed procession and hymn singing . . . 
 these simple-hearted people retired, under a pleasing conviction that their offices 
 of Christian love had been duly and solemnly exercised " [38]. 
 
 The work among the Tamils continues to make encouraging pro- 
 gress [89]. In 1891 Bs.T.OOO were bequeathed to the Mission by a 
 converted Brahmin who died a month after his baptism, but owing to 
 some informality the Mission is not likely to benefit by the bequest [40]. 
 
 Statistics, Rangoon Mission, 1892. — Chriptiiuin, 1,41)4 ; CommunicantB, 665 ; 
 Catechumens, 134 ; Villages, ; Schools, 7 ; Scholars, 1,100 ; Clergymen, 6 ; Lay 
 Agents, 22. 
 
 Beferencea (Rangoon). — [1] Bishop Tit.omb's "Personal Recollections," pp. 8-6. 
 [2] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 212,248, 817, 882, 88>-91 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 84, 80, 158, 160, 162; Jo., 
 V. 45, pp. 145-«. [3] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 429-30 ; do., V. 12, py. 11-15, 19, 66, 156-7, 172. 
 [4] I MSS., V. 12, pp. 137, 141. [51 I MSS., V. 12, p. 276'; R. 1864, p. 110. [6] R. 
 1868-4, p. 99 ; R. 1864, p. 110 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217. [Oa] R. 1870, p. 84. [7] R. 1864, 
 111 ; R. 1805, p. 118 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217. [8] R. 1865, p. 118 ; R. 1866, pp. 128-4 ; 
 . 1874, p. 20; R. 1881, p. 87; M.F. 1889, pp. 217-18; Q.M.L. 58. [9] Bishop T.'s 
 "P. R." (see [l]), p. 26. [10] M.F. 1889, pp. 833, 837. [11] R. 1881, p. 38 ; M.F. 1890, 
 p. 280; R. 1890, p. 44. [12] Bishop T.'s "P. R." (lee [1]), p. 26; Q.M.L. 58; M.F. 
 
 1888, pp. 167-« ; M.F. 1889, p. 219; M.F. 1890, p. 280 ; I MSS., V. 64, p. 68. [13] M.F. 
 
 1889, p. 218. [14] Q.M.L. 58. [13] Bishop T.'s " P. R." (»ec [1]), p. 25. [16] R. 1879, 
 p. 29. [17] Bishop T.'s " P. K." {s:e [1]), pp. 81-2, 86 ; R. 1878, p. 81. [18] M.F. 1870, 
 p. 616. [10] R. 1866, pp. 128-6; R. 1867, p. 108; C.D.G. Report, 1872, pp, 141-2; 
 R. 1878, p. 72 ; R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1878, p. 31 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 250, 258-9 ; R. 1880, p. 88 ; 
 R. 1883, p. 48; M.F. 1888, pp. 167-8; R. 1884, p. 80; R. 1885, p. 87; R. 1886, 
 p. 42 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 218, 220 ; R. 1890, p. 44. [20] M.F. 1889, p. 218. [21] R. 1879, 
 p. 28. [22] R. 1865, p. 118; R. 1866, ^ 126; R. 1867, p. 100; R. 1868, p. 89; R. 1877, 
 p. 24 ; R. 1880, pp. 88-4 ; R. 1881, p. 36 ; M.F. 1883, p. 167. [2bJ R. 1360, p. 100. 
 [24] Bishop T.'s " P. R." (tee [1]), pp. 27-8. [26] M.F. 1871, pp. 204-6 ; R. 1874, p. 191. 
 [26] R. 1881, p. 88; Bishop T.'s "P. R." (aee [1]), p. 27. [27] R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1881, 
 pp. 87, 89 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." {aee [1], pp. 29, 31. [28] R. 1878, p. 81. 
 [29] R. 1881, p. 89. [80] R. 1885, p. 87 ; R. 1886, p. 42; R. 1887, p. 39. [31] R. 1868, 
 p. 89; R. 1876, p. 18 ; R. 1881, pp. 86-7 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218; R. 1090, p. 46. [32] R. 
 1886, p. 42. [33] I MSS., V. 64, p. 102. [84] R. 1899, p. 46. [36] R. 1878, p. 27 ; 
 M.F. 1878, pp. 260-2 ; Bishop T.'s "P. R." (»c« [1]), pp. 81-4, 82-8. [36] R. 1877, p. 24 ; 
 Bishop T.'s " P. R." {aee n]), p. 80. [87] R. 1867, pp. 109-10. [38] R. 1870, p. 84 ; R. 
 1878, pp. 29-30 ; Bishop T.'s "P. R." {aee [1]), pp. 80-1, 46, 72, 87-8, 101. [39] R. 1891, 
 p. 41. [40] M.F. 1892, p. 88. 
 
 I 
 
 t\ 
 
 I '. 11 
 
 ■ill 
 
 ;!''! 
 
 I 
 
 (UI.) ISRAWADDT BIVER STATIONS (S.P.G. Period, 1867-92). 
 
 In 1864 the Rev. J. £. Marks of Rangoon, attended by ten of his 
 school boys, visited the towns of Henzada, Myanoung, Prome, and 
 Thyet Myo, on the River Irrawaddy. "Everywhere the Burmans 
 were exceedingly anxious to have similar schools " to that at Rangoon 
 " established in their towns and villages, and offered to contribute 
 towards them." This, with the desire expressed by the Bishop of 
 Calcutta (during his visitation of Burma in 1867) led to the establish- 
 ment of schools by Mr. Marks at Henzada, Zeloon, Myanoung, and 
 Thyet Myo under old pupils of his [1]. 
 
 Henfada is a clean, peaceful town, reminding one of England. 
 It has a large population and two pagodas [2]. The Mission School 
 
 ( 
 
^40 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PQOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I SI?. 
 
 ''1!:: 
 
 ■ :: 
 
 was opened on September 10, 1867, in a house lent free of cost for six 
 months, while the future building was being erected on a site of five acres 
 of land given to the Society for the purpose [8]. In 1878 the Director 
 of PubUc Instruction pronounced it to he " the best second-class school 
 in Burma" [4]. Seven years later the first Bishop of Rangoon 
 testified that it was a " first-rate S.P.G. Mission School " [5] ; but his 
 successor, Bishop Strachan, considered it advisable in 1890 to close it 
 and to sell the material of the building [6]. 
 
 Zeloon and Hyanonng. — Schools were opened in 1808, but after- 
 wards abandoned — the latter some time subsequent to 1877. Their 
 failure may be attributed to the difficulty of securing suitable teachers 
 and sufficient supervision by English Missionaries [7.] 
 
 Thyet Myo. — At the time the school was opened in 1886 Thyet 
 Myo was the extreme frontier town of British Burma; and the 
 Bev. C. H. Chabo, who was permanently stationed there in 1871, was 
 "struck with the extreme freshness of the character of the native 
 inhabitants, the manly and sterling virtue of their character, and the 
 deeper regard for things spiritual " as compared with Enropeanised 
 Rangoon. The ground had "scarcely been broken," and many listened 
 to the preaching of the Gospel " with almost the freshness of a first 
 hearing of it " [8]. As the centre of several large villages also, Thyet 
 Myo was a good field for a Missionary ; but Mr. Chard bei^.g hampered 
 with Chaplain's duties (at least until 1877), the chief Mission work at 
 the station has been connected with education. The boys' school 
 was however almost entirely supported from the contributions of the 
 Europeans, who also assisted Mrs. Chard in the Girls' School estab- 
 lished by her in 1868 [9j. Both of these schools have been success- 
 ful [10] ; and on the withdrawal of the Missionary in 1878 the work 
 of the Mission was entrusted to a native sub-deacon [11]. 
 
 Frome. — The situation of Prome, on the brow of a narrow 
 gorge through which the Irrawaddy flows, is lovely ; and since it was 
 taken by the British in 1825 it has been improved and beautified. It 
 possesses a fine pagoda and an efficient Girls' School. The school, 
 which is connected with the Ladies' Association, was opened by the 
 Rev. C. Warren in 1871 [12]. In 1878 the foundation-stone of a 
 church for the station was laid by the Chief Commissioner of Burma, 
 the building being named " St. Mark's " in honour of the Rev. Dr. 
 Mabks. a catechist was stationed there in 1879 by aid of a fund 
 raised by the Diocese of Winchester [18]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 88 ; Commanicants, 10 ; Cateohamens, 8 ; Villages, 1 ; 
 Schools, 2 ; Scholars, 406 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 7. 
 
 103; R. 
 
 Titoomb'a 
 
 R. 1878, 
 
 1868 
 
 I 
 
 Beferences (Irrawaddy River Stations).— [1] R. 1864, p. Ill ; R. 1867, p. : 
 J8, p. 89; 1881, p. 87; M.F. 1889, p. 218; Q.P. Nov. 1868. [2] Bishop Ti 
 
 " Personal Recollections," p. 62. [3] R. 1867, p. 108 ; Q.P. Nov, 1868, p. 4. [4] I .„, 
 
 p. 72. re] Bishop T.'s " P. R." [see [2]), p. 62. [6] I M8S., V. 64, pp. 168-^. [7] R. 1868, p. 89 ; 
 
 R. 1881, p. 87 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218. [8] R. 1868, p. 89 ; R. 1870, p. 84 ; R. 1871, pp. 101-2 ; 
 
 M.F. 1871, p. 204 ; R. 1881, p. 87 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218. [0] R 1871, p. 102 ; M.F. 1871, 
 
 pp. 201-6 ; R. 1872, p. 62 ; R. 1878, p. 78 ; R. 1876, p. 19 ; R 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1881, p. 86. 
 
 [10] R. 1S78, p. 72 ; R. 1874, p. 19 ; R. 1881, p. 89. [11] R. 1878, p. 80 ; R. 1881, p. 89. 
 
 fl2] Bishop T.'s "P. R." («e« [2]), pp. 48-0 ; R. 1871, p. 101 ; R. 1877, p. 84. [18] Bishop 
 
 T.'b "P. R." (see [2]), pp. 60, 100; M.F. 1889, p. 884. 
 
BURMA. 
 
 641 
 
 (IV.) THE TOUNOOO AHD KAREK MISSION. 
 
 ToUNOOo gtands on the western bank of the Sittanf; River, midway between Rangoon 
 UM«1 Mandalay, and in the centre of a fertile valley thirty niilcH wide. Extending for miles 
 to the N.E., E., and 8.E. are the Karon districtii. Beyond the Karens are Slians, then 
 Chinexe-ShanH, and, lastly, Chinese. 
 
 Scattered over the Karen Hills lie the villages of the Karen», the great valleys being 
 occupied principally by Burmese. 
 
 The Karens are a race of mountaineers of Tartar origin, in number 074,840, and 
 consisting of a variety of tribes or clans. 
 
 Karen or Kayin is a Burmese nickname, and signifies " aboriginal," " barbarian " ; 
 but tlie hill tribes call themselves " the People " (pga-ganyaw). Their goveninieiit may 
 be compared to that of the American Indians. Each tribe is the hereditary enemy of 
 its neighbour. Each village is under a chief, and .'las its own elders or "'Ancients," 
 who are the depoHitariei of the (oral) law, both moral and political, civil and criminal, 
 and are expected to teach the young people to do good, to avoid evil, and to commit to 
 memory the national traditions. The Karens make knives, cleavers, and 8|)ears ; but 
 their chief occupation is agriculture. They }N)SBes8 neither monuments nor literature 
 of any kind. According to some MSS. obtamed by a Missionary of the Society (fho 
 Rev. J. Hackney) in 18«», "anciently the Sgaws and Pukus used to go up on to Nat 
 Toung (Devil Mount) and sacrifice a buiTalo to the spirit of the mountain every !J yeprs. 
 There is a pool up there where they baptized theniKelves, then perambulated the" pool 
 7 times, singing the song of Jehovah and Sausee (Hausee, 'comb,' is the Karen name of 
 the mountain)." These MSS. deal in detail with every tribe and sub-tribe, and bring 
 forward evidence to show that the Karens are descendants of those Chaldeans wlio 
 migrated to Thibet, and to connect this peculiar festival on "Devil Mountain " with the 
 nations who, before Israel came out of Ejwpt, used to ascend Mount Sinai " to worship 
 and make offerings to Sin the Moon-god, who it was supposed dwelt about Mount 
 Horeb." Be this as it may, there is much to bo said for the theory of a connection of 
 some kind with the Jews centuries ago. For instance, the Karen equivalent for Iho 
 Hebrew Y'HoVaH would be Y'HoWaH. Further, it is a fact that many of the Kaien 
 traditions agree with the Bible narrative, and this is attributed to their ancestors having 
 been brought into contact with a colony of Nestorian Jews about Chingtu, in the lifi 
 tracts of China. Tradition says that when the Bway tribe endeavoured to establish a 
 Karen kingdom near the site of Toungoo, and were driven by the Burmese into the 
 mountains, " »« a personal encounter the king of Ava struck off the Karen chief's 
 head, which retained su^cient vitality to call out, I die not. Within seven (fenera- 
 tions I shall return with white and black foreigners and retake Toungoo." The 
 Burmese, though taking po8i<es8ion of the fertile valleys, maintained only a shadow of 
 sovereignty over the hill tribes, for, while inferior to thi' Burman lowlander in physique, 
 the Karen is immeasurably his superior in his dauntless courage and warlike spirit. 
 Secure in his mountain fastness and buoyed up with the prophecy that " the white sons 
 of Ood would bring deliverance and the long lost Bible," the Karen has ever shown a 
 bold front and indomitable resistance to his oppressors. For their disobedience left by 
 God (as they believed) a prey to ignorance, suffering and death (from which however 
 deliverance was expected), the Karens' religion degenerated into the propitiation of 
 spirits (not necessarily evil), and to a belief in giants, omens, soothsayings, and necro- 
 mancings. Each man has his own guardian angel residing on the back of his neck. 
 Sometimes it wanders forth at night and causes dreams, and its prolonged absence 
 causes sickness and eventually death. No villages are to be found near Devil Mount, 
 it being the seat of the goddess Tala, who presides over the crops. Her blessing ensures 
 a good harvest, but her curse withers the crops, and the long-armed gibbons scream, and 
 antiphon the warning from peak to peak throughout the land. Her curse is one for 
 which the whole nation suffers, and a sacrifice is necessary. Of ghosts there are four 
 classes : (1) The Plupo, or the shades of those who have died natural deaths and 
 been properly buried; they go to the underworld and renew their earthly employments. 
 (2) The Sekar, or ghosts of infants and the unbnried dead. Shut out from Hades, they 
 wander harmlessly about the earth. (8) The Thera, or shades of those who have die d 
 nolent deaths; these sometimes seize the guardian angels, and thus cause mortal 
 Hickness, and therefore roust be induced by offerings to release the captive guardian 
 nugel. (4) The Tahmoo, or spectres of wicked men and tyrants, and criminals who 
 have suffered capital punishment ; these appear in the forms of birds and animals, and 
 torment the guardian angels. Thev must be appeased with an offering, ond the unfor- 
 tunate man (sprinkled with charcoal. Another dreadful spirit is the rainbow (Ter^uai). 
 It devours tlie spirits of human beings, and then they appear to die accidental or violent 
 deaths. After finishing its meal it becomes thirsty, and when it spans the sky in the 
 act of sucking up water, children cease from play and men from work, lest some acci- 
 dent befall them. It is unlucky to point at the rainbow, and unless tke offending digit 
 is immediately placed upon the body, with the usual formula, it will certainly rot off. 
 As to omens and fancies, the crash of a falling tree, the sight of a snake or scorpioo- 
 
 T T 
 
 I'l 
 
 
 t . i 
 
642 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I 
 
 i. 
 
 or the tapping of a woodpecker, !fl siifflcient to deter a Karen from taking n Journey ; 
 and to eat rico at the Hide of or behind the hearth might result in a death in the family. 
 All walking-BtitkH and HtavoH are connigned to the proHidingdeitiea of those huge granite 
 boulders that overhang the mountain paths, the deity thus accumulating a largo supply 
 of these useful articles. To coi b the hair facing the west is unlucky, and u calamity 
 follows hard on the heels of the barking deer that happens to bark in a village; in thi> 
 latter case the Karens generally leave the village. 
 
 It is remarkable that, while bound by this religion of fear and degradation the 
 Karens "ever pray Ood to return to His people," and have a belief that He will return. 
 And so ri] when Christianity was first preached to them, which was by American 
 Baptist Missionariea in 1853, "they received it gladly, welcoming it as a deliverunco 
 from their old grievous bondage, and in some sort a return to a still older worHhip of a 
 supreme and loving Ood, which thoir traditions and legends liad not suffered altogether 
 to oe forgotten among them " [2]. 
 
 S.P.O. Period (1878-92).— The Society's attention was directed 
 to Toungoo in 18G2, when the Rev. J. Young offered to present a 
 house there, in which he lived as chaplain for four years, for the pur- 
 poses of a Mission. Such a Mission was not however possible at tlie 
 time in view of the stronger claims of Rangoon [3]. 
 
 About 1863 a schism occurred among the converts of the American 
 Baptist Missionaries, who had introduced, and propagated with great 
 success, Christianity among the Karens. In 1870 the leader of the 
 excommunicated (Mrs. Mason, wife of the founder of the AmericRii 
 Mission) commenced a correspondence with the Chaplain at Toungoo, 
 and afterwards with the Rev. J. Trew (1871) and the Rev. C. 
 Warren, offering to hand over all her converts, about 6,000 in 
 number, with all their schools and other mission property, to the 
 Church of England. 
 
 The Bishop of Calcutta commissioned the Rev. J. Trew to inves- 
 tigate the whole matter, and he after visiting the Karens in their 
 mountain village in 1871, discovering that they were ignorant of tlie 
 difference between the Church and the Baptists, and were actuated 
 entirely by anger against the Baptists in desiring to join the Church, 
 recommended that the Karens should be left alone to settle their 
 quarrels, and that the Church should have an independent Mission in 
 Toungoo to the Burmese, who had scarcely been touched.* For this 
 work, which the Society had been repeatedly asked to take up, tho 
 Rev. C. Warren was accordingly sent to Toungoo in 1873, where he 
 established schools and made some converts, his first being Shans 
 and Burmese— one of the latter was the son of a Buddhist 
 Poongyee. The Baptist Ministers were indignant at Mr. Warren's 
 presence, and on the other hand Mrs. Mason used her influence to 
 get the Karen Christians to go to him. In this difficult position Mr. 
 Warren acted with admirable discretion, " neither the solicitations of 
 the one party nor the false accusations of the other " moving him 
 from his determination " to do nothing whatever that could be an 
 obstacle to the reconciliation of these people to their Baptist Teachers, 
 and to receive none of them until even the American Missionaries 
 themselves" should "be convinced that such reconciliation is past 
 hoping for." And it was not till many of them were found to be 
 drifting back into heathenism and others going over to the Roman 
 CathoUc Church that final consent was given in 1876 [4]. 
 
 * While the American Karen Mission in 1871 included 27,000 Chr.'atians, the^r 
 Burmese and Shan conTeits numbered only 21 [4a] 
 
I. ll 
 
 ^' BURUA. 
 
 .•■< ..".4 y , »L 
 
 648 
 
 In addition to his Missionary work Mr. Warren was burdened with 
 Chaplain's duties, and on June B, 1875, he died from over-exertion and 
 anxiety. Fart of his time had been occupied from morning to night 
 in receiving visitors, some of whom came from a distance of 800 miles ; 
 and it was his opinion that if the work were taken up liberally and 
 energetically by the Society, in a few years it would '• be the key to 
 one of the most flourishing and extensive Missions in the world." 
 
 The Rev. Jamks A. C'olheck now visited Toungoo for a few weeks, 
 and the Chaplain, Mr. Brock, superintended the Mission until the 
 arrival of the Rev. T. W. Windley later in the year [5]. 
 
 A famine caused by rats (a great plague in the country), combined 
 with weariness of waiting for an English teacher, caused Mrs. Mason's 
 followers to be much separated. Some villages joined the American 
 Baptists, some the Romanists, in others Christian worship almost 
 entirely ceased [(>]. 
 
 Under Mr. Windley, who retained the headship of the Mission 
 until 1882, when illness forced him to withdraw to England, the work 
 among the Karens soon revived and became " pre-eminently success- 
 ful." Assisted by the Rev. W. E. Jones and Native Clergymen, the 
 scattered fragments of the Christians were consolidated, and a Mission 
 in some respects like that of Chota Nagpur was firmly established [p. 40G]. 
 On September 7, 1878, a new church (St. Paul's, Toungoo) was con- 
 secrated, in which also four Karen teachers were ordained Deacons, 
 and sixty-two persons were confirmed by the Bishop of Rangoon. In 
 the Normal School opened in this year instruction was given in 
 carpentering and agriculture, as well as book learning, more than one 
 half of the cost of the school being borne by the Karens them- 
 selves. 
 
 The moral tone of the Christian Karen villages had now improved, 
 and the police reports testified to there being little actual vice or crime 
 among the people [7]. 
 
 On the other hand the work among the Burmese was " almost at a 
 standstill." The Christians showed no great interest in the Mission, 
 and were credited with having " no great scruples in transferring their 
 allegiance to the Roman or Baptist communities." The Anglo- 
 Vernacular School, however, was full of encouragement. In this 
 school almost all the races in British Burma were fairly represented 
 — the indigenous Burmese (the majority), Indo-Burmese, Chinese, 
 Hindus, Eurasians, Karens, and Parsees [8]. 
 
 The distribution of medicines had assisted Mr. Warren in his 
 work [9], and in 1879 a medical department was added to the Mis- 
 sion. In the same year a Karen translation of the Prayer Book was 
 printed [10], and by the aid of a Mission press progress has since been 
 made in translating and compiling works suitable for the health of the 
 body as well as the soul — a Handbook of Medicine being among the 
 works published in Karen [11]. (For list see p. 808.) 
 
 The general unhealthiness of the Karens was illustrated in 1884 
 by the mention of two villages as containing scarcely a person who 
 could be pronounced healthy, and in the natural order of things one 
 of the communities would " soon die out " [12]. 
 
 In 1881 new and extensive schools, with chapel and clergy Louse, 
 were erected on a healthier site. There were now fifty-three Christian 
 
 >xS 
 
 1 
 
644 
 
 80CIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 villages and eight ordained Missionaries. The native Church had 
 already sent out a priest and four luy-preachers to work among their 
 heathen countrymen, and some 600 souls (includir;; children) were 
 yearly being added to the Church [18]. 
 
 The character and progress of the work during the next tliree years 
 may bo gatliered from the following extracts from the Bishop of 
 Rangoon's Visitation Journal of 1884 : — 
 
 " We started at noon on the 12th of January. I was accompanied by tlie 
 Bov. W. E. Jones, Rev. J. Krishna, and Messrs. Salmon and Hackney. Alas I the 
 indefatigable head of the Mission, the Rev. T. W. Windley, is away in England on 
 medical certificate. . . . We encamped on a Toungyah free from rank vegetation, and 
 near a stream. The people soon made a comfortable room, the wails of which 
 were formed by pendent plantain leaves, five feet long. Fires were lighted to 
 keep us warm, and to frighten away wild animals ; and sitting round these fires, 
 the evening was spent in singing hymns. Next day being Sunday was a day oi 
 rest. We had matins and evensong, at which all in the camp, about forty in 
 number, attended. On Monday we were early on the move. . . . We reached 
 Wathocot about noon on Tuesday, and weie soon busily engaged in nuiking 
 arrangements for the great annual conference to be held on the following; day. 
 The Karens are credited with being too fond of strong drink. TlMy make a kind 
 of wort from certain roots, which they mix with rice, and after fermeatation a 
 rice-beer called koung is formed. Some villagers me thin regularly eveiy day, 
 whilst others indulge in it only on great fe.->tivc occasions, when they are said to 
 drink to excess. It is only right to add that I never saw any sign of drunkenness 
 during the whole of my sojourn on the Hills. I was assured also that through 
 the influence of Shans the vice of gambling is spreading a good deal. In fact, I 
 was told that some Sbans had actually put up a gambling shanty near Wathocot, 
 on account of the annual gathering theie. So in the evening I preached on 
 temperance, and strongly urged the peopk tu join the Church of England Temper- 
 ance Society. At the close we were cheered to see ninety-seven men and women 
 come forward and sign the pledge. Some of the names given in were rather 
 striking. The Karens often name their children after some event or circumstance 
 that may occur about the time of birth. ... I met with people called Quinine, Lion, 
 Rising Moon, Rice, Red Cheek, Sore Leg, Pig's-flesb, Chlorodyne ; and a little girl 
 called Bishop, after Bishop Milman. There is another girl on the Bghai side of 
 the Hills called by the same name,* after Bishop Titcomb. 
 
 " Wednesday. — There was early celebration, with eighty-six communicants ; 
 and in the forenoon matins, when the annual sermon was preached by Shway 
 Nyo. At it are assembled clergy, catechisL *^e headmen, and Christians, both 
 men and women, from the villages within the iieku circle. Reports and statistics 
 are laid before the Conference, and questions affecting the general interest of the 
 native Chuvch are discussed. The Missionaries have wisely left the whole almost 
 entirely in the hands of the natives ; but I doubt not that it will gradually develop 
 into a Church Council, and that it will be found capable of being made very useful 
 in the organisation of the native Church. 
 
 •' At Wathocot, where the Conference was held this year, the native clergyman, 
 Tay Whny, lives. He is also headman of the village, and by his social position, 
 as well as force of character, he wields great influence for good. A large Confer- 
 ence Hall, capable of holding about 600 people, had been erected of bamboos, with 
 a roof of leaves. There does not seem ordinarily to be much intercourse betwrea 
 the people of the respective villages ; and these annual gatherings are looked for- 
 ward to by young and old with much eagerness. There is a good deal of hospitality 
 shown on the occasion. The visitors are the guests of the village, and are feasted 
 right liberally. At Wathocot seven buffaloes, besides pigs, kids, and fowls, were 
 slaughtered, and the women had been busy for days before beating rice so as to 
 have it in readiness. 
 
 *' The Conference was opened at 10.45 a.h. with singing and prayer. The 
 Bishop was voted into the chair, two secretaries were elected, and a large number 
 
 • Literally « Nan-bisher " [14o]. 
 
BURUA. 
 
 645 
 
 of letters addressed to the C!onference were read. Thene referred chiefly to the 
 state of the conKregations, of the schoolH, and of the vil!::^^ fr.nds. After this the 
 chairman gave his address, and the Conference was adjourned until the following 
 day. 
 
 "I had . . . provided myself with a good sapply of medicines. I opened my dis- 
 pensary, and soon had a large number of patients. . . . 
 
 "This soon became a speciality of our visits, and we found people waiting for 
 and expecting medical treatment at the villages when we halted. 
 
 " Before the Conference closed a very interesting event occurred. A deputation 
 from the Moway Karens was introduced. They represented about HOO heathen 
 who were desirous to place themselves under Christian instruction ; they said 
 they were willing to build their church and schoolroom, and to support their 
 teacher. I gave the right hand of welcome to them, exhorted then to steadfast- 
 ness, and promised them help. This is an important accession to the Christian 
 Church. They are a comparatively wealthy tribe, and, by Unci's blessing, their 
 influence for good will be great. 
 
 "Friday. — After matins I held a Confirmation, at wL' ' thirty eight men and 
 fifty-nine women (some very old, and nearly every one ov^ • veniy years of age) 
 were confirmed. In the afternoon I had a private intervK ^ with eacli of the 
 
 own spiritual state 
 ' with thei .. Thvn 
 
 village teachers. I asked them pointed questions as to iVnx 
 and life, as to their work and reading, and advised anu praye 
 followed dispensary work. . . . 
 
 " Rentarks.'Tihe number of Christians and catechumens 
 little ''••'"■ -' 000, belonging to the Becu, Tunic and Pant it^l 
 Karen inucs. There used to be constant deadly 
 but the recognition of a common broiaerhood it 
 
 n ihe Mission is a 
 Hgaw and Moway 
 fc < K)r*eeu these tribes, 
 Cliviu Jesus has altered 
 ull this. There has been an increase of 2,500 durin^^ the las i three years. The 
 important question of self-support has not been overlookr I Besides building 
 their own churches and schoolrooms, without any extraneous help wnatover, 
 they subscribed last year It8.943. The four native cLrgy get Bs.20 per mensem, 
 the half of which is paid by the native Church. The village ( atechists get only 
 Bs.20 a year from the Mission ; the rest of their income is made up by the people 
 of the respective villages, and by their own labour. Thus it will be seen that 
 these poor Christians are doing much to help themselves. At Toungoo there is a 
 large Anglo-vernacular school, most successfully conducted by the Rev. J. Krishna; 
 a Karen school, with forty-five boarders, and a printing-press, which is doing 
 excellent service to the Mission. All that I saw on my visitation was hopeful 
 and encouraging, and I trust that the visitation may, by God's blessing, prove 
 helpful " [14]. 
 
 Humble and devout, and contented with small remuneration, the 
 Karen Clergy have proved eminently suited to the wants of the people 
 [15]. On the occasion of the Bishop's visit in 1885 the three con- 
 gregations — Tamil, Burmese, and Karen — had an united service in 
 St. Luke's Chapel. One of the Karen priests celebrated, while another 
 preached, another read the Gospel, and the Rev. J. Kristna [a Tamil] 
 read the Epistle in Burmese. Between 70 and 80 communicated. 
 At matins the Bev. A. Salmon said the prayers ti the end of the third 
 collect, a Karen deacon read the lessons, and the Bev. J. Kbistna took 
 the rest of the service in Burmese. The sermon was preached by a 
 Karen priest, and translated into English by the Bev. A. Salmon [16]. 
 In the villages of the Mission thert are regular daily services, and as 
 a rule a daily schov.? [17] ; but mucn remains to be done in the way of 
 teaching the people to prepare themselves for Holy Communion and 
 Confirmation. Six months of the year it is impossible to travel on 
 the mountains on account of the incessant rainfall. The other six 
 months hav3 to be divided among so many villages that strictly pastoral 
 work is almost out of the question. Therefore the best endeavours are 
 being made to raise an educated Native ministry, and to keep a high 
 
 
 
 ' n 
 
 "Viil 
 
 f -5 .>i 
 
 ri 
 
646 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 standard before the people by means of a vernacular newspaper, the 
 Pole Star, and other publications [18]. 
 
 The following description, by Mr. Salmon in 1886, applies to 
 " nearly every village visited by the European Missionary " : — 
 
 " He arrives, as a rule, towards evening. ... At evensong he preaches according 
 to circumstances, points out the weak points, and encourages catechist and people 
 where there are manifest signs of earnestness for God and the Church. He bids' 
 them prepare for Holy Communion next day, and get their children ready for 
 baptism. He generally finds that there are cases in which there is hesitation or 
 unwillingness to communicate owing to a family quarrel or a money dispute. 
 These are inquired into during the evening, the whole village witnessing round a 
 big fire. It is seldom the meeting is broken up before an amicable settlement 
 has been arrived at. The next day there is Holy Communion and Baptisms. . . . 
 In the course of the day the village school is examined, and prizes (a Prayer Book 
 or Hymn Book) awarded to the best scholars. The old and sick people are visited, 
 and the latter doctored as far as the Missionary's knowledge allows. . . . There 
 are numberless minor cases of sickness. For these a special hour is appointed at 
 the Missionary's hut, and dispensing for an hour or two takes place. Not the 
 least important part of the visit is, of course, the conference with the catechist, 
 who generally has a list of difiRculties both practical and Biblical. The visits over, 
 the Missionaiy is, as a rule, ushered out of the village to the sound of a native 
 band, consisting of cymbals, tomtoms, and buffalo's horns. It often happens that 
 there are many heathen in the villages, and then there is much interesting work 
 with inquirers, with those preparing for baptism." 
 
 The town work of the European Missionary is thus described : — 
 
 " Generally he has four hours a day lay preaching, one hour Scripture in the 
 Engliuh school, one hour Bible or Prayer Book in the Vernacular school, and two 
 hours with students preparing for the work of catechists or teachers. In addi- 
 tion to this he is in constant correspondence with the native clergy and catechists 
 scattered over the hills, and has frequent visits from natives coming to town. He is 
 the doctor, lawyer, and general adviser to all his people. He has a weekly news- 
 paper to edit, often ^vriting the whole of it himself, and correcting the proof. 
 Then there are Prayer Books, school books, and hymn books to revise or write, 
 and see through the press . . . daily morning and evening prayer, the preparation 
 of sermons, and the care of nearly a hundred boarders in sickness and health " [19]. 
 
 Up to 1884 female education was a thing practically unknown 
 throughout the whole Mission. In that year a Karen Girls' School 
 was opened, and hopes were given in 1888 of its producing a supply 
 of village teachers and hospital nurses. During the same period the 
 number of boys in the Anglo- Vernacular School increased fourfold, a 
 regular training institution for catechists was instituted, and central 
 schools were organised in various districts [20]. 
 
 In recognition of tribal differences thf Karen Mission has been 
 divided into two sections. North and South [21]. 
 
 In the Southern division a strange travesty of Christianity was 
 reported by Mr. Salmon in 1888. The Karens of this district, for the 
 most part, differ from those of the North in language, habits, tastes, 
 and general characteristics. The new religion was started [in 1886] 
 by Koh Pai Sah, an influential Karen timber merchant. 
 
 " He conceived the idea of combining some of the more popular of the ancient 
 religious customs of the Karens with the teachings of Buddha and Christ, as far 
 as he knew them. He soon became remarkably popular, and crowds of Karens 
 flocked to the place he had built ia imitation of a phongyee-kyoung {Monastery) 
 uni enrolled themselves as his disciples. The initiatory rite consists of taking a 
 morsel ot rice from the hands of Koh Pai Sah, and paying him Bb.80 in the case 
 of a man, Rb.20 for a woman and Ks.lo for a child. The new disciples under* 
 
¥' -m ' • 
 
 BURMA. 
 
 647 
 
 take to oschew strong drink, and to keep the Christian Sabbath, when they have 
 services in imitation of the Christians. These latter, howe\'er, are very peculiar, 
 and seem to resemble more a Burmese poay {theatrical performance) than an act 
 of worship, and are principally carried on by the younger people, the old ones 
 looking on in great amusement. They have hymns in praise of Koh Pai Sah, but 
 the tunes are Burmese. Although its adherents number some thousands already, 
 it does not seem likely that this new phase of religious life will last long, as it 
 iias not the elements of stability in it " [22]. 
 
 A year later " Koh Pai Sah-ism" was reported to be on the increase, 
 but likely to degenerate before long into Buddhism [28]. When " the 
 bubble was about to burst " Koh Pai Sah " fled for refuge to the 
 Baptists, and adroitly gave out that his system had been merely a 
 preparation for Christianity" [23«]. 
 
 Meanwhile the Church is steadily advancing, and, in the words of 
 the Bishop of Rangoon, " there are thousands of Karens who with 
 little persuasion would become Christians if we only had the mes- 
 sengers to send" [24], 
 
 'M 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 4,070 ; Communicants, 1,723 ; Catechumena, 1,020 ; 
 Villages, 54 ; Bclioola, 84 ; Scholars, 1,047 ; Clergymen, 7 (5 Native) ; Lay Agents, 51. 
 
 Beferenccs (The Toungoo and Karen Mission). — [1] C.D.C. Report, 1874, p. 74 ; Q.M.L. 
 No. 28 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 50-60. [la] Bishop Titcomb'a " Personal Recollections," p. 62. 
 [2] Q.P. 23, p. 2 ; Bound Pamphlets, "Calcutta 1874," Vol. II., No. 36, p. 2. [3] M.F. 
 1862, pp. 198-201. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1872, pp. 133-5 ; do., 1873, ^,p. x, 52-3 ; do., 1874, 
 pp. 75, 79 ; R. 1873, pp. 73-4 ; R. 1874, pp. 19, 20 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta, 1874, 
 V. II.," No. 36, pp. 2-34 ; R. 1875, pp. 17-18 ; R. 1881, p. 37 ; M.F. 1888, p. 11 ; Bishop 
 T.'b "P. R." (see [la]), pp. 6^-3. [4a] Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta, 1874," V. II, p. 84. 
 [5] C.D.C. Report, 1874, p. 74 ; do., 1875, pp. xii-xiv, 29-32 ; Q.P. 23, p. 1 ; It. 1875, 
 pp. 17-19. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1876, p. 32. [7] R. 1876, pp. 17-18 ; R. 1877. pp. 28-5; 
 R. 1878, pp. 30-1 ; C.D.C. Report, 1878, pp. 32-5 ; R. 1879, p. 28 ; R. 1881, pp. 87-9 ; 
 Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [la]), pp. 64-5. [8] C.D.C. Report, 1878, pp. 84-6. [9] M.F. 
 1874, pp. 206-7. [10] R. 1879, p. 28 ; R. 1881, pp. 39-41 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [la]), 
 pp- 68, 101. [11] R. 1883, p. 48 ; R. 1888, p. 48 ; M.F. 1888, p. 14 ; Toungoo Printed 
 Report, 1888-9, p. 10. [12] M.F. 1884, pp. 141-3 : see also R. 1888, p. 48. [13] R. 
 1880, p. 27 ; Q.P. 23, p. 2 ; R. 1883, p. 48. [14] R. 1884, pp. 30-3. [14a] Bishop T.'s 
 " P. R." (see [Irt]), pp. 72-3. [15] M.F. 1879, p. 516 ; R. 1883, p. 48. [16] R. 1885, 
 pp. 87-8. [17J R. 1886, p. 40. [18] R. 1888, p. 48. [19] R. 1886, pp. 40-1. [20] M.F. 
 1885, p. 7 ; M.F. 1888, p. 15 ; R. 1888, p. 47. [21] M.F. 1888, p. 1 4. [22] R. 1888, 
 pp. 46-7. [22a] Toungoo Printed Report, 1888-9, p. 8. [23] Toungoo Printed Report, 
 1888-9, pp. 2-8. [23al I MSS., V. 64, p. 181. [24J R. 1889, p. 47 ; R. 1891, p. 42. 
 
 I 
 
 (V.) ARAKAN province, covering an area of 18,000 square miles on the north- 
 west coast of Burma, is noted for the ^auty of its scenery and the richness of its 
 resources. At the capiUl — Akyab — 600 miles from Rangoon, the American [Dissenting] 
 Mission once planted jv station, but surrendered it, and at the time of the Bishop of 
 Rangoon's visit in 1879 there was " no witness for Christ among the Arakanese whatso- 
 ever," nor among the mountain tribes in North Arakan. The names of these tribes are 
 the Khamies, the Mros, the Chyoungthas, the Chaws, the Khyena, or Chins, all of whom 
 are of Tar&,nian descent. They are robust, well-made, and happy, if not intellectual- 
 looking ; and though cruel, excitable, and turbulent, they have also the character of being 
 generally honest, truthful, and temperate. They have no priesthood or caste. Like the 
 Karens their religion is simply nature-worship, or rather the worship of what they 
 believe to L spirits dwelling in the streams, trees, and woods [1 and la]. 
 
 rn 
 
 8.F.a. Period (1864, 1889-92).— In 1864 the Rev. J. E. Marks 
 
648 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 l! 
 
 spent a fortnight at Akyab, miuistering to the Europeans, who had 
 long been without a clergyman [2]. 
 
 At the time of Bishop Titcomb's visit in 1879 there was a good 
 church, parsonage, Government school, and hospital ; but the English 
 Chaplain stationed there by the Calcutta Additional Clergy Society (the 
 Rev. 8. Myers) had just been withdrawn. Sufficient local support was 
 however forthcoming to enable the Bishop to replace him by the Rev. 
 J. Clouoh in 1880 [8]. 
 
 Since 1889 the Rev. J. M. Nodder, a Missionary of the S.P.G., has 
 been engaged at Akyab in opening up what the Bisliop of Rangoon 
 described in December 1890 as " a most useful and promising work " 
 among the Arakanese, as well as in ministering to the English [4]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— ChristianB, IG; Commanicaiits, 7 ; CatechumenB, 10 ; Villages, 2 ; 
 Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 1. 
 
 Iteferences (Araknn).— [1] E. 1864, p. 110. [la] Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Recol- 
 lections," pp. 92-6. [2] R. 1804, p. 110. [3] Bishop T.'rf "P. R." {see [la]), pp.67, 
 «0 ; R. 1880, p. 27. [4] I MSS., V. 54, pp. 93, 189, 148-9, 152. 
 
 XJFF£B> BuHMA (formerly known as Independent Burma), of which Mandalay 
 became in 1857 the capital, is an entirely inland country, wedged in between India on the 
 west and China on the east ; the old British Burma Provinces constitute its southern boun- 
 dary, but in the north its limits extend indefinitely. Roughly speaking its area is 
 200,000 square miles, of which 100,000 belong to the Shan States, which (lying chiefly 
 to the cast of Burma proper, and impinging upon the Chinese frontier) have never been 
 more than nominally subject to the rulers of Burma. The country embraces (a) one 
 splendid wide and fertile valley running north and south, about 800 miles long, through 
 which flows the Irrawaddy ; (b) a similar but shorter valley on the west, divided by the 
 River Chindwin ; and (c) on the south-east of Mandalay a number of smaller and 
 irregular valleys, watered by the Pounloung or Sittang, the Me Pon and the Salween. 
 Its population (exclusive of the Shan States) is 4,658,627, of whom many thousands 
 are Chins, or Kachins, or other wild tribes, and immigrants — Chinese, Tamils, 
 Bengalis, Punjabis, and Telugus, &c. The introduction of Christianity into Upper 
 Burma dates from the downfall of Portuguese Pegu (about 1618), when Christian 
 captives were brought from Syriam, at the mouth of the Irrawaddy, but the Roman 
 Catholic priests who for over 200 years have followed them have not been so much 
 missionaries to the Pagans as pastors of Christians [1]. 
 
 (I.) MANDALAY (S.P.G. Period, 1868-92). 
 
 The English Church Mission in Upper Burma is one of the many 
 oflFshoots of St. John's College, Rangoon. In 1868 the Rev. J. E. 
 Marks, Principal of the College, gave some Christian books to a 
 Burmese Prince, the Thonzay Mintha, then a refugee in Rangoon, and 
 spoke to him about their contents. On his reconciliation with his 
 father the King (Min-dohn-Min) of Burma he returned to Mandalay 
 and invited Mr. Marks there. For some time there was no oppor- 
 tunity of accepting the invitation, but in 1867 Captain Sladen, the 
 Political Agent at Mandalay, with whom the King had conversations 
 on Christianity, represented that a Christian Mission would be received, 
 and by direction of the Bishop of Calcutta Mr. Marks visited Mandalay 
 in 1868, taking with him six of his best pupils. During their stay, 
 which lasted about; three weeks (from October 8), Mr. Marks had 
 several long interviews with the King, who made a grant of land for 
 a church, a school, a residence for a Missionary, and a cemetery, and 
 promised to pay the whole cost of the buildings, adding that the school 
 
BURMA. 
 
 649 
 
 was to be built for 1,000 boys. He formally banded over nine of bis 
 sons to Mr. Marks for Christian education, and gave about £50 for the 
 purchase of books. Mr. Marks presented some books, including a copy 
 of the Prayer Book, translated into Burmese. The King read the 
 Confession aloud, and then two or three pages silently, and said he 
 would study it attentively. The King kept his promises, and for four 
 years he let Mr. Marks " want for nothing." 
 
 The school and clergy-house were opened in 1869 ; in 1870 the 
 private chapel in the latter was dedicated, the cemetery was conse- 
 crated, and a confirmation was held by the Bishop of Calcutta ; and 
 on July 81, 1878, the "Church cf Our Lord Jesus Christ," as it was 
 called, was consecrated. The oflfertory on tho occasion — Rs.405, of 
 which Bs.l75 came from Buddhists —-was devoted to the Chota Nag- 
 pur Mission [see p. 495]. In erecting the buildings the King had 
 declined assistance, but he made an exception in favour of Queen 
 Victoria, who, struck by the unwonted act of a heathen King building 
 a Christian church, desired to present a font, which was placed on a 
 slab of white marble especially selected by the King, and soon after 
 used for the admission of a Burmese family into the Church [2]. 
 
 That Dr. Marks' school was " a most effective one, looked at from 
 every point of view, morally, intellectually, religiously," was the 
 opinion of the founder of the American Baptist Mission, Toungoo 
 (Dr. Mason) [see p. 042], who in the ensuing year enjoyed the daily 
 services in the church at Mandalay while a guest of Dr. Marks [8]. 
 
 But it now became evident that the object of the King in pro- 
 moting the Mission had been to secure political advantages thereby 
 from the British Government. Hitherto he had professed a great 
 friendship for Dr. Marks ; but having utterly failed in his design he 
 withdrew his support from the school and sent Dr. Marks notice 
 " that it would not be safe ... to stay longer in Mandalay." The 
 Viceroy of India (Lord Northbrook), seeing that Mr. Marks' life was 
 "in danger," begged the Bishop of Calcutta to recall him at once, 
 " for fear of complications between the two Governments " ; but 
 Bishop Milman wrote to Dr. Marks : — 
 
 " I replied that it was not our custom to recall Missionaries from their posts at 
 the first appearance of danger. That you had my full permission to retire if you 
 thought it necessary to do so, but that while you judge it needful for your work to 
 remain in Mandalay, I should support you in so doing. But pray let mo advise 
 caution, &c." 
 
 when he was 
 
 on leaving were 
 
 again until 
 
 Mr. Marks therefore held on until January 1876, 
 reUeved by the Rev. J. Fairci.ouoh. His words 
 (without knowing it) prophetic : " I will not come here 
 Mandalay is a British town " [4]. 
 
 Duiu-g the next four years the work was carried on by the Rev. J. 
 Fairclough (1875-7), C. H. Chakd (1877-8), James A. Colbeck 
 (1878-9), but with little result [5]. 
 
 The first-named could not say that even one of the Poongyees who 
 visited him had shovm any real desire to know anything about 
 Christianity. 
 
 " The place, if not the whole country " (he reported in 1876), '* is simply ruled 
 by a system of terrorism such that the people dare not listen to what we have to 
 say. ... No Minister dare mention the School to the King" [6]. 
 
! 
 
 ;S 
 
 650 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Under Thee Baw, who sucoeded Min-dohn-Min on his death in 
 1878, matters became so bad that in October 1879 the British 
 Besidency and the Mission were withdrawn ; but during the series of 
 cruel assassinations which preceded this step the lives of some seventy 
 persons, including the Nyoung Yan Prince, his brother, and their 
 families, were saved k>y the courage and wisdom of Mr. Colbeck, who 
 himself incurred no sn all risk [7J. 
 
 The Bev. J. Marks made an effort to regain influence over his old 
 pupil Thee Baw,* but was refused admittance to his territory by his 
 Prime Minister. Thee Baw " knew nothing of this incident," and 
 " often expressed . . . wonder " that Mr. Marks " did not come to see 
 him." Had he succeeded in doing so things migliL have gone very 
 differently with the King [8]. 
 
 After the capture of Mandalay by the British the Mission was at 
 once re-opened by Mr. Colbeck in December 1885 — that is, before the 
 annexation t [9]. 
 
 The church, which was said to have been used as a State Lottery 
 Office, was found to be comparatively uninjured, and it was re-opened 
 for Divine service (English and Burmese) in January 1886. In reply 
 to all suggestions to destroy or aUenate the Mission buildings, Thee Baw 
 had always answered, " No, let them alone ; I went to school there." 
 In April the school was re-opened, and under the altered circumstances 
 the Mission showed more life than ever. Within six months the 
 Burmese converts numbered 76, and in the school 150 boys were 
 under Christian instruction, the 80 boarders including the sons of 
 several Burmese and Shan notables. 
 
 An out-station had also been established at Madaya, eighteen miles 
 north of Mandalay ; and others were projected at Amerapoora, seven 
 miles, and Sagaing, sixteen miles south. For the extension of the 
 work in Mandalay and Upper Burma generally, the Society in 1886 
 provided an additional ^£1,000 per annum [10]. 
 
 The converts were zealous in bringing their friends, and at the end 
 of 1887 Mr. Colbeck reported that there was a movement going on 
 
 * The Register of the Royal School, Mandalay, contains a record of Thee Baw from 
 tho time of his admission (July 5, 1B69) to his dethronement in 18U6. [See M.F. 18^9, 
 pp. 826-7 .J 
 
 t After the capture the Hmon Nan Daw, tho grand front hall of tho Royal Palace, 
 was used as a military chapel for the British garrison, and tho Society's Missionaries 
 assisted in ministering to the troops. During a visit in 1889 Dr. Marks wrote: — " Here 
 in the golden apartment in which I hod so often walked barefoot, and weary and anxious, 
 waiting for hours for the appearance of one of my prince-pupils with the joyful words, 
 ' Caw daw moo thee,' ' The King calls you,' I now stood with my back to the throne, 
 and preached to a large and attentive congregation from the words, ' The power of His 
 Resurrection.' In my long intervals of waiting, in days gone by, I often used to think 
 of the various useful purposes to which the different halls of the palace might be put. 
 But my wildest flights of imagination never assigned such a purpose as that to which 
 we were adapting the hall of audience. ... As soon as the parade service was over, 
 Colbeck and I hurried across the enclosure to the building called Theebaw's Kyoung, 
 one of a series of apartments, every portion of which is heavily gilded. This also is 
 used as a chapel for celebrations and for evening services. It is much smaller than tho 
 palace chapel. There, for the first time in my life in the Burmese palace, I celebrated 
 the Divine mysteries, Colbeck assisting. There were only some half dozen communi- 
 cants, but I could not help feeling what a marvellous change God has wrought. Here, 
 in a building erected by the last King of Burma for a Buddhist monastery within the 
 precincts of his palace, and adjoining the chamber in which he had placed a very sacred 
 image of Gaudama, we were celebrating the Holy Eucharist, none gainsaying or hinder* 
 ing UB " [9a]. 
 
BURMA. 
 
 651 
 
 which was stirring up Burmans far and wide. On Christmas Eve 
 twenty men and eleven women were baptized before a crowded congre- 
 gation. These converts bad been gathered from various places, and 
 several of them attributed their first doubts in Buddhism to the 
 teaching of a Burmese medical man Ko Po, who was persecuted as a 
 depraved heretic and crucified in Mandalay some seventeen years 
 before. His chief doctrine was belief in a Holy, Wise, and Living 
 God, and he ignored the Poongyees. Ko Po's cruel death terrified 
 his followers, and they conformed to the State religion, but were not 
 convinced of their sins ; and now, under British rule and toleration, 
 they found their way into the Church of Jesus. 
 
 The converts continued to increase, and in January 1888 the 
 Buddhist " Pope," or Chief Minister, said to Mr. Colbeck, " If you are 
 kind to them all the people will come into your bosom." The people 
 and the Poongyees alike now seemed " utterly indifferent to their own 
 religion," and the Pope's Secretary himself placed a boy in the Mission 
 school with full permission for him to become a Christian [11]. 
 
 By these events Mr. Colbeck's furlough had been delayed, and on 
 March 2, 1888, he died of fever after over fifteen years' unbroken 
 service in Burma. A man of exceptionally devout life, his whole soul 
 was devoted to his calling, and in every quarter where he laboured 
 he left the impress of his saintly character, his example stimulating 
 even his Bishop " to try to do more for Christ and more in Christ's 
 spirit " [12]. 
 
 After his death the work devolved for a time on his brother, the 
 Rev. G. H. Colbeck (1888-9), and is now in the hands of the Bevs. 
 G. Whitehead and L. Sullivan [18] ; but the establishment and 
 development of the Church demands a larger staff. For lack of this 
 progress has been checked, and in 1890 unfaithfulness and even apostasy 
 were reported on the part of some of the converts [14] . But while 
 the prospect at the centre is still discouraging, a branch station of 
 much promise was estabhshed in 1891 at Myittha, some forty miles 
 south, and good progress is also being made at Madaya [15]. 
 
 In 1889 a Tamil Mission was begun in Mandalay, and the Prince 
 of Thibaw (a Shan State), whose eldest son has been educated in the 
 Mandalay School, offered to assist in estabhshing a Mission in his 
 State [16]. -.--y'r' 
 
 Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 245; CommunicantB, 76; Catechumens, 16 ; Villages, 8 ; 
 Schools, 5 ; Scholars, 275 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 14. 
 
 Be/erences (Mandalay).— [1] I MSS., V. 12, p. 18 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 828-0, 836 ; Rev. 
 G. Whitehead's Annual Return, 2 Jan. 1892. [2] R. 1868, p. 89 ; Jo., Dec. 18, 1868 ; 
 R. 1809, pp. 100-1 ; R. 1870, p. 88 ; C.D.C. Report, 1878, pp. xviii, 49-50 ; R. 1878, p. 74 ; 
 R. 1881, p. 87 ; R. 1885, pp. 88-9 ; M.F. 1889, p. 826 ; Q.P., May 1870. [3] Bound 
 Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1874," V. II., No. 87, pp. 21-8. [4] Q.P. 1870, p. 4 ; R. 1871, 
 pp. 108-4; R. 1874, p. 20; R. 1875, p. 17; R. 1881, p. 37; R. 1885, p. 89; Bishop 
 Titoomb's " Personal RecoUectionH," p. 74 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 827-8. [5] R. 1875, p. 17 ; 
 R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1878, p. 80 ; M.F. 1889, p. 828. [6] R. 1876, p. 18. [7] R. 1878, p. 80 ; 
 R. 1879, pp. 29-81 ; M.F. 1879, p. 516 ; R. 1886, pp. 89-41 ; M.F. 1889, p. 828 ; M.F. 
 181 J, p. 280. [8] R. 1880, p. 88; M.F. 1889, p. 380; M.F. 1890, p. 280. [0] M.F. 1887, 
 pp. 827, 886 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 828-9. [Oa] M.F. 1889, pp. 886-6. [10] R. 1886, p. 41 ; 
 
 VI laaa nn na A1 < lUr V lUaT r.n aOT_a an<l_7 • Ar>r<1i>.<i«;nno Pnmmllfoa 'Ranm.f 1 ABA 
 
 5.1 
 
 h 
 
 '\ 
 
 n' 
 
 ^ M 
 
652 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 (II.) SHWEBO is situated 60 miles north of Handalay and 17 miles from the 
 west bank of the Irrawaddy River, and was from 1751 to 1760 the capital of Burma, under 
 the claHsical name of Rutina-thenga. Up to 1887 it had been nnviaited by any Mis- 
 sionaries, and so was a city " wholly given *o idolatry," excepting for the small number 
 of Europeans then attacheil to the military nd civil station there [IJ. 
 
 S.F.O. Period (1887-92).— A visit to Shwebo by the Bishop of 
 Rangoon and the Rev. James A. Colbeck of Mandalay early in 1887 
 led to the sending of the Eev. F. W. Sutton there in the following 
 July for the purpose of opening a Medical Mission [la]. The natives 
 whom he sought to benefit numbered 24,000 ; they Uved in bamboo 
 huts, were "poor and uncivihsed, very ignorant and superstitious." 
 From the first they " pressed " him into Mission work but for four 
 months his primary duty was hindered by the claims of the English 
 troops in the absence of their Chaplain. Assisted at the outset by Mr. 
 Colbeck, Mr. Sutton secured the erection of Mission buildings, including 
 schools and hospital, and in October the dispensary was opened. The 
 people were slow to trust to English medicine, and during the first nine 
 months only 705 cases were treated. In the same period there were 
 sixteen baptisms, one of the first being a young Mandalay princess, a 
 first-cousin to the late king Thee Baw. Though she had a very happy 
 home at Mandalay, she could not be induced to return, but sought the 
 permission of her parents to remain and work amongst the heathen of 
 Shwebo. Having themselves been baptized during her absence they 
 consented, and " Rachel " became a devoted and valuable worker in the 
 Mission. Another of the early converts was the man who erected the 
 Mission buildings. Day after day he used to come to the compound 
 and with a stick describe two lines upon the ground, to which he would 
 point and say : — 
 
 " Which is right ? I have been walking along this one ... for fifty years, my 
 parents walked along it, and we have been so happy, and spent so much money 
 to obtain merit upon it ; now yoa say, come away, that road is no good, here 
 (pointing to the other) is the right one ; what can I do ? " 
 
 For six months this continued, but after the death of Mr. Colbeck 
 of Mandalay he could no longer hesitate. 
 
 " He said he had known many good men, but the best of all was oar lost friend, 
 what he had said must be true, and he (the builder) must be baptized into the 
 same holy faith, and have the same hope of a joyful resurrection " [2]. 
 
 Referring to a visit to Shwebo in March 1889 the Bishop of Rangoon 
 said : — 
 
 " In the cool of the evening I stood on the side of the moat around the ancient 
 city . . . and saw Bev. Dr. Sutton go down in the waters and baptize twelve 
 adults, all converts from Buddhism in this the youngest S.P.O. mission in my 
 diocese. On the following day I confirmed twenty men and thirteen women, the 
 first-fruits of the harvest " [3]. 
 
 A hopeful beginning had been made with the schools also, and Dr. 
 Sutton had been much encouraged by the interest shown in neighbour- 
 ing villages [4], when in 1889 the illness of his wife drove him to 
 England with no hope of the possibihty of return* [6]. 
 
 Under the Rev. H. M. Stockings (1889-92) " the foundation of a 
 successful Mission " are being laid " wisely and well," the Bishop of 
 
 * Dr. Sutton is now working in KaCraria. 
 
BURMA. 
 
 ■■VOE 
 
 653 
 
 Rangoon reported in 1891, adding with regard to the Girls' Boarding 
 School, " I know of no school of a similar character in all Burma to 
 equal it" [6]. 
 
 Statistics, 1892.— Christians, las ; Communicants, 42 ; Catechumens, 5 ; Villages, 2 ; 
 Schools, 6 ; Scholars, 110 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, G. 
 
 Be/erencea (fihweho).— [I and la] M.P. 1887, p. 829; M.P. 1888, p. 263; R. 1887, 
 p. 84 ; I MSS., V. 54, pp. 57-9. [2] M.F. 1887, p. 837 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 263-9 ; R. 1888, 
 p. 48. [' ] I M8S., V. 54, p. 103 ; R. 1889, p. 46. [4J M.F. 1888, p. 267 ; R. 1888, p. 48 ; 
 Q.M.L. No. 57. [8] I MSS., V. 64, p. 93 ; R. 1889, pp. 46-7. [6] I MSS., V. 54, pp. 95, 
 103, 107-8 ; R. 1891, p. 41. 
 
 (III.) PYINMANA (Ningyan), 1891-2. 
 
 This is an important centre on the Toungoo side of Upper Burma, 
 on the railway equidistant from Mandalay and Rangoon [1]. In January 
 1891 the Rev. J. Tsan Baw, a Burmese clergyman, opened a Mission 
 there under the Society. A school was erected on a plot of land 
 abandoned by the Salvation Army, and there was a hope of a flourish- 
 ing Burmese and Karen congregation there [2], when in December 
 1891 progress was interrupted by the illness of Mr. Baw, who removed 
 to Rangoon [8]. 
 
 St.\tistics 1892. — Christians, 188; Communicants, 80; Schools, 8; Scholars, 5G; 
 Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 5. 
 
 lieferences (Pyinmana).— [1] M.P. 1887, pp. 387-9. [2] I MSS., V. 54, pp. 152, 158, 
 162, 173. [3] I MSS., V. 54, pp. 172-8. 
 
 BHAMO is situated on the Irrawaddy, three days' journey from 
 the Western Chinese frontier and 210 miles north of Mandalay. 
 Though it has suffered greatly from the raids of the Kacheens, Chinese, 
 Burmese and Shans, its fixed population being only 8,000, it has 
 retained its vitality as a centre of trade with Burma "^nd China [1]. 
 
 Some Mission work there appears to have been attempted by the 
 Rev. J. Marks of Mandalay in 1878 [2], and visits have since been 
 made by Messrs. Fairclough (1877), James Colbeck and the Bishop 
 OF Rangoon (1886), the general opinion being that it is desirable to 
 estabUsh a Mission there, not so much for the Burmese as among tho 
 Kacheens, Chinese- Shans [3]. 
 
 Beferences (Bhamo).— [1] R. 1886, pp. 88-9 ; M.P. 1887, pp. 828, 830. [2] R. 1873, 
 p. 74. [8] R. 1880, pp. 38-9 ; C.D.C. Report, 1877, p. 63. 
 
 (IV.) THE ANDAMAN ISLANDS (area, 2,508 square mUes). 
 
 The Andaman Islands (situated in the Bay of Bengal to the south-west of Burma) 
 have been designated " an earthly paradise," and its aboriginal inhabitants as " among 
 the lowest in the scale of humanity " [IJ. After the Indian Mutiny (in 1858) a new 
 element was introduced by the formation of a convict settlement at Port Blair, on Ross 
 Island, one of the smallest of the group. But the presence of the convicts, most of 
 whom are at large in the settlement, is not regarded as a cause of insecurity to the 
 Europeans, as the worst characters are confined on Viper Island, and the murder of 
 Lord Mayo (in 1882) was committed by a fanatic on political grounds. The Andamanese 
 belong to the family of Oceanic Negroes, but seldom exceed five feet in height. They 
 live on shell-fish, birds, and beasts. They have no form of worship or religious rites 
 whatsoever, though they believe in a Groat Being (Puluga), the author of all good, and 
 in multitudes of evil beings, of whom the chief are three spirits dwelling respectively in 
 the woods, in anthills, and on the sea. f o ne of their legends also appear to carry the 
 doctrine of the transmigration of souls. Degraded though they be, they are merry, 
 lighthearted, fond of singing and dancing, and very impressible [2], 
 
 "> ;, 
 
 
 
 111 
 
654 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 From the earlieBt yoara of tbo British occupation local efforts have been made for 
 the civilisation of the aborigines. The first Chaplain of Port Blair, Mr. Corbyu, was 
 placed in charge of them, and during the Chief Commissionership of Colonel Man the 
 first definite steps were taken to raise them by the establishment of a Home and Orph.;.n- 
 age. Fu' r, a son-in-law of Colonel Man, Lieutenant Laughton, in conjunction witli 
 the Rev. . W'ameford, formed a local Missionary Society chiefly for their ovangcU 
 isation.* Over Rs.S.OOO were raised and placed in the hands of the Bishop of Calcutta 
 for the furtherance of this object, and every effort was made to find a missionary, but 
 without success. A son of General Man reduced their language into Roman charaoters 
 and published a grammar and vocabulary, and from time to time the Chaplain and otlit-r 
 residents made representations to Bishops and Societies, but without avail. Individual 
 baptisms there had been, and the Bishop of Rangoon at his first visitation in 1878 con- 
 firmed two Andamanese girls ; but for another seven years, with the exception of the 
 Home and Orphanage, no direct effort was made to civilise the people. Meanwhile 
 disease threatened their speedy extinction, and in 1885 there were only a few thousands 
 left [8]. Of the total population of the islands (15,<K)9), about four-fifths are conTicts, 
 0,483 being Hindus, and 488 Christians. 
 
 8.P.G. Period, 1885-92.— The year 1885 brought with it the ap- 
 pointment of Mr. J. H. NoDDER a the Society's first Missionary to 
 the islands. Pending the selection of a permanent site Mr. Nodder 
 settled at Haddo, and commenced work with seven boys from tho 
 Orphanage and two from the Nicobars [4]. [See below.] 
 
 In 188G he was transferred to Rangoon, and no English Missionary 
 has yet been found to replace him, though some useful work has been 
 carried on by a Madras Catechist under the superintendence of tho 
 Government Chaplain, tho Rev. C. H. Chard, who was formerly em- 
 ployed by the Society in Burma [5]. [See also p. 656.] 
 
 Statis [cs, 1892. — Christians, 49; Communicants, 9; Catechumens, 9j Villages, 19; 
 Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 8 ; Lay Agents, 1. 
 
 lieferences (Tho Andaman Islands). — {1] Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Recollections," 
 . 80, 89. [2] do., pp. 87-8, and M.F. 1885, pp. 231-3. [3] Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), 
 
 o^ A «*^i:A««:yv.^n r^Aw^vn^iiAA 'DAv.nM*' 1 0AQ w^ n » "D 1 QTO *% an, ty moo « .u . 11 
 
 TELE HICOBABi ISLANDS (area, GSS sq. miles, population about 7,000) lie 
 between the Andaman Islands [p. 653] and the Island of Sumatra. The inhabitants are 
 of Malay descent. In a religious sense they are the most miserable and utterly ignorant 
 people of the earth. Though having some dim notion of a superior Being, they have 
 no word in their language to represent God. The word they use signifies " up there," 
 " above," and conveys no idea of life or personality. Nature lavishes upon them food 
 in abundance, requiring but little labour, and this they regard as the gift of some 
 beneficent being. They think the " De'w she ol kahoe " — the good spirit — dwells in tho 
 moon, and fancy iiiie/ can trace his li.ieameuts as he gazes upon the earth. In thrii* 
 votive plates they sometimes represent the " giver of all " in human form, draped in a 
 skirt made of grasses. But though indifferent to the service of the one who they believe 
 to befriend them — offering no worship to him and having no idols to remind them of 
 him — much of the time and thoughts of every man, woman, and child are devoted to 
 conciliating the evil one and disembodied spirits. They live in constant dread and 
 abject terror of the unseen world, spending their little fortune and being kept in poverty 
 by the bribes they offer to the spirits which they suppose to be ready to pounce down 
 and eat the life out of them. 
 
 Strange to say, these vindictive and destructive spirits are the souls of father, 
 mother, and other near relatives who, during life, loved them with a passionate love. 
 The idea seems to be that the soul in its disembodied state is utterly miserable, and 
 that it is for ever trying to become again incarnate, and enjoy once more its canoes, and 
 cocoa-nuts, and pigs. 
 
 As the Hindus impoverish themselves for years by the extravagant expenses at their 
 marriage feasts, the Nioobarese do (he same by the cost of Uieir repeatMl death-feasts, 
 
 * The establishment of a Miflsion was sanctioned by GoTemment sabjeot to the rule 
 which forbids Missionary efforts among the oonviots [8a]. 
 
BURMA. 
 
 655 
 
 vrliich are three in number — first, on tlio death of an individual ; second, three nionthtt 
 after the death; third, three years after the death. 
 
 Like the Hindus they dedicate their little children, boys and girls, to the office of 
 Ha-phoys. These Ma-phoys become Menloonas, or head devil-doctors, in whom the 
 people liave great confidence. 
 
 Noble attempts to plant the Cross on these beautiful islands were made by two 
 Jesuits in 1711— P^re de la Boesse and Phro Bonnet, who are believed to have died 
 within three years of Innding — and by the Moravian Brethren from 1708 to 17H7, when, 
 twenty-four of their number having laid down their lives in the cause, the one survivor, 
 J. Q. Haensel, was withdraw.! nud the mi itti«).i abandoned. A lliird attempt (by a 
 Roman Catholic Missionary from Rangoon about 1H07) also proved abortive, and with 
 Iiis early departure Christian enterprise in those regions ceased until 1885 [1]. 
 
 S.P.O. Period, 1885-92.— In 1885 a Mission was opened by the 
 Society in the Andaman Islands for the benefit of the Nicobavese as 
 well as the Andamanese. The plan adopted is to bring relays of 
 children from Car Nicobar, a populous island on the north of the 
 group, to Port Blair, in the Andamans, and after a stay of a few 
 months in the Orphanage to return them to their parents. This work 
 is conducted by a catechist. They are taught to repeat over and over 
 again in their own tongue short sentences on the goodness, love, and 
 holiness of God and His mercy and lovingkindness in the gift of His 
 Son, to be repeated hereafter in many a Nicobar hut where the blood of 
 pig and fowls has been sprinkled for fear of demons — sweet sounds 
 strangely mingling with the weird, excited, and drunken utterances of 
 Menloonas. Thus far the work has not advanced much beyond this 
 stage ; but already the confidence of many has been won, the parents 
 being pleased and surprised with the learning displayed by their 
 children. The catechist, Mr. V. Solomon, a Tamil convert, who had 
 charge of the Mission under the Fort Blair Chaplain in 1888, has 
 gathered some interesting particulars of the life and notions of tho 
 Nicobarese. 
 
 Beferences (The Nicobar Islands).— [1] M.P. 1885, pp. 234-C, 298-8; M.F. 1888, 
 p. 408. [2] M.F. 1885, pp. 22&-80, 23G, 298 ; R. 1885, p. 42 ; R. 1888, p. 48 ; M.F. 1888, 
 pp. 408-15; I MSS., V. 58, p. 241 ; do., V. 54, p. 34. 
 
 MS'. 
 
 Statistics (Burma). — In Burma, where the Society (1859-92) has assisted in main- 
 taining 89 Missionaries (11 Natives) au'T planting 15 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 pp. 918-19), there are now in connection with its Missions 6,334 Christians, 2,686 Com- 
 municants, 1,201 Catechumens, 89 Villages, C3 Schools, 4,181 Scholars, 22 Clergymen 
 (8 Natives), and 110 Lay Agents, under tixe care of a Bishop [p. 767]. [See also Table 
 on p. 782.] 
 
 :lm 
 
G5G 
 
 HOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 '-.1,1. 
 
 ! i 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXIII. 
 
 CASHMERE. 
 
 Cashmehk, one of the native tributary Htates of India, lies to the north of the Punjab. 
 ItH natural l>eautieH, itH fertile Hoil and temperate climate have made it celebrated 
 throu(<hout the EaHt, and by the Hindus it is regarded as holy land. The aborigines uru 
 a distinct nation of the Hindu stock ; but in a.u. 16H0 the country became a part of the 
 Moghul empire. After being subjected by the Afghans, and next by the Hikhs, it wa« 
 ceded to England at the end of the first Sikh War as an indemnity ; but a year later 
 (184(1) the greater part of the ceded territory was sold to Gholab Singh (a Hindu prince) 
 for Rs.7,500,00. The sale, which was effected against the wish of the inhabitants, 
 brought them many years of misrule and oppression. The native State includes 
 Cashmere proper, Jammu, Punch, Ladakh, and Gilgit, Area, 80,000 square miles. 
 Population, 2,543,1)52 ; of these 1,793,710 are Mahommedans (chiefly of the Sunni sect), 
 (SOl.SOO Hindus, 11,300 Sikhs, and 21H Christians. 
 
 At Srinaggar, the capital of Cashmere, a Medical Mission was begun by the C.M.S. 
 in 1804 ; but the work of evangelisation has encountered more than ordinary opposition. 
 
 As yet little has been done for the Cashmerees by the S.P.G. In 
 1865 the Rev. Arthur Brinckman, formerly an officer in the British 
 Army, informed the Society of his intention to proceed to Cashmere for 
 the purpose of forming a Mission, and at his desire he was appointed 
 an Honorary Missionary, on the understanding that though Cashmere 
 was not then '• within the jurisdiction of any Bishop of the Church of 
 England," he would consult the Bishop of Calcutta and be guided by 
 his advice in the work [1], 
 
 During a stay of about eighteen months in the country ( 18G6-7) 
 — his headquarters being at Srinaggar, the capital — Mr. Brinckman 
 made some progress in acquiring Cashmiri — a work of unusual diffi- 
 culty, as that language possessed no alphabet and Persian characters 
 had to be used. His knowledge of Hindustani however was helpful ; 
 but little impression could be made on the Cashmerees, and his efforts 
 were confined almost entirely to his servants. 
 
 Though a few Cashmeree converts might have been made in the 
 Punjab, as yet (1867) there was not one residing in his own country. 
 The first native baptized at Srinaggar was shut up in a dungeon with 
 a log of wood chained to his leg, and released only at the intervention 
 of the British Government. The Missionaries were constantly sur- 
 rounded by spies, and everyone seen frequenting their premises was 
 reported and punished. The " visible results " of Missionary labours 
 thus far were therefore *' simply nothing." The Bajah was per- 
 sonally friendly, but he would not allow Mr. Brinckman to build a 
 church, even for the English visitors. Nevertheless through the 
 C.M.S. Medical Mission the Gospel was preached to at least 1,000 
 natives yearly [2]. 
 
 With the object of getting the condition of Cashmere ameliorated 
 Mr. Brinckman visited England towards the end of 1867. and pubhshed 
 a pamphlet on " The Wrongs of Cashmere." It was also his intention 
 to qufdify in Medicine and return to Cashmere as a Medical Mis- 
 sionary [3]. Though unable to accomplish his wish he has shown an 
 

 ■n« 
 
 i JC' 
 
 AJMERE. 
 
 667 
 
 abiding interest in Cashmere, and in 1891-2 he entrusted £1,000 to the 
 Society for investment as the nucleus of an endowment for a Bishopric 
 in that country [4]. 
 
 As a result of visits in 1802^by a Catechist of the Boorkee Mission 
 [p. 601], a few converts have been gathered at Jammu, and there is a 
 prospect of an agent being stationed there with the Society's aid [5]. 
 
 Beferencet (Cnshmere). — [1] Standing Committee Book, V. 80, pp. 288, 949; Jo., 
 V. 49, pp. 189-40 ; R. 186S, p. 118. [2] Standing Committee Book, V. 81, p. 40 ; R. 1866, 
 pp. 196-7 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 978-84 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1868," No. 18, pp. 7, 17-18. 
 [8J Standing Committee Book, V. 89, pp. 91, 89-8 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1868," No, 
 18, p. 6. [4] Standing Committee Book, V. 46, pp. 179-80 ; do., V. 46, p. 996 ; R. 1891, 
 pp. 37, 192 ; I M8S., V. 98, p. 419. [5] I MSS., "Calcutta R.," V. 11, pp. 96, 59 ; Standing 
 Committee Book, V. 47, p. 984. 
 
 f ^ 
 
 n 
 
 f 
 
 .1 
 
 • I 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXIV. 
 
 AJMERE AND BAJPUTANA.' 
 
 Tbe Rajputana Agency, situated in the north-west of India, between the Presidenoj 
 the British district of Ajmere-Merwara. Of the native States seventeen are Rajput, two 
 
 of Bombay on the south and the Punjab on the north, comprises twenty native States and 
 
 are Jat (Bhartpur and Dholpur), and one is Mahommedan. Total area, 180,000 square 
 miles. Population, 19,668,870 (including Ajmere 649,868) ; of these 10,699,289 are 
 Hindus, and 4,688 Christians (including Ajmere 9,688). 
 
 S.P.O. Period (1881-92).— In 1881 the Society's Missionaries at 
 Delhi undertook the spiritual care of some native Christians who had 
 gradually collected at Ajmere for work in various public offices and 
 railway workshops. Refusing to be amalgamated with the United 
 Presbyterian Mission, they contributed to the support of the catechist 
 provided for them, while strongly desiring an ordained native pastor. 
 Moved by this consideration and by the fact that no Mission work 
 whatever was being carried on by the Church of England among the 
 Bajputs, who are known as one of the most manly and trustworthy 
 races of India, the Society consented in October 1886 to the transfer of 
 the Bev. Taba Chand from Karnaul to Ajmere, in the double capacity 
 of pastor of the native congregation and evangelist to the Bajputb in 
 the neighbourhood. A new and most important centre of influence 
 in the heart of Bajputana was thus acquired for the Church [1]. 
 
 Within two years (1886-8) the native congregation, assembling in 
 a roomjn the Magazine or Old Fort, increased from 110 to 160 ; pro- 
 gress was made towards the erection of a church, schools were opened, 
 evangeV.stic work was regularly carried on in the town by Mr. Chand 
 and his assistants, and visits were undertaken to neighbouring 
 places [2]. 
 
 Efforts are being made to extend the work and to raise an endow- 
 ment for the native pastorate ; and Mr. Chand believes the " leaven 
 of truth is working powerfully in the hearts of the people," though 
 " for visible results we have patiently to wait in faith." His pubho 
 
 u V 
 
 
 r I 
 
 i 
 
 
 1 'I 
 
668 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 preaching meets with the usual opposition from the MahommedanB 
 and Aryas ; but this, though unpleasant, increases rather than 
 diminisnes the hearers of the Word [8j. 
 
 Btatihtich, 1R93. — Christians, 156 ; Communicants, 44 ; Schooln, 1 ; Scholarn, 7*1 ; 
 Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 8. 
 
 Tteferencec (Afmere itc.).— ri] I MSB., V. 81), pp. 44-5, 62-8, 68-9, 61, 79-80, 94, 
 99-101, 105-6, 109, 116-20, l'2!l-5 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 48, pp. '270-1, «7fl ; 
 R. 1886, p. 85 ; M.P. 1887, p. 867. [2] Report of Calcutta DioceHan Council, WenttTu 
 Section, 1888, pp. 82-8. [3J Bound Pamphlets, " India IHOO," V. I., No. 15. 
 
 t • 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXV. 
 
 EUROPEANS IN INDIA. 
 
 In consequence of a representation from the Bishop of Calcutta 
 and a memorial from the European and Eurasian community of the 
 Diocese of Bombay in 1864, a " considerable discussion " took place in 
 that year " as to the expediency of the Society's appropriating any 
 portion of its funds towards providing the ministrations of rehgion to 
 English workmen, labourers, sailors, or others of the poorer class in 
 India," who seemed not to be comprised within the spintual charge of 
 the Government Chaplains. The practice of the Society hitherto had 
 been " to confine its operations in India to the evangelization and pas- 
 toral care of heathen and converts " [1], although there were instances 
 in which its Missionaries had occasionally ministered to Europeans 
 also [2]. 
 
 The dioceses of India were now " regarded as coming within the 
 scope of the Society's resolutions of July 1860 relative to endowments 
 for the Church in the Colonies" [8], ai^d the Society was "ready to 
 consider any application for supplying the ministrations of religion to 
 English settlers of the humbler class " in India. 
 
 Temporary assistance in the object desired was (1864) extended 
 to the Diocese of Bombay [4], and in 1866 £1,000 was granted from 
 the Society's " Colonial Church Endowment Fund "♦ to supplement a 
 sum of £7,000 contributed chiefly by the shareholders of the East 
 Indian Railway as an endowment " for the payment of Clergy to be 
 stationed along the line of railway from Calcutta to Delhi." For every 
 clergyman so appointed the Government promised a further allowance 
 of £180 a year [5]. In 1867 it was necessary, however, on the recom- 
 mendation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, to lay down a rule 
 
 " that as the Missionariea of the Society are sent oat for the sole purpose of 
 preaching the Gospel, and teaching among the native people, they be required to 
 abstain from ministrations among the Europeans, except such as are merely 
 
 * This fund was opened in 1658, and in 1860 £10,000 was appropriated to it by the 
 Society [5a]. 
 
J' 
 
 EUROPEANS IN INDIA. 
 
 659 
 
 occaaional, or i( continued, arisirifj from obvious ncceflsity, the latter to bo reported 
 immediatuly to tho Committee and the liishop . . . [and] to the Parent Society " [(>]. 
 
 The wisdom of this rulo and its subsequent modifications* has been 
 confirmed by experience, and frequently tho !:?oc oty has had to 
 insist on its observance. In many instances the health and work of 
 Missionaries have suffered seriously from their being burdened with 
 the duties of Government Chaplains. For example, in iJurma, where 
 the Kev. C. Warren's death in 1B75 had been hastened by this cause, 
 the Society discovered in 1890 that the imposition of Chaplain'^ 
 duties on its Missionaries was " the rule and not the exception." 
 Representations to the Government and to the Bishop of Rangoon on 
 the subject effected much-needed relief [7]. 
 
 As most of the Indian dioceses have long had local societies for 
 supplying additional Clergy for Europeans [8], and it is the duty of 
 Government to provide for all its servants from its ecclesiastical estab- 
 lishments.t it was felt " that every time a missionary ministers to 
 European? ''n India he is encouraging the Government to make no 
 addition t(. .he list of chaplains and the people to withhold their con< 
 tributions to the Additional Clergy Societies" [9]. 
 
 Nevertheless, in addition to the aid already referred to, the Society 
 has in a few cases, as at Delhi, Cawnpore, &c., contracted with 
 Government to supply English services, in consideration of certain 
 advantages [10]. In 1876 it set apart £800 for aiding the Bishops 
 in providing ministrations for the English in India ; but though the 
 grant was renewed annually for four years, not a penny of it was 
 drawn [11]. The Bishop of Calcutta has recently (1891) solicited the 
 Society's aid in supporting Missionary Chaplains to combine work 
 among Er glish people and natives [12]. 
 
 According to the Census of 1891 the number of Europeans in India 
 (including the military, about 76,000) was 168,000, and of Eurasians 
 79,842. Of the latter 86,089 are professed members of the Church of 
 Rome, and 29,922 of the Church of England. 
 
 Beferencea (Chapter LXXXV).— [1] Jo., V. 49, pp. 11-14 ; M.P, 1864, pp. 124-7, 
 18»-40, 160. [2] Seo pp. 477, 491, 497, 676, and 698 of this book. [Sj Jo., V. 49, p. 14 ; 
 M.P. 1864, p. 160. [4J S(J« p. 676 of this book. [6] Jo., V. 49, pp. 260-1 ; M.F. 1866, 
 pp. 207-6 ; U. 1866, p. 116. [6a] Jo. June 18, July 16, 1868 ; Jo., July 20, 1860 ; M.F. 
 I860, p. 191. [6] Jo., V. 49, pp. 404-6. [7] Standing '.Committee Book, V. 46, pp. 404, 
 407 ; do., V. 46, pp. 7-11; I MSS., V. 28, pp. 827-8 ; I MSS., V. 66, pp. 104, 112, 116, 
 122; do., y. 64, pp. 128, 127, 186, 188, 144-0, 168. PZa] S.P.O. Begulations, No. »<). [81 
 The Indian Church Directory, 1890, shows that Additional Clergy Societies were formed 
 in the Dioceses of Calcutta in 1841, Bombay 1864, Madras 1878, Lahore 1879, and 
 Rangoon, 1881. [0] Btanding Committee Book, V. 46, p. 10 ; I MSS., V. 66, p 122. 
 
 go] See pp. 698, 616 of this book. [11] Jo., V. 62, p. 887 ; Applications Committee 
 aport, 1876, p. 80 ; do., 1877, p. 26 ; do., 1880, pp. 7-8. [12] Standing Committee Book, 
 v. 46, pp. 299, 800. 
 
 Statistics (India, pp. 478-658).— In India, where the Society (1820-9C) has assisted 
 in maintaining 446 Missionaries (168 Natives) and planting 1S7 Central Stations (as de- 
 tailed on pp. 90&-20), there are now in connection with its Missions 80,067 Christianii, 
 28,267 Communicants, 14,879 Catechumens, 1,950 Villi^eB, 749 Schools, 28,649 Scholars, 
 171 Clergymen (92 Natives), and 1,919 Lay Agents, under the care of 8 Bishops [see 
 pp. 766-7 J. [See alto Table on pp. 730-2]. 
 
 * All money earned by taking English duty is placed at the Society's disposal, not 
 retained by the Missionary [7a]. 
 
 t The annual expenditure of Qovemment on the ecclesiastical establishment in 
 India (including pensions, £45,000) is about £188,000, and provides for 241 Chaplains 
 (viz., 166 AngUcan, 72 Bomau Catholic, and 18 Presbyterian), and about 800 other 
 "aided Clergy" (viz., 59 Anglican, 76 Roman Catholic, 22 Presbyterian, and 28 
 Wesleyan, &c.). 2 
 
 
 
 ii 
 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 
 ■ t 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 'ii 
 
 ., 
 
 ■4 
 
 1 
 
 
 HJ 
 
 ( 
 
 
 M 
 
 i- 
 
 ; 
 
 
6fi0 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL* 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXVI. 
 
 CEYLON. 
 Pabt I.— general view. 
 
 Ceylon hts been compared to a " pearl-drop on the brow of the Indian continent," 
 and in fuct it is one of the loveliest islands in the world. It lies oS the southern 
 extremity of India, and in size is rather smaller than Ireland. Little is known of the 
 early history of Ceylon. The Veddahs are the aborigines, and in the 6th century B.C. 
 the Hindus invaded the island and established there the Singhalese dynasty. Later on 
 Ceylon was visited by the Greeks, the Romans, and the Venetians.* In a.d. 1605 the 
 Portuguese settled on the west and south coasts ; but they were dispossessed by the 
 Dutch aLout 1666, and the Dutch by the English in 1795-6. The settlements thus 
 acquired remained under the Presidency of Madras until 1801, when Ceylon was con- 
 stituted a separate colony. With the conquest of the interior province — Eandy — in 1815,, 
 the whole of the island came under British rule. 
 
 The Portuguese and the Dutch had shown much zeal in propagating Christianity ; 
 the latter not only divided the island into parishes and erected a church, school, and 
 manse in each, but forbade the erection of idol temples, and strove to enforce a general 
 profession of their own form of religion. The English went to the other extreme. In 
 the first year of British rule 800 heathen temples were built in the province of Jaffna 
 alone. But such was the neglect of the Christian religion that sixteen years later more 
 than one half of the 850,000 native Christian converts committed to English care by the 
 Dutch had relapsed into heathenism, and in 1851 the whole number of Christians in 
 connection with the non-Roman Missions was said to be only 18,046. The religious 
 destitution of the Singhalese Christians would have been greater but for the Dissenting 
 Missionaries (American and English) who occupied the field. Visiting the island in 
 1816 Bishop Middleton found Governor Sir R. Brownrigg active in building churches^ 
 and founding schools, and otherwise promoting religion, but chiefly through the instru- 
 mentality of persons not of the Established Church, which could reckon only two clergy- 
 men in Colombo, and two or three chaplains at distant stations, and notwithstanding 
 the desire of Sir R. Brownrigg and successive Governors for the extension of the 
 Church's influence, and the labours of the C.M.S., which entered the field in 1817, the 
 Church in Ceylon up to at least 1846 was still feebly represented in comparison with 
 other Christian bodies [1]. 
 
 Area of Ceylon, 24,702 square miles. Population, 3,007,789 ; of these (by race) aboui 
 two-thirds are Singhalese (who occupy the southern districts), about 7>'0,000 Tamils oi' 
 Malabars (who occupy the northern part of the island and the eastern and we<>tern 
 coasts), 200,000 Arabs (or Moormen), 18,000 Burghers (the descendants of Portuguese 
 and Dutch), 10,000 Malays, 5,000 Europeans, and a few Veddahs; and (by religion) 
 more than one-half are Buddhists (mostly Singhalese), about 600,000 Hindus (Tamils), 
 200,000 Mahommedans (Moormen and Malays), and 160,000 Christians. 
 
 As early as 1818, when the Society was preparing to enter the East 
 Indian field, Ceylon was regarded as included within the scope of 
 its operations [la], but more than 20 years elapsed before it actually 
 became so [2]. In the meantime however the island had slightly 
 participated in the benefits of Bishop's College, Calcutta [3], and the 
 Society had endeavoured to secure its erection into an Episcopal See. 
 Bishop Middleton in 1816 thought it " high time that Ceylon should 
 have a Bishop " [4] ; and in 1885 the Auxiliary Committee of the 
 Society at Bath recommended application to Government on the 
 subject. It was not considered advisable to do this until Bishoprics 
 had been secured for Madras and Bombay [5] ; but in March 1840, in 
 reply to a report forwarded by Lord John Russell on the state of 
 religious instruction and education in Ceylon, the Society, after pointing 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 661 
 
 u 
 
 out that the Indian Bishops had expressed their inability to exercise 
 effectual superintendence in the island, recommended the appointment 
 of a Bishop for the colony and stated its readiness to co-operate in 
 providing and maintaining additional Clergy there [G]. 
 
 In the following November the Rev. C. Mooyaart became the first 
 Missionary of the Society in the island, being stationed at Colombo [7], 
 ■whence about the end of 1841 he was transferred to Matara or Matura on 
 the south coast ; and in 1842 the Rev. H. Von Dadelszen was appointed 
 to Newera EUia in the interior, and the Rev. S. D. J. Ondaatjeb to 
 Caltura and in 1843 to Calpentyn (or Kalpitiya) on the west coast [8]. 
 In 1848 also a District Committee of the Society was formed at 
 Colombo by the Bishop of Madras [9], and in 1845 Ceylon (which had 
 teen added to the See of Calcutta in 1817 and to that of Madras in 
 1835) [10] was erected into a separate Bishopric under the name of 
 Colombo. The first Bishop, Dr. James Chapman, was consecrated in 
 Lambeth Palace Chapel on May 4 [11], and landed at Colombo on 
 All Saints' Day (1845). The Bishop found the whole of the western 
 •coast of the island — from Jaffna to Galle — entirely destitute of Clergy, 
 excepting Colombo, and there two of the churches were vacant [12]. 
 Out of Colombo there were "but three consecrated Churches." 
 Southward, among the Singhalese " an apathetic Buddhism, or actual 
 unbelief," prevailed. Northward, among the Malabars, " an un- 
 impressible Brahminism " was "everywhere in the ascendant" [12a]. 
 In his visitations of 1846 " bat one feeling ... of kindly welcome 
 and courtesy " was expressed towards the Bishop wherever he went ; 
 but " although much occurred which could not but please, still there 
 was far more to humble" him, as the following passages f»'om his 
 journals show : — 
 
 •' Wherever one goes it is the same ; Brahma, Vishnu, Siva, Mahomet, and 
 Buddha, each can number his thousands : Christians are counted only by units. 
 ... To see the land at rvery step so wholly given to idolatry, could not but stir 
 ihe spirit within, and bririg it in abasement before Him to whom alone are known 
 the times and seasons of all tilings. Yet the thought that Christian England 
 should for fifty years have lield sway over this dark land, and in that time should 
 have done and attempted so little for its spiritual improvement, made shame the 
 predominant feeling of the heart too frequently amid the fallen, neglected ruins of 
 what a more earnest zeal had done for a less pure faith in the times both of the 
 Portuguese and the Dutch [13]. . . . Were British rule to become, in the 
 changes brought about by the Providence of God from year to year, a fact of 
 history to-morrow, no visible impress would bo seen of our faith in the whole face 
 ■of the land. WHh the Dutch it was different. They conquered, they colonized, 
 •often they converted, the people. Everywhere they built schools and churches ; 
 everywhere, to this day, in the maritime provinces, we see traces of them. We 
 Aise them, but we strive not to emulate them. Because they did not all things 
 well, we think and talk about their faults, but little imitate that in which they are 
 clearly imitable. This island has now been under British rule for fifty years, but 
 not a single church has been built'*' to be compared with those of which we see the 
 Tuins in some of the rural districts, or those which witness against us in each of their 
 principal military stations [14]. . . . The retrospect is in many respects saddening. 
 That I should have been so many weeks absent from home, traversing districts in 
 which for so many years British power has been dominant, and English Churchmen 
 resident, and yet should only have crossed the threshold of one consecrated 
 
 * It was not until 1860 that the Bishop could report the ronaecration (at Bambodde) 
 "of the first Mission church in the Kandyan Provinco since it became Bubject to British 
 jule"[14a] 
 
 i\ 
 
 HH' 
 
 » 
 
 Mi; 
 
 t 
 
 : r 
 
 1., 
 
 
 
 
 ! i- 
 
 1 
 
 ■ .1 
 
 ! 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 \l 
 
 
 , |:*l 
 
Qm 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I I 
 
 I 
 
 i'i! 
 
 church, is o( itself sufficiently humiliating; but when it is added that the ruins of 
 many fallen churches are visible— proofs of what those who came before us tried to 
 do, both among the heathen and for them— the sense of our national accountable- 
 ness is much deepened. When, too, we see our own work undertaken by others, 
 speaking indeed the same language, and teaching the same Bible, but coming from 
 the shores of America to spend and be spent in God's service, for the good of 
 those benighted families whom God's providence has confided to us, the thought 
 is more and more humbling, both for our country and our Church. Education is 
 doing its work, and so is dissent. If Christians could but be brought to work, 
 though not with each other, still not against each other ; w^ithout antagonism, 
 though not in concert ; some impression — a visible and real impression — might 
 be made on the dense and dark mass of heathenism and superstition around. 
 But it is far otherwise. Where the field is so vast and so open ; where so much 
 is to be done in every way, and on every side, to see altar set against altar, and 
 brother against brother, is indeed most sad and humiliating. In the north, the 
 scene of my late wanderings, it is less so than in any other part of my diocese. 
 There the parochial divisions of the Dutch still remain, and the result is happily 
 for peace, in the clearly defined limits of each other's ministrations. . . . Unless 
 more help can be given from home, and more self-denial and devotion are 
 exercised here, another half century must pass of England's rule without any 
 calculable influence of England's faith on the heart and mind of Ceylon. The 
 stigma attaching to it in the poetry of . . . the gifted Heber must still continue its 
 reproach. But our hope is of better things. You [the Society] will work with 
 us " [15]. 
 
 The Society had assisted the Bishop in taking out additional 
 workers from England [IG], and acting on its principle of not wholly 
 supporting but " assisting to support " a Missionary he was able in 
 184G-7 to make the Society's annual allowance of £800 available for 
 double the number of clergy. Thus with a sum of £800 formerly 
 allotted to one station (Calpentyn) six stations were now occupied at 
 £50 per annum each — local aid supplying the rest [17]. It had been 
 stated that the settled Europeans in the interior were all Dissenters, 
 but two travelling clergymen sent there in 1846 were welcomed 
 unreservedly, and in one of the districts subscriptions were at once 
 set on foot for building six churches [18]. Considerable State aid also 
 was elicited by small grants from the Society, it having been shown 
 that the S.P.G. Missionaries had in 1847 periodically visited all the 
 Government servants, both civil and military, at fifteen different 
 stations, •* who must otherwise have been altogether deprived of every 
 ministration of religion " [19]. 
 
 The importance of including the Europeans as well as the native 
 races in the Society's operations may be illustrated by the fact that, 
 whereas before the period of British rule drunkenness (though not un- 
 common in some maritime districts) was " almost an unknown vice " 
 in the central provinces, it was in 185C " in the mind of some of the 
 more principled Buddhists . . . associated with Christianity, as an 
 almost necessary accompaniment of conversion. ' What ! ' was the 
 answer of a Kandyan Chief to a Missionary, who lurged upon him the 
 baptism of his son, ' would you have me make him a drunkard ? ' " 
 [20]. Happily in Ceylon caste was of a social and civil, rather 
 than a religious, character [21]; and it was found possible to give 
 all the schools, Government as well as the Mission ones, a 
 Christian character. So desirous were the natives for education 
 that it was reported in 1848 "anywhere and everywhere they 
 will at once build a school for their children." Under these 
 
 circu 
 
 of h( 
 
 laboi 
 
 thef 
 
 the 
 
 open( 
 
 Missj 
 
 been 
 
 Bishc 
 
■xHi-y:,^ •;>?•? ••;€ '7. CEYLON. 
 
 '. X,'- *. -. v' 
 
 663 
 
 circumstances the Bishop might well regard schools as " the real field 
 of hopeful labour, of increasing and boundless, but not unfruitful 
 labour," and as the " seed-plot " of " an abundant harvest " [22]. From 
 the first Christian education has always formed an important part of 
 the Society's operations in the island [23], and in 1851 a College was 
 opened in Colombo [see p. 794] which has supplied duly qualified 
 Mission agents, lay as well as ordained, the lack of which had hitherto 
 been a great hindrance to the cause* [24]. On the resignation of 
 Bishop Chapman in 1861, after 16 years of anxious and devoted 
 service, the Society's Missionaries in Ceylon had been increased 
 threefold, and more than one-half were of the native races. Owing to 
 the eflforts which the Bishop had promoted for raising local contribu- 
 tions, the charge upon the Society for the support of each clergyman 
 had been kept comparatively low [25]. 
 
 His successor. Bishop Piers Claughton (translated from St. Helena 
 in 1862) [26], bore testimony to the fidelity and worthiness of the 
 native clergy — in almost every instance where they had been placed in 
 full charge of a district the result was " both to increase the number 
 and to improve the character of the native converts " [27]. At the 
 close of his episcopate in 1870 he reported that since the formation 
 of a Native Ministry in Ceylon 
 
 " the history of the Church ... in the island has consisted of an almost con- 
 tinuous record of advancement and progress. In villages where there were 
 formerly no Churches and no Christians there are now no temples and no heathen. 
 I have myself consecrated churches in villages which were a short time before 
 entirely heathen and these churches, with very few exceptions, have been built at 
 the people's own expense. In the city of Colombo we have twelve churches. , . . 
 One instance of the indirect influence of the teaching of Christian Missionaries is 
 that the Sunday traffic in the city of Colombo has greatly diminished ; another 
 is that whereas the name of a Christian used to be a reproach it is now coming to 
 b^ thought an honour." 
 
 The diocese thus presented " a good specimen of the practical work of 
 the Society" [28], to whom he owed a" pressing debt of gratitude" [29]. 
 The third Bishop of Colombo, Dr. H. W. Jermyn, consecrated in 1871 
 [30], was forced by illness to resign in 1874 [31], but much good work 
 was done during his brief episcopate. The finances of the Church 
 were brought to a sound condition, the local contributions increased 
 fourfold, chaplaincies were established in cofifee districts, and the 
 Clergy appointed thereto, although principally supported by the planters, 
 were " pledged to the acquisition of either Singhalese or Tamil, and to 
 do Missionary work among the labourers who reside on the estates." 
 There were also cheering instances of wealthy Singhalese Christians 
 building churches and schools on their estates, and a system of per- 
 manent land endowment of some of the stations was commenced [32]. 
 In 1873 the Bishop wrote ; — 
 
 " There can be no better field for Missicns than Ceylon. Everywhere the door 
 is open wide : with more men and more money we could make sure in a generation 
 
 * The difficulty in providing native agents had been enhanced by the fact that (to 
 qnote the words of the Bishop in 1846)'." The Singhalese is certainly the very anti- 
 thesis of the Saxon race ; so little migratory are they, that the removal sometimes to 
 the distance of only a few miles is looked upon almost as transportation : their native 
 village ia the home of themselves and kindred and a few miles ronnd it conatitutM tbeii 
 country [34a]. 
 
 ii 
 
 ' ' 
 
 )' 
 
 i- 
 
 li 
 
 
 . J 
 
664 
 
 S0CIET7 FOR THE PBOPAQATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 \\m 
 
 \-w 
 
 of all the Buddhist population. Even now we are progressing well. I myself 
 baptized, on my late tour, 28 men of one village, the first fruits of the whole 
 village which is now seeking and being carefully prepared for baptism : yet the 
 Tamils are more difficult to deal with than the Singhalese " [33]. 
 
 Bishop Jermyn regarded Buddhism as having lost its hold on the 
 people of Ceylon [34], and the Report for 1874 recorded that "by 
 the testimony of all Buddhism is effete ; its hold on the people is as 
 slight as it is possible to be, and soon millions of our fellow-creatures 
 will be left without the semblance of a faith " [36]. Five years later 
 however the present Bishop of Colombo (Dr. Copleston, consecrated 
 1875) [36] expressed the decided opinion that 
 
 " Buddhism as a whole is not conquered, or near it. It remains iu the fullest 
 sense the religion of the mass of the Sinhalese. There is certainly not a display 
 of any such zeal among its adherents as the books represent in their description 
 of early times ; but we have no means of knowing, I believe, how far such descrip- 
 tions, with their multitudes of learned and devout priests, their laity far advanced 
 in the ' paths,' their enormous donations and sumptuous buildings, and the like, 
 are the product of the historians' pious imaginations. I am inclined to think that 
 Buddhism, with all its severe precepts, has always been very indolently and laxly 
 pursued by all but a very few. There are now a few who give largely and erect 
 Dagobas, and a few who aim at a high standard ; while the mass are easily con- 
 tented with an occasional offering of road-side flowers, and occasional attendance 
 at the reading of ' bana,' which has answered its purpose, some of them say, so 
 long as they have seen the priest who reads. And I think it is most likely that 
 the case was very much the same, even when, with the patronage of kings and 
 with no rival religions to keep it in the shade, the outward appearance of Buddhism 
 was more striking. There is little doubt that Buddhism is far more vigorous in 
 Ceylon than it was a hundred and fifty years ago, if the word ' vigorous ' can be 
 used of that which is essentially sluggish, dull, Jeep-rooted, unproductive. At the 
 present day it is receiving an impetun, so far as it is capable of ' impetus,' from the 
 prestige given to it by the interest taken in Pali scholarship and Buddhist 
 literature in Europe. The Secretary of an obscure Society— which, however, for 
 all the Sinhalese know, may be a distinguished one— has been wi'iting, it appears, 
 to several Buddhist priests here, hailing them as brothers in the march of intellect, 
 and congratulating one or two of them on the part they took so nobly against 
 Christianity in a certain ill-judged but insignificant ' public controversy,' which 
 took place years ago in a village called Fanadure. These letters the priests have 
 printed in a little pamphlet, along with some selections from an English 
 book, which describe some spiritualistic performances of Buddhist priests in 
 Thibet. The result is that on every side they are inquiring about Thibet. It 
 is supposed to be the scene of magnificent triumphs of Buddhism, miracles 
 being wrought there quite as in the good old days. This nonsense has a 
 good deal of effect, I think, on the common people ; while the more educated, 
 having really become free-thinkers, welcome the extravagant encomiums 
 passed on the true original Buddhism by European writers, and thereby justify 
 their own adherence to the national religion. ... It is, I fancy, considered a 
 mark of culture in England to say that Buddhism is very like Christianity, if not 
 almost as good ; and no doubt many think there can be no harm in praising 
 Buddhism in England, because no one there is in danger of adopting it. Now both 
 these are errors. Buddhism is not like Christianity either in theory or in practice. 
 In theory, if like Christianity at all, it is like Christianity without a Creator, with- 
 out an Atoner, without a Sanctifier ; in practice it is a thin veil of flower-offering 
 and rice-giving over a very real and degraded superstition of astrology and devil- 
 worship.* And it is also an error to suppose that Buddhism can be safely 
 
 * Speaking on the same subject in the previous year the Bishop said that " Buddhism 
 was virtually extinct bo far as its nobler parts were concerned, but it was in full vigour 
 BO far as it consiBted of devil worship and magic, and the basest superstitions. If you 
 said that a man was a Buddhist, it did not mean that he studied the ancient versions in 
 which the holy teaching of Buddha was enshrined ; it meant that if that man fell ill 
 he would send for the devil priest, who would come in his frightful garb, shrieking his 
 hideous charms, and beating tom-toms around the sick man's bed " [87a]. 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 665 
 
 praised in England. All that comes out here and is made the most of. Two 
 priests were induced to go over to Lyons (I think it was), robes and all, to teach 
 Pali, it was said to some French savants ; but I am assured that many in Colombo 
 believed that the French nation, dissatisfied with their own religion, had sent for 
 these priests to teach them Buddhism. Some English gentlemen, passing Galle 
 about five years ago, visited a temple in the south of the island, and held a long 
 and most interesting conversation with the priests there (of which conversation I 
 was allowed to see a rscord in MS. before I left England) ; and it appears that on 
 leaving, one of them paid a few compliments, such as no doubt he could very 
 honestly pay, to the morality and philosophy of the creed he had been discussing. 
 These . . . were printed and circulated in a small pamphlet, in which it was 
 represented that some English gentlemen had come on purpose to inquire whether 
 Buddhism or Christianity were the better religion, and had gone away convinced 
 in favour of Buddhism " [37]. 
 
 About this time some excitement was occasioned in various parts of 
 Ceylon by the President- Secretary of the so-called " Theosophical " 
 Society, who with Hindu and Mahommedan disciples from Bombay went 
 about preaching " strange doctrines." Worshipping in the Buddhist 
 temples " they attracted much veneration from ignorant followers of 
 that rehgion, and much increased the prejudice against Christianity " ; 
 but in 1880 the effect of their teachings had " subsided" [38]. 
 
 Meanwhile "considerable activity" was being shown " in all parts of 
 the Church, Native as well as English," and substantial progress was 
 being made [39], the natives being greatly impressed by the fact that 
 the Bishop was able to minister efficiently in Tamil and Singhalese as 
 well as Portuguese [40]. The "barriers . . . set up by differences 
 of race, language, and custom " render it a difficult problem to fuse to- 
 gether into one whole and hold together under one organisation the four 
 distinct elements comprised in the Church in Ceylon, viz. the English 
 residents, the mixed race of Burghers, the Singhalese, and the Tamils ; 
 but the Bishop stated in 1878 that the Society "had kept open all the 
 means of dealing with this great question, and it had worked in the 
 most effective way." In the native ministry, which it had done much 
 to raise up, there were " men of high education and European culture, 
 who occupied precisely the same position as European clergymen, who 
 were trusted by Europeans and natives, and ministered to both alike." 
 And at " that great centre of spiritual life in Ceylon ... St. Thomas' 
 College," might be seen "English, Singhalese, and Tamil youths living 
 together, praying, working, and playing side by side." He looked upon 
 that " as the best omen for the day when all the varied elements of the 
 jpopulation should be united into one living Church" [41]. 
 
 The Society, he stated, held " a defined relation to the Church of 
 England . . . authoritatively representing her both in its work abroad, 
 and also in its claims upon all Church members for their contributions 
 towards Missionary enterprise." 
 
 " It does not seek nor desire to keep its work or the fruits of its work distinct 
 irom the local church of the countries where its funds are expended, so as to be 
 «ble to say this ia oars — we have done so much — bat ... it has ever followed 
 the opposite and far higher policy of identifying itself in every country with the 
 Missionary efforts of the local church in that country. ... In this, the method 
 of the S.P.G.'s Missionary work, lay the answer to any who ask where is the 
 result of the Society's work in this or any diocese. In this diocese there is 
 scarcely a station, except those nnder the sister sooiety, which does not oi^e 
 tnnch, some of which owe almost all to the S.F.G. Thus in stations where 
 
 m 
 
 f\ 
 
 m 
 
 ^t 
 
 
 \-\ 
 
666 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 Government provided tor the pay of a catechist the Society gave an additional 
 sum to enable the Bishop to place there, instead of a catechist, a priest. It la in 
 this way that the floarisfa ng '^harches along the coast from Manaar to Tangalla 
 have been nurtured— witliout the S.P.G. they would have been little, by its help 
 they are what they are. Yet so unobtrusive has been the good work of the 
 Society that few know that in these Missions it has any part — those, however, 
 who know appreciate " [42]. 
 
 In summing up the results of the Society's labours in Ceylon in 
 1881 the Bishop said : — 
 
 " The Society has given a Missionary character to all the Church's work here. 
 It has supplied a Missionary side to the work of almost every chaplain and 
 catechist. 
 
 " In laying greater stress on this than on the work, though there is some good 
 work, which the Society could point to as entirely its own, I consider myself to be 
 giving the highest praise. If it is true here, to an unusual extent, that there is no 
 marked line of distinction between chaplain and Missionary, English Church and 
 Native Church, between one part of the Church and another, — this is due to the wise 
 and unostentatious course which the Society has pursued. At the same time, let me 
 not be thought to underrate the excellent work and very encouraging results 
 which have been seen, for instance in the Buona Vista Mission, or the invaluable 
 services of St. Thomas' College, of which the Society, though not tixe founder, is 
 the liberal supporter. 
 
 " I am conscious that since I have been here, less has been heard of the S.P.G., 
 and that I have discouraged the titles ' S.P.G. Mission ' and ' S.P.G. Church,* 
 which were used almost universally of all that was not ' C.M.S.' I was myself 
 called the < S.P.G. Bishop.' We now hear less of S.P.G. and more of the Church 
 and of the diocese. This is simply because, till of late years, S.P.G. meant the 
 Church, and meant the diocese ; while the C.M.S. meant, in most minds, a body 
 outside it. Knowing it to be the desire of your Society to be the handmaid of the 
 Church, not a substitute for it, I have not hesitated to count on your generous 
 willingness to be so far put in a secondary position. My efforts to induce the 
 Church Missionary Society to give prominence to the diocese rather than the 
 Society alone have not been altogether unsuccessful, because your Society has 
 allowed me to assume such willingness on your part. Now that we have to en- 
 deavour to organize the diocese as one whole, it is much easier for me to call on 
 all to recognise their membership of the diocese, than it would have been to call 
 on <the C.M.S to join the S.P.G.' 
 
 " If I have made my meaning at all clear, it will be seen that I wish to show 
 that we owe it to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel that we — not 
 merely have Missions but— are a Missionary Diocese ; and that if, by God's 
 blessing, we solve the problem of organizing a compact Church out of our many 
 different elements, it will be in great measure due to your Society " [43]. 
 
 The course taken in the early part of Bishop Copleston's episcopate 
 of "insisting more than before on the distinctive teaching and 
 discipline of the Church," involved " the loss of most of that aid 
 which formerly was obtained from Presbyterians." (The work among 
 the English planters is here more particularly referred to.) The loss 
 however was " more than compensated for by the increased attachment 
 of Churchmen " [44] ; and in the four years following the final with- 
 drawal of State aid the number of Clergy increased by nearly 20 
 per cent. [45]. On the announcement of disestablishment in Ceylon 
 the Society came forward in 1882 with a grant of jf2,600 towards 
 providing a permanent endowment for the See, when (on its next 
 avoidance) the Government episcopal income will cease [46]. In 1886 
 the Diocesan Synod formulated a constitution appropriate to a self* 
 governing Church [47]. 
 
 justi 
 
 " we 
 cours< 
 Propa 
 minis 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 |',^ . 
 
 667 
 
 The principle of self-support has been so effectively applied as to 
 justify the expectation expressed by the Bishop in 1889 that 
 
 " we shall not have occasion to fear, even when the Society's grant is— as of 
 course it must some day be— entirely withdrawn, that any of the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Oospel stations will be altogether unable to maintain the 
 ministrations of the Church " [48]. , :■■< 
 
 A few years previously the Diocese had begun to benefit from the 
 reversion to the Society of what is known as " the Stuart Property," 
 estimated to be worth £10,000 [49]. 
 
 A brief notice of the chisf stations of the Society in Ceylon is 
 subjoined, from which it will be seen that twelve are situated on the 
 west coast, two on the south, and two on the east coasts, and five in the 
 interior of the island. : 
 
 References (Ceylon, General View).— [1] M.E. 1854, pp. 249-57 ; Q.P., April 1855, p. 2. 
 [la] Jo., V. 81, pp. 340-54; Jo., V. 33, pp. 2C9-70. [2] Jo., V. 44, pp. 351-2; 
 R. 1840, pp. 59, 117. [3] R. 1833, p. 50. [4] M.R. 1854, p. 255. [5] Jo., V. 44, p. 820. 
 [6] Jo., V. 44, p. 320. [7] I MSS., V. 33, pp. 75, 229 ; Jc, V. 44, pp. 851-2 ; R. 1840, 
 pp. 59, 117. [8] Q.P., July 1843, p. 10 ; R. 1842, pp. 27 and 85 ; R. 1843, pp. 43, 45 ; 
 Jo., V. 45, p. 25. [9] R. 1843, pp. 42, 40. [10, 11] R. 1846, pp. 91-2 ; R. 1866, p. 113. 
 [12] R. 1846, p. 87 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 236. [12a] R. 1847, p. 100. [13] M.H. No. 18, 
 pp. 14, 15, 48. [14] M.H. No. 17, pp. 15, 16. [14a] Jo., V. 46, p. 125. [15] M.H. No. 
 18, pp. 49-51. [16] Jo., V. 45, pp. 174, 186-7, 194. [17] R. 1847, pp. 94-6 ; Q.P., July 1846, 
 p. 13; Jo., V. 45, p. 250 ; see also R. 1857, pp. 107-8, and R. 1858, p. 111. [18] R. 1846, 
 p. 90. [19] Q.P., January 1848 ; R. 1848, p. 113 ; R. 1858, p. 111. [20] Bisliop of 
 Colombo's Journal, 1850 ; M.H. No. 24, Part III., pp. 89, 40 ; see also R. 1875, p. 38. 
 [21] M.H. No. 17, p. 22 ; do., No. 18, p. 5 ; R. 1869, p. 120. [22] M.H. No. 17, p. 26 ; M.H. 
 No. 18, p. 44 ; R. 1848, pp. 115-6 ; R. 1849, pp. 189-40 ; R. 1850, p. 75 ; R. 1858, pp. 109-10 ; 
 R. 1872, p. 80. [23] R. 1849, pp. 139-40 ; R. 1850, pp. 75-6, 79 ; R. 1854, pp. 99, 101 ; 
 R. 1848, pp. 115-6 ; R. 1849, p. 131 ; R. 1881, p. 51. [24] M.H. No. 17, pp. 37-40 ; R. 
 1843, p. 45 ; R. 1849, p. 140. [24a] M.H. No. 18, p. 45. [25] R. 1861, p. 176. [26] R. 
 1862, p. 171. [27] R. 1869, p. 116 ; R. 1870, p. 96. [28] R. 1863-4, p. 121 ; R. 1868, 
 p. 96 ; R. 1870, p. 96. [29] R. 1869, pp. 120-1. [30] R. 1871, p. 119. [31] R. 1878, 
 p. 84; R. :.874, p. 37. [32] R. 1872, p. 80; R. 1873, p. 84. [33] R. 1873, p. 84. [34] 
 R. 1873, p. 84 ; see also R. 1863-4, p. 121. [35] R. 1874, p. 37. [36] R. 1875, p. 37. 
 [37] R. 1879, pp. 39-40. r37a] M.F. 1878, p. 368. [38] R. 1880, p. 44. [39] R. 1877, 
 p. 31 ; R. 1876, p. 38. [40] R. 1877, p. 31 ; Q.M.L. No. 24, p. 2. [41] M.F.|1878, pp. 367-8. 
 [42] M.F. 1878, p. 275. [43] D MSS., V. 56 ; L., Bishop of Colombo, St. Andrew's Day, 
 1881 ; R. 1881, pp. 51-2 : see also similar testimony in 1889 ; I MSS., V. 25, pp. 854-8. 
 [44] R. 1878, p. 88 : see also R. 1873, p. 84. [45] R. 1890, p. 58. [46] Applicationa 
 Committee Report, 1882, pp. 12, 14, and vii ; do., 1690, p. 15 ; R. 1884, p. 44 ; R. 1886, 
 p. 50 : see also Q.M.L. No. 24, p. 2. [47] R. 1886, p. 50. [48] R. 1889, pp. 58-9. [49] 
 I MSS., V. 25, pp. 804, 336, 339-40 ; do., V. 26, p. 213 ; D MSS., V. 81, No. 7a. 
 
 if (.'I 
 
 'I; 
 
 it--! 
 
 V* 
 
 CHAPTEE LXXXVI. 
 
 XI 
 
 Part n.— NOTES OF THE PRINCIPAL STATIONS OF THE SOCIETY 
 
 IN CEYLON. 
 
 West and North-West Coasts, I.-XII. ; South Coast, XIII., XIV. ; 
 
 East Coast, XV., XVI. ; Interior, XVII.-XXI. 
 
 WEST AND NORTH-WEST COASTS. 
 
 (I.) COLOMBO, 1840-92. 
 
 The Society's operations in Ceylon began (not at Newera Ellia ia 
 1888, or at Matura in 1841, as some of the early S.P.G. publications 
 state [1] ), but at Colombo in 1840. The Bev. E. Mooyaabt, who 
 
€68 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 was then stationed there, was removed to Matura some two years 
 later [2]. During the next six years effective Mission work appears to 
 have been carried on in the district by lay agency under the superin- 
 tendence of the Colonial Chaplains ; for on the appointment of the next 
 S.P.G. clergyman, the Rev. C. Alwis, in 1848 or 1849, there were no 
 less than fourteen native congregations for him to take charge of in the 
 neighbourhood, and the Diocesan School Society, " the most important 
 handmaid " of the S.P.G. , could exhibit in its thirty schools in and 
 around Colombo nearly 1,600 children, many of whom were inspected 
 by the Bishops of Calcutta and Colombo in January 1849 [3]. In the 
 same year the Society accepted the trusteeship of St. Thomas' Col- 
 lege [4], which with its assistance was opened in 1851, its jubilee 
 year (1851-2) being further marked by the foundation of the future 
 cathedral in connection with the college [5]. From this time Colombo 
 has been the centre of the Society's work in Ceylon. Of the college, 
 which is specially noticed on page 794, it will suffice to say here 
 that its influence for good has extended throughout the island, where 
 many native laymen as well as clergymen, educated within its walls, 
 ■" are doing their best to support and extend the Church of Christ " [6]. 
 
 The other branches of the Society's Mission in Colombo embrace 
 pastoral and evangelistic work among the various races, including the 
 inmates of the jails and of the pauper and leper hospitals, and involving 
 the use of four languages — English, Singhalese, Tamil, and Portu- 
 guese. 
 
 The chief centres of the Mission are Mutwall, in the north-eastern 
 suburbs [7] (including the Cathedral and College), Cotton-China 
 {or Kotahena) the eastern district [8], and Kayman's Gate [9]. 
 
 A fresh impetus was given to the cause by Bishop Claughton, who 
 at the commencement of his episcopate began " the practice of preach- 
 ing to the natives, in large numbers, at their work in the coffee 
 stores " [10], and afterwards continued to do so in the open air once 
 a week for more than a year [11]. Open-air preaching has since been 
 carried on with good results by the clergy, thousands of heathen being 
 thus reached who would never have been got into any place of 
 worship [11a]. 
 
 Much attention has been devoted to the Tamil Coolies, and as early 
 as 1855 the Rev. C. David of Cotton-China (himself a Tamil) 
 expressed his surprise at the "amount of Christian knowledge pos- 
 sessed by the numerous emigrants item the Madras Missions." Mr. 
 David visited the Coolie-sheds twice daily and was heard gladly. 
 Frequently he addressed 500 at one time — Heathen, Mahommedans, 
 and Christians — and in 1860-1 from 7,000 to 8,000 coolies were 
 annually coming under his instruction [12]. 
 
 Besides similar work among the Coolies the Rev. C. Dewasagayam 
 of Kayman's Gate, another Tamil clergyman [13], was able in 1861 
 to minister to the inmates of the leper hospital in Singhalese and 
 Portuguese as well as Tamil. Though half of them were heathen 
 they were always willing to hear the Word of God and to join in 
 prayer [13a]. 
 
 To the Rev. S. W. Dias, a Government Chaplain and the superin- 
 tendent of S.P.G. work at Demetagode in 1869, the Church is indebted 
 for the translation of the Prayer Book into Singhalese — a work 
 
T"^ 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 66<i 
 
 which the Bishop of Colombo stated in 1869 had been " performed 
 with remarkable success," although, owing to circumstances, his 
 translation had not at that time been generally adopted in Ceylon 
 
 [14]. 
 
 1840 
 PP 
 
 Referencet (Colombo).— [1] M.R. 1854, p. 267 ; Q.P., January 1853, p. 2. [2] R, 
 
 iO, p. 117 : B. 1841, p. 189 ; R. 1842, p. 27 ; Q.P., July 1848, p. 10. [3] M.H. No. 2HF, 
 
 5 and 41 ; R. l&4d, pp. ltit>-4U. L4J K. 1849, pp. 181-8; Jo., V. 48, pp. 8, 75. [0] R. 
 
 :n «.«« rta n no • 1> laeci «« nn u inrr o • Ta \T Aa «« orri oua ■ 1> loen « inn. 
 
 p. 122; R. 1868, p. 112; R.' I860,' pp. 162-8 
 Q.M.L., No. 24 ; R " 
 
 **- , «. x»uv, yy. *«--« ; R. 1868, p. 100 ; R. 1865, pp. 186-7. [S} 
 y.iu.ij., r«o. a» ; xv. 1866, p. 122 ; R. 1859, pp. 116-17 ; R. 1860, p. 162; R. 1861, pp. 176-7 ; 
 R. 1864, p. 186 ; R. 1867, p. 124 ; R. 1869, p. 116. [0] Q.M.L., No. 24 ; R. 1855, p. 122 ; R. 
 1857, p. 109; R. 1858, p. 118 ; R. 1859, p. 117; R. 1860, pp. 158-4 ; R. 1861, pp. 177-8; 
 R. 1862, p. 172; R. 1868-4, p. 121; R. 1864, p. 185; R. 1865, p. 186; R. 1869, p. 116L 
 [10] R. 1868, p. 99; R. 1868-4, p. 121. [11] R. 1865, p. 186; R. 1867, p. 124. [11a] R> 
 1867, pp. 128-4; B. 1868, p. 96; R. 1880, p. 44. [12] R. 1856, p. 122; R. 1858, p. 112;. 
 R. 1859, pp. llft-17 ; R. 1860, pp. 162-4 ; R. 1861, pp. 176-7. [13] R. 1856, p. 122 ; R^ 
 1867, p. 109; R. 1860, pp. 158-4; R. 1868-4, p. 121; R. 1866, p. 186; R. 1869, p. 116. 
 [13a] B. 1861, pp. 177-8. [14] R. 1869, p. 116. 
 
 (n., m.) MILAOBATA and GAIKISSE, 1846-92. 
 
 Previously to the appointment of the Bev. J. Teurstan to 
 Milagraya in 1849 that station was under two native catechists, and 
 when in 1852 Galkisse, which had formed part of the charge of the 
 Bev. S. W. DiAS, Colonial Chaplain, was added to it, the cox&bined 
 Mission made up an area of 27 square miles to the south of Colombo. 
 The two distinguishing features of Mr. Thurstan's work were th& 
 bringing the people to contribute, with Uberality hitherto unpre- 
 decented, to the support of religion among themselves, and the 
 teaching of the children " to earn almost all their whole living even at 
 an early age." When Mr. Thurstan arrived there was no church in 
 the district, but "almost entirely" by the aid of his congregations 
 " three churches " and " ten schools " were erected within the 
 next five years, the people contributing money, materials and labour, 
 some of them working by moonlight after a hard day's (twelve 
 hours) work at their own callings. The churches were situated (1) 
 at Milagraya, 8| miles south of Colombo ; (2) at Wosher's Village, 
 Colpetty, 1:^ miles south of Colombo; and (3) at Timbirigaayaga, 
 4 miles south-east of Colombo. Of the population of 16,800 in 1854^ 
 , nine-tenths were professing Christians " and at least eight-tenths " 
 were professed "members of the Church of England" forming nine 
 congregations. Among them however were still "a great many,, 
 who in the hour of trial " (such as sickness) resorted to " heathen, 
 ceremonies." Numbers of the men had " become perfectly ashamed 
 at the folly, if not shocked at the wickedness," of these old ceremonies^ 
 " but the majority of the women " still hankered after them. [1]. 
 
 The system of industrial education was introduced into Ceylon by 
 Mr. Thurstan at Colpetty, Milagraya, in 1850. " Numerous were the 
 predictions of failure " in the attempt, but in a few years it answered 
 the " most sanguine expectations " and was " appreciated by all classea 
 of society." Mr. Thurstan's feeling was that 
 
 *' If we can bat train op the rising generation in such schools, the idlenesPf, 
 
 1 
 
 «ii 
 
 I 
 
 ' IT 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
670 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 toverty and wickedness with which the villages now abound, must, by Qod'a 
 lessing, be lessened; the inability of the villagers to contribute towards tlio 
 maintenance of Christian teachers be removed ; Satan's stronghold must bo 
 undermined, and a highway opened through his territory for the glad tidings of 
 salvation." 
 
 In the Industrial Bchool the boys were trained '< to act as village 
 schoolmasters, or industrious peasants." Employments were taught 
 which they might with advantage introduce into their villages on 
 leavuig school [2] — such as the cultivation of arrowroot, tapioca, 
 guinea-grass, cinnamon, &c., the rearing of cattle and silkworms, and 
 the manufacture of furniture. The institution soon gave " a stimulus 
 to industry among the parents of the boys." When the preparation of 
 arrowroot (the first object attempted) was introduced, considerable 
 .difficulty was experienced in inducing the villagers to cultivate it, but 
 when they perceived a prospect of a ready and certain return, neglected 
 lands were reclaimed, and idle hands employed, so that whereas in 
 1662 only 62 lbs. of roots were offered for sale, in the first six months 
 of 1855 over 23,000 lbs. were purchased from the villagers. Similarly 
 the women during a period of famine were at last induced to undertake 
 the manufacture of baskets &g. Industrial classes were formed in three 
 villages, and in 1855 numbers of females who but a short time before 
 " dreamed away their existence, lounging on mats," were engaged 
 in active and useful employment [3]. ** The failure of the Government 
 in several similar attempts " renders Mr. Thurstan's success, with his 
 limited resources, all the more remarkable [4]. In 1865 his institution 
 gained a second-class medal at the Paris Exhibition [6], and in 1861 
 its entire support was undertaken by the local Legislature [6]. The 
 general work of the Mission has continued to prosper [7]. •• ' - 
 
 Be/erences (Milagraya &o.)— [1] M.H. No. 28, pp. 1-46 ; R. 1858, p. 69 ; Q.P., January 
 1858 ; Q.P., October 1864, p. 8. [2] R. 1850, p. 76 ; M.H. No. 28, pp. 8-12 ; 
 R. 1863, p. 69 J R. 1854, pp. 99-100. [3] R. 1854, pp. 99-101 ; Q.P., October 1864, p. 3 ; 
 R. 1856, pp. 121-2 ; R. 1860, p. 167. [4] R. 1854, p. 101. [5] M.F. 1866, p. 48. [6J R. 
 1869, p. 120; R. 1860, p. 157 ; R. 1861, p. 179. [7J R. 1872, p. 81; R. 1876, p. 85. 
 
 s^ 
 
 (VI. 
 
 in 
 
 (IV., V.) HOBOTTOO (or MOBATUWA) and COBALAWELIE (south 
 of Galkisse), 1863-73, &c. 
 
 In 1863 a Singhalese catechist, Mr. A. Dias, was engaged for the work 
 of evangelising the heathen in this district, under the superintendence of 
 the Chaplain, the Bev. C. Senanayaka. Some four years later, when 
 he was ordained deacon, there were 3 churches and 10 schools in the 
 Mission, and in Morottoo alone there were 6,500 Church members out 
 of a population of 15,000 [1]. A new church was also in progress 
 there, and on St. John's Day (December 27) 1861 the building, the 
 cost of which (over £6,000) had been defrayed almost entirely by a 
 Singhalese (" Modliar De Soyza "), was consecrated under the name of 
 " Emmanuel Church." It was built in the " Perpendicular Gothic 
 style," and surpassed "everything of the kind in Ceyl(m." Five 
 thousand people, including the Governor, were present at the conse- 
 cration [2]. At both stations the cause continued to prosper, and 
 Morottoo in 1864 was " almost to be considered a Christian town, 
 Buddhists being the exception amongst its inhabitants " [3]. At one 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 671 
 
 time " a good deal of hostility " to the Church prevailed amongst the 
 Wealeyans, but by 1869 this had " greatly lessened " [4]. Four years 
 later two of the Coralawelle villages began to provide half of the 
 stipend of their Missionary [5]. 
 
 Beferences (Morottoo .fee.)— [1] R. 1858, p. 113. [2] R. 1858, p. 113; R. 1859, 
 pp. 118-19 ; R. 1800, p. 155 ; R. 1801, p. 170; R. 1809, p. 117. [3] R. 1H60, pp. 118-10 ; 
 R. 1800, p. 165 ; R. 1804, pp. 134-5. [4] R. 1800, p. 117. [6] R. 1870, p. 35. 
 
 (VI.) PANTURA, or PAN ADUEE {south of Coralawelle), 1818-92. 
 
 Work was begun at Pantura in 1848 by Mr. F. de Mel, a Singhalese 
 catechist, who after five years' effective service was ordained deacon [1]. 
 Under Dutch rule in Ceylon there were many churches in this district 
 "in which proponents officiated." On the abandonment of the pro- 
 ponent system by the English " the churches were suffered to fall 
 into ruins, and the people relapsed into Buddhism." Mr. de Mel 
 however discovered among them a desire to return into the fold ; his 
 efforts to lead them were seconded by the Christians, and by 1858 the 
 first-fruits of native Churches had been gathered in Kehelwatta, 
 Naloor, Horeytuduwa, and another village, and temporary places of 
 worship had been erected in them at the expense of the converts [2]. 
 From this time active opposition was encountered from the Buddhists, 
 but the continued building of new churches and schools and the 
 gathering-in of fresh congregations testified to the value of Mr. de Mel'a 
 work during the next eighteen years [8]. 
 
 Good effect was produced by the schools, in some instances children 
 being " the means of converting their parents by imparting ... the 
 elementary truths of Christianity" [4]. 
 
 Hence the Buddhist leaders found it necessary to forbid the sending 
 of children to the Mission Schools and to establish " opposition schools." 
 They also (so it was reported from Horetuduwa in 1888) resorted to 
 persecution and instituted societies for propagating Buddhism and 
 overthrowing Christianity [5]. 'i^oo •/>;•»!..%■ v^.;:-'^-a:% 
 
 Beferences (Pantura).— [1] R. 1858, pp. 17, 70; R. 1868, p. 112. [2] R. 1855, p. 122; 
 R. 1858, p. 112; R. 1859, p. 117. [3] R. 1858, p. 112 ; R. 1863, p. 100; R. 1864, p. 136 ; 
 R. 1876, p. 85. [4] R. 1868, p. 112; R. 1861, p. 177; R. 1862, p. 172. [5] R. 1888, 
 pp. 61-2. 
 
 (VII., YIII.) KOORENE, or KURTJNA, with NEOOHBO &o. (north 
 of Colombo), 1863-92. 
 
 In the district extending 25 miles north of Colombo to Negombo 
 and including five principal stations, all densely peopled, a great desire 
 was professed in 1847 for the establishment of the Church of England, 
 the people offering " to contribute monthly towards the maintenance 
 of the Mission." A grant was assigned from the Society's funds by 
 the Bishop of Colombo [1], but it does not appear that the Society 
 became actually connected with the di itrict or had a resident Missionary 
 there until 1868, when the Rev. T. Christian was stationed at Koorene 
 and regular services were established by him and the Bev. J. Dart at 
 Negombo [2]. By Mr. Christian's diligent labours the work was so 
 extended that in 1875 his district covered 841 square miles, containing 
 
 ^im 
 
 > m 
 
 i 
 
 
 \i ■* 
 
 i ^':. 
 
 i I* l*M 
 
 
 I 
 
672 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I'M 
 
 over 10,000 souls, of whom 1,788 were Church people. The population, 
 mainly Singhalese, included many Tamils, some Burghers, and a few 
 Englist [8]. 
 
 lie/ereneei (Koorene &c.)— [1] R. 1847, pp. 00-100; I MS9., V. 24, pp. 81, 85-ff. 
 [2] R. 1H57, pp. 107-8; R. ISSB, p. Ill ; R. 1»6!), p. 100. [3J R. 1864, p. 1»6 ; R. luuu, 
 p. 110; R. Itl76, p. 87. 
 
 IlrJ 
 pp. U~ 
 
 iHtlO, J. 
 1««8, l> 
 
 (IX.) CHIIAW {north of Negombo), 1846-83, &c. 
 
 Some years previously to 184G a party of Tamil Christians in India, 
 weavers by trade, beinp persecuted for their religion, sought refuge in 
 Ceylon, and having been allotted a spot of land near Chilaw by the Dutch 
 Government they settled there and introduced (as the Flemings did 
 in England) the art of weaving. At the request of the District Judge 
 the Bishop of Colombo stationed a catechist there in 1846, Chilaw 
 being then made a branch of the Putlam Mission [see below]. A church 
 had been built for the people some years before by the Hon. F. I. 
 Templer, but many of them were " living in a state of reckless sin, 
 from utter but irremediable neglect." " They were accustomed to 
 make offerings in the neighbouring temples," and " only two of them " 
 could read, though some of the children had been baptized by the 
 Bomish priest. On taking charge the Society's Missionary was " much 
 cheered " by a gift of 100 copies of the Tamil Scriptures from the 
 American Mission in the north of Ceylon, and in less than two years 
 a great improvement was visible. 
 
 In August 1847 Confirmation and Holy Communion were adminis- 
 tered at Chilaw for the first time, and in EngUsh and Tamil. At this 
 visitation the two survivors of the original settlers were presented 
 to the Bishop, " and with less of native grace than adulation prostrated 
 themselves " before him. The community now consisted of 60 or 70 
 adults, and while the rate of Cooly wages was only 6d. a day, the in- 
 dustrious weaver could earn from 3s. to 5s. a day at his loom [1]. 
 
 The subsequent record of the Mission is one of regular work 
 among Tamils and English, ministrations to prisoners also being 
 mentioned in 1866 [2]. 
 
 Beferences (Chilaw).— [1] M.H. No. lf> pp. 45-7; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 11-13 ; R. 
 1848, pp. 111-18. [2] Q P., January x'V.6 ; E. 18«0, p. 154 ; R. 1861, p. 178; R. 186a, 
 p. 174 ; R. 1863, p. 100 ; R. 1866, p. U(i ; R. 1860, p. 119 ; R. 1872, p. 61. . 
 
 (X.) PUTLAM (mrih of Chilaw), 1846-88. 
 
 This station, then the seat of the Government, was in 1846 made the 
 centre of a Mission district, including Calpentyn [p. 673] and Chilaw 
 [see above], under the Rev. S. Nicholas, k site for a church was 
 selected in 1847, when the Holy Communion was celebrated at 
 Putlam for the first time, but the efforts of the residents, described 
 as "meritorious" in 1846 [1], had not succeeded in erecting the 
 building as late as 1864, when a fresh attempt was made [2], 
 
 To the Tamils however the Mission has proved of considerable 
 benefit [3], not the least important feature of which has been the 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 678 
 
 revival among coolies of the impressions of their early Christian 
 education in India [4], 
 
 Befercnces (Putlam).— [1] R. IHIO, pp. 80, 90; Q.P., July 1810, p. 18; M.H. No. 18, 
 
 44-5; R. 1H4H. pp. 11»-14 ; g.l'., Jiiiiuury 1848, p. 11. [21 R. 18(14, p. liJfl. [81 R. 
 
 10, p. 154 ; R. 1»01, p. 178 ; R. 18tiD, p. IIU ; R. 1»70, p. 30 ; R. Ib77, p. ttl. W R- 
 
 \H 1. ii 
 
 PP 
 
 18(10 
 
 1888, p. 44 
 
 (XI.) CALPENTYN, or KALPITIYA, 1842 70, kc. 
 
 The chief inhabitants of this populous Malabar town, situated on a 
 peninsula 25 miles north of Piitlam, had been begging for a clergy- 
 man for over three years when in 1842 the Rev. S. 1). J. Ondaatje 
 was transferred there from Caltura, which was given up as an S.P.G. 
 station. About this time (1842-3), a church was built " on the site 
 of an old Portuguese Romish church," chiefly at the expense of the 
 District Judge, Mr. J. Cavie Chitty, and on August IG, 184G, eighteen 
 Tamils were confirmed in it by the Bishop of Colombo. 
 
 This being " the first visit both of a Chief Justice and a Bishop at 
 Calpentyn," the two functionaries, who travelled together, were wel- 
 comed on landing by " multitudes of eager and excited natives." The 
 temporary withdrawal of the clergyman had been followed by the 
 ^'secession . . . to Rome of Mr. Chitty and many others," but the Mis- 
 sion was now ( 1840) connected with Putlam and placed under the charge 
 of the Rev. S. Nicholas, the Society's pririciple "of aiding rather 
 than maintaming Missions " being here first applied in Ceylon, and 
 with signal success [see p. 602] [1]. At this time the district was " the 
 only position occupied by the Church between Jaffna [in the extreme 
 north] and Colombo, a range of populous country of 250 miles," and the 
 Government Agent, Mr. Caulfield, a promoter of the Mission, assured 
 the Bishop that for the fourteen years in which he had resided in the 
 island he had never before been " at a station where a clergyman 
 was placed, or where he could be blessed with the Church's minis- 
 trations " [2j. The ministrations of Mr. Nicholas (a Tamil) proved 
 " acceptable to Europeans as well as to natives" [8] ; and he soon 
 reclaimed some of the seceders and won respect from all parties [4]. 
 Some opposition appears to have been encountered in 1853 [5] ; but 
 the Mission progressed, and in 1801 services were being conducted in 
 Portuguese as well as Tamil and English [6]. 
 
 Beferences (Calpentyii).— [1] R. 1843, p. 43 , R. 184C, pp. 89, 90 ; M.H. No. 18, 
 pp. 39-44; Q.P., July 1840, p. 13; R. 184',, p. 95; Q.P , January 1848, p. 11. [2] R. 
 1846, pp. 89-90 ; M.H. No. 18, pp. 44, 46. [3] M.H No. 18, pp. 42-3. TiJ R. 1847, p. 9e. 
 [6] Q.P., January 1853. [6J R. 1861, p. 178 ; R. 1866, p. 140. 
 
 ■|; 
 
 M 
 
 (XII.) MANAAE, 1852-83. 
 
 This small island, separated by four miles of sea from the north- 
 west coast of Ceylon, forms a link in the connection with India vid 
 -• Adam's Bridge." 
 
 At a ^^sit in 1851, when be administered confirmation in English 
 *nd Portuguese, the Bishop of Colombo found over fifty communi- 
 cants — that is, almost all the resident adult members of the Church 
 then in the island. Since the cession of Coylon by the Dutch (1796) 
 
 z X 
 
 m 
 
 i «i 
 
674 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 no Christian minister had been stationed in Manaar, and the station 
 was no\/ only visited twice a year by the Rev. J. C. Arndt from 
 Ja£fna. The result, as the community represented to the Bishop, was 
 that " their children die unbaptized, their dead are buried without the 
 solemn ordinances which they crave ; and some are tempted to join a 
 less pure faith." With the aid of the Society and the Government, 
 the Rev. R. Edwards was stationed at Manaar in 1852 [1]. His work 
 consisted in ministering to the Christian congregation in the Fort 
 Church, in organising and conductmg schools, and occasionally en- 
 deavouring to convert the heathen and Mahommedans in what was 
 described in 1855 as " not ... a very hopeful field of labour" [2]. 
 
 Beferences (Manaar).— [1] M.H. No. 17, p. 4 ; R. 1852, pp. 108-9 ; R. 1856, pp. 120-1 ; 
 QP., April 1855. [2] Q.P., April 1855; E. 1856, pp. 120-1 ; R. 1857, p. 109 ; R. 1858. 
 p. 113 ; E. 1859, pp. 117-18 ; R. 1861, p. 178 j R. 1802, p. 178 ; R. 1876, p. 36. 
 
 80VTH COAST. ■■■■ ''- /^ ; ' ••' 
 
 (XIII.) MATURA, 1841-92. 
 
 This was the second station occupied by the Society in Ceylon, the 
 Rev. E. Moo ya ART being transferred there from Colombo " about the 
 end of the year 1841" [1]. The district, which was termed "the 
 stronghold of Buddhism and Demonism," comprised 98,921 Buddhists, 
 8,785 Mahommedans, and 876 Christians. For the Christians, most of 
 whom it was feared had " from long neglect, srnik into a state of 
 religious indifference," services were opened in the town of Matura, 
 "in a Dutch church," and at the out-stations of Tangalle, Hamban- 
 toUe, and Belligam [2], To this branch of work the Rev. S. D. J» 
 Ondaatje added services ui Singhalese and Portuguese, but such 
 was the opposition of the Buddhists, whose priests numbered 500 
 [8], that up to 1859 "very httle effect appears to have been pro- 
 duced upon the large heathen population" [4]. "When in 1864 a 
 church was consecrated at Matura (it had been erected during the 
 previous eight years to supersede the Dutch Presbyterian building in 
 which the services had been held), the Mission was said to have " very 
 good prospects of success " [6] ; but the Report for 1876 showed that 
 the work among the heathen had been hindered by the Missionary 
 having to minister to the EngUsh [6]. In the latter year a church 
 was consecrated at Tangalle, where since 1864 good work had been 
 done by the Rev. F. D. Edresinghe as resident Missionary [7]. 
 
 Beferences (Matura).— [1] Q.P., July 1813, p. 10, and see p. 661 of this book. [2] Q.P., 
 July 1848, p. 11 ; R. 1843, pp. 45-6. [3] Q.P., July 1840, pp. 11, 12; R. 1847, p. 114; 
 Q.P., January 1853 ; R. 1860, p. 156. [4] R. 1859, j). 120. [5] R. 1850, p. 121 ; R. 1857, 
 p. 109 ; R. 1858, p. 114 ; R. 1859, p. 120 ; R. 1864, p. 135. [6] R. 1876, p. 35. [7] R. 1864, 
 p. 135 ; R. 1876, p. 80. 
 
 (XIV.) BUONA VISTA, GALLE {west of Matura), 1860-92. 
 
 In 1858 " an estate of about eighteen acres of land" in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Galle, " with extensive and substantial buildings erected 
 upon it," was bequeathed by a Mrs. Gibson to the Bishop of Colombo 
 and others in trust " for the maintenance of a Native Female Boarding 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 675 
 
 School " to which she had devoted all her care and resources for 
 thirty-five years. '* No ministerial or Missionary work " having been 
 " commenced there by any religious body," the " unobstructed field " 
 offered " a most inviting field of labour for a new station," and on the 
 representation of the Bishop that without the Society's help " all 
 must fall to the ground," it was occupied by the Society in 1860 •* as 
 a purely Singhalese Missionary work" and placed under the Rev. J. 
 Bamforth. In the meantime the school — which had once contained 
 over 100 boys and girls, but at the time of Mrs. Gibson's death (at the 
 age of 83) had dwindled down to fifteen children — had been revived by 
 the Acting Chaplain at Galle (the Eev. S. Phillips), and for its main- 
 tenance the continuance of Government aid (i?90 a year) had been 
 secured, in addition to local contributions (£20 to £30 a year) and 
 the produce of the cocoanut estate — estimated at from £12 to £'30 a 
 year [1], Lace-making was introduced in 1863, and in 1865 (Mr. 
 Bamforth having meanwhile left [2] ) an impetus was ejiven to the 
 whole Mission by the appointment of Mr. Philip M MtKs (a brother 
 of Dr. Marks of Burma), who was ordained in 1866. Under his and 
 Mrs. Marks' s iperintendence the Mission and Orphanage became 
 thoroughly eficient [3]. 
 
 In 1*^78 the School was pronounced to be the best of its kind 
 under Government inspection [4], and the Report for 1876 stated that 
 " from one point of view" the Orphanage is " even more important 
 than St. Thomas' College " [see p. 668], as it aims " at training not 
 only Chri&;ian fathers, but also Christian wives and mothers." In 
 connection with the Mission there were now branch stations at Talpe, 
 Malalagama, and Ahangama, with flourishing day schools for boys and 
 girls, and in the Sunday Schools separate classes were held for Christian 
 and heathen men also [5]. On his transfer to Trincomalee in 1890 
 (when the Rev. F. Mendis took charge of the Mission and M:f;s 
 Callander of the Orphanage) Mr. Marks; thus reviewed the past : — ^ 
 
 " Where twenty-three years ago there were so few adult Chri,^ lans that there 
 were no regular services in the Mission, even on Sundays, nor an/ need of them, 
 there are now hundreds o' devoui worshippr rs of the only true God, numburing 
 amongst them no less than 118 C inraunicancs. When we reir ^mber that quite 
 as many more converts have gone out from here to various pe tS of the colony, 
 or to other countries, or hav« been taken to their eternal rest through faith in 
 Christ Jesus— when we tl'.ink too, of how much has been done in the cause of 
 Christian education, where formerly there was little except what was attempted 
 in the Orphanage, with its then Kinall number of inmates and imperfect organi- 
 sation, there is indeed reason t > praise God. . . . Statistics whether cf nine 
 months or of twenty-three years, can show but little of the far reaching blejsingg 
 promoted by a Mission such as this " [6]. 
 
 EAST COAST. '^ ' ' " 
 
 (XV.) TRINCOMALEE, 1842-52, &c. 
 
 During three days* stay at Trincom lee vahiL:" orL his way to 
 England in 1830 the Rev. W. Morton, an Indian !f.issionary of the 
 
 X X 2 
 
 i- 
 
 I 
 
 *r 
 
 w 
 
 
 r 
 
 1^ i 
 
 f H 
 
676 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Society [see p. 910], officiated on the Sunday in the Garrison Church 
 and baptized the child of the Wesleyan Missionary, Mr. George [1]. 
 The extreme point of Fort Frederick was mentioned by the Bishop of 
 Colombo in 1846 as being "held very sacred by the Hindus, and 
 offerings of flowers, &c. are thrown every month from it into the sea, 
 with much solemnity ; nor is the highest point of the precipitous rock 
 without its tale of Sapphic interest from blighted affection " [2] . Mission 
 work in connection with the Society was organised at Trincomalee in 
 1842 or 1843 by the Chaplain, the Rev. 0. Glennie [3] , and during the 
 next six years an annual grant of £48 elicited £72 per annum from 
 Government and private sources, and directly led to the appointment of 
 three catechists and the formation of a Portuguese and a Tamil congre- 
 gation at Trincomalee and of two others (English and Portuguese) at 
 Batticaloa, and to the baptism of 30 heathen, and indirectly led to 
 the opening and maintenance of three schools among the Tamils [4]. 
 Visiting Trincomalee in 1846, the Bishop of Colombo was gratified 
 
 " to see the Church in the position it ought ever to occupy abroad as well as 
 at home, in the respect and affection of all itp members : education doing its 
 work well ; the people constantly and faithfully visited ; the ordinances and 
 services of the Church duly and fully observed " [5]. 
 
 An examination of the Mission Schools by the Bishop in 1850 
 confirmed his opinion of such agencies as being "the best and by 
 far the most effective means of propagating the Gospel among the 
 heathen" [6]. 
 
 Befercnces (Trincomalee).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1B30-1, p. 11. [21 M.H. No. 17, p. 34. 
 [3J R. 1843, p. 43 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 85. [4] R. 1848, p. 117 ; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 14-15. 
 [5] M.H. No. 18, p. 18. [6] R. 1850, p. 78 j Q.P., October 1862, p. 2 ; M.H. No. 24, 
 pp. 55-7. 
 
 (•XVI.) BATTICALOA {south of Trincomalee), 1846-92. 
 
 r 1 this, the first place in Ceylon visited by the Dutch (in 1602), 
 the Bishop of Colombo reported in 1846 : — 
 
 " It is inhabited wholly by Tamuls, whose religion is Brahminical. There is a 
 temple in almost every village, although many of them are mere sheds. Some of 
 them, however, are of stone, ornamented with mythological figures of bulls, mon- 
 sters, <&c. The town is built on the island Puleantivoe (Tamarind Isle), and the 
 fort by the Dutch, as the date over the gateway marks, in 1G82. This is now 
 almost wholly in ruins, having no more than a single residence within it. . . . 
 That which was pointed out to me as the Dutch church is now a miserable, 
 dilapidated ruin, serving as a stable. I saw no mark of its ever having been 
 appropriated as a church, and if it had, it would not now be desirable, on account 
 of its distance from the population of the town, and the unshaded exposure of the 
 road to the sultry heat of the sun. A single Mahometan soldier ia in charge of 
 the fort. 
 
 " We have a place assigned by government for the episcopal service, but it is 
 under the charge of an uninstructed and . inefficient catechist. The Bev. S. 0. 
 Olenie visited it from Trincomalie, at i distance of more than seventy miles, at 
 my request, to prepare the few candidates for confirmation ; and will continue to 
 do so once in a quarter until some permaner ^ arrangement is oouipietoc'. : the 
 present must not continue as it is. The Protestant portion of the commu.iity 
 are almost all Wesleyans: they have one large chapel, and one rr. '.'.i.<ii', mission- 
 ary. The Bomanists have two chapels, and a single priest from . '.a. Thorc u'o 
 also a mosque and a Brahminical temple " [1]. 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 677 
 
 
 In 1842 the Society had been appealed to by the District Collector 
 to assist in an effort originated by Governor Mackenzie for the 
 improvement of the condition of the Veddahs. Villages were formed 
 in 1811 at Nelavelly, 27 miles from Batticaloa, and at Oomanne, still 
 further in the wild forest. Under the encouragement given, the 
 Veddahs, who had been in "a most abject and miserable condition," 
 " soon cleared the ground, built houses, farmed gardens, and learned 
 readily the use of agricultural implements." Another tribe, observing 
 their increased comfort, built a villagfe at Caravethy, and a fourth 
 tribe was assisted in settling at Nadene. 
 
 The " undoubted aborigines of the island " were " now for the first 
 time gathered together, and brought within the reach of civilization." 
 The Bishop of Madras, whom the Society consulted in 1842, could 
 not then recommend it to occupy Batticaloa as a Mission Station, and 
 the work being one which only those on the spot could undertake, the 
 co-operation of the Wesleyans was sought and obtained [2J. At the 
 time of the Bishop of Colombo's visit in 1846 a native Missionary, 
 maintained by the Government, was still resident among the Veddahs, 
 two of whom the Bishop interviewed, but the schools which had been 
 opened, had been abandoned partly from want of teachers, and partly 
 from the indiflference of the people [3]. 
 
 After a personal inspection of the Veddahs in their homes four 
 years later the Bishop considered that the Government experiment 
 carried out by Mr. Atherton " was a successful one, as far as their 
 settlement in villages, the formation of homes and families, and con- 
 sequent social improvement is concerned"; "but their religious in- 
 struction" had "all to be done." Indeed their "Religious Instructor" 
 stated that, some yearn before, about 60 had been '* baptized by the 
 Wesleyans, who had now left them altogether. They had no school, 
 and very little reKgion. He was desiirous of doing more tr instruct 
 theii , but did not know how." He had been a Wesleya^- imself 
 " b it so'ild get no guidance and no instruction." He now asked the 
 Pibhu}) to receive him for confirmation " and to take charge of those 
 vni.y T»oi.'a committed to him by the Government." This was done in 
 C'.m^o'Vrvm with the Mission at Batticaloa, and arrangements were 
 ma<i for the regular visitation of all the Veddah villages — now seven 
 iC. *)" b . — ranging along about 40 miles of coast [4]. 
 
 In Batticaloa itself attempts had been made to prejudice the people 
 (generally) against the Church and the rite of confirmation, but the 
 Bishop's visit in 1846 strengthened many in their attachment, forty 
 persons were confirmed, and a site was selected for a church in place 
 of the unconsecrated chapel in use, which it was necessary to remove 
 to make way for improvements. Owing to the recent discontinuance 
 oi the Government schools in the district the Society's two schools 
 were now the only ones among a population of 60,000. Of these, 
 that opened gratuitously by Mrs. Hannah, the wife of the Catechist, 
 : v^ tau';ut by herself (a native), was "one of the best girls' schools in 
 Oolombo" [6]. 
 
 In 1855-6 the Rev. 8. Nicholas (a Singhalese) and the Rev. J. 
 Hannah (a Tamil) were appointed to Batticaloa ; services were held 
 by them in Tamil and English at three branch stations [6], but up to 
 1868 " with scarcely any result " [7]. 
 
 ' i' ii 
 
 t. 
 
 HJHHnl 
 
 
 ■Mi. 
 
678 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Some of the heathen, while admitting the truth of the Missionary's 
 remonstrances, spoke of themselves as "wild insects" and as worshipping 
 as their fathers had done ; and on one occasion when their paddy 
 crop was dying for want of rain and their prayers had been unheeded, 
 they were found to have removed their god into the midst of their 
 field " in order, that feeling the heat, he might bring a shower of rain 
 for his relief "[8]. 
 
 In 1876, when the Government agency was removed to Batticaloa 
 from Trincomalee, the pastoral work among the English was hindering 
 evangeUstic eflforts among the heathen, but the Eev. D. Somandeb 
 had eflfected some good among a remote village of toddy di'awers who 
 had given £40 towards building a church [9], Mr. Somander had long 
 been anxious to open work among the Veddahs [10] , and, although the 
 records are siler- on the subject, these people do not appear to have 
 been entirely ii ' ^. as in connection with the out-station of 
 Petthale the R>\. .. i!,^.^can in 1889 referred to a Veddah congre- 
 gation, and speaking Ike race he said: — 
 
 " The thought of more Qods than one true God has not once entered into a 
 Vedda's head; the Yedda neither makes an image, nor bows down to it, nor 
 worships it ; the Vedda does not, without due regard, take the name of Ood into 
 his mouth, nor does he abuse the name of the deity with rash oaths ; he honours 
 his father and mother and others like them ; the Yedda does not malign his 
 neighbour, nor is he angry with him ; he does not quarrel with him, nor seek 
 revenge upon every light injury ; adultery and fornication are unknown to him ; 
 stealing is very rare among the Veddas ; as a rule, the Yedda speaks always the 
 truth "[11]. ,-.... 
 
 Beferencea (Batticaloa).— [1] M.H. No. 18, pp. 17, 18. [2] Jo., Y. 45, p. 29 ; R. 1848, 
 p. 43 ; M.H. No. 18, pp. 23-8. [3] M.H. No. 18, pp. 23, 25. [4] M.H. No. 24, Part III., 
 pp. 29-30, 41-6, 53-4. [5] M.H. No. 24, Part III., pp. 28-81, 34, 87-8. [6] R. 1856, 
 p. 121 ; R. 1860, p. 154 ; R. 1862, p. 174. [7] R. 1863-4, p. 120. [8J R. 1872, p. 81. [9J 
 R. 1876, p. 86. [10] R. 1864, p. 130. [U] M.F. 1889, p. 154. 
 
 INTERIOR. 
 
 (XVII.) NEWERA ELLIA, or NTTWARA ELYA, 1842-70. 
 
 Little is recorded of this station during the time of the first Mis- 
 sionary, the Rev. H. H. Von Dadelszen. In 1843 (the year after his 
 appointment), when he had a small English congregation, his return to 
 India was proposed by the Bishop of Madras on the ground that there 
 was not suflBcient scope for a man of his powers, the place itself 
 offering " no field for Missionary labour among the natives," though in 
 the season it was visited by " the first people " of the island, it being 
 the sanatorium of Ceylon [1]. Mr. Von Dadelszen, however, remained 
 until 1847 [2]. His successor, the Rev. J. Thurston, removed to 
 Colombo after a stay of fifteen months. Under the Rev. J. Wise, who 
 took charge in 1849 [8], the work of the Mission was *• one of continued 
 progress," and of the Church opened in 1850 and consecrated in 1852 
 the Bishop of Colombo wrote in the latter year, the building now 
 forms 
 
 " not only the brightest ecclesiastical ornament of the diocese, but an abiding witness, 
 I trust, of Christian truth and our Church's vitality in the very centre and on the 
 very summit of this heathen land. As Buddhism has its shrine (a mere shed) on 
 the summit of Adam's Peak, 7,800 feet abr ye the sea level, Christianity has built 
 
HWBTIWF-^ 
 
 »'^V 
 
 ' ) Vf. )■' 
 
 r/) -y. 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 679 
 
 1 } 
 
 its nobler sanctuary on the elevated plains of Nuwara Elya, direct from which rises 
 Pedro-Taragalla, the apex of Ceylon, to the height of above 8,200 feet ' [4j. 
 
 The station had now become a permanent assistant chaplaincy [5], 
 In 1856 an Industrial School was established by the Rev. E. 
 MooYAABT, and an ex-Buddhist priest became a pupil, but after three 
 years' successful management it was discontinued, the population being 
 found insufficient for its maintenance [6]. In other respects the work 
 among the Singhalese had been growing [7], and to the Bev. B. 
 Phillips, who took charge in 1859, it was a great relief after living 
 in many parts of the island to come to Newera Ellia and " behold the 
 singular spectacle of a native village almost entirely Christian, free from 
 all the upual signs of idolatry." At the same time he reported that 
 " a great and salutary change " had been made in the Eandyan marriage 
 laws " at the request of the natives themselves " [8]. 
 
 The Mission, which embraced work at Ratnapoora (an ancient 
 Singhalese city), Saflfragam, and Badulla [see p. 680] [9], appears to 
 bave ceased to receive aid from the Society in 1870 [10]. 
 
 Beferences (Newera Ellia).— [1] R. 1843, pp. 44-5 ; M.R. 1854, p. 276. [2] R. 1847, 
 p. 97. [3] R. 1848, p. 115 ; R. 1849, p. 141. [4] M.H. No. 24, pp. 80-1 ; 11. 1H52, 
 pp. 109-10, [5] R. 1852, p. 110. re] R. 1856, p. 121 ; R. 1857, p. 109 ; R. 1858, p. 114 ; 
 R. 1859, p. 120. [7] R. 1856, p. 121 ; R. 1858, p. 114. [8] R. 1859, p. 120. [0] R. 1858, 
 p. 114 ; R. 1869, pp. 118-19. [10] R. 1862, p. 174, and the Annual Reports subsequent 
 to 1870. 
 
 (XVIII.) KANDY (mrth of Newera Ellia), 1849-69. 
 
 In urging the Society to establish a Mission at Eandy in 1848 the 
 Bishop of Madras said : — 
 
 " If this ground— a most promising field of Missionary labour— be not occupied 
 immediately, it will be lost to the Church of England for ever. Kandy is the 
 capital and centre of the coffee-plantations of Ceylon ; numerous Europeans and 
 East Indians must ere long be employed as superintendents of those estates, and 
 many are so employed already ; and at the least there are thirty thousand natives 
 of India, imported as labourers from the continent, without anyone who carea 
 whether they have a soul or not. They have thews and sinews and that is enough." 
 
 At that time there was a Colonial Chaplain in Kandy and "a 
 very valuable Mission" of the C.M.S., whose operations however 
 were " strictly limited to the town " [1]. When, a few years later, the 
 chaplain seceded to the Church of Rome, the Rev. H. Von Dadelszen 
 of Newera Ellia was appointed his successor, and the Bishop of 
 Colombo wrote to the S.P.G. (February 9, 1847) :— 
 
 " You may point to this as one example of a faithful Missionary of your own 
 being selecte'^ purposely to counteract the sophistries and seductions of Rome. 
 The result iia,s fully confirmed my selection. Confidence succeeded to distrust 
 and unreserved satisfaction has been expressed to me by many " [2J. 
 
 In 1849 the Society undertook the pastoral care of an Indo-Portu- 
 guese congregation at Kandy, the Missiouary (the Rev. E. Labroov) 
 having also the charge of Kcrnegalle and Kaigalle [see p. 681] [8] . After 
 ten years' labour Mr. Labrooy could not report very encouragingly 
 of his Kandy flock [4], but under the Rev. G. H. Gomes in 1864 
 their numbers greatly increased [6]. 
 
 References (Kandy).— [1] R. 1848, pp. 48-4. [21 R. 1847, pp. 96-8 ; Jo., V. 45, 
 pp. 801-2. [3] R. 1849, p. 189 ; M.H. No. 24, p. 16 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 10, 17. [4] R, 1855 
 p. 122; R. 1869, p. 118. [5] R. 1864, p. 186; B. 1869, p. 118. 
 
 
 
680 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 (XIX.) MAHABA {west of Newera Ellia), 1847-8. 
 
 In 1847 the Bishop of Colombo reported that " a real movement 
 for good " was at work among the Singhalese, who were " offering in 
 different districts to give ground " and " labour and materials for 
 churches and schools," if he would supply clergymen and teachers. 
 Ao instances, the native headman of the Mahara district, a Christian,, 
 proposed, in return for a clergyman for a population of 20,000, to build 
 either one large church or four small ones (at Palliagodde, Mahara„ 
 Himbulgodde, Alutgamma), "and to go with his family into the 
 district for the superintendence of the schools, and to throw all the 
 weight of his influence in support of the clergyman," for whom also a 
 house would be built. Already at one place he had called the people 
 around him and claimed " their own efforts for their jwn good." '* At 
 once there were fifty volunteers to dig the foundation and thirty more 
 to proffer labour." A native Registrar in the same district was " about 
 to build an entire church " at Farawella ; and at Calamy a son (aided 
 by his father) had undertaken to repair a church built by his brother 
 at a cost of .&S X). Against such overtures as these it was not possible 
 " to turn a deaf ear or a closed hand and heart," and the district was 
 entrusted to the R«w. J. Thurstan. In the next year the Mission 
 embraced 70 viluigett, " clustering in a population of about 87,000 souls, 
 one third of whom " professed "a nominal Christianity, having been 
 baptized many years ago, but long since neglected." Already nine 
 schools had been opened, and services were being held at twelve 
 different places in temporary buildings erected by the natives. The 
 Society's aid for the support of a clergyman at Mahara does not appear 
 to have been required alter 1848. r - 
 
 Beferencea (Mahara).— B. 1847, pp. 08-9 ; I 
 pp. 16, 115-16. 
 
 MSS., V. 24, pp. 81, 83-5; R. 1848,. 
 
 (XX.) BADTTLIA, 1848-92. 
 
 At this place, which was being visited in 1848 by the Rev. J. 
 Thurstan of Mahara (40 miles westward) [1], arrangements were 
 made in 1850 for building a church in memory of Major Rogers, a 
 Government Agent highly esteemed by the natives [2] ; and in 1854 
 a regular Mission was organised under the superintendence of the Rev. 
 E. MooYAART of Newera Ellia [3]. An Industrial School was begun 
 in 1856 [4] ; in 1857 the resident native Catechist, Mr. A. Rathna^ 
 was ordained, and in the next year the church was consecrated and a 
 confirmation held. The Church members now numbered 72, more 
 than half being Em*opeans [5]. As the centre of the Onvah district, in 
 which (with a population of 84,000) there was no other resident 
 clergyman of any denomination, Badulla offered a wide field for a 
 Mission [6]. In 1864 it was described as the least satisfactory of the 
 Missions [7] ; but eight years later, the Rev. G. H. Gomes Tteing then 
 in charge, it had become "a very successful one " — there being "a 
 large number of native Christians, whose piety and zeal might put to 
 the blush those who have better opportunities " [8]. 
 
 Owing however to the claims of Uie English residents the Missionary 
 
I SI 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 681 
 
 here, as elsewhere in Ceylon, was unable to devote as much time as 
 he desired to the native Christians and heathen [9]. 
 
 Beferences (Baduila).— [1] R. 1848, p. 116. [2] M.H. No. 24, pp. 2-11. [3] R. 1854» 
 pp. ldO-1 ; R. 1867, p. 109. [4] R. 1856, p. 121. [6J R. 1857, p. 109 ; R. 1858, pp. 113-14 
 [6] R. 1862, pp. 172-3. [7] R. 1864, p. 186 : tee also R. 1860, p. 154. [8] R. 187a, 
 pp. 80-1. [9J R. 1870, pp. 85-6. 
 
 (XXI.) MATEIIE {north of Kandy), 1864-92. 
 
 This place, and Eomegalle and Eaigalle {see p. 679], were described 
 by the Bishop of Colombo in 1848 as 
 
 " out-stations of the Oovemment, with resident European magistrates, and agents, 
 and many Burghers of mixed descent, attached to the courts and offices of Agency 
 for each district, who, with their families, are most of them members of our com- 
 munion, but wholly unvisited now by any Clergyman, except myself in the^o 
 periodical wanderings. At each place" (the Bishop said) " I was welcomed very 
 cordially by the respective representatives of Government, who placed their court- 
 houses, &c., at my disposal in every case, for Divine Service, and furnished them 
 as decently and fitly for the occasion as circumstances would allow " [1]. 
 
 Matters appear to have continued thus until 1857, when such 
 local support was elicited for the maintenance of a clergyman and the 
 building of a church at Matelle that the Society's bounty, " the moving 
 spring, which set the whole at work," was not then needed at all [2]. 
 
 In 1864 however a catechist [8], and in 1869 a native clergyman^ 
 the Rev. W. Herat, were stationed at Matelle by the Society [4], 
 
 Beferences (Matelle).— [1] R. 1848, p. 116. [2] R. 1867, pp. 107-8 ; R. 1868, p. 111. 
 [3] R. 1864, p. 136. [4] R. 1869, p. 119. 
 
 \m 
 
 ■Ms 
 
 III 
 
 Statistics. — In Ceylon, where (1840-92) the Society has assisted in supporting 62 
 Missionaries (27 Natives) and planting 40 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 019-20),. 
 there are now in connection with its Misaions 4,229 Christians, 1,268 Commanicants, 174 
 Catechumens, 86 Villages, 83 Schools, and 6,346 Scholars, under the care of 12 Clergy* 
 men (8 Natives), 200 Lay Agents, and a Bishop [p. 767]. [See also the Table, p. 732.1 
 
 \m 
 
 m 
 
 
682 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 
 {....' 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXVII. 
 
 •t': BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Pabt I.-BORNEO. 
 
 The island of Borneo, situated in the Eastern Archipelago, was visited by Europeans 
 in 1822, 1503, and 1620, but the first European settlement un it was formed by the Dutch 
 at Landak and Sudakaua in 1608. This was soon discontinued, and an English one 
 established in 1609 was abandoned in 1628. The Dutch factories were revived in 1747 
 and 1776, and though these were relinquished in 1790, the Dutch have managed to secure 
 permanent possession of over two-thirds of the island. Under the East India Company 
 a British settlement was founded in 1762 at the island of Balembangan, which had 
 been ceded by the Sultan of Sulu ; but owing to the attacks of pirates it was removed iu 
 1775 to the island of-Labuan, a small factory being at the same time planted at Brunei. 
 Failing to re-establish their first settlement the Company gave up their connection 
 with Northern Borneo in 1803. Between 1838-41 Mr. (aftenvards Sir James) Brooke 
 established the independent State of Sarawak, which is under the exclusive influence of 
 Oreat Britain; and Labuan Island was made a British colony in 1846. (Area of 
 Sarawak, about 41,000 square miles; population, about 800,000.) Extensive con- 
 cessions in North Borneo were obtained from the Sultan of Brunei by some Americans 
 in 1865, but not utilised, and finally in 1877-8 the Sultans of Brunei and Sulu ceded the 
 same district to Mr. A, Dent, who transferred it to the British North Borneo Company. 
 Further cessions have since been obtained, and iu 1888 the British Government assumed 
 a formal protectorate over the territory, which comprises the whole of the northern 
 portion of Borneo from the Sipitong Biver on the west to the Sibuco River on the 
 east coast, with all the islands within a distance of three leagues. (Area of British 
 North Borneo, 80,709 square miles; population, estimated at from 160,000 to 
 200,000, mainly Malays, Bajows, Dasuns, Sulees, Dyaks, and Chinese.) Area of the 
 island of Borneo, about 280,000 square miles. Estimated population, 1,846,000, 
 consisting mostly of Dyaks (aborigines), Malays, and Chinese or Dyak-Chinese. The 
 principal languages spoken are (1) Malay, (2) Sea Dyak, (8) Land Dyak, (4) Milonow, 
 and (5) Chinese. Each of the three Dyak languages (2-4) liave many varieties of dialects. 
 The Sea Dyak race retain the hereditary energy of predatory habits. The Land 
 Dyaks are a milder race, who, although they have proved themselves very capable of 
 learning, are below the Sea Dyaks in civilisation and impressibility. 
 
 The Dyaks live in long houses erected on posts from 12 to 15 feet above the ground, 
 and containing from two to fifty families under the headship of one man. The private 
 rooms of each family open on to a common verandah, where the men carry on various 
 occupations — making nets, baskets, boats, &c., and the women pound the paddy, and the 
 stranger comes and goes. 
 
 Although the Dyaks have a vague belief in God (whom they call Tuppa, Jeroang, or 
 Dewatah), practically their ancient religion consists of a firm belief in innumerable and 
 mostly hostile spirits, to whom sickness and misfortune are ascribed, and to avert whose 
 wrath offerings and prayers are to be made. They have also endless superstitions about 
 charms and magic. Thus they will not sow their paddy until the voice of a certain bird 
 is heard in the woods ; and when on an expedition if one of the omen birds sings behind 
 them they return, convinced that misfortune will overtake them if they proceed. 
 
 From the fear of evil spirits or devils arose the Dyak custom of head-taking. If a 
 man lost his wife or child, he put on mourning and set out to take as many human heads 
 as he considered an equivalent for his misfortune — thus hoping to propitiate the evil 
 spirit of health. Before sowing the seed in his farm he sought more heads, %.'hich 
 he brought home fastened about his neck, to rejoice over when the harvest was reaped. 
 The custom thus derived so spread that a head-taker became regarded in the light of a 
 successful warrior; and the ghastly present of a human head became the favourite 
 love-token which a young man laid at the feet of the girl whom he desired to marry. 
 The women incited the men to this horrible practice, and it mattered not whether the 
 head was that of a man, woman, enemy or stranger — a head they would have for a 
 wedding present. 
 
 Sixty years ago Englishmen knew little about Borneo, except that it was a large and 
 fertile island, and that its coasts were inhabited by a set of daring and cruel pirates, who 
 infested the seas in the neighbourhood of their island, and robbed and murdered the 
 crewB of very many vessels every year. 
 
 In 1880 it attracted the attention of Mr. James Brooke, formerly a naval cadet, who 
 while travelling in search of health and amusement was moved to devote himself to the 
 suppression of the existing piracy and slavery, and to the amelioration of the condition of 
 
i 
 
 BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. -fX 
 
 683 
 
 the inhabitants of the island. After eiglit years' preparation and inquiry he sailed 
 from England in the Royalist, which was fi**ed out at his own expense and manned by 
 a crew who had been under training nearly throe years. Landing almost a stranger at 
 Kuching on August 15, 18S8, his influence rose and prospered until he was besought 
 by the native rulers to take upon himself the government of the region where the 
 beneficial effects of his interference first manifested themselves, and on August 1 , 1842, he 
 became Bajah of the Province of Sarawak. Each year of his rule was marked by new 
 services to the cause of humanity, robbery and murder were suppressed, and the natives 
 were taught and encouraged to gain a honest livelihood by trade or farming, 
 
 The Society's operations in Borneo began at Sarawak in 1848 and 
 were extended to North Borneo in 1888. 
 
 ■'fl 
 
 ■• ;-vi 
 
 (I.) PROVINCE OF SARAWAK, 1846-92. 
 
 Having (as above described) prepared the way for the introduction 
 of Christianity, Bajah Brooke appealed to the Church at large to assist 
 him in establishing a Mission. 
 
 Neither the S.P.G. nor the C.M.S. being able to undertake the 
 work, a personal friend of Mr. Brooke, the Rev. C. D. Brereton, 
 organised on May 2, 1846, a committee, under the presidency of the 
 then Earl of Ellesmere, to form a Church Mission mstitutiou which 
 should collect and administer funds for sending out and supporting a 
 Mission to Sarawak under Mr. Brooke's protection, with a view to the 
 eventual extension of Christianity " throughout the island of Borneo 
 and the adjacent countries inhabited by the aboriginal and Malay 
 races." The list of contributions was headed by the Queen Dowager, 
 and the S.P.G. subscribed £50 per annum [1]. 
 
 In June 1847 the Rev. F. T. McDougall, M.A. (of Magdalen Hall, 
 Oxford, and a Fellow of the College of Surgeons), was appointed by 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London to be the 
 head of the Mission. The Rev. W. B. Wright and tbe Rev. S. F. 
 Montgomery, M.A., were chosen as his fellow-labourer,'.. But before 
 the time for their departure Mr. Montgomery died of fever, caught in 
 visiting his parishioners at Upper Gomal. The two remaining 
 Missionaries, with their wives and children, sailed from London for 
 Singapore in November 1847, and after an eventful and trying voyage 
 reached Smgapore May 28, 1848, and landed at Sarawak (or Euching*) 
 on June 80, 1848 [8]. 
 
 They were hospitably received by the English residents in the 
 Rajah's service, and the upper part of the court-house was assigned as 
 their abode until a Mission-house could be built. A school and 
 dispensary were fitted up at once for the use of the natives, and, 
 being much resorted to, brought the Missionaries into contact with 
 the people, and enabled them to gain their confidence. On Advent 
 Sunday 1848 five orphans of Malay and Dyak mothers were baptized. 
 Mr. Wright resigned his post in January 1849, and Mr. McDougall 
 worked on alone until 1851, when, the Mission-house being built and 
 inhabited and the churchf completed, Bishop Wilson of Calcutta 
 came to consecrate it, and brought with him from Bishop's College, 
 
 * " Kuching," in Malay, means a cat. 
 
 t St. Thomas' Church. The foundation was laid on August 28, 1848, and the build* 
 ing was erected by Chinese carpoL^ers, from drawings and models by Mr. and Mrt/. 
 McDougall. The baptismal font was a large white shell, large enough to hold an 
 infant [4a]. 
 
 U 
 
684 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Calcutta, Mr. C. Fox to take charge of the native school. Mr. W. W. 
 NiCHOLLS, following in the same year, remained but two years, a d 
 then returned to Bishop's College. From the time of the consecration 
 of the church (January 22, 1851) daily services in English and Malay 
 or Chinese became the rule [4]. 
 
 During the first three years of Mr. McDougall's residence at 
 Sarawak, besides the work of his own immediate station at Kuching 
 (which was the residence of the Eajah, the Malay chiefs, and the 
 trading population, both Chinese and Malay), he had to pioneer the 
 way among the Dyak tribes for settling Missionaries among them when 
 they should be sent [5], so that when in 1851 the Rev. W. Chambers 
 arrived from England, and in 1852 the Rev. W. H. Gomes, a Singhalese, 
 from Bishop's College, Calcutta, and the Rev. W. Hobsburgh from 
 China, openings were made and work was ready for them to begin 
 upon. Up to June 1852 there had been about 50 baptisms [6]. 
 
 Mr. Chambers went to the Sea Dyaks on the Batang-Lupar 
 and its branches, and Mr. Gomes to the Sea Dyaks on the Lunda 
 river ; Mr. Horsburgh was unable to stand the climate more than three 
 years [7]. 
 
 The increase of the Mission staff and other additional expenses 
 having exhausted the resources of the Borneo Church Mission Fund, 
 it would have been impossible to carry on the work unless the S.P.G. 
 had tmdertaken the whole charge and expense of the Mission from 
 January 1858 [8]. 
 
 An endeavour was now made to complete the organisation of the 
 Church in Borneo by consecrating Mr. McDougall, then in England, 
 as Missionary Bishop, the Society having in 1852 set apart £5,000 
 towards an Episcopal endowment.* Temporary difficulties, however, 
 prevented this step being taken ; but in 1855 he was designated Bishop 
 of the colony of Labuan, and returning to Borneo he remained there until 
 three Bishops could be assembled at Calcutta for the first consecration 
 of [an English Colonial] Bishop out of England, which took place on St, 
 LuKe's Day, October 18, 1855. The Bishop on his return to Sarawak 
 found that Sir J. Brooke objected to his exercising his functions there 
 as Bishop of Labuan, and therefore appointed him Bishop of Sarawak, 
 enabling him as such to exercise his jurisdiction and superintend the 
 Church's work in the Rajah's dominions [9]. 
 
 In 1855 the Rev. J. Grayling, from England, and Messrs. Koch 
 and Cameron, students from Bishop's College, Calcutta, were added to 
 the Mission staff. Mr. Grayling, after a short trial, was unable to 
 bear the climate, and Mr. Cameron, finding the work not suited to him> 
 left also [10]. 
 
 Mr. Gomes was ordained priest, and Mr. Koch deacon, in 1856, 
 and while Mr. Chambers at Banting and Mr. Gomes at Lundu were 
 slowly and steadily making their way among the Sea Dyaks, having 
 each gathered together a band of converts and built small churches 
 at either place, fresh openings were occurring elsewhere. The Mission 
 schools at Euching were prospering, the Church services well attended, 
 and the work of conversion among the Chinese promising to be 
 remarkable, especially among the gold mines at Bauh or Bow, where 
 the Bishop had established a Mission [11]. 
 
 * a furth3r grant of £2,000 was made in 1882 [9a]. 
 
BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 685 
 
 '^ki 
 
 Just then, in the beginning of 1857, when all seemed so full of 
 hope, the rebellion of the Chinese against Sir James l^rooke'a 
 government checked the work, and threw everything into confusion. 
 Attacking the town of Kuching on the night of February 18, they 
 sought to kill the Bajah and his European officers, some of whom 
 were slain, and others miraculously escaped, and the place was ravaged 
 with fire and sword. The Bishop and his family, with those who had 
 sought safety in the Mission-house, the wives and children of the 
 Europeans, and some of the Christian Chinese and their families, took 
 refuge at Linga in the Government fort, near which Mr. Chambers 
 was stationed, and where he and his Balow Dyaks did their best to 
 provide for the necessities of the refugees. While there Mrs. McDougall 
 and hev daughter attended a native feast by invitation, but retreated 
 in horror on finding served up at it " three human heads ... on a 
 large dish, freshly killed, and slightly smoked, with food and sirih leaves 
 in their mouths." " The Dyaks had killed our enemies and were only 
 following their own customs by rejoicing over their dead victims." 
 After a month the whole party returned to Sarawak to find their 
 homes ransacked of all their goods. This was a great check to the 
 work of the Mission, for most of the Chinese, good and bad, were killed 
 or driven out of the country by the Malays and Dyaks, and the old 
 head-taking spirit had been rekindled, so that it was long before the 
 Dyaks again settled down to be influenced by the teaching of the 
 Missionaries amongst them [12]. 
 
 While the country was in this state of constant alarm Messrs. 
 Hackett, Chalmers, and Glover arrived from St, Augustine's College. 
 They were ordained deacons on Trinity Sunday 1858, and Mr. Chalmers 
 was appointed to open a Mission ar^ong the Land Dyaks [13]. 
 
 In June 1859 the permanent iron-wood church which had long 
 been building at Banting was consecrated, and a confirmation held 
 there. Soon after this, when the Bishop had gone to Lundu to visit 
 the Mission and confirm, he was warned of a Mahometan plot, which 
 had been long in preparation amongst the Malays, to kill all the 
 Europeans, root out Christianity, and proclaim the rule of Islam. It 
 soon after discovered itself by breaking out prematurely at Kennoit, an 
 out-station on the Eejang River, where two Europeans, Messrs. Fox 
 and Steele (formerly Mission agents), fell victims ; but owing to the 
 faithfulness of the Dyaks to their Christian friends and Missionaries 
 the plotters were discovered and punished, and further ' l~:hief was 
 prevented [14]. 
 
 The country, however, was long after in a state of alarm, and 
 unfavourable to Missionary work ; by constant outbreaks of piracy at 
 sea, and fighting and head-taking on shore, the people's minds were so 
 occupied with war that they had no heart to listen to the things that 
 belong to their peace. 
 
 The Missionaries remained quietly at their posts, keeping their 
 small flocks together, studying the language, making translations for 
 the use of their converts, and acquiring influence over the heathen by 
 relieving their wants, attending to them in sickness, settUng their 
 disputes, and the like. 
 
 Mr. Chambers' industry and energy soon enabled him to acquire 
 and reduce the difficult Land Dyak language to writing, and instruct 
 
 : » ■ 
 
 ^1 
 
 ,i ■ ' 
 
 m 
 
G86 
 
 HOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 many of the Quop people who oflfered themselves as catechumens. In 
 December 1869 the Bishop visited England. During his absence the 
 thi'ee new Missionaries, not being able to stand the climate, resigned ; 
 but in 1801 Messrs. Crossland and Mesney, from St. Augustine's 
 College, and Messrs. Abe, Zehnder, and Richardson were sent out from 
 Enf,'land [16]. 
 
 In May 1802 a conflict took place between the Sarawak Govern- 
 ment steamer and pirates off the coast of Borneo. The !* > of 
 Labuan, who was accompanying the acting Governor, Captai. -ooke, 
 took part in the conflict and sent an account in a letter which was 
 published in the Times of July 10. In referring the matter to the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury the Society asked his Grace " to address 
 to the Bishop . . . such a letter as he in his wisdom " shouM " see 
 fit," and added that apart from this case it repeated its principle and 
 deprecated its Missionaries ever willingly engaging in any of those 
 conflicts which may surround them in their distant fields of labour [IGJ. 
 
 When on May 28, 1804, the Bishop and Clergy met together as a 
 Diocesan Synod for the first time, they desired that their "first 
 Resolution should be an expression of gratitude to the . . . Society " 
 to whom " the existence of the Church " in Borneo was, under God, 
 owing and under whose fostering care " the foundations of a great and 
 permanent work " had " been laid " [17]. 
 
 Alrer ay the influence of Christianity was spreading to even distant 
 tribes. Thus a Balow Dyak named Remba, while at Banting e-*^ Ising 
 the craft of his tribe (who itinerate and make Dyak ornaments ass, 
 
 silver, and gold), was taught and baptized by Mr. Chambers. . due 
 course of time he returned to his own country, far inland, and became 
 the head of his village. There for ten years (1869-09), during which 
 he saw no one to further instruct him, he taught the people of his own 
 house, and Dyaks coming from thence brought messages from him and 
 reported that he had built a substantial church, where thirty of his 
 people regularly assembled for prayer [18]. Similarly, in 1808, Buda, 
 the son of the old pirate chief Linga, himself noted as a head-taker 
 and pirate, having conversed with some Christian Dyaks, became an 
 inquirer and put himself under Mr. Chambers' instruction. He showed 
 great earnestness and ability, learning to read and write in a short 
 time. The following year he returned with his wife and daughter, to 
 be more fully instructed. Then he went back to his own tribe, and so 
 successfully and diligently did the work of catechist among them, that 
 on Mr. Chambers visiting them in 1807, after six days' and nights"^ 
 careful inquiry and examination, he found upwards of 180 of them so 
 well instructed and no desirous to become Christians that he felt it 
 his duty to baptize them all. And thus another congregation of 
 Christians sprung up amongst the Sarebas, the very people who but a 
 few years before were the worst of all the piratical Dyaks, and most 
 dangerous enemies of Sarawak. 
 
 The number of Dyak converts was now (1807) above 1,000, and 
 besides the mother church at Sarawak there were four permanent 
 churches and three chapels in which increasing congregations of 
 native Christians regularly assembled. The women, who from the 
 beginning had opposed the giving-up of head-taking and of other 
 heathen practices incompatible with the profession of Christianity, 
 
BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 687 
 
 and who thus formed the greatest obstacle to the Missionary, were now 
 following the example of their husbands and brothers. Thus at 
 Lundu out of 50 candidates for confirmation more than half wore 
 women, and in all the stations the women and girls were offering as 
 catechumens [19], The schools too were now more regularly attended 
 and in many cases sought after, and six Dyaks were working as 
 catechists among their own people [20]. 
 
 While the Dyaks necessarily occupied the chief attention of tho 
 Missionaries, the Chinese settlers (many of whom were Dyak-Chinese — 
 tho descendants or sons of Dyak women) and immigrants were not 
 overlooked [21], 
 
 The converts willingly contributed to the support of one of their 
 number (Foo Nygen Klioon), who was ordained deacon on Trinity 
 Sunday 18G5 [22]. They also, and of their own accord, established in 
 18(55 a Chinese House of Charity for the shelter of Christians tempo- 
 rarily out of work, and for the temporary abode of visitors to keep them 
 out of temptation [28]. Up to 1807 two hundred Chinese had been 
 baptized [24]. The first converts were mocked at by their heathen 
 neighbours, and durirg an attack of rheumatism, when Dr. McDougall 
 had to use crutches, the carpenters regarded it as a punishment inflicted 
 by the Chinese gods for interfering with their religion. " He is no 
 longer a man," said they, " but oblige to go on four logs, like a 
 beast" [24a]. 
 
 In 1868 Bishop McDougall resigned and Sir J. Brooke died. The 
 latter was succeeded in the same year by his nephew, Mr. C. Brooke ; 
 and, in accordance with the expressed desire of the new Bajah and the 
 known wishes of the Dyaks, Archdeacon Chambers became the new 
 Bishop [25]. On his consecration in 18(30 the Straits Settlements 
 [see p. 095] were added to his jurisdiction [20]. 
 
 The beneficial results which had taken place during the dynasty of 
 the first Eajah had been great. When in 1848 Dr. McDougall firsts 
 went to Borneo " it was as much an unknown country as Britain was 
 before the Romans visited it." " Life was unsafe, no one dared to 
 go out of his run without incurring great risk, and being in danger of 
 attack from some hostile tribe." But the Rajah's administration had 
 brought such security that an Englishman now going into the country 
 would, instead of being attacked, " be welcomed as a friend by th& 
 natives, who would, perhaps, ask him to instruct them." 
 
 In 1848 the Dyak's knowledge of God was limited to a belief " that 
 there was a Creator, but . . . that He slept, and did not care for man- 
 kind " ; and " If they worshipped at all," it was " the evil spirits. "^ 
 *' It had been the endeavour of the Missionaries to awaken the minds 
 of these people, and to tell them of their God, and Father, and they 
 had, in great measure, listened to what was said to them." Such was 
 the testimony of Bishop McDougall in 1808 [27]. 
 
 While, however, the obstacles arising from the unsettled state of 
 the country, the variety of languages, and the climate (which so many of 
 the early Missionaries were unable to endure) had been in a measure 
 surmounted, the " one great difficulty of Mahometan opposition and 
 competition " still remained. "Every Mahometan ruler, trader, 
 and resident amongst the Dyaks " (so it was reported in 1867) " is to 
 a certain extent a Missionary and they are working successfully in 
 
 P 
 
 I 
 
688 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 many places where there is neither Christian Missionary nor catechist 
 to counteract their efforts" [28]. ^But notwithstanding "periods of 
 general discouragement," tha Sarawak Mission continued to make 
 "steady" if not "very rapid" progress during Bishop Chambers' 
 •episcopate [29], which continued until 1879, when, after 28 years of 
 faithful labour in Borneo, he resigned in broken health [30]. His 
 successor, Archdeacon Hose, who had while Colonial Chaplain taken an 
 active part in Missions, and was regarded by the Bajah as " the best man 
 to undertake the work " [81], was consecrated in Lambeth Palace Chapel 
 on Ascension Day 1881 under the title of " Bishop of Singapore, 
 Labuan, and Sarawak" [32]. This designation (the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury explained to Bishop Hose) was calculated to " reserve any 
 right which may accrue to you as Bishop of Labuan and would yet 
 give the prominence you desire to the position of Singapore as the head- 
 quarters of your work " [33]. (The Missions in the Straits are noticed 
 on pp. 696-702). 
 
 During the first six years and a half of Bishop Hose's espiscopate 
 1,714 persons were baptized and 1,090 confirmed, and the number of 
 native Christia is had risen to 3,480 [34], and at all the stations there 
 has since been growth [34a]. A noticeable feature in the progress was 
 *' the growing readiness of the Dyaks to build simple prayer-houses 
 for themselves in the neighbourhood of their own villages." Besides 
 seven consecrated churches there were at least eighteen " humble struc- 
 tures scatter'^d over the country, built by the people themselves and 
 almost entirely at their own expense, each one a centre of religious 
 light and life in its own neighbourhood." An advance had also been 
 made in the matter of education [35]. 
 
 The standard of attainments required for Holy Orders has not yet 
 been reached by a Dyak, though there are plenty of native lay agents 
 employed [36] ; but two Chinese have been raised to the Diaconate and 
 have rendered long and excellent service both among the Dyaks and 
 their own countrymen [37]. 
 
 The principal Mission stations of the Society in the Province of 
 Sarawak are Kuching, Lundu, Merdang, Quop, Banting, Undop, 
 Krian, and Skarang. As the headquarters of the whole work, Kuching 
 'has been sufficiently noticed, but a few notes are subjoined of the other 
 stations.* 
 
 LUNDU (60 miles west of Kuching), 1853-92. 
 
 The Lundu River was visited by the Rev. F. T. McDougall from 
 Kuching in 1848. Its banks were then inhabited by Dyaks, Chinese, 
 
 * A miasion to the Milanow race and the central tribes of Borneo was first projected 
 in 1864, but want of agents has prevented its establishment [88]. 
 
 The Rev. W. Crossland, who visited the Rejang River in 1869, testified to the exten- 
 sive opening for work among the Milanows. Contact with the Malays had given them 
 some desire for the knowledge and worship of God, yet they seemed for the most part 
 repelled rather than drawn to Mahommedanism [89]. 
 
 The Rev. G. S. Babb of Banting had in 1878 a Milanow servant-boy under Christian 
 instruction [40]. 
 
BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 689 
 
 and Malays, to none of whom had the Gospel been proclaimed before. 
 The Dyaks (of the Sebuyow and Balow tribes) seemed willing to receive 
 instruction, and in January 1858 a Mission was opened in the district 
 by the Rev. W. H. Gombs. Two years later the population was 
 increased by a migration of Malays and Lara Dyaks from Sambos to 
 take shelter under Rajah Brooke's Government. Mr. Gomes' labours 
 were at first thwarted by Mahommedan influence, but on Whitsunday 
 1855 eight of his converts were baptized at Sarawak [41] ; and on 
 August 19 in the same year a church was opened, it being the second 
 erected in Sarawak province [42]. The Dyaks listened with interest 
 to instruction " when they found our account of the creation and fall 
 of man corresponded in some measure with their own traditions," ani 
 the Gospel gradually gained ground [43] . 
 
 In return for a house erected for him by one tribe (the Salakow8)v. 
 in 1861, he offered remuneration, but the whole tribe decided that as 
 his visiting them was in itself a token of his affection for them, the 
 money should be returned with an apology. When the decision was 
 expressed an influential man 
 
 " jumped up from his seat in great excitement, threw down on the mat, before the 
 assembled Dyaks, the sheets of paper on which were printed the Ten Command- 
 ments, the Lord's Prayer, and the Creed, from which he had been learning, and 
 said, ' This is worth more than any wages he can give us. Has anybody hitherto 
 come to teach us the truths which now, for the first time, we are taught by him ?. 
 Did not our former masters come to us only to plunder and tyrannise over us? 
 Bather than look for remuneration, we ought to be thankful that he comes to us 
 at all, and to remember that the wish to have a house here is in itself a proof of 
 his affection for us ' " [44]. 
 
 On September 2, 1863, Bishop McDougall consecrated the recon. 
 structed church at Lundu, which was filled with natives, seventy-five 
 being baptized converts, in the place where fifteen years before he paid^ 
 the first visit to " a heathen warlike, head-taking tribe." After the, 
 consecration Holy Communion was administered to thirty-si.K commu- 
 nicants, and eleven persons were confirmed and seven baptized [45]. 
 
 The next three years saw remarkable progress, the principal women 
 and the chiefs of the three Dyak tribes being among those who. 
 embraced Christianity [46]. At Sedumak, an out-station begun in the. 
 face of ill-will and opposition in 1862, there were 103 converts in 
 1866, and the work had become firmly established [47]. 
 
 Only a small portion of the Salakows lived in the Sarawak territory, 
 but the diffusion of " a considerable knowledge of Christianity " in the 
 adjoining countries of Samboo and Pontianak, under Dutch rule, had 
 in 1868 resulted from an interchange of visits between the converts 
 and the other members of the tribe [48]. 
 
 Under the Rev. J. L. Zehnder good progress was made also 
 among the Lara Dyaks duruig the next eight years [49], 
 
 ftUOP, with MURDANG and SENTAH, 1859-92. * 
 
 The Mission begun in this district by the Rev. W. Chalmers [now 
 Bishop of Goulburn] about 1869 [60], made such progress under the 
 Revs. F. W. Ab6 and J. L. Zehnder that by 1868 the Chiefs of Quop 
 and Murdang had been baptized and were using their influence to bring 
 
 
 1^" 
 
690 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ] 
 
 their tribes to baptism [51] ; and six years later the entire population of 
 Quop, with the exception of four old people, had become Christian [52]. 
 
 The average attendance at the daily service was now from 70 to 100, 
 and a great moral, social and religious advance had taken place among 
 the Dyak, immoral customs being "rarely heard of" and Christian 
 services taking the place of heathen customs [58]. 
 
 When in 1873 some of the old people returned to heathen rites the 
 young Christians, though persecuted, would not join them [54]. 
 
 In 1874 Ah Luk, the first Chinese baptized by Bishop McDougall 
 [in Sarawak], was (after ten years' lay service) ordained deacon [55], 
 and as such he still continues to labour in the Mission [56]. 
 
 The Rev. C. W. Fowleb, who since 1882 has had charge of the 
 district, and under whom the work is being extender^ ^ates that 
 among the elder Dyaks superstition appears almost ineri ;able. But 
 the converts, though poor, are willing to undertake any Church work, 
 and their contributions "put many an EngUsh parish to shame." 
 Those who possess pepper gardens agreed in 1888 to devote a tenth of 
 the proceeds to the Church [57]. 
 
 UNDOP, 1868-92. 
 
 Visiting the River Undop (a branch of the Sakarran River) in 1863 
 for the purpose of opening a Mission, the Rev. W. Cbossland was well 
 welcomed by the chief and the people, who promised to regard his 
 preaching and help to supply his wants [58]. 
 
 Three years later eleven Dyaks were confirmed, and though the 
 people who had removed to this centre from the higher grounds at the 
 request of the Government had become unsettled, wishing to return 
 [59], the Mission was persevered in, and remarkable progress was 
 achieved in a boarding school for Chinese and Dyak-Chinese boys 
 opened at Sabu in 1868 [60]. 
 
 When in 1870 small-pox broke out, Mr. Crossland, urged by the 
 head-men, inoculated 700 of the tribe and attended them all. It 
 took him three months, and 10 per cent. died. The Dyak custom 
 was to run away and leave their sick to live or die, and the dead bodies 
 to be devoured by the wild pigs ; but in this instance nothing could 
 exceed the care which the people took of their sick or with which they 
 buried the dead. The ministerial work of the Missionary was promoted 
 by his medical skill ; the converts showed zeal in putting down head- 
 hunting [61] ; and in 1873 the people had been brought to commence 
 the annual tillage of their farms by a service in church in lieu of their 
 customary " bird-omens " and other superstitions [62]. 
 
 In 1886 some of the Undop Dyaks, after consulting the head of 
 the Saribas Dyaks as to his opinion of Christianity, came to the 
 Missionary and said : " The Orang Kaya has convinced tis. Teach 
 ws to pray. Teach us to worship God. We wish to put ourselves under 
 your guidance in these matters for the future.'' The result was the 
 Daptism of the whole village, and other villages hearing of it, asked 
 for teachers. " This " (said the Bishop of Singapore) " is some of the 
 fruit that has come from the seed which was planted in that Saribas 
 heart some twenty years ago " [68]. 
 
•f^li 
 
 BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 691 
 
 KEIAN, 1870-92. " .- . .■;>. 
 
 In 1870 the Bev. J. Pebham was appointed to the Erian Biver 
 district, in which 200 Christians of the Saribas tribe were being 
 taught by Catechist Buda, their old chief's son [64]. 
 
 The faith of the converts was not proof against the reverses 
 of fortune, hence in 1873 old heathen customs were resorted to 
 [65 and 66]. 
 
 When from the examples of the faithful few it was seen that no 
 peculiar disaster resulted from the profession of Christianity, bat that 
 •' paddy " would " grow as usual," the confidence of the people returned, 
 and by 1876 the work, which the Missionary at one time almost 
 despaired of, was bearing good fruit [67]. 
 
 A church was built and consecrated in 1877 [68], and in 1886 
 Temudok became the new headquarters of the Mission [69]. 
 
 I-!! 
 
 1, 
 
 BANTING, or SAKAREAN, 1851-92. 
 
 Between two tributaries of the River Batang Lupar (east of 
 Sarawak) — the Linga and the Sakarran — a Mission Station called 
 Banting was opened by the Rev. W. Chambers in 1851. The first 
 celebration of Christmas in 1855 drew all the Christians with their 
 friends from twenty miles around [70]. 
 
 In 1856 a church was erected [71], and though the population 
 was for some years in a " floating condition," numbers daily visited 
 the Clergy, and considerable progress was made. 
 
 Some of the converts, as already shown [p. 686] , became effective 
 voluntary evangelists [72], and in 1869 one of the leaders of the 
 most formidable head-taldng expeditions in the country told the Rev. 
 W. R. Mesney that he did not see how the blackened heads which 
 were the most prized possession of every Dyak house could be 
 allowed to remain much longer unburied, and the opposition of the 
 heathen majority did not wholly prevent this being done in the next 
 three years [73]. 
 
 In 1870-1 many converts were confirmed at Saruai and Simambo, 
 in prayer-houses erected by themselves. Among them was a Catechist's 
 wife (" Indum," a Dyak), who exercised a powerful influence over the 
 women in her own village, and whom the Bishop " heard read her 
 beloved Gospel with the correct, unaffected and simple pronunciation 
 of an English lady " [74]. 
 
 In 1872 some of the chief men, including two famous old warriors, 
 waited on the Bishop and spoke boldly against the heathen practices 
 of their nation, and a successful stand was made against the custom of 
 burying a live new-born infant with its dead mother [75]. 
 
 The Mission has continued to make good progress notwithstanding 
 the hindrances arising from the migratory habits and the superstitions 
 of the people [76], and in 1885 the Rev. J. Perham reported that '• at 
 Saribas more than anywhere else " the seeds of Christian truth spread 
 of themselves, and before the arrival of the authorised teacher " [77]. 
 
 Steps are now (1892) being taken to make Banting the headquarters 
 of the department for training Dyak catcchists and schoolmasters in 
 the province [78]. 
 
 \- Y 2 
 
692 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 SKERANG, 1887-92. ^j' 
 
 The Skerangs, the last of the Dyak tribes to submit to the Rajah 
 of Sarawak, having spontaneously asked the Bishop of Singapore for 
 a teacher, a mission was opened among them on April 28, 1887, by 
 the Rev. F. W. Leggatt. The Skerangs were formerly notorious as 
 head-takers, and their •' awful " moral condition when Mr Leggatt 
 arrived was in striking contrast to those who (as at Banting) had been. 
 under Missionary influence, and a few of whom assisted at the opening 
 of the Mission. All the Skerangs were quite ignorant of Christianity, 
 and it was doubtful "whether any single one of them ever heard of 
 the existence of it. Two or three of them had declared their intention 
 of becoming Christians, " but the majority were very unsatisfactory " 
 when, in August, Sumbang, the chief, returned from a gutta-percha 
 expedition. Calling on Mr. Leggatt, he said, " Tuan, my people have 
 been telling me about this ' sembeyang ' (worship) which you have 
 come here to teach us; but I want to hear all about it from you." 
 After several conversations the old chief at last one evening said : — 
 
 " Well, I have tried the birds, and I have tried the spirits. I have listened to 
 the voices of the one, and have attended to the demands of the other, and made- 
 offerings to them ; but I never could see that I Rained any benefit from them, and 
 now I shall have no more to do with them. I shall become a Christian." 
 
 The result was a council of the whole house, at which they all re- 
 solved to become Christians, and on the Feast of St. Michael and All 
 Angels thirty-flve were baptized by the Bishop, others being kept back 
 for further instruction [79]. 
 
 During a visitation of cholera in the next year (1888) some of the 
 Christians, in the absence of Mr. Leggatt, were frightened into erecting 
 an altar to propitiate the spirit who was supposed to cause the sick- 
 ness. Mr. Leggatt destroyed the altar and told them that if they 
 rebuilt it he would not hold services for them again. The people sub- 
 mitted to his ruling, and a few months later, at their own request, a, 
 service wa? held in church for the blessing of the seed which they 
 were about to sow. Some of them said of the service, " How fit and 
 proper ! Nothing in our old rites was like this " [80]. 
 
 Statistics (1892), Province of Sarawak. — Returns incomplete : Number of Christians, 
 about 8,000 ; Clergymen, 8. 
 
 References (Province of Sarawak). — [1] Borneo Church Mission Committee 
 Book, pp. 1-2, 4, 76-7; Jo., V. 45, p. 825; Jo., V. 40, p. 147; Q.P., July 1847, 
 p. 14 ; Q.P., April 1853, p. 1 ; M.R. 1853, p. 160 ; R. 1867, p. 125 ; R. 1881, p. 53. 
 [2] Q.P., July 1847, pp. 14, 15. \3] Borneo Church Mission Committee Book, 
 pp. 1, 15, 20-2 ; Jo. V. 45, p. 325 ; Q.P., April 1853, p. 1 ; R. 1867, pp. 125-6. [4] R. 
 1807, p. 126; Q.P., April 1853, pp. 2-4. [4a] Mrs. McUougnll's "Letters from 
 Sarawak," 1854, pp. 85-7. [51 R. 1867, p. 125. [6] Jo., V. 40, pp. 147, 205, 277-H ; 
 Q.P., April 1853, p. 4 ; R. 1867, p. 126. [7] R. 1867, pp. 126-7. [8] Borneo Church 
 Mission Committee Book, pp. 71-85 ; Jo., V. 40, pp. 327-8 ; R. 1853, pj). 28, 81 ; 
 R. 1867, p. 127 ; R. 1881, p. 58. [9] Jo., V. 46, p. 272 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 37 ; R. 1855, 
 pp. 126-6 ; R. 1807, p. 127. [9a] Jo., V. 54, p. 89. [10] R. 1856, p. 125 ; R. 1807, p. 127. 
 [11] R. 1855, p. 127 ; R. 1856, pp. 125-6 ; R. 1867, p. 127. [12] R. 1857, pp. 110-14 ; 
 M.P. 1857, pp. 166-7 ; R. 1858, p. 115; R. 1867, pp. 127-8; Borneo Historical Sketch, 
 p.lO. [13] R. 1857, p. 115 ; R. 1858, pp. 115-6 ; R. 1807, p. 128. [14] R. 1860. pp. 15fl-9 ; 
 R. 1807, p. 128. [15] R. 1301, p. 180 ; R. 1867, pp. 128-9 ; R. I860, p. 161 ; R. 1861. 
 p. 180; R. 1867, pp. 128-30. [16] Jo., Feb. 20, 1803; see also R. 1863, p. 107. [171 
 Sarawak Synod Proceedings 1804, and R. 1860, p. 147. [18j R. 1867, pp. 180-1 ; R. 1800, 
 
BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 693 
 
 pp. i2a-4 
 
 R. 1804 
 pp. 147-« 
 1807, 
 from 
 
 P 
 
 ,-,. [19] R. 1807, p. 180; R. 1804, pp. 137-8. [20] R. 1863, pp. 102-4; 
 
 [, p. 187 ; R. 1805, p. 141. [21] R. 1803, pp. 102-4 ; R. 1805, p. 140 ; R. 1886, 
 
 -8 ; R. 1807, p. 131. [22] R. 1804, p. 137 ; R. 1805, p. 140 ; R. 1800, p. 148 ; R. 
 
 iai rosin 1HAR rt lAn r<)/ii n iua? » iai ro^^.i 11T..0 ivr,.r>^,ir...ii'u >< Toti-^ni 
 
 n. imi, p. t58. [MBj u. 1H04, p. 137 I It. 1800, p. isu ; li,. iHoo, p. i5'J ; n. 1877, p. sa ; a. 
 1878, p. 40. [39] R. 1809, p. 125. [40] R. 1878, p. 87. [41] R. 1855, pp. 120-7 ; Q.P., 
 February 1804, p. 2. [42] Q.P., July 1850, p. 2. [43] R. 1857, p. 115 ; R. 1858, pp. 119-20 ; 
 OP .Tnlv iHr.n r> 0. ■ R iH-iio n ^'M • « iH«n i> ir.1 ra4.l r imn .% ihi [45] R. 
 
 46 
 
 '49 
 50 
 
 Q.P., July 1859, p. 2 ; R. 1859, p. 124 ; R. 1800, p. 101. [44] R. 1801, p. 181. [< 
 1803-4, pp. 122-3 ; Q.P., February 1804, pp. 2-4 : see also R. 1802, p. 175. 
 R. 1804, pp. 137-9 ; R. 1865, p. 141. [47] R. 1800, p. 151. [48] R. 1808, p. 98. ,.,„., 
 R. 1809, p. 123 ; R. 1872, p. 82 ; R. 1873, p. 88 ; R. 1875, p. 40 ; R. 1870, pp. 38-9. [50' 
 <J.P., Julv 1859, p. 2. [51] R. 1803, p. 105. [62] R. 1809, p. 125 ; see also R. 1865, 
 p. 139. [53] R. 1870, pp. 98-9 ; R. 1871, p. 120. [54] R. 1873, p. 87. [55] R. 1864, 
 p. 141 ; R. 1874, p. 38. [56] R. 1875, p. 39 ; R. 1891, p. 03. [57] 11. 1882, p. 42 ; R. 
 1H80, p. 52 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 183-4 ; R. 1888, pp. 04-5 ; M.F. 1890, p. 39. [58] R. 1808, 
 104-5. [591 R- 1806, p. 149. [60] R. 1808, p. 94 ; R. 1809, pp. 124-5. [61] R. 1871, 
 85-6 ; R. 1872, p. 83. [62] R. 1873, p. 87. [63] R. 1886, pp. 52-3. [64] R. 1870, 
 
 1880 
 pp. 104 
 pp 
 
 cv. loou, p. J.OO , XV. louo, II. Ail ; rv. louu, pp. no— ox ; xv. xo_., ^ , . _ ,_, ^ 
 
 l73 I R. 1809, p. 122 ; R. 1873, p. 83. [74] R. 1870, pp. 99-100 ; R. 1871, pp. 121-2. 
 
 75] R. 1872, p. 83. [76] R. 1880, p. 45 ; M.F. 1H88, p. 184. [77] R. 1885, pp. 51-2. 
 
 78] R. 1891, p. 78. [79] R. 1883, p. 49 ; R. 1887, pp. 48-51 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 181, 279. 
 .;80] R. 1888, p. 07. 
 
 <II.) NORTH BORNEO [see p. G82]. 
 
 As a result of a visit of the Bishop of Singapore to Sandakan 
 (tJie capital of North Borneo) in 1882, the residents began to raise 
 funds for building a church, and the Governor (IMr, Treacher) and 
 other officials to hold lay services regularly [1] ; and in 1888 a Chinese 
 catechist of the Society was sent from Kuching to the North Borneo 
 Company's settlements, " where he was welcomed by a considerable 
 party of Chinese Christians . . . settled there " [2]. With the aid of 
 certain members of the Company the Society in 1888 sent the Kev. 
 \V. H. FiLTON from England to establish a Mission both among the 
 Europeans and the Natives [3]. Until Mr. Elton landed at Sandakan, 
 on September 2, no clergyman of the Church of England, except 
 occasionally the Bishop and a Naval Chaplain, had ever visited 
 the region [4], and at the first celebration of the Holy Communion 
 (on Sunday, September 9, 1888) "there were only three persons 
 present, but in the evening the little bungalow " in which service 
 was held was full. The town of Sandakan is prettily situated 
 in a basin of hills about two miles inside the fine harbour from 
 which it takes its name. When IMr. Elton arrived there were 
 about fifty European residents and a mixed native population of 
 about 6,000. The tribes on the sea-coast, called "Bajans," are 
 <5hiefly of Malay origin. They live mostly in boats, and earn a liveli- 
 hood by fishing, &c. In the interior the main portion of the population 
 are the " Dusuns," who are partly of Chinese origin. " They are, for 
 the most part, quiet and orderly, but indulge in occasional head- 
 hunting raids." Some of the tribes, especially those near the sea 
 coast, had beccine Mahommedans, but those in the interior offer a good 
 
 .I'l 
 
 ■ ^ * 
 
 i .",1 
 
 i i 
 
 !v . (I 
 
 
 4 
 
 \ 11 
 
694 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 field for Missionary work. At Sandakan a school for Chinese and 
 Malays was at once started, and on Palm Sunday 1889 a school- 
 church was opened for the use of both English and natives [5]. 
 
 On his way from England in 1888 Mr. Elton sought out some 
 " Hakka Christians " (Chinerte) in Kudat, a settlement 150 miles 
 north-west of Sandakan. At a subsequent visit in 1889 to their 
 village in the jungle, although they had only fifteen minutes' notice 
 of his arrival, all that were there (some 40) "left their work" and 
 assembled for service, bringing four infants for baptism. Six months 
 later, over 100 met Mr. Elton in a carpenter's shop, where *' a most 
 interesting service " was held, one infirm old man being brought on 
 the back of another, and ,$100 was promised for a church. By 1890 
 there were 1,000 Hakka Chinese in Kudat, of whom 600 were 
 Christians, though belonging to various Missions, such as the Basel, 
 the Berlin, the C.M.S., Wesleyan, and Baptist, and were urgent in 
 desiring a Church pastor. In September of that year their school- 
 church, " full to overflowing,' was opened by the Bishop, and 
 arrangements were made for stationing Mr. Bichards there [Gj. Mr. 
 Elton describes the work among the Chinese as " most encouraging. 
 They are a hard-working set of people, and are singularly earnest 
 in their religion when once they become Christians " [7]. He himself 
 has made his influence felt " in all parts of the " [North Borneo] 
 " Company's possessions, and is constantly receiving encouraging signs 
 that his labours are appreciated" [8]. 
 
 References (North Borneo).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 370-8 ; R. 1882, pp. 44-5. [2] 
 I MSS., V. 7, p. 371 ; R. 1883, p. 49. [3J I MSS., V. 7, pp. 385-92 ; do., V. 8, pp. 810, 337, 
 345; Applications Committee Report, 1885, p. 6; M.F. 1888, p. 280; R. 1880, p. 07. 
 [4] I MSS., V. 7, p. 440 ; R. 1890, p. 62; M.F. 1890, p. 19 ; R. 1891, p. 61. [5] R. 1888, 
 pp. 67-8 ; R. 1889, p. 00 ; R. 1890, p. 03 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 18-23 ; I MSS., V. 7, pp. 445-0. 
 [ej IMSS., V. 7, pp ^-10-7, 452-3, 462, 472, 475, 478; do., V. 8, p. 348; M.F. 1889, 
 p. 863; M.F. 1890, pp. 18---1, 425-0; R. 1890, pp. 62-4. [7] R. 1890, p. 04; see also 
 R. 1891, pp. 64-5. [8] R. 189:. p. 01 ; I MSS., V. 7, p. 478. 
 
 (III.) lABUAN. 
 
 The island of Labuan (area, 80 square miles), situated about six miles off the north- 
 west coast of Borneo, and distant 300 miles from Sandakan, was uninhabited when 
 ceded to Great Britain by the Sultan of Borneo in 1840. It was occupied in 1848, and 
 the inhabitants are now chiefly Malays from Borneo and Chinese. 
 
 On December 18, 18G6, the Bishop of Labuan consecrated, under 
 the name of " St. Saviour's," a church which had been erected at 
 Labuan during the previous two years under the Kev. J. Moreton, 
 Government Chaplain [1]. After the withdrawal of the Chaplein, the 
 Acting Governor, the Hon. A. Hamilton, in " a noble example of faith 
 and perseverance " (and since 1882 under the Bishop's licence), held 
 " a lay service in the church every Sunday " for nine years (1880-9), 
 although the congregation averaged " from one to six only." In 
 1889 Labuan was placed in charge of the Rev.- W. H. Elton, the 
 Society's Missionary in North Borneo. Labuan had then become 
 " a mere shadow of its former self," containing only about six Europeans 
 and 6,000 natives, but with the re- working of the fine coal mines in 
 the island the population has begun to increase. One of Mr. Elton's 
 first objects was to erect a school-church in place of •' the pretty little 
 
BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 695 
 
 wooden church" destroyed by a jungle fire in 1889 [2], but the new 
 building had no sooner been finished than it was demolished by a storm 
 in 1891, and the work of reconstruction had to be begun once more [8]. 
 
 References (Ijabuan).— [1] R. 1804, p. 137 ; R. 1865, p. 141 ; R. 1800, p. 148. [2] 
 I MSS., V. 7, pp. 220, 225, 446 ; R. 18H2, p. 44 ; R. 1889, p. 60 ; M.P. 1889, p. 353 ; M.F. 
 1890, pp. 18, 20, 426 ; R. 1890, p. 04 ; R. 1891, p. 05. [3] I MSS., V. 7, p. 502 ; R. 1891, 
 P- 05. 
 
 Statistics, 1892 (North Borneo). — ChriBtians, 750; Communicants, 140; Clergy- 
 men, 2. 
 
 if 
 
 ■ i 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXVII. 
 
 ; ■ Part IL— THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 These settlements are distributed along the west and south coasts of the Malay 
 Peninsula (Straits of Malacca), and consist of the islands of Singapore [p. 696], Penang 
 ("p. 699], and Pankor, with the districts of Malacca [p. 099], Province Wellesley [p. 700], and 
 the Dindings* on the mainland, besides which there are the protected States of Perak, 
 Selangor, and Sunjei Ujong [p. 701]. 
 
 The Society's work in the Straits Settlements began at Singapore 
 in 1861, but the Missionary, the Rev.E. Venn, died in 1866 " before it 
 was possible for there to be much result from his work." At that time 
 " Missionary work in the Straits Settlements was in a very languid 
 condition." " The Indian custom of appointing chaplains to the 
 various stations for short periods and then recalling them to India " 
 had prevented their engaging in Mission work themselves, and " in 
 Penang nothing was being attempted," while in Malacca " the traces 
 of the London Missionary Society's labours . . . were fast dying out." 
 On the transfer of the Settlements from the Government of India 
 to the rule of the Colonial OiE(^e in 1867 " the Chaplains were 
 made permanent incumbents," and in 1869 the Settlements were 
 detached from the See of Calcutta and placed under the Bishop of 
 Labuan, himself a Missionary of the Society. Application for help to 
 the Society was " generously responded to"; the Singapore Mission 
 was revived in 1872 [see p. 696], and others taken up or started at 
 Penang in 1871 [p. 699], Province Wellesley in 1879 [p. 700], Selangor 
 in 1887 [p. 701], and Perak in 1884 [p. 701]. 
 
 Reviewing what had been undertaken up to 1884 the Bishop of 
 Singapore said : — - ■ . ; ;; - '^■j; . • 
 
 "All this widespread Missionary action could liardly have been attempted 
 without the aid of the Society. It is true that the greater part of the money 
 employed is raised from local sources, but in every case it is not only that local 
 effort has been supplemented by the Society's grant's, but that that effort, in all 
 probability, would never have been made if it had not been encouraged by the 
 promise of the Society's aid to make it effectual. 
 
 " Of all the good wo;k done by the Society in this Diocese none seems to me 
 more valuable than that which it does in the way of helping small communities of 
 Englishmen to provide for themselves the ministrations of God's Word and 
 
 ! 'S 
 
 * The Dindings territory consists of the island of Pulan Pankor and a strip of the 
 mainland about 80 miles south of Penang, and was acquired by England in 1874 fot 
 the protection of British interests. 
 
 
696 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Sacraments, and to enable their heathen neighbours to hear of Ood in 
 Christ " [1]. 
 
 The latter (in the Straits) consist principally of Chinese, Dyak-Chinese, 
 Malays, and Tamils [2]. 
 
 The general appreciation of the work of the Church of England 
 has been demonstrated by the fact that when in 1881 the disestab- 
 lishment and disendowment of the Church was decreed by the 
 Home Government the proposal was "unanimously repudiated by 
 the Legislative Council of Singapore" — the four Nonconformist 
 members of which, and the Roman Catholic Governor, being forward 
 in objecting to it ; and as " all classes of the community were anxious 
 for the continuance of the previous state of things" the decree was 
 revoked [8]. 
 
 Jieferencea (The Straits Settlements).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 880-1; B. 1884, pp. 44-5 ; 
 see also M.F. 1888, p. 279. [2] R. 1890, p. 58, and pp. 696-702 of this book. [3] I MSS., 
 V. 7, p. 881 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 203, 801-2. 
 
 Sill uAPOKE {area, 200 miles) is an island situated at the southern extremity of 
 the Malay Peninsula. Taken by the King of Java in 1252 and abandoned in the 14th 
 century, it remained independent and scarcely inhabited until 1819, when by treaty 
 with the Malayan princes it was acquired for England, under whom it has become the 
 great commercial and shipping emporium for the East. For four years it was subor- 
 dinate to Bencoolen* in Sumatra, and then (1828) to Bengal until 1826, when it 
 was iucor|x)rated with Penang and Malacca, the seat of Government being transferred 
 to it in 1831. A number of small islands adjacent to Singapore are included in the 
 settlement. 
 
 In 1856 or 1857 a Mission was established in Singapore to enable 
 the congregation of St. Andrew's Church to discharge the duty of 
 making the Gospel known to the heathen around. The Mission was 
 under the management of a local Committee and entirely supported 
 by voluntary contributions; and by 1859 some sixty Chinese and 
 Tamil converts had been gathered in a wooden chapel, and a Tamil and 
 a Chinese catechist were being employed under the superintendence 
 of the Government Chaplain, the Rev. T. C. Smyth. From his 
 ignorance of the language and his increasing duties as Chaplain 
 Mr. Smyth could not exercise satisfactory supervision, and he therefore 
 applied to the Society to send out a Missionary for the work, there 
 being already 40,000 Chinese " of a kind peculiarly free of access " 
 resident in the settlement [1]. 
 
 S.P.G. Period (1861-92).— The Society complied with the request 
 by sending out the Rev. E. S. Venn in 1861 [2]. The Tamil and 
 Chinese congregations received him " with affection," and for five 
 years he laboured among them and the heathen with singular zeal and 
 humility and with encoui*aging success [8] . After his death in 1866 
 the Mission remained without the superintendence of a resident 
 Missionary until 1872, when an eflScient successor was found in 
 the Rev. W. H. Gomes [4]. In the meantime, partly by the 
 Society's efforts, the Straits Settlements had been separated from 
 the Diocese of Calcutta and placed under the jurisdiction of the Bishop 
 of Labuan, of which See St. Andrew's Church, Singapore, was 
 
 * Exchanged for Malacca in 1824. , 
 
m 
 
 BORNEO AND THE 8TRAIT8 SETTLEMENTB. 
 
 697 
 
 " formally declared the Cathedral " on December 20, 1870, the building 
 being then "the most striking and beautiful church east of the 
 Cape " [5]. 
 
 On Mr. Gomes' arrival he found " only one Chinese catechist at 
 work, with very few attendants at the owe service held on Sunday." 
 The work among the Tamils had been given up, and the Mission was 
 in debt, the European residents having refused support unless proper 
 supervision was guaranteed. Besides the immigrants from China and 
 South India the Eurasians and " Straits-born " Chinese (who speak 
 Malay) demanded attention. 
 
 Efforts were at once directed towards holding services in the three 
 languages — Malay, Chinese, and Tamil — and Mr. Gomes soon had a 
 large staflf of teachers and catechists working under him [G]. The 
 Straits Government having granted land for the erection of Mission 
 buildings, a beautiful school-chapel was opened in 1875, to which the 
 Chinese and Tamil congregations contributed over ^200, some of them 
 giving a month's wages [7]. Among the Chinese gambier and pepper 
 planters at Jurong a branch station was opened in the next year under 
 peculiar circumstances. A planter, who had resided at Jurong for twelve 
 years, came to the Missionary seeking for instruction, and requesting 
 that a catechist should be sent to teach his people. He had been a 
 great opponent of Christianity, and in trying to the utmost of his power 
 to check its spread among his countrymen had been guilty of tyranny 
 and oppression towards those who had embraced it. But God was 
 pleased to lead him to the truth, and convince him of the sinfulness of 
 his past life. " He said that, notwithstanding his wickedness, God 
 had prospered him, and he was therefore anxious to spend and be 
 spent in His service." At his own expense he now built a chapel on 
 his estate to help in spreading the Gospel among his countrymen 
 scattered over the different plantations. This chapel was afterwards 
 replaced by a substantial church (" St. John's "), which was built by 
 donations from friends [8]. 
 
 In 1877 a new house was begun in Singapore to serve as a residence 
 for the Missionary and as a home for Divinity students to be prepared 
 for the work of catechists, who were much needed [9]. 
 
 Besides this Home and a very efficient day school for boys [10] 
 
 there is " St. Andrew's House," established in 1888 in order •' to 
 provide a Christian home for boys who come from a distance to attend 
 any of the schools in the place, and also for such poor boys, orphans, 
 and others, as can be maintained either as foundationers of the Raffles 
 Institution or by private charity." The teaching in the Government 
 schools being purely secular, it was felt necessary to provide this 
 means of Christian instruction, and boys have been received from 
 Penang, Malacca, Johore, Perak, Saigon, Siam, and Borneo, the 
 Mission chapel being used as the school-chapel daily [11]. The 
 boarders of St. Andrew's House also attend the daily morning service, 
 which is in English and open to Europeans as well as English-speaking 
 natives. On Sundays services are held in Chinese, Tamil, and Malay. 
 There are so many ^alects, or rather languages, spoken by the different 
 Chinese who come to the Straits, that there is considerable difficulty 
 in making the service intelligible to the mixed congregation which 
 attends it. It is partially met by the prayers being said in one dialeot,^ 
 
 fjlli 
 
 
 h 
 
 V:. 
 
 ( ' 
 
 ■if 
 
 I I 
 
698 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the lessons read in two others, while the sermon is preached in Hokien, 
 and rendered by the cateohist into Cantonese. 
 
 Instead of having one Chinese catechist with a knowledge of several 
 dialects, Mr. Gomes' plan has been to choose from the converts such 
 as show fitness for teaching, and thus, for the same amount as was paid 
 hitherto to one man of varied acquirements, five catechists were in 1890 
 •* engaged in preaching the Gospel to their respective countrymen — 
 Hakkas, Macaos, Hokiens, Teyecheus and Hylams," and good proof 
 has been given of " their earnest and persevering labours." Similar 
 work is carried on among the Tamils and Malay- speaking peoples. By 
 means of his translations into Malay and " Hokien colloquial," using 
 Roman characters in both instances [sec pp. 806, 809], Mr. Gomes has 
 enabled those Malays and Straits-born Chinese who can speak their 
 respuutive languages but can read only in the Boman characters to join 
 in the services of the Church [12]. 
 
 Besides the money given for the current expenses of the Mission, 
 the native congregation contributes liberally for the sick and needy, the 
 burial of poor Christians, and the maintenance of the chapels. Efforts 
 are also being made to make the Mission eventually self- supporting. 
 One of the catechists, Chin Sin Wha, who had been instrumental in 
 bringing many of his countrymen to Christ, left at his death in 1882 
 all that he had — about ^300 — to be invested for the benefit of the 
 Mission. Other Chinese Christians have bequeathed smaller amounts, 
 and donations have been received for the same purpose [18]. 
 
 With a changing population like that in Singapore it is difficult to 
 calculate numerically the results of the Mission. Chinese and Tamils 
 reside there for a time and then leave for more lucrative employment 
 elsewhere. Up to 1890 there had been 856 baptisms, most of theiii 
 adult [14]. 
 
 "If" (added Mr. Gomes in that year) "half of these represented resident 
 families, what a growing congregation we should have ! With the exception of some 
 Straits-born Chinese, the others have left. But this very fact gives an additional 
 importance to Singapore as a Mission station. We are instrumental in preparing 
 evangelists to carry the news of salvation to the heathen in other countries. 
 Thoae who leave us, the baptized as well as catechumens, do so under a promise 
 to read and expound the Scriptures to the best of their power to their countrymen 
 wherever they may be placed. And we have had gratifying proof that this has 
 been done with good result in several instances " [15]. . , , v-) , - 
 
 In one instance a Missionary from China told Mr. Gomes that in 
 the interior of that country " he met with some persons, who informed 
 him that their first knowledge of the truth was derived from Christians 
 who had returned to China from Singapore [16]. 
 
 May 1868; K. 1868-4, p. 100; B. 1864, p. 111.; R. 1865, p. 117; K. 1866, p. 19.G. [4] K. 
 1866, p. 126 ; B. 1867, p. 110 ; B. 1872, pp. 88-4 ; Applications Committee lieport, 1870, 
 pp. 7, 8. [5] Jo., June 18, July 16, 1869 ; R. 1870, p. 100 ; R. 1871, p. 122 ; R. 1884, 
 p. 45. [6] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 195, 199, 200, 208, 214, 894 ; R. 1872, p. 84 ; R. 1885, p. 62 ; 
 M.F. 1890, p. 849. [7] R. 1878, p. 89 ; R. 1874, p. 89 ; R. 1875, p. 41 ; M.P. 1890, p. 849 ; 
 I MSB., V. 7, pp. 287, 240-1, 252. [8] R. 1876, pp. 87-8; R. 1890, p. 59; M.F. 1890, 
 pp. 849-50. [9] R. 1876, p. 88 ; R. 1877, p. 88 ; R. 1884, p. 45. [10] R. 1877, p. 88 ; 
 B. 1888, p. 68 ; M.F. 1890, p. 850. [11] M.F. 1890, p. 350 ; R. 1890, pp. 59-60 ; R. 1891, 
 Bp. 6it-S. [12] B. 1886, pp. 5S-4 ; B. 1889, p. 60 ; I MSS., V. 7, p. 449 ; B. 1888, pp. 6i^8 i 
 
i^ 
 
 BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTIEMENTS. 
 
 699 
 
 ^•i-?""'r,*!; ^V ?^'^- ^^'"'' I'P- »°"-^- fl3] R. 1880, p. 64 ; M.F. 1800, p. 8B1 ; R. 1890, 
 1800, p. a5'i. [16J R. 1800, p. «1 ; R. 1888, p. 08. [16j R. 1888, p. 08. 
 
 Statibtics, 1802 (Singapore) 
 men, 1, 
 
 -CliristiaiiR, about 200 ; Communicants, 140 ; Clergy. 
 
 MALACCA (area, C50 gquare mileg) was taken by the Portuguese in l.'ill, yielded 
 to the Dutch in 1641, and to the English in 1705, who restored it to the Dutch in 1818 
 and finally acquired it in 1824. Under the Portuguese it was once the great commer- 
 cial centre of the East, but its trade gradually declined, and on the establishment of 
 Penang almost ceased. 
 
 From 1860 to December 1808 the Society assisted in the maintenance 
 of a Girls' School at Malacca, which under Miss J. Williams proved 
 " of great benefit to the rising generation of young women " there, from 
 40 to 50 of whom (of Chinese and various races) were instructed 
 annually [1]. On her resignation shortly after 1868 the school was 
 carried on by local effort [2]. In January 1871 the Bishop of Labuan 
 confirmed four Chinese at Malacca — the first-fruits of a Mission which 
 had been set on foot a few months before (or in 1809) by the Chaplain, 
 the Rev. G. F. Hose [3]. The support of a Chinese catechist, at first 
 derived from local sources, was afterwards undertaken by the Society [4J ; 
 but the Mission has suffered from the frequent change of Chaplains [5J. 
 
 Beferences (Malacca).— [1] Jo., December 21, 1860; M.F. 1861, p. 24; R. 1868, 
 tip. 94, 111 ; R. 1808-4, p. 100 ; R. 1805, p. 117 ; I MSS., V. 7, pp. 802, 804-5 ; do., V. 8, 
 pp. 190, 271. [2] I MSS., V. 7, pp. a04-n, [3] R. 1871, p. 122 ; I MSS., V. 7, p. 880. 
 4] R. 1871, p. 122 ; R. 1872, p. 83 ; R. 1880, p. 45. [5] R. 1884, p. 45 ; I MSS., V 7, 
 pp. 870, 880. 
 
 pp 
 
 fi 
 
 PElf ANu, or Prince of Wales Island {area, 107 square miles), was ceded to England 
 by the Rajah of Kedoli in 1785. In 1805 it was made a separate Presidency under the 
 East India Company, and in 1820 Malacca and Singapore were united with it under one 
 Government. 
 
 For the Tamils in Penang a native catechist (Mr. R. Balavendrum) 
 was engaged by the Chaplain, the Rev. J. Moeeton,* in 1871. His 
 support, at first provided from local sources [1], was partly undertaken 
 by the Society in 1880 (after his ordination) [2]. Under the superin- 
 tendence of the Chaplains, Mr. Balavendrum's work has been " eminently 
 successful " among his countrymen [3] ; and (to quote the words of the 
 Bishop of Singapore in 1882 and 1884) " he has won the respect of all 
 the English residents as well as of his Tamil congregation " [4]. On 
 the occasion of a Hindu festival in 1885 his new converts accompanied 
 him and the Mission agents, and " taking their place in the crowd, for 
 three days expounded to the people the simple truths of the Gospel 
 and distributed portions of the Holy Scriptures." On similar occasions 
 in previous years such appeals led to frequent interruptions, but now 
 the truth of Christianity was admitted although Christianity itself 
 might not be embraced [5]. In 1886 a Mission chapel was erected [6], 
 and in 1887 a Chinese department was added to the Mission through 
 the instrumentality of the Chaplain, the Rev. L. C. Biggs [7], and 
 about two years later three Chinese were confirmed. 
 
 * A Bustentation fund for the Chaplaincy, begun by Mr. Moreton, was estimated to 
 have reached $8,000 in 1882 [la]. 
 
 t 
 
 h. 
 
 n 
 
 t 
 
 m 
 
(00 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Statisticb, 181)2 (PonajiK). — ChriBtinns, 250; Communicants, 55; Clergymen, 1. 
 
 liefrrences (Penang).— [1] R. 1871, p. 122; R. 1872, p. 81); R. 1884, p. 15; I MH8,, 
 V. 7, pp. lUl-'2, nm; M.F. 18U1, p. 27(5. |laj I MSS., V. 7, pp. 888-5. |2J I MSS., V. 8, 
 p. 27(t. [3 1 I MHS., V. 7, p. 1180 ; R. 1882, p. 11 ; U. 1884, p. 45 ; R. 188(1, p. 51 ; R. 1888, 
 p. 08; R. 1H81), p. (12. f4) I MHS., V. 7, pp. 8!18, 870; H. 1888, p. 40. f6J R. 1885, p. 52. 
 LOJ IMSS., V. 7, p. 408; do., V. 8, p. 822. [71 R' l««^i P- 45; R. 1888, p. 04; M.F. 
 1888, p. 187 ; R. 1880, p. 02. 
 
 FxlOYIIf C£ W£LL£SL£X ((uea, 270 Hqimre niik'H) in a slip of the miiliiland 
 oppouite Penang, and waw acquired by England from the Rajali in 1708. 
 
 The need of Missions in the Malayan Peninsula, both for Europeans 
 and for the Malay, Chinese, and Tamil labourers, &c., was brought 
 before the Society in 1871 and in 1874 by the Rev. J. Moreton, then 
 Chaplain of Penang and formerly an 8.P.G. Missionary in Newfound- 
 land. In Province Wellesley more than two-thirds of the Englishmen 
 were Churchmen, but as the visits of the Penang Chaplains had almost 
 ceased and there were no other opportunities of worship than those 
 afforded by a Presbyterian Missionary or by going to Penang, many of 
 them attended the Presbyterian services [IJ. In 1870 the Society set 
 apart a grant for a Missionary Chaplain in Province Wellesley. In 
 February 1879 the post was undertaken by the Rev. H. McD. Courtney, 
 his support being partly provided for locally [2], and a Presbyterian 
 Committee in Penang contributing £200 a year to the Mission, the 
 latter aid being continued up to 1890 [2rt]. The European residents, 
 hoth Government officials and sugar planters, warmly welcomed Mr. 
 Courtney, but they were so widely scattered that it was practically 
 impossible for the several little communities to gather together at any 
 one centre every week. Services were therefore arranged for them at 
 several centres — in police stations, court-houses, or drawing-rooms, as 
 was most convenient — in addition to Bukit Tengah, his headquarters, 
 where, and at several out-stations. Mission work was organised 
 among the Tamil immigrants also. A Boarding School was formed at 
 Bukit Tengah, and the Government secular schools being put to a 
 great extent under his direction, and the planters securing his superin- 
 tendence for those which they had established for their own cooHes, 
 a staff of catechists and schoolmasters was soon at work, and Mr. 
 Courtney himself made good progress in the Tamil and Alalay 
 languages. Excellent work had been done and arranfr 
 being made for the erection of a church at Bukit ' n? 
 Courtney was attacked by abscess on the liver a 
 1888, after a short illness [3]. His successor, th 
 had not been at work six months (1891) when ov to 
 a local banking firm all the Mission funds (,$1,583) were 
 house and 25 acres of land " which had never been made 
 form." To prevent the collapse of the Mission the existing Mission 
 Committee (a mixed body of Presbyterians and Churchmen) handed 
 over their property for the use of the Mission to a distinctly Church 
 Committee [4]. Mr. Horsf all left for Australia in 1892 [5]. His place 
 has been filled by the Rev. H. C. Henham [G.] 
 
 uoni re 
 when Mr. 
 V on July ^0, 
 
 \V. HOKSF^ 
 
 th( failure of 
 
 V)st, with a 
 
 ( ver in legal 
 
 men 
 
 Statistics, 1892 (Province Wellesky). — ChriBtians, 185 ; OommunicontB 87 ', Clergy- 
 n,l. ' 
 
BORNEO AND THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 701 
 
 Iteferencea (Province Wellesley).— [ll I M88., V. 7, pp. 244-5, 355-7, 200, 202; 
 K. 1871, i>. 122; R. 1872, p. 8H; Jo., 20 Nov., 1874 ; R. 1874, p. 89; R. 1884, p, 46; 
 M.F. 1H8H, p. 41J2. [21 R. 1878, p. 41 : I MRS., V. 8, p. 241. [2ri ] I MHS., V. 7 
 pp. 280-1, 280, 428-4, 454 ; do., V. 8, p. 2.17. [8] R. 1879, p. 41 ; R. 1882, p. 41 ; H. 1888, 
 I). 49 ; R. 1880, p. 08 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 899, 482-8 ; I MSH., V. 7, pp. 838, 869. [411 MSH., 
 V. 7, pp. 497-500, 500 ; do., V. 8, pp. 8(W, 370 ; R. 1890, p. 50 ; R, 1891, p. 02. [6J I M88., 
 V. 7, pp. 518, 516. [ej R. 1892, p. 58. 
 
 HATIVE STAT£8. — The anan^hy which had been prevailing in Poruk and other 
 States of tho Malayan Peninsula to the detriment of BritiHh trade led alno in 1874 to tho 
 Htationing of Britiali Residents in Perak, Kelangor, and Bungei Ujong, their duty being 
 to aid the native rulers by advice and to exercise certain functions delegated to them. 
 Himilar arrangements were made for tho Negri Sembilan States in tho neighbourhood of 
 Malacca in 1888, for Johore (in the south) in 1887, and for Pahang (on tho east coast) in 
 1888. 
 
 PERAK.— In 1881 the Bishop of Singapore visited Perak and held 
 service at Taipeng (the principal settlement) for the English resi- 
 dents, whom he urged to make efforts for the regular celebration of 
 religious ordinances among themselves and for the evangelisation of 
 the heathen. His suggestions were well received, and the Assistant 
 Resident, Mr. Maxwell, offered to read prayers on Sundays till a 
 clergyman could be procured, and the others promised to attend. 
 With the aid of the Society, which greatly encouraged local effort [1] » 
 the Rev. A. Markham was stationed at Taipeng in December 1884 
 as a Missionary Chaplain. His coming marked •' the beginning of an 
 attempt to extend the bounds of Christ's Kingdom . . . into . . . the 
 native States of the Malay peninsula" [2]. Services were held at first 
 in a schoolroom, but when Mr. Markham resigned in Dec. 1887 he left 
 a church (consecrated in the previous August) and a promising Mission 
 among the Tamil immigrants [3] . After his removal, however, the Tamil 
 Mission was broken up, and in trying to restore it his successor (the 
 Rev. P. S. Pyemont-Pyemont, appointed in 1890) had to combat the 
 prejudice of the settlers against the Christian Tamils " owing to the 
 gross immorality which prevails among the Roman Cathohc Tamils." 
 At first he " could get no assistance from anyone," but in July 1891 
 he succeeded in re-opening the Mission. The Rev. R. Balavendeum 
 of Penang occasionally assists in the work, but a resident Tamil 
 clergyman is needed [4], and the Society in 1892 made provision for 
 the support of one [5], , ., , 
 
 Statistics, 1892 (Perok). — Christians, 800 ; Clergymen, 1. 
 
 References (Perak).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 388, 355, 303, 370 ; do., V. 8, p. 299 ; R. 
 1883, p. 49. [2J I MS8., V. 7, p. 880; R. 1884, p. 45. [3] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 882, 418, 
 484, 437 ; R. 1880, p. 51 ; M.F. 1888, p. 180. [4] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 504-5 ; R. 1890, p. 59 
 M.F. 1888, p. 187. [5] Standing Committee Book, V. 47, p. 168. 
 
 tf^ 
 
 SELANGOR.— On February 18, 1887, the Bishop of Singapore con- 
 secrated at Kuala Lumper, tho chief town of the State of Selangor, a 
 church (" St. Mary's") whic e people with the help of the S.P.C.K. 
 had built. This was the first aurch consecrated in the native States 
 of the Malay Peninsula. Services were carried on regularly by a 
 layman, the Bishop and the Chaplain of Malacca occasionally paying- 
 visits, and the nucleus of a Chinese Christian Church was formed by 
 
 if 
 
702 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 converts from Sarawak and Singapore [1]. In 1890 the Rev. F. W, 
 Haines was sent out by the S.P.G. as Missionary Chaplain [2]. ,- 
 
 ' '■' ■ 'i 
 
 Beferencea (Selangor).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 418,426, 448; R. 1886, p. 51. p] 
 I MSS., V. 7, pp. 448, 473 ; do., V. 8, pp. 853, 860. 
 
 ''•& 
 ^ m 
 
 JAVA. — During the English occupation of this island in 1813-16 
 
 the London Missionary Society began to send out agents to the 
 
 Malay Archipelago, one of whom was stationed at Batavia, the capital 
 
 of Java. On the withdrawal of the L.M.S. from Batavia in 1842 their 
 
 chapel, " a neat and commodious brick building," and a parsonage, 
 
 were "placed in trust for the benefit of the inhabitants." Successive 
 
 Consular Chaplains at intervals carried on Mission work among the 
 
 English and natives for six years with the aid of " a handsome 
 
 subsidy " from the Dutch Government, and then assisted by an 
 
 allowance from the British Government, which was discontinued about 
 
 1872 [1]. In 1874-5 the Bishop of Labuan and Sarawak (having 
 
 been entrusted with the oversight of the English Church communities 
 
 in Java) appealed to the S.P.G. for assistance [2]. An appeal received 
 
 in 1866 from the Rev. Dr. Smith could not be complied with [8], but the 
 
 Society now (1876) voted a grant towards the support of a Missionary 
 
 Chaplain at Batavia [4] . While this was being done the Consul-General 
 
 obtained a Chaplain from England — the Rev. C. Kingsmill — and as 
 
 he '* never felt either called " to Mission work or able to attempt it — 
 
 his congregation "refusing to believe in ths existence of a Malay 
 
 convert" — the Society's aid, which could not be utilised, was withdrawn 
 
 in 1878 [5]. In the next year, Mr. Kingsmill having left, the Society 
 
 was again appealed to, and frequently up to 1884 it renewed its offer of 
 
 pecuniary help, which however does not appear to have been utilised [6]. 
 
 Meanwhile the Bishop of Singapore and the Rev. W. H. Gomes 
 
 (both Missionaries of the Society) visited Batavia. The former in 
 
 January 1882 found there " a pretty little church . . . with schoolroom 
 
 and parsonage," and the "nucleus of a native congregation, which might 
 
 soon be increased." He " gathered the most accessible of them 
 
 together " and " ministered to them in Malay." Some of them prayed 
 
 him " with tears in their eyes to send out a shepherd to the little 
 
 flock," which had "been un tended for nearly five years." "Large 
 
 congregations," including many English-speaking Dutch people, 
 
 also shared in the ministrations of the Bishop. Later in the year 
 
 a similar report of the native congregation was received from 
 
 Mr. Gomes, who was " surprised to see how the converts " had 
 
 *• kept together, and held services among themselves," though 
 
 they had not "even a Catechist to instruct them" [7]. In 1883 
 
 a Chaplain was engaged there, but left after a few months, and the 
 
 Bishop of Singapore then licensed a layman to act as Reader, as a 
 
 temporary measure [8]. 
 
 lieferencea (Java).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 238-9, 480-1. [2] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 287-0, 
 240-50, 255. [3] M.F. 1800, p. 200. [4] I MSS., V. 8, pp. 241, 247. [5J I M88., V. 7, 
 pp. 260, 266, 268, 271, 272, 270-7, 291 ; do., V. 8, p. 244. [6J I MSS., V. 7, pp. 200-3, 
 
 \ 
 
•i-l 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 703 
 
 •*,} 
 
 294, 827, 8S0 ; do., V. 8, pp. 262, 264, 288, 299, 807, 889. [7] I MSS., V. 7, p. 889 ; R. 
 1882, p. 41 ; M.F. 1882, p. 384. [8] I MSS., V. 7, p. 871. 
 
 Statistics, 1892 (Borneo and the Straits). — In Borneo and the Straits, where the 
 Society (1848-92) has assisted in maintaining 85 Missionaries (4 Natives) and planting 
 25 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 920-1), there are now in connection with its 
 Missions about 6,000 Christians, undej the care of a Bishop and 16 Clergymen [see 
 p. 767]. [See also the Table, p. 782.] 
 
 .U 
 
 CHAPTEE LXXXVIII. 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 The Empire of China includes China proper and her vast dependencies and tribu- 
 taries, Manchuria, Mongolia, Eastern Turkestan, Thibet, &c., and in a feudal senso 
 Corea and the ki!ii'';dom8 of Cochin China, &c., an area of about 4,553,000 square miles, 
 or more than < -^-twelfth of the land surface of the globe. China proper, the subject of 
 this chapter, occupies the liouth-eastem corner of the Empire, and consists pf eighteen 
 provinces. Area, 1,534,958 square miles. Population estimated at over 800 millions. 
 Of these about 1,100,000 are Christians. The principal religions of China are Con- 
 fucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism, to which may be added Mahommedanism in the 
 northern and western provinces. Confucius and Lao-tzu, the founders of the first two 
 of these systems, were contemporaries about 500 B.C., and Buddhism appears to have 
 been introduced from India in the last two centuries before the Christian era. Among 
 the common people Buddhism and Taoism prevail ; the learned adhere to Confucianism. 
 But the distinctive features of all three religions are now to a great extent obliter- 
 ated, and their doctrines may be treated as the foundations of a common faith, so 
 far as the masses are coflcerned. Practically, ancestral worship is the religion of China. 
 Christianity is believed to have been introduced into China in the 7th century by the 
 Nestorians, whose Missions, after spreading far into the country, died out under the 
 persecution of the Ming dynasty (a.d. 1368-1628). Missions were begun by the Boman 
 Catholics towards the close of the 13th century ; by the London Missionary Society in 
 1807; by the American Church (which was founded by the S.P.G.) in 1884; by the 
 C.M.S. in 1844 ; and by the S.P.G . itself in 1863. The American Church sent a Bishop 
 to Shangiiai in 1844 ; since then the following Sees have been founded by the English 
 Church : Victoria (Hong Kong), 1849 ; Mid China (formerly called North China), 1872 ; 
 North China, 1880. Compared with the fact that over 80,000 Chinese die every day, the 
 eSorts put forth by the Church for the regeneration of so great a people aie lamentably 
 meagre. 
 
 There are about 200 varieties of the Chinese spoken language ; but through the 
 labours of Dr. Schereschewsky, the second American Bishop, the Bible has been 
 translated into Mandarin, the written language, and thus opened to 150 millions of the 
 XKJople. 
 
 The British Colony of Hong Kong consists of the island of that name (signifying 
 " red torrent " — area, 29 square miles), ceded in 1841, and the opposite peninaula of 
 Kow-loon {area, nearly 3 square miles), ceded in 1861, and of some adjacent islets. 
 
 The Society's operations in China have been carried on in the districts 
 of Pekin (1868-4, 1880-92) [pp. 705, 707-8], with Yung Chin (1880-92) 
 [p. 707] and Lung Hua Tien (1880-92) [p. 708]; Chefoo (1874-92) 
 rpp. 705-7] ; Tai-an-fu (1879-92) [p. 709], with Ping Yin (1879-92) 
 [pp. 709-10] and Tient Sin (1890-92) [p. 710]. 
 
 In 1848 the Society appealed for funds for planting a branch of 
 
704 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the English Church in the newly-acquired settlement of Hong Kong, 
 with a view not merely to provide the British residents with the 
 means of grace, but also for the more effectual introduction of 
 Christianity into the Empire of China [1] . Over £1,800 was raised, and 
 the interest of this was in January 1845 placed at the disposal of the 
 Bishop of London towards the maintenance of one or more Chaplains 
 at Hong Kong [2] . During the next four years the Society assisted 
 in raising an endowment * for a Bishopric there, and on May 29, 
 1849, the Rev. George Smith was consecrated in Canterbury Cathedralt, 
 by the title of Bishop of Victoria, to the spiritual oversight of Hong 
 Kong and the consular stations or factories in China [3], the primary 
 object of the Bishopric, however, being to promote Missionary work 
 among the natives in the Empire [8a]. The Society was not then in 
 a position to engage directly in work in China, but it maintained " a 
 friendly intercourse " with the Bishop of Victoria, and promoted the 
 raising of funds for his general Missionary plans, which included 
 a college t (St. Paul's) founded at Hong Kong in 1849 [4]. 
 
 In 1853 the Bishop drew attention to a religious movement origi- 
 nating in connection with a rebellion which had broken out about three 
 years before in the southern province of Kwangse. The rebel chiefs 
 (whose adherents were estimated to number 150,000) professed to 
 believe in Christianity, declared that they were " commissioned by the 
 Almighty to spread the knowledge of the one true God," and every- 
 where showed " a determination to destroy idolatry of every kind." 
 During a week's visit to Nanking in 1853 the British Plenipotentiary, 
 Sir G. Bonham, and his party were "received with delight by the 
 rebels " the moment it was discovered they *' were Christians " and 
 would not offer opposition. On leaving they were loaded with copies 
 of twelve pamphlets, among which were the Book of Genesis, " an 
 almanac with all the Sabbath Days marked," " an nlistract of the true 
 religion from the creation downwar is," the Ten Commandments with 
 a Commentary, hymns, &c. — " a most interesting and extraordinary 
 collection." These people (who appear to have obtained their 
 Christianity in Canton and the neighbourbood) professed "in the 
 clearest manner faith in the expiatory sacrifice of our Saviour as the 
 only means of reaching heaven," and presented an " astonishing com- 
 pound of truth and error." They pretended to " a new revelation 
 commissioning them to eradicate evil fi'om the earth, and restore 
 China to the worship of the only true God," whom they called "the 
 Heavenly Father," "Christ," the "Celestial Elder Brother," "the 
 Emperor," the " Teen-Choo," and " Choo." 
 
 They were ready to welcome foreigners and trade on the one con- 
 dition of no opinm being imported. The Society was now urged to 
 enter the field [5]. It could not then do so, but in response to renewed 
 appeals from the Bishop it undertook in 1859 to commence a Mission, 
 which it was thou<,'ht desirable should include a Medical Missionary and 
 an Orphanage, the latter partly with a view to training for the service 
 of the Church young children " exposed " or abandoned [G]. 
 
 * More than one half of the endowment was given by " a Brother and Sister.' 
 
 t Thin, with tlie consooration of Bishop Anderson, of Rupertsland, was the first 
 
 consecration that had taken place in the Cathedral since 1570. 
 
 { In 187() the Society voted 41200 per annum for Divinity studentships in the college, 
 
 but in the next year the grant was withdrawn as not being required [4a]. 
 
CHINA. 
 
 706 
 
 ;i 
 
 On March 19, 1863, the Society's first Missionary to China, Dr. 
 J. A. Stewaet, arrived at Hong Kong, and on April 28 at Peking, the 
 place selected as the hasis of operations [7]. At that time the British 
 Legation, deeming it impolitic that " Protestant Missionaries " should 
 settle at Peking, refused to assist them in so doing, though not going 
 so far as to prevent them. But an exception was made in favour 
 of the Medical Missionary, and a room was placed at his disposal by 
 the Rev. J. S. Burdon of the C.M.S., who had overcome the difficulty 
 of settling by acting as English instructor to some Chinese Tartar 
 youths [8]. In the autumn of 1803 Dr. Stewart was joined by the 
 Eev. F. R. MicHELL of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, who had 
 been studying Chinese in the Straits Settlements [9]. Unfortunately, 
 while the Society was seeking a qualified superintendent for the 
 Mission, Dr. Stewart showed such a lack of discretion (in purchasing, 
 "without authority, "a fine palatial site ") that his bills on the Society 
 were dishonoured and he was recalled in January 1864 [10]. In the 
 following March Mr. Michell accepted an engagement at Shanghai [11]. 
 Operations in China remained suspended for ten years, but in the 
 meantime the Society expedited (in 1866) the fiUing-up of the See of 
 Victoria vacated by Bishop Smith [12], and accumulated funds for the 
 renewal of work [13]. 
 
 * 
 
 Soon after the appointment of the first Day of Intercession for Mis- 
 sions, in 1872 the Society received an anonymous offer * of £500 per 
 •annum for five years for a new Mission in China, and in July 1874 it 
 sent out the Rev. C. P. Scott and the Rev. M. Greenwood to Chefoo, 
 where they arrived on October 3. Go where they would there were 
 ■" millions to be converted, round every spot habitable under treaty," 
 but Chefoo was chosen partly because of its climate (perhaps the best 
 in China) and partly because it is an admirable base of operations 
 in the great Shantung Province ; its language too, the Mandarin, when 
 acquired, opens all the northern provinces of China [14]. 
 
 During the winter the Missionaries were the guests of Dr. Nevius, 
 the head of the Presbyterian Mission, whose many good offices for 
 their comfort and for the furtherance of their work received formal 
 recognition from the Society [15]. In 1875 they accompanied Dr. 
 Nevius on long Mission tours, and assisted in distributing books to 
 the audiences, who occasionally numbered 1,000. Though Dr. Nevius 
 was tolerably well known upon the route there was much curiosity 
 manifested, and to Mr. Scott it was " rather trying," for, said he, 
 
 ■" I could hardly speak at all ; so I had to submit with a good grace while 
 they pulled about my whiskers, my buttons, coat, and boots, and wanted to know 
 my age and my honourable name &c. . . . As a rule they were very friendly ; 
 but on one or two occasions, while preaching at fairs we were pushed and jostled 
 and had a few stones thrown at us from behind." 
 
 The custom of calling all foreigners "kivetry" or "devil" had 
 been recently forbidden by the Chinese Government ; nevertheless the 
 term was sometimes appUed to the Missionaries [10]. 
 
 i 1 
 
 -> L ,1 
 
 i' V' 
 
 ■ i It 
 
 1 . 
 
 i t 
 
 From a member of St. Peter's congregation, Eaton Squiiro. 
 
 Z Z 
 
^' 
 
 706 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 In Chefoo itself there had been in existence since 1864 a " Union 
 Chapel," erected by the foreign residents " for the use of Anglican and 
 other Protestant Churches." In this Messrs. Scott and Greenwood 
 began to hold services in 1875 [17], and the connection was continued 
 until 1885, when, under the Rev. F. J. J. Smith, a separate building 
 was obtained for the English Church services [17a]. For the instruc- 
 tion of Chinese inquirers a room was opened in the native quarter of 
 the city (Yentai), but pending proficiency in their language the 
 Missionaries deemed it prudent not to admit anyone to baptism. To 
 facilitate the acquisition of the vernacular, which occupied two years, 
 Mr. Greenwood retired in 1876 to Foosan, a town ten miles from 
 Chefoo, and in the same year Mr. Scott compiled in Chinese a book of 
 family prayers for the use of such natives as were well disposed 
 towards Christianity [18]. A portion of 1877-8 was occupied in 
 evangelistic tours in the interior [19], and in 1878-9 Mr. Scott, accom- 
 panied by Mr. Capel, who had joined the Mission in 1877, spent nine 
 months in administering famine relief. 
 
 During the great famine of 1876-9 in China it is estimated that 
 from nine to thirteen millions of people perished from hunger, disease, 
 or violence, and that over £100,000 (including at least £50,000 from 
 Great Britain) was collected and distributed in relief through foreign 
 agencies alone. The provinces affected were Chih-li, Shansi, Shensi, 
 Honan, and Shantung. The efforts of Messrs. Scott and Capel were 
 directed to Shansi, wiiere, with the aid of £1,000 contributed through 
 the Society and £.3,000 from the Shanghai Committee, they were able 
 to relieve over 5,000 families. In so doing they ran no small risk, 
 having to pass through regions almost untravelled by foreigners, and 
 finding it prudent to adopt native costume — not for disguise, that being 
 impossible — but " so as to attract less notice and avoid being robbed " — 
 the aid being distributed in silver. 
 
 In the then attitude of the Chinese, who could " hardly believe in 
 the existence of such a virtue" as '^disinterestedness," Mr. Scott 
 felt that an attempt to press the Gospel on them would have only the 
 effect of producing the impression that the relief was being given " in 
 order to buy them over to Christianity." Hopes had been entertained 
 by some that this act of Christian charity would result in turning the 
 thoughts and hearts of the people towards the Faith and leading them 
 to embrace it in goodly numbers. The most powerful man in the 
 empire — Li Hung Chang, Viceroy of the province of Chili — expressed 
 his opinion " that there must be something in a religion which can 
 induce men to risk their lives in order to relieve their suffering feilow- 
 creatures in a country so remote from themselves," " and the inutility of 
 idol-worship . . . struck the people, when after all their sacrifices and 
 offerings to false gods no relief comes." Such hopes, so far at least as 
 regards any immediate or direct fulfilment of them, were destined to 
 prove in vain [20]. 
 
 The outcome, however, was not without an important benefit to 
 the Church. Dean Butcher of Shanghai followed up the favourable 
 impression which had been made on the native mind by urging the 
 establishment of a strong Mission in the province of Shantung under a 
 resident Bishop, a course which involved the division of the diocese 
 founded in 1872 under the name of North China, but whose Bishop 
 
CHINA. 
 
 707 
 
 (Dr. Russell) lived at Ningpo, far away. The proposal (supported by 
 Admiral Ryder, ox-Commander in C^^'ef of the Fleet on the China 
 station) was adopted by the Society in October 1878, and in response- 
 to its appeal for funds the anonymous donor who had furnished the 
 means of starting the Chefoo Mission contributed £10,000 for an 
 episcopal endowment ; and on the festival of SS. Simon and Jude 
 (Oct. 28) 1880 the Rev. C. P. Scott was consecrated (in St. Paul's 
 Cathedral) Missionary Bishop for the new diocese termed North China, 
 and the Rev. G. E. Moule (in succession to Dr. Russell, who died in 
 1879) Bishop of the remaining part of the old diocese, which was now 
 appropriately designated Mid-China [21]. About this time, the C.M.S. 
 having relinquished their work in Peking, which had been begun in 
 18G2, but which had never shown such signs of prosperity as '-he Mis- 
 sions further south, the S.P.G. adopted the Mission and one of the 
 '^lergy, the Rev. W. Brereton, who remained to carry it on among 
 ti. ) natives [22] and to minister to the Europeans [22a]. 
 
 Thus far the Missionaries in North China had not received much 
 encouragement [23]. " That Bishop Scott and his little band are 
 becoming known, are exciting a spirit of inquiry, and are personally 
 commending the truth of our holy religion to all with whom they come 
 in contact," was the sum of what could be reported up to 1882 [24]. 
 
 The work left by the C.M.S., however, " proved a valuable 
 nucleus " [25], and in 1883 there came *' the first tidings of distinct 
 progress." On the anniversary of the Bishop's consecration he con- 
 firmed sixteen Christians in Peking and ten at Yung Ching. All but one 
 of the former had been communicants previously, but the work in the 
 out -stations was regarded as more hopeful than in the city itself [26], 
 where to Mr. Brereton it had seemed " impossible to ruffle the dead 
 level of listlessness " which day by day confronted the work of preach- 
 ing to the heathen [26a]. 
 
 The next anniversary of Bishop Scott's consecration was marked 
 by the first episcopal consecration that had ever occurred in the 
 Chinese Empire, at least in connection with the Anglican communion, 
 when Dr. \V. J. Boone became the third successor of his father, the 
 first American Bishop to China. The consecration on October 28, 1884, 
 took place at Shanghai, the senior Bishop (Dr. Williams, of the 
 American Mission in Japan) being assisted by the Bishops of Victoria, 
 Mid-China, and North China [27]. 
 
 Missionary work was now being interrupted by the Franco -Chinese 
 quarrel, which, though not interfering with the personal safety of the 
 S.P.G. Missionaries, yet led to their falling under the suspicion and 
 dislike entertained for all foreigners [28]. 
 
 The claims of the latter at Chefoo absorbed much of the Mission- 
 aries' time, and in 1885 efforts were directed to making Chefoo a centre 
 for all institutions for Church work among the foreign residents and 
 Peking a centre for all native work.* In the latter city that work 
 was still " discouraging " [29], but the next three years saw many signs 
 of progress in the district [30], two important features being the 
 addition of an industrial department to the Peking school in 1886, with a 
 
 * This centralisation has not prevented the continuance of a native aud English 
 branch ai both places. 
 
 :i ■' - , ' z z 2 
 
 I 
 
 
 m 
 
 y 
 
 
 ■. 
 
 if 
 
 i : 
 
 
 
 ! ' 
 
 ■ 
 
 ' ' : 
 
 i 
 
 
 i 
 
 ..M 
 
 ^ 
 
 ii 
 
^ ?: 
 
 708 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Ir ■- 
 
 view to enabling natives to continue earning their own living* on 
 becoming Christians [81], and the ordination (as deacon) on the 
 second Sunday in Lent in 1888 of Chang Ching Lan, a long-tried 
 native lay-helper at Peking — this being the first native ordination in 
 North China [82], Chang came from Yung Ching, some 40 miles 
 south of Peking, where the C.M.S. had gained a footing in 1869 by 
 the help of the medical skill of the Kev. W. H. Collins. Among the 
 ten confirmed there by Bishop Scott in 1888 \see p. 707] was an old 
 man who had been baptized 12 years before by Bishop Burdon, and 
 who, though the only Christian in his village, had never since missed 
 the Sunday services, notwithstanding that he had to walk six miles 
 ieach way. After the confirmation Holy Communion was administered 
 for the first time in Yung Ching [88]. 
 
 In the next year a Taoist priest was received th^re as a catechu- 
 men [34]. The reception which new-comers met with from the 
 Christians at Yung Ching at this period (1888-4) was thu.^ described by 
 Mr. Brereton : — * r 
 
 "The whole congregation would rush towards the door, as if either going to 
 assault him or to hoist him on their shoulders, but in reaiity only to lead him to a 
 seat. After mutual polite requests to be seated (even when there was no intention 
 of sitting down), the ceromonious row would subside, and the service resume its 
 <sourse, as if nothing had happened to interrupt it. However, there was no real 
 irreverence, and the thing will soon right itself " [35]. 
 
 To add to the distraction the room in which for many years service 
 had to be held had " the disadvantage of being adjacent to the police 
 court," so that the woirshippers could hear the delinquents beaten. 
 Owing to the opposition of the authorities it has not been possible to 
 purchase a Mission site, but a property has been obtained by mortgage 
 from one of the converts [86]. 
 
 Another station in connection with Peking is Lung Hua Tien, 20 
 miles south of Hochien Fu. It was begun in 1879, previously to its 
 transfer from the C.M.S. to the S.P.G., and at the end of eight years 
 the converts had been formed into " a Christian Church." Lack of 
 workers however has hindered its development [87]. 
 
 In Peking itself, besides the chapel of the British Legation, which is 
 used as the church of the English colony, there is the Church of " Our 
 Saviour," schools, and a dispensary ; the dispensary, begun in 1890, is 
 carried on without the Society's aid [38]. 
 
 Since 1891 the Rev. F. L. Norbis has been endeavouring to form 
 the nucleus of a college at Peking for the training of native Clergy [89]. 
 An attempt had been made to form a college for European agents at 
 Chefoo in 1881 by the Rev. C. J. Corfe (now Bishop of Corea), but 
 the scheme proved a failure and was abandoned after three years' 
 trial [40]. The College property has however proved invaluable as 
 a Missionary's residence, and the chapel built in connection with it in 
 1888 (largely by the aid of naval officers) serves as a church for the 
 English at the port in summer months. Besides this building, " St. 
 Peter's," situated 1^ miles from the foreign settlement, there is the 
 
 • a winter refuge for the poor, many of whom die in the streets of cold, was opened 
 al)out 1884, but thou(;h accommodated in the preaching-room it has no official connection 
 with the Mission [8Ia]. 
 
I > 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 709 
 
 temporary church of St. Andrew's, erected in 1887 in the centre of the 
 settlement [41]. 
 
 From 350 to 880 miles south of Peking lies the city of T'ai-An-Fu, 
 situated at the foot of the great Tai-Shan or Sacred Mountain— noted 
 as being the chief centre of idolatrous worship for the whole of the 
 Shantung Province. Almost every deity worshipped in China has a 
 temple on the mountain, but the principal object of worship is the 
 shrine and image of tho great goddess " Pi-Hsia-Yuan-Chiin " (other- 
 wise the " Sheng-Mu " or •' Holy Mother"), whose grand temple is 
 perched on the summit of the mountain, whichis about 4,000 feet high. 
 It appears that in the time of the Emperor Ming-Ti, a.d. 58-78, a 
 young woman named Yii-Yeh left her father's home and took up her 
 abode in Tai-Shan, with the object of purging her heart and cultivat- 
 ing virtue. In due time, having attained to a perfect state of holiness, 
 she became, according to popular belief, a fairy. During the pilgrim 
 season, which occupies about four months in the beginning of each 
 year, thousands of the humbler classes may still be daily seen plodding 
 their way up the steep ascent to pay their devotions to the Lao-Nai- 
 Nai, or " Old grandmother," as she is commonly termed. 
 
 The ascent has been facilitated by the construction of a stone> 
 pathway, which, including about 7,000 stone steps and several bridges,, 
 stretches from the north gate of the city to the summit — a distance- 
 of from 13 to 15 miles — the pilgrims being expected to perform the 
 " kowtow " {i.e. knocking the forehead on the ground) '0 to 600 times 
 on the way [42]. 
 
 T'ai-an-Fu was selected by the Rev. M. Greenwood and the Rev. . 
 C. P. Scott as a desirable place for a Mission in 1878, in which year 
 they began to visit it. The work at first consisted mainly in the 
 distribution of tracts or leaflets to the pilgrims and talking with 
 inquirers in a room hired for the purpose. In 1880 hostility showed 
 itself for the first time, but Mr. Greenwood, who was regarded as a 
 foreign spy in the guise of a Missionary, escaped without much injury, 
 thanks to the efforts of his native teacher. Three successive winters 
 were spent by Mr. Greenwood in the city (1879-82), and though 
 having no other accommodation than that of a wretched Chinese inn, 
 and often alone for months together, " subjected to misunderstandings 
 and rough usage," and "rewarded by hardly any immediate result," 
 still he persevered. Owing to his absence on furlough the station was 
 unoccupied nearly two years, but in 1884 he returned and at Ping Yin,, 
 a neighbouring village, two converts were baptized and confirmed in- 
 1884. On this occasion Bishop Scott, while revising a manual on the 
 Ten Commandments prepared by a Chinese student (or " educated 
 man"), found that " Thou shalt not envy " had been substituted for 
 the eighth Commandment, and was assured that " it would not be 
 right even to suggest that an educated man could think of stealing " — 
 an assurance not confirmed by experience [43]. 
 
 When in 1887 the Revs. F. H. Spbent and H. J. Brown took up 
 the work so ^ong carried on by Mr. Greenwood, and adopted native 
 dress, they found that not even the sanctity of a Buddhist temple was 
 respected by the Chinese thief, for while lodging in a temple all 
 Mr. Brown's Chinese clothes were stolen. In November 1887 opposition 
 broke out, " an attempt was made to ' boycott ' the two Missionaries," 
 
 'ly 
 
 !;■■■ 
 i 
 
 ■•■a" 
 
 ': 
 
 l| 
 
 
 
 1 1- 
 
 i.'^!l 
 
 1 
 
 il ! 
 
 jtslll 
 
 1 i 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 .▼4 
 
 l:i| 
 
 ;ii J 
 
710 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 and later on they withdrew for a time. By the help of Mr. Chang a 
 suitable property for the Mission was at last secured in 1889 on 
 mortgage [44]. 
 
 In some respects the work at Tai-An-Fu and Ping Yin is " the 
 most interesting part " of the Mission in North China, as the Mis- 
 sionaries live " in more or less native style " and are " able to mingle 
 more freely in the native life . . . than is possible at Peking " [45] ; and 
 while discouragements are still not wanting, the Report for 1891 stated 
 that " there is still much for which to be thankful " [46]. 
 
 In 1888 Bishop Scott drew the Society's attention to the needs of 
 Tientsin, an important place of commerce, being the port for Peking, 
 and containing a large foreign settlement. Hitherto there had been 
 no clergyman of the Church of England there, but Missionaries of 
 various denominations assisted by the earlier settlers had erected " a 
 Union Church," in which the Church Service was read every Sunday 
 morning [47]. Visits made to the district by the Rev. W. Brtreton in 
 1889 convinced him " that a clergyman for English work at Tientsin 
 and the outlying places such as Taku, Tangku, and Tangshan," was 
 " tJie first need of this diocese." While the Church was making distinct, 
 though slow, progress among the heathen, " as a set-off against every 
 Chinaman " baptized was "the fact of the sympathies, and in some 
 cases the formal allegiance, of an English Churchman alienated from 
 the Church of his baptism, and often lost to all care rf religion."* 
 At Taku, where Mr. Brereton held service in the pilot-office, he was 
 told that this was the first visit the people " had ever received from a 
 clergyman of the Church of England since the foundation of the 
 settlement shortly after the War of 1860," and yet the majority of his 
 congregation were Church members [48], 
 
 Provision having been made by the Society [49], Mr. Brereton was 
 transferred in 1890 to Tientsin, where on November 2a" church- 
 room was dedicated " and he was " instituted as minister by the Bishop," 
 the congregation numbering about forty [50]. In appreciation of his 
 services the British residents have offered liberal and substantial 
 gifts, among which must be reckoned that of a site for a church and 
 parsonage granted by the Municipal Council in 1891. 
 
 While the English branch of the Society's work in China has 
 quickly brought a response of encouragement [51], and abundant 
 proofs of the reality and depth of a Chinese convert's religion have 
 been given in other parts of the world, the growth of native 
 Missions in China has been comparatively slow.f Nevertheless it 
 is interesting to record the belief expressed by Bishop Boone in 1886 
 " that as China in the past has been the grand civiliser of all the 
 neighbouring nations, so as this [Missionary] work progresses, she 
 will send forth her Missionaries into all the bordering nations round 
 about and evangelise them." In the American Mission the 
 Bishop could point to thirteen native deacons ordained within the 
 
 * It is due to the Society to state that grants towards the support of Missionary Chap- 
 lains at Hankow (£300 per annum) and Shanghai (£600) were voted by it in 1875 and 
 1876 respectively, but not being used were withdrawn [Hankow 48a] [Shanghai 486]. 
 
 t In 1886 Bishop Scott stated that two or three centuries of Boman Catholic labour 
 in China had produced only one million of professing Christians, and seventy years' 
 labours of the Anglican and Protestant Churches only 100,000 converts [52a]. 
 
FtW 
 
 "■^W 
 
 CHINA, •» 
 
 711 
 
 previous four years [52]. At this period much good was anticipated 
 from the proclamations issued hy the Chinese authorities in various 
 parts of the Empire in 1886, calling on the natives " to live at 
 peace with Christian Missionaries and converts, and explaining that 
 the Christian religion teaches men to do right and should therefore be 
 respected " [58]. But the hopes raised were dissipa^ d by the wave of 
 anti-foreign feeling excited in 1891, which culmin' . 'n riots and the 
 destruction of churches and other Mission buildingi ,. ._te murder of 
 some Missionaries, though happily the Society has no losses of its own 
 to record. In the opinion of the Bev. W. Brereton, after 16 years' 
 experience of the country, ' ; 
 
 " the chief oiTence of the Missionaries' presence in China is one which must be 
 faced as a fact, but need not be apologised for : it is akin to ' the offence of the 
 Cross.' " While " the causes of the present trouble are manifold," and " foreigners, 
 missionaries, secret societies, mobs have each their share of blame to answer for," 
 " China's uflicial and literary leaders have by far the largest share of guilt. By 
 fostering delusions and suspicions, they have made a time of crisis into a time of 
 confusion ; they have alienated the sympathies of foreign Governments ; they 
 have raised to a pitch of well-nigh ungovernable panic the suspicions of their own 
 people" [541. 
 
 Statistics.— See p. 712. 
 
 References (China).— [11 Q.V., January 1843, p. 16 ; Q.V. July 1840. [2] Jo., V. 46, 
 p. 155. [3J Q.P., Tuly l«4l! ; Colonial Church Chronicle, July 1849, p. 88 ; R. 1849, 
 pp. 21-2, 215-21. [3a] R. 1874, pp. 41-2. [4] R. 1849, pp. 215-21 ; R. 1850, pp. 80-1 ; 
 Jo., V. 46, p. 223. [4a] Jo., V. 52, p. 887 ; M.F. 1876, p. 170 ; Applications Committee 
 Report, 1877, p. 2. [5] M.H. No. 26, pp. 8-16. [6, 7] Jo., V. 47, p. 361 ; M.F. 1869, 
 pp. 71, 120 ; Jo., V. 46, p. 228 ; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 454-6 ; do., V. 12, pp. 46-7, 160-5, 
 168-70 ; do., V. 19, pp. 859, 401 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 120, 189 ; M.F. 1861, p. 283 ; R. 1861, 
 p. 26. [8] I MSS., V. 12, pp. 171, 201, 220-1, 227-81, 267 ; do., V. 19, pp. 428-9. [9] I 
 MSS., V. 12, p. 219 ; do., V. 19, pp. 402-5 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 29, pp. 147, 
 188 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 851 ; R. 1862, p. 149 ; M.F. 1861, p. 288 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 165-6. [lOJ 
 I MSS., V. 12, pp. 235-44, 254, 266, 268, 296, 300 ; do., V. 19, pp. 436-9, 441-2, 448-9 ; R. 
 1862, p. 149 ; R. 1868-4, p. 124. [11] I MSS., V. 12, p. 268 ; do., V. 19, pp. 454, 457 ; 
 Standing Committee Book, V. 29, pp. 386-7. [12] Jo., V. 49, pp. 206-7 ; M.F. 1866, 
 p. 139. [13] Applications Committee Report, 1865, p. 18 ; do., 1872, pp. 8-4. [14] Jo., 
 V. 51, p. 836 ; R. 1872, pp. 84-5; R. 1878, p. 91 ; R. 1874, p. 40 ; M.F. 1874,'pp. 248-9 ; 
 R. 1880, pp. 28-9 ; I MSS., V. 27, pp. 16, 4, 5. [15] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 7, 18-14, 19, 23, 
 29, 33 ; R. 1874, p. 40 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 77-8, 859 ; M.F. 1876, p. 808. [16] I MSS., V. 27, 
 pp. 14, 28, 83 ; R. 1875, pp. 41-2 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 280-3 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 82-6 ; M.F. 1878, 
 pp. 280-1, 544. [17] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 10-12, 15-lK. [17a] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 187, 196, 
 202, 221. [18] R. 1876, pp. 40-1 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 41 ; R. 1877, p. 33 ; M.F. 1877, 
 pp. 417-8 ; M.F. 1878, p. 140. [19] R. 1877, pp. 38-5 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 62 ; M.F. 1878, 
 pp. 189-40, 278-81. [20] M.F. 1877, pp. 227, 417-18 ; M.F. 1878, p. 546 ; M.F. 1879, 
 pp. 89-90, 218-19, 371-6, 503-6 ; Bishop Scott's Account of the Great Famine in North 
 China, 1876-79 (1885), Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1885," No. 37, pp. 1-24 ; R. 1879, 
 pp. 41-3 ; I MSS., V. 27, pp. 61-2, 72, 78-80. [21] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 61-2, 69, 86, 96-100 ; 
 Jo.,V. 53, pp. 179, 184-5 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 541-3; R. 1878, p. 42; M.F. 1879, pp. 866-71, 
 507 ; R. 1879, p. 42 ; R. 1880, pp. 28-9, 45 ; M.F. 1881, p. 220 ; Report of S.P.G. Missionary 
 Conference in London, 1888, p. 35. [22] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 92, 103-8, 112-13, 115 ; do., 
 R. 1880, p. 29 ; Report of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, 1888, p. 35 ; " Church Work 
 in North China," p. 11. [22a] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 86, 92, 101-8. [23] R. 1880, p. 28. 
 £24] R. 1882, p. 45. [26] Report of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, 1888, p. 35. [26] 
 M.F. 1882, p. 357 ; R. 1883, pp. 49-50 ; M.F. 1883, pp. 298-301. [26a] M.F. 1882, 
 p. 858. [27] R. 1884, pp. 47-8 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 377-8 ; " Church Work in North China," 
 p. 63. [28] R. 1884, p. 48; M.F. 1886, p. 160. [29] R. 1885, p. 53; I MSS., V. 27, 
 pp. 206-8; M.F. 1886, pp. 264-6. [30] R. 1887, p. 51. [31] M.F. 1887, pp. 230-8; 
 M.F. 1888, p. 262 ; M.F. 1890, p. 482. [31a] M.F. 1887, p. 238 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 268-9. 
 [32] R. 1888, p. 68 ; M.F. 1888, p. 863 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 234. [33] I MSS., V. 27, 
 p. 285 ; " Church Work in North China," pp. 11, 50, 60-1 ; R. 1891, p. 67. [34] M.F. 
 1884, p. 865. [35] M.F. 1888, pp. 299, 300. [36] M.F. 1887, pp. 230-2 ; " Church Work 
 in North China," pp. 53, 112. [37] M.F. 1884, pp. 44-7 ; R. 1887, p. 51 ; " Church Work 
 in North China," pp. 93, 112; M.F. 1892, pp. 286-6. [38] "Church Work in 
 North China," pp. 78-4, 88-9. [39] "Church Work in North China," pp. 74-6; 
 E. 1891, p. 67. [40] M.F. 1881, p. 817 ; " Church Work in North China," pp. 68-62 
 
 I i; 
 
 I 
 
 W 
 
 t 
 
 •>i 
 
/ 
 
 il2 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 [41] "Church Work in North China," pp. Bl-3, 6H, 95. [42] do,, pp. 76-8; M.F. iHflH, 
 p. 261 ; R. 1880, pp. 45-8 ; R. 18tfl, pp. 68-7. [48] M.F. 1878, pp. 6-15-6 ; R. 1H80, 
 pp. 46-8 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 827-8 ; " Church Wot« ir North China," pp. 28, 61), 63-4, 
 78-82. [44] M.F. 1888, pp. 260-2 ; M.F. 1886, p. 266 : M.F. 1887, p. 264 ; " Church Work 
 in North China," pp. 68, 71, 82-4. [46] " Church Work in North China," pp. 86- 6. (46) 
 M.F. 1891, p. 488 ; R. 1801, p. 67. [47] I M88., V. 27, pp. 826-8. [48] M.F. 1880, 
 p. 451. [48«J Jo., V. 52, p. 254 ; I MS8., V. 27, p. 0. [48?>] Jo., V. 62, p. 802 ; ApplicationH 
 Committee Report, 1876, p. 25 ; do., 1878, p. 2. [40] Standing Committee MinutoH, V. 
 46, p. 886. [60] I M88., V. 28, pp. 1, 2, 4 ; M.F. 1801, pp. 18(J-7. [81] I U<il-i., V. 28, 
 pp. 8-12. [62] R. 1886, pp. 64-7. [62a] M.F. 1HH6, pp. 261-2 ; M.F. 1887, p. 27. [63J 
 R. 1886, pp. 14, 15, 64 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 61-C. [54] R. 1801, p. 66 ; M.F. 1802, pp. 04-0 
 
 Statihtics.— In China, where the Society (1868-02) has assisted in maintaining 11 
 Missionaries (1 Native) and planting 5 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 021), tliero 
 are now in connection with its Missions about 600 Christians, under the caro of 7 
 Clergymen ( 1 a Native) and a 13ishop [p. 767]. [See also p. 782]. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXXIX. 
 
 COREA. 
 
 The kingdom of Corca — the native name of which is Cho-sen ("Morning Calm ") — 
 (area, 01,480 square miles) consists of a mountainous peninsula fringed with snuill 
 islands, lying between the north-east of China and Japan. The peoi)le number from 
 twelve to fifteen millions. The origin of the race is an abstruse question, but while 
 deriving their ancient civilisation from China (to which country Corea is nominally tri- 
 butary) and bearing a strong resemblance to the ancient Japanese of Yamato, the 
 Coreans are a distinct race from the Chinese and Japanese. Though sunk in indo- 
 lence, poverty, sensuality, nnd filth, they are a well-clad people — dressing for the most 
 part in white — and are pleasing in appearance, being fine and tall, and having gentle 
 and in many cases intelligent countenances, and a beggar is rarely seen. Buddhism, 
 which three centuries ago was the established faith, is now proscribed in tlie walled 
 towns, and its influence in the rulal districts is practically feeble, although the attrac- 
 tions of the scenery in the Diamond Mountain range — which contains the most notable 
 collection of Buddhist monasteries — are so strong that it is a common thing for parents 
 to visit the temples in search of sons who have disappeared without apparent cause. 
 The Confucian philosophy remains as the religion of the learned classes : the unlearned 
 have none, unless it be an excessive reverence for, or dread of, ghosts and evil spirits. 
 In 1777 some young men studying under the Confucian teachei', Kivem, became 
 acquainted with some Jesuit books recently imported from Peking, and this led to one 
 of them, Senghuni by name, visiting Peking, where he was converted and baptized. 
 Returning to Corea he communicated what he had learned to his fellows. Many con- 
 verts were made (Kivem among them), and though the dread of a foreign faith produced 
 persecution a hierarchy was formed after the model of that seen at Peking. The leaders 
 acted as bishops and priests till doubts arose as to the validity of their proceedings, 
 when (1700) they resigned their ministry, and further instructions were sought for at 
 Peking. The envoy was baptized and confirmed, and supplied with everything neces- 
 sary for the celebration of the Eucharist in case a priest should visit them ; but the pro- 
 liibition of 'ancestral worship by the Jesuits raised fresh persecution, nnd the first 
 Christian priest to enter the country — a Chinese named Jacques Tsin in 1704 — suffered 
 martyrdon in 1801. The same fate befell two French priests and a French Bishop, who 
 followed about 1835-6 (having been preceded by a second Chinese priest in 1884). 
 Though disguised, they had worked so successfully that in 1888 there were 0,000 
 Christians. Six years passed before another priest entered Corea, and then after a 
 period of success the same result ensued : more edicts, persecutions, and martyrdoms 
 
m 
 
 COREA. 
 
 713 
 
 alike of Frenchmen and Coreans. Every approach o( a European or American nhip 
 created a panic and endangered the Hves of tne MiHBir)nari«H — a French expedition in 
 particular, which retired without conquest, leaving a torribin legacy to the ^raecuted 
 Christiana. At length in lftH2 the firBt treaty was made with Corea by America, otherH 
 quickly followed, and though an yet there in no legal toleration for natives profoBsing 
 Christianity, it ia hoped that the period of danger for ChriHtian MiBBionarioB is past. 
 The open ports are Seoul, the capital (one of the filthieBt of JtownH) y)oj)i(/rt<jaH 250,000 ; 
 Chemulp'ho (the principal seaport— 25 miles from Seoul), Fusan, Genaan, and Ninscn, 
 
 The Society's operations have been carried on in Seoul (1890-2), and 
 Chemulp'ho (1891-2). 
 
 The idea of an AngUcan Mission to Corea was originated in 1880 
 by the Rev. A. C. Shaw, one of the pioneers and founders of the 
 Society's Mission in Japan. In view of the opening of Corea for 
 foreign intercourse, Mr. (now Archdeacon) Shaw felt that the Society 
 should be ready to take the lead in Missionary work there by sending 
 out a Bishop with Clergy, and in order to prepare the way he sent one 
 of his Japanese catechists to Corea in 1880 to study the language, 
 his native flock in Tokio contributing to his support [IJ. The idea was 
 considered premature at the time [2], but Mr. Shaw continued to urge 
 it [8], and when in 1884 a treaty was being negotiated between England 
 and Corea the three EngUsh Bishops in China seized the opportunity 
 to make an identical proposal. The provision in the treaty that 
 British subjects shall be allowed the free exercise of their religion in- 
 volved more discussion than many of the commercial privileges, as it 
 had to contend with " that traditional hostility to Christianity," which 
 until recently " had been manifested in . . . the fiercest forms of 
 persecution." But though the treaty did not actually sanction 
 " Missionary enterprise " it was thought that by the time Mission- 
 aries had become acquainted with the language and the Government 
 and people of Corea opposition might be overcome. Those most 
 strongly opposed to religious innovation — viz. the nobility, literati and 
 governing class, form a larger proportion of the population than in 
 China, and Medical Missions were regarded as the most potent means 
 of overcoming thsir opposition and of enlisting the sympathies of the 
 people, especially as Christian books were immoral in Corean estima- 
 tion, and as such were included among those prohibited on that 
 ground [4] . Immediately after the treaties were made it was under- 
 stood that the Government would welcome medical men and teachers, 
 the former to establish hospitals, the latter to instruct the people in 
 Western languages — especially English — and in other subjects. The 
 American Presbyterians and Episcopal Methodists quickly took advan- 
 tage of the offer, and in 1886 Archdeacon Wolfe, of the C.M.S. 
 Mission at Foo Chow, sent two Chinese Christian catechists* to settle 
 in the port of Fu-san, on the south-east coast of Corea. 
 
 In 1887 Bishops Scott (of North China) and Bickeiisteth (of 
 Japan) visited Corea. and appealed to the Archbishop of Canterbury 
 to take steps to insure the sending of a Mission from the Church at 
 home without delay [5]. The matter was again brought before the 
 Society, which year by year had steadily kept Corea in mind and made 
 it the subject of many prayers, and now (1888) offered the Bishop of 
 
 * Wlien Bishop Corfe went to Corea he was asked to adopt them — their support, 
 provided by some friends of C.M.S. in Australia, being likely to be withdrawn — but they 
 declined to receive a proposed visit from him in 1890 [5nJ. 
 
 
 i 
 
 m I 
 
 »i''i « 
 
 !■ I ! 
 
 id 
 
714 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATION OF TUE GOSPEL. 
 
 North China £2,600 for a Mission [6]. Happily it was found possible 
 to carry out the original idea of entering on the Mission " in the fullest 
 form," and under Hoyal Mandate [7] the Rev. C. J. Coufe, whose 
 services as a Naval Chaplain had received recognition in the highest 
 quarters, was on All Saints' Day 18H9 consecrated in Westminster 
 Abbey first Missionary Bishop of Corea* [8], The Society now 
 (1880-90) guaranteed an annual grant of £1,500 [9J, but from the 
 first " the seal of Apostolic poverty " was stamped upon the Mission : 
 the Bishop and his companions, while making no professions and 
 taking no vows of poverty, arranged to live a common life on a small 
 common fund [lOJ. On his way to Corea the Bishop visited, on be- 
 half of the Mission, nine towns in the United States, eight in Canada, 
 and three in Japan, everywhere meeting with cordial sympathy. In 
 the Diocese of New Westminster he received the offer of the services 
 of the Rev. R. Small of Lytton and of Mr. Peake. The other 
 members of the Mission consisted of Drs. Wiles and Landis, the 
 Revs. M. N. Thollope and L. 0. Wabner, and Messrs. J. H. Pownall 
 and M. W. Davies [11]. 
 
 The Bishop reached Chemulp'ho on the Feast of St. Michael and 
 All Angels 1890 [12], and Seoul on the next day (September 80), 
 Dr. Wiles having preceded him by three weeks. No time was lost 
 in opening medical work amongst both natives and Europeans, and in 
 providing religious ministrations for the latter at Seoul and Chemulp'ho, 
 and in setting up at Seoul a Mission press — given by Navy Chaplains. 
 Premises were acquired at both places, provision being made for eight 
 men Uving together at Seoul in a building which was named " The 
 House of the Resurrection " [13] because work in that city was begun 
 on Easter Day 1891 [14]. 
 
 On September 80, 1891, the first Anglican Church in Corea was 
 dedicated at Chelmulp'ho under the name of " St. Michael and All 
 Angels." On the following Sunday the first confirmation was 
 held, " the candidate bei^g a little serving maid of a pious German 
 family" [15]. In Lent 1892 the primary ordination of the Bishop 
 was held at Seou., when Messrs. Warner and Pownall were admitted 
 to the priesthood [16], and on Advent Sunday the new and permanent 
 Church of the Advent was opened there [16a]. 
 
 To the medical branch of the Mission, which receives substantial 
 support from the British Navy, and is doing " splendid work," a 
 women's department was added in 1891 [17]. In the printing press, 
 as in the medical work, the Mission was reported by the Bishop in the 
 same year to be " finding its name known and appreciated long before 
 any of the evangelistic work could be even begun . . . that two Coreans 
 are already working it under us is a great fact, seeing what the country 
 and its inhabitants are like." (The first works printed were a Corean 
 dictionary and a manual by Mr. Scott, of the British Consular 
 staff [18]. 
 
 In 1891 the Bishop visited Gensan and Fusan with a view 
 to opening work there when means are available. At the 
 latter place the Japanese would be the object of the Mission 
 
 A portion of Manchuria was in 1891 added to his jurisdiction. [See p. 716.] 
 
COREA. 
 
 '.''•; Jivn 
 
 •(.1.''/ 
 
 715 
 
 [10] . The Bishop found several Japanese Christians in Chemulp'ho on 
 his arrival, some of vhom he assisted to learn English [20]. In 1891 
 a Japanese cutechist from Tokio was engaged to work among his 
 countrymen, but he proved unsatisfactory and had to be dismissed soon 
 after his arrival [21]. 
 
 In preparing for the work before them in Corea the English 
 missionaries have had to acquire the Chinese language as well as the 
 Corean. The latter is said to be " useless until it is supplemented by 
 Chinese " [22]. 
 
 As yet it is early to expect converts from among the Coreans, 
 but the foundations of the Mission have been so wisely laid as to 
 justify the hope of a large ingathering in the future [28] . 
 
 Beferences (Corea). — [1] 
 Minuteg, V. 40, pp. 84, 205. 
 
 I M8S., v. 85, pp. 167, IfiO. [2] Standing Committoo 
 [8] I M88., V. 85, pp. 101-2 ; do., V. 86, p. 47. [4J I 
 MS8., V. 86, pp. 25-9 ; R. 1884, p. 18. [8] R. 1887, pp. 52-6 ; Proceedings of 8.P.G. 
 Missionary Conference in London, 1888, p. 87 ; I MaS., V. 86, p. 250 ; M.F. 1888, 
 pp. 10, 140, 180-00, 207 ; R. 1880, pp. 60-71. fOrtJ I M88., V. 81, pp. 14, 15. [6] Stand- 
 ing Committee Minutes, V. 44, pp. 266, 278 ; R. 1887, pp. 51-6 ; R. 1888, p. 82 ; R. 1800, 
 pp. 15-16; M.F. 1884, pp. 280, 245-6; M.B\ 1885, pp. 178, 180; M.F. 1886, pp. 90, 100; 
 M.F. 1888, p. 207 ; M.F. 1880, p. 445 ; M.F. 1801, p. 202. [7] I M8S., V. 27, pp. 281M0, 
 248-5, 248, 251, 258-4. [8] R. 1880, pp. 17-18, 69, 71-2 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 897-8, 472-8. 
 [0] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 46, pp. 147, 886 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 244, 247 ; R. 1800, 
 p. 15 ; M.F. 1800, p. 240 ; M.F. 1801, p. 242. [lOJ R. 1889, pp. 18, 72 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 472-8. 
 [11] I M8S., V. 81, pp. 4, 10 ; R. 1800, p. 66 ; M.F. 1801, pp. 5, 80. [12] M.F. 1801, 
 p. 8 ; I MS8., V. 81, p. 8. [13] I M8S., V. 81, pp. 8-10, 28-88, 85-7 ; R.»1800, pp. 6fr-a ; 
 M.F. 1890, p. 120 ; M.F. 1801, pp. 8-5 ; R. 1891, pp. 77-81. [14] M.F. 1892, p. 262. [16J 
 I MSS., V. 81, p. 86 ; R. 1891, p. 78 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 127-8. [16] M.F. 1892, p. 250. 
 pea] L., Bishop Corfe, December 12, 1892. [17] R. 1891, pp. 79,83; M.F. 1802, p. 260. 
 [18] I MSS., V. 81, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1801, pp. 80-1, 88 ; M.F. 1802, p. 121. [19] R. 1801, 
 pp. 74-5, 81. [20] I MSS., V. 81, p. ; R. 1890, p. 66 ; M.F. 1801, p. 4. [21] I MSS., 
 V. 81, pp. 17, 22-8, 32, 84-5. [22] I MSS., V. 81, p. 88 ; R. 1801, p. 81 ; M.F. 1802, 
 pp. 259-00. [23] R. 1891, p. 74 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 259-60. 
 
 Statistics. — See pp. 782 and 022 ■ , . * 
 
 m 
 
 If 
 
 I ' 
 
 ' ii 
 
 ' 
 
 '1 
 
 t. 
 
 
 v 
 i: 
 
 1 ',' 
 
 i' 
 
 i 
 
 ii' 
 
 
 i 
 
 < 
 
 1 
 
 ■I 
 
 c 
 
 * 
 
 i 
 
 11 
 
 i 
 
 
 ''1 1 
 
 .It 
 
 ■. S'fi 
 
716 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Mi fW 
 
 CHAPTEE XC. 
 
 MANCHUBIA. 
 
 Manchuria (a part of the Chinese Empire) lies between China proper 
 and Mongolia on the W. and N.W., and Corea and Bussian Territory 
 on the E. and N. ; area, 590,000 square miles. The 'poindatioii 
 (8,187,000) consists of Manchus and Chinese. 
 
 In 1885 the attention of the Society was drawn by the Foreign 
 Office to a report by the British Consul at Newchang regarding the 
 work being done in Manchuria by French Boman Catholic and Irish 
 and Scotch United Presbyterian Missions. An Apostolic Vicariat of 
 Manchuria was created in 1840, and in 1842 one of the Missionaries — 
 Labruniere — was murdered by aboriginal robbers, not far from Sagalien- 
 ula. Eecently great progress had been made by the French Mission, 
 which in 1884 could reckon over 12,000 Christians, and which was 
 reaping much of the fruit of the recently-established Protestant 
 Missions owing to the Boman Catholic religion offering " more moral 
 and material attractions," and in particular to the similarity of the 
 Bomish and Buddhist ceremonial. 
 
 The general toleration of Christianity was described as " astonish- 
 ing," and the attitude of the people towards it, " on the whole, 
 friendly " [1]. 
 
 No action on this report was taken by the Society [2], but the 
 question of occupying Manchuria was renewed in 1888 in connection 
 with the Mission to Corea then being organised, and, as the outcome of 
 a suggestion made by Bishop Scott, the province of Shing King, being 
 the southern part of Manchuria, was in 1891 added to the jurisdiction 
 of the Bishop of Corea by the British Foreign Office. The area of 
 Shing-Iving is 87,000 square miles, and its population 2,187,280. Its 
 capital is Moukden, 880 miles N.E. of Peldng. The climate is 
 excellent [3]. 
 
 In April 1892 Bishop Corfe visited Niu Ch'wang (the treaty port) 
 for the purpose of establishing ministrations for the neglected English 
 residents there. Services were commenced in the court-room belong- 
 ing to the English Consulate on Easter Day, and were continued by 
 the IMshop until June, when the work was taken up by the Bev. J. 
 H. Pownall [4j. 
 
 Bcfcrcncra (Manchuria).— [1] I MSS., V. 27, pp. '203-4. [2] Staiuliiij,' Committee 
 Minutes, V. 48, pp. 58-9. [31 I MSK., V. 27, pp. '248, '24K ; ilo., V. '2i», p. im ; do., V. ill, 
 pp. 2, 80 ; " The Morning Cahn," IHill, pp. 78-4, 85-(i ; M.F. 18!)2, pp. 209-00. [4j M.F. 
 1B92, pp. 259-(!8 ; L., Bisliop Corfe, December 12, 1802. 
 
 Pi ^ 
 
m 
 
 JAPAN. 
 
 717 
 
 CHAPTER XCI. 
 
 JAPAN. 
 
 Japan is an empire of ialonds lying off the eastern coast of Asia, the principal being 
 Nippon (in the centre), Yezo (to the north of it), and Kiuahiu and Shikoku (to the soutli 
 of it). The aborigines, the Ainos, of whom some 20,000 remain, are beheved to be of 
 Aryan origin, and to have been conquered in the 7th century B.C. by mixed races fi-om 
 Southern Asia. From these invaders sprung the Japanese, wlio date t.lu-'iv history as a 
 nation from about 600 B.C., when Jimmu (or Zinnm), claiming descent a-om tlu' Sun 
 Goddess, founded the dynasty of the Mikados or Enntrors. About a.d. 1148 one of the 
 Daimiyos, or nobles, began to usurp the authority ol tlir State, and subsequently received 
 the title of Shogun (or Tycoon), and this office, canjnig with it practically the govern- 
 ment of the country, was not abolished until 1HG8. Of the three ancient religions of the 
 Japanese — Shintooism (the oldest), Confucianism (datingfromabout the 4th century a.d.), 
 and Buddhism (believed to htvve been introduced from China through Corea about the 
 6th century) — the most prevalent is a distorted form of Buddhism. European discovery 
 of Japan dates from a.d. 1541, when Mendez Pinto, a Portuguese, landed on its shores. 
 Francis Xavier (who remained three years) and other Jesuits followed in 154U, and in 
 forty years the Roman Catholics could reckon 200,000 nominal converts. 
 
 The interference of the Jesuits in political affairs led to an edict for their banishment 
 in 1587 and to civil war and persecution, culminating in the massacre of 30,000 Japanese 
 Christians at Shimbara in 1637. Trampling upon the cross now became an annual 
 ceremony, and on every village notice-board appeared the proclamation : " S" long as 
 the BUn shall warm the earth, let no Christian bo so bold as to come to Japan ; and let 
 all know that the King of Spain himself, or the Christian's God, or the great God of all, 
 if he violate this command shall pay for it with his head." With the exception of some 
 Chinese, and a few Dutch merchants who were allowed to live in the islet of Deshima, 
 Japan remained closed to all foreigners until 1H51, when the United States Government 
 succeeded in opening one port for a Consul to live in. In 1858 a treaty was made witli 
 Great Britain by which six other places were opened for trade and foreign residence. 
 In 1868 a revolution took place by which the Mikado was restored to actual supremacy, 
 and the Shogun was reduced to the rank of a military noble. The results of the change 
 were tremendous, and during the years of Meiji, or "the bright period," as the years 
 since then are called, the Japanese have made extraordinary strides in the arts and 
 learning of European civilisation. Ambassador' were sent to America and Euroiio in 
 1872, the publication of the anti-Christian laws was discontinued in 187J), in 1876 the 
 Christian Sunday was a' pt d by the Govern -iient as a day of rest, in 1884 the 
 religious orders (But^fl'.iV -'i-) were practically disestablished and disendowed, and in 
 1889 a representative Parliament was elected. 
 
 The America!' Ciiur-h (founded by the S.P.G.) began work in Japan in 1850, and the 
 C.M.S. in 1869. 
 
 As early as 1859 ihe S.P.G. reserved £1,000 for Missions to Japan [1], 
 but it did not enter on Avork in that country until 1878, in which 
 year it established a centre at Tokio. Its other principal stations are 
 Kobe (1870-92), Yokohama (1889-92), and Fukushima (1891-2). 
 
 TOKIO, 1873-92. 
 
 Soon after the appointment of the First Day of Intercession (1872) 
 two anonymous donors supplied the Society with the means of opening 
 a Mission in Japan, and from those who offered their personal service 
 d,t the time, the Rev. W. B. Wkight and the Rev. A. C. Shaw* were 
 selected for the post. A melancholy interest will ever be connected 
 with their departure, inasmuch as the farewell service on July 1, 1873, 
 
 * Mr. Shaw had originally intended going to China, l)ut willingly supplied the place 
 of a candidate who hid withdrawn frau the undertaking. 
 
 ! 
 
 1'. 
 
 
 il: 
 
 I 1 , 1 
 ■I 
 
 • J 
 
718 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 m. .j 
 
 4' 
 H 
 
 was the last occasion* on which the famous Bishop Wilberforce was 
 at the Soc'ety's house, and that he there celebrated the Holy Com- 
 munion, addressed the Missionaries, and gave them his blessing [2]. 
 
 On their way out Messrs. Wright and Shaw met with much 
 brotherly kindness from the Church in the United States and Canada, 
 and were joined by the Rev. J. Newman (U.S.), a volunteer for the 
 American Mission. Landing at Yokohama on September 25, 1878, 
 they proceeded to the capital, Tokio (or Yedo). Establishing themselves 
 there in a Buddhist temple they cultivated friendly relations with the 
 Buddhist priests, began the study of the Japanese and Chinese 
 languages, and on Good Friday 1874 opened services in the temple 
 for the Europeans, the large room cleared of idols making a good 
 church and the heathen altar " a magnificent Christian altar-table." 
 On Trinity Sunday the Missionaries assisted at the ordination of two 
 American priests in the temple [8]. On St. Andrew's Day their first 
 convert — Andrew Shimada — was baptized ; four others received baptism 
 on Whitsunday 1875 [4] ; and on the 11th of the following September 
 "the first confirmation of native converts held in Japan according 
 to the Anglican rite" took place, when five converts were confirmed 
 by the American Bishop (Dr. Williams). On the next day all of them 
 received the Holy Communion [5]. In 1876 Bishop Burdon came 
 from Hong Kong and confirmed fifteen men and three women [6]. 
 
 For about three years (1874-7) Mr. Shaw (by imitation) lived with 
 Mr. Fukusawa, a leading native who exercised "a far wider intellectual 
 influence than anyone else in Japan." Admission was4hus gained 
 into a large school which his host had established, and in this Mr. 
 Shaw held classes for the teaching of " moral, which is really Christian, 
 science" [7]. 
 
 In another school, opened by Mr. Wright in 1875, religious in- 
 struction was " the prominent feature " ; but after a year's experience 
 Mr. Wright gave up teaching, Mission schools being at that period 
 regarded as unnecessary and (in results) unsatisfactory. More time 
 was now devoted to preaching [8], and the work of evangelisation con- 
 tinued to advance in Tokio and the district, so that in the first four 
 years (1873-7) nearly 150 converts were baptized [9]. 
 
 It being the custom of the Japanese to take baths almost daily, 
 immersion was sometimes adopted at baptism [10]. 
 
 Visiting a Buddhist temple in the country in 1877 Mr. Wright found 
 the priest (to whom on a previous occasion he had given a copy of Ht. 
 Luke's Gospel) very ill, but studying hard the words of the Evangelist, 
 which had led him to believe in the true God. Mr. Wright continued 
 his teaching, and the old man abjured idols and Avas baptized a few 
 minutes before he died [11]. 
 
 In the next year Mr. Shaw wrote : '• If I had a hundred mouths 
 and a hundred bodies I could employ every one and be sure, whenever 
 I preached, of finding attentive hearers." Up to this time Mr. Shiw 
 
 • The Minute adopted by the Society on the death of Bishop Wilberforce (which toolc 
 place on July 19, 187iJ) containw this passage : — " He had preached for the Society in nearly 
 eveiy cathedral in the kingdom, and there was scarcely a town where his voice had not 
 been hoard in its behalf. . . . Whenever the annals of the Colonial Church, and of the 
 Society in its relations to it, during the eventful middle period of the 19th century conic 
 to be compiled, there will not be recorded in them one individual to whom both arc 
 under more Insting obligations" [2n.]. 
 
JAPAN. 
 
 719 
 
 was almost the only Church Missionary who had not opened a school. 
 From the first he adopted the method of going from station to station 
 preaching and catechising, with the result that he had " nearly if not 
 quite as many converts " about him " as all the other Missionaries of 
 our Commimion put together." One of his lay helpers was a blind 
 man who spoke with great power [12]. 
 
 When in 1876 Mr. ShaAV opened his first chapel the caretaker 
 was had up before the civil authorities and obliged to give a written 
 account of what was done [13]. Mr. Shaw had however recently 
 published in the newspapers " Apologies for Christianity " (in answer 
 to numerous attacks on it) and appeals for its toleration [14] ; and 
 Government being now secretly favourable to the Christian religion [15] 
 the converts so increased that a larger building became necessary, and 
 in 1879 a new and handsome church was opened. The English resi- 
 dents greatly assisted in its erection in acknowledgment of Mr. Shaw's 
 gratuitous ministrations to themselves. At its consecration (on June 4) 
 sixteen converts were baptized, and a British Presbyterian present 
 admitted that " he had never before really believed in Mission work 
 among the Japanese," but was now convinced by the conduct of the 
 converts. Up to July 1879 Mr. Shaw had baptized 130 Japanese; and 
 he had now a flourishing school [IG]. 
 
 In May of the previous year a Missionary Conference — the first of its 
 kind ever held in Japan— met at Tokio under the presidency of Bishop 
 Burdon of Victoria. It was attended by all the Missionaries of the 
 English and American Churches, and perhaps its most important 
 work was an agreement that " there should be but one translation 
 of the Book of Common Prayer used by the English and American 
 Churches in Japan," a result due in a great measure to the influence 
 of Mr. Shaw [17], who with Mr. Wright continued to render valuable 
 assistance in various translation work [18]. 
 
 The immorality of the Japanese, their jealousy and dislike of 
 foreigners, their restrictions on free ti'avelling and residence in the 
 interior, and the peculiarities of their language, rendered the trials of 
 a Missionary to them enormous, but nevertheless the work was 
 reported in 1880 to be '* spreading wonderfully " [19]. 
 
 In 1882-3 progress was checked by the enforced absence of Messrs. 
 Wright* and Shaw on furlough. The Eev. E. C. Hopper of Kobe, 
 on whom fell the chief burden of supplying their places, was 
 overwhelmed with the magnitude of the task, but he carried the 
 Mission through the most critical period of its history [20] ; and 
 December 1883 brought with it the welcome relief and guidance 
 afforded by a resident English Bishop in Japan [21]. Hitherto the 
 Englisli Clergy in Tokio had all held licences from the Bishop of 
 Victoria, Hong Kong [22] (to whose care the Anglican communities in 
 Japan had been committed by the Archbishop of Canterbury in 
 1874 [23]), and the American Bishop (Dr. Williams, residing at Tokio) 
 had confirmed and given episcopal oversight at the request of tbo 
 former [24]. Bishop Willian's' services were duly acknowledged by the 
 Society [25], but he joined in the general desire (first expressed at the 
 Missionary Conference held in lS78) for a resident English Bishop [2(5]. 
 
 I ,.t 
 
 Tho illness of liis wife prevented Mr. Wright's return [20rt]. 
 
■ «-- Tv^^viT.Tr'' 
 
 ■•Ti- TCi"T'r™- 
 
 720 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 The difficulties in secur'ng this were however considerable, as it was 
 necessary to avoid interference with the American Bishop and his 
 Clergy. Acting on the principle on which sister Churches should 
 work in heathen countries, as laid down by the Lambeth Conference of 
 1878, the Society desired that the appointment of an English Bishop 
 should rest with the Archbishop of Canterbury and that the stipend 
 should be provided by the two great Missionary Societies. To this 
 proposal the C.^l.S. consented [27], and on St. Luke's Day 1883 
 the Bev. A. W. Poolk, an Indian Missionary of the C.M.S., was con- 
 .secrated in the Chapel of Lambeth Palace as Missionary Bishop in 
 Japan [28]. 
 
 It was arranged that Bishop Poole should live at Kobe [29], and on 
 his arrival (he landed at Yokohama on December 1, 1883) he entered 
 into an arrangement with Bishop Williams by which the Englisli 
 Missionaries in Tokio were to remain under his supervision as 
 regarded their work, but to hold a special licence from Bishop Wil- 
 liams, who undertook to confirm and ordain for the Japanese congre- 
 gations connected with the S.P.G. and C.M.S. in Tokio. Owing to 
 Bishop Poole's illness and absence the arrangement was not ratified, 
 and had he lived he would probably have found it impracticable [30]. 
 After a short period of busy work in his diocese he left for California 
 in the autumn of 1884, and coming to England in 1885 he died at 
 Fairfield, Shrewsbury, on July 14 [31]. 
 
 His successor was the Rev. E. Bickersteth, formerly head of 
 the Cambridge Mission to Delhi in connection with the Society, wbo 
 was consecrated in St. Paul's Cathedral on the Festival of the 
 Purification 188G, and arrived in Japan on April 16 [32]. At his 
 request the question of residence was reconsidered, and the Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury decided that he should act on the Lambeth 
 Conference Resolutions and live in Tokio if ^ i desired [33]. This he 
 has done, and in 1891 he and Bishop Haie (then representing the 
 American Church) agreed on a basis for the exercise of the jurisdic- 
 tion of the English and American Bishops, by which the former 
 retained the south-western part of Tokio. It should be recorded 
 that the Society's Missionaries took up permanent residence in Tokio 
 before the American Missionaries, and that from its exceptional in- 
 fluence throughout the empire Mission work there is regarded as having 
 a wider range of influence than in any other city in Japan [33a]. 
 
 Before leaving England Bishop Bickeisteth took steps for tho forma- 
 tion of a Missionary brotherhood, to which the Society rendered generous 
 aid, which was continued for five years, 1887-91 [31 This brotherhood 
 (the first member of which was the Rev. L. T>. Cijolmondeley, Oriel 
 College, Oxford) [35] was described by the Bishoj) in l.s!)2 as an effective 
 assistant to the Society's Mission in one section of Tokio, especially in 
 -educational efforts, " but from its constitution and special aim it cannot 
 permanently undertake work at a distance from its own Mission-house " 
 [30]. 
 
 In regard to education the Society's Mission in Tokio was behind 
 many others in 1885 [37]. but the study of English had now become 
 obligatory in Government schools of every grade, and during the next 
 five years educational w ork was greatly fostered and extended by the 
 Rev. A. Lloyo, wliose acceptance of the offices of Professor in the 
 
 m i*'' 
 
JAPAN. 
 
 721 
 
 Government Naval Medical College and Naval Academy, and the 
 superintendence of the English branch of the celebrated school of Mr. 
 Fukuzawa, gave him access to a large number of educated you.ig men. 
 Some of these were brought to baptism [88j, and a scheme for supplying 
 Christian masters in the Government and municipal schools might have 
 exercised a wide influence on the future of Japan had not the illness 
 of his wife obliged Mr. Lloyd to remove to Canada in 1890 [39]. 
 
 More successful from a Missionary point of view [40] has been the 
 training of Mission Agents, which, begun systematically in 1878 by 
 Messrs. Wbight and Shaw [41], and carried on principally by the latter, 
 for many years with the assistance of Bishop Williams [42] and 
 (since 1889) of St. Andrew's Mission [48], has resulted in the ordina- 
 tion of six native Clergy [44], partly supported from lov^til sources [45], 
 of whom Bishop Bickersteth reported in 1890 : " They are, on the 
 whole, a very satisfactory set of men, and we may be very thankful ta 
 have them" [46]. 
 
 The first to receive ordination was Yamagata San, who was 
 admitted to the diaconate by Bishop Williams on St. Matthias' Day 
 1885 [47] ; and on January 5, 1890, the Holy Communion was cele- 
 brated in St. Andrew's Church, Tokio, by a native Priest (Rev. Imai 
 San), assisted by a native Deacon, for the first time in the history of 
 the Japanese Church [48]. Thus, what had long been felt as the 
 " greatest need " of the Missions in Japan — a native ministry — is in. 
 a fair way of being supplied [49]. 
 
 Among native women in Tokio " a most faithful and successful " 
 work has been carried on since 1875 by Miss Hoar (of the Ladies'^ 
 Association), who was joined in 1886 by Miss A. Hoab and in 1887 
 by the St. Hilda's Mission organised by Bishop Bickersteth, and carried 
 on without the Society's aid, its main objects being teaching, nursing, 
 and training [49a]. In 1889 the teaching of a high-class institute for 
 native ladies in Tokio was entrusted to English ladies in connection 
 with the diocese. The tpaching of Christian doctrine was prohibited 
 within certain official lion but "all lessons may be given from a 
 Christian standpoint," and outside the official time there was to be no 
 restriction on tlio teachers. This movement (which also receives no 
 help from the Society) was expected to exercise ;; powerful influence 
 on the future domestic life of the highest classes in Japan ; but the 
 expectation has not been fully realised in the event [496]. 
 
 The probability and the possible danger of " Christianity becoming 
 a popular religion " in Japan had been foreseen by Mr. Shaw in 1884 
 [50], and two years later the great danger to it in the future appeared 
 to him to arise from Congregationalism run wild in the hands of the 
 Japanese. Several able men among them were striving to bring about 
 an union of all the Churches on a so-called rationalistic basis — dispens- 
 ing with all dogmatic teaching and founding "a grand national Church, 
 such as the world has not yet seen, free from all sectarian teaching, and 
 the crippling influence of creeds " [51]. The Anglican Mission rose to 
 the emergency by organising a native Church, which maintained full 
 sympathy with national patriotism and full communion with the Church 
 of England, 'xhe Synod through which this was done in February 
 1887 was a freely elected body, in which Europeans and \mericans were 
 
 3a 
 
 
 I i 
 
 iH 
 
 .« • 
 
 b.\ 
 
 I i 
 
 
 
 
 I'l I . 
 
 1 ■! 
 
 ,11 
 
 H 
 
 .a 
 
 H 
 
722 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 )5r . ' 
 
 greatly outnumbered by Japanese, the majority of whom were men of 
 education. The main decisions were unanimous. A constitution Avas 
 laid down on the basis of the Holy Scriptures, the Nicene Creed, the 
 Sacrament, and the Three Orders, to meet the peculiar needs of the 
 " Japan Church " — the term adopted by the Synod. The Anglican 
 Prayer Book and Articles were *' retained for present use," and regu- 
 lations were made for the regular meeting of a Synod and local 
 councils [52]. At the same time a Native Missionary Society directly re- 
 sponsible to the whole Church was set on foot, and in 1888 it commenced 
 operations by occupying two stations in Tokio and one each at Osaka 
 and Kumamoto. This institution, which is slightly subsidised by the 
 S.P.G., the C.M.S., and the American Mission, is one of the most 
 hopeful signs of Church progress, stimulating, as it has done, self- 
 support* on the one hand and Buddhist opposition on the other [53]. 
 
 In Tokio the growth of the Church was how rapid [54], while in 
 the remote districts " an extraordinary interest " was taken in Christi- 
 anity, especially at Gifu — a large town iJOO miles south-west of the 
 capital — where in 1888 a theatre was placed at Mr. Shaw's disposal 
 and filled by attentive listeners [55]. The next year was remark- 
 able for the granting (on February 11) of a constitutional form of 
 Government by the Emperor, and for the provision made in the con- 
 stitution for ensuring religious liberty throughout the Empire — the 
 anti-Christian laws which for some years had been allowed to fall into 
 practical oblivion being now formally repealed [56]. 
 
 This great political change so occupied the minds of the people and 
 created so much ferment that the rate of conversions was temporarily 
 checked [57] ; but Mr. Shaw (whose services had been recognised by 
 his appointment as Archdeacon of Tokio and Northern Japan in 
 1889) [58] could report in 1890 a great development of work in Tokio 
 and the out- stations. The upper classes were being touched, both the 
 Minister and Vice-Minister for Foreign Affairs were Christians, and 
 Christian influence was moulding public opinion in a remarkable way 
 on many social questions [59]. In some respects Japan now offers an 
 opportunity for Christianity to which no land and no epoch can afford 
 a parallel — there being but " Uttle direct opposition to the Gospel," 
 and the climate being favourable for Europeans [GO]. Of this however 
 English Churchmen arc slow to take advantage. An appeal made by 
 Bishop Bickersteth in 1887 for over £20,000 for the development of 
 the Missions met with a scant response [61] ; but in the next year 
 reinforcements began to arrive from the Canadian Church, whose 
 first Missionary, the Rev. J. C. Robinson, was stationed at Nagoya [62]. 
 In 1890 the Rev. J. G. Waller joined the Society's Mission as the 
 representative of the Canadian Church under a scheme [see p. 175] 
 agreed upon in 1888 [63]. 
 
 "These early Missions of the Colonial Church," says Bishop Bickersteth, will 
 be ot particular interest to the Society ... as the Society will have a ri^'ht to 
 recognise in the converts which God gives them what are well called ' spiritual 
 gimndchildren " [641. 
 
 The terrible earthquake of October 28, 1891, notwithstanding the 
 
 * Much yet remainH to be done in thia direction, " the slow progress the congregations 
 make towards self-support " besng reported in 1891 as " one of the most niisatisfacrory 
 iispects " of the work [OSttJ. 
 
 desti 
 usefi 
 whic 
 large 
 displ 
 now. 
 

 JAPAN. 
 
 728 
 
 destitution and suffering caused by it, was not without " a bright and 
 useful side in the exhibition of Christian liberality and sympathy " 
 which it called forth. After the great earthquake which destroyed a 
 large part of Tokio in 1853 there were "no public subscriptions," "no 
 display of private benevolence at all " in alleviating the distress " until 
 now," wrote Archdeacon Shaw in 1891, when 
 
 " Christianity has kindled a new light in the hearts and consciences of men — 
 even of non-Christians, When a man met with a misfortune it was felt by the 
 onlookers that it was his own private affair, his fate, the judgment of heaven, 
 with which they had no concern. He was left to struggle through as best he 
 might. Christianity has changed all that. The manner in which the foreign 
 communities and the Christians have come forward to the relief of the sufferers 
 has caused great astonishment and admiration, and cannot fail to have a great 
 effect in turning men's minds towards this source of helpfulness and love. I 
 made an appeal myself, and was able to send about ;J?GOO in money, and from a 
 committee of ladies in the English congregation upwards of ten thousand separate 
 articles of clothing have been sent to the earthquake district. In addition I 
 have with the assistance of a committee formed an orphans' home in connection 
 with St. Andrew's. We have been able to purchase houses and land at a cost of 
 nearly £400, and members of the congregation have promised support to the extent 
 of more than £100 a year. When the smallness of the congregation is taken into 
 consideration, this is quite remarkable." 
 
 Buddhism suffered " a very material loss " by this earthquake. 
 Thus at Gifu, a city of spacious temples, shadowed with trees of 
 ■centuries of grov;th, hardly a temple was left, and the very trees were 
 burned. In another town thirty temples fell, and in many cases 
 numbers of the worshippers were crushed beneath the ruins. Not only 
 has the faith of the Buddhists received a shock, but in the majority of 
 cases it will be impossible for them ever to rebuild the temples. Amid 
 the ruins at Gifu Archdeacon Shaw pitched a tent a few days after the 
 disaster. In its freely-offered shelter was " more fully realised the 
 Christian life of the first ages than is often possible nowadays." 
 
 All Christians travelling through the district either to seek friends 
 or to bring reUef came to the tent " as to their natural resting-place . . . 
 sure of a welcome in the name of their common Master," and there 
 morning and evening all were gathered to the prayers of the Church. 
 While the heathen loss was so great in this city, only two Christians 
 were injured [65]. 
 
 " The reality of tbe work accomplished " by the Society and " the 
 great need of its extension " were witnessed by the Bishop of Exeter 
 and several other clerical visitors from England in 1891, in which year 
 the number of baptisms in Tokio was greater than in any previous 
 one, the majority being of the poorer classes. The opinion of Bishop 
 Bickersteth (1892) that " the future of Japanese Christianity must very 
 largely depend on the work of the Anglican Communion " [06] is 
 confirmed by a person high in the Imperial service, not then a 
 Christian, who told the Bishop of Exeter that he was convinced that 
 Japan would soon be Christian and on the lines of the Church of 
 England. Another native said that if all foreigners were driven out 
 of Japan no human power could eradicate Christianity from the 
 country. These statements were conveyed to the Society at its annual 
 meeting in February 1892, on which occasion the Bishop of Exeter 
 spoke in warm terms of the work of its Missionaries [67]. 
 
 3a2 
 
 r 
 
 fe ■ 
 
 m 
 
 
 J 
 
724 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE FROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The existing staff is however utterly inadequate to take advantage 
 of the present openings. In Central Japan "a series of towns," the 
 capitals of populous districts, " depend on the Society's Missions alone — 
 so far as the Church is concerned— for evangelisation " [68]. 
 
 Statistics (Tokio), 1802. — Christians, about 550 ; Clergj-men, 7 (5 Native). 
 
 1 
 
 natiA 
 150,( 
 
 Iwat 
 
 References (Tokio).— [1] M.P. 1859, p. 120. [2] R. 1872, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1873, pp. 89-90 ; 
 M.F. 1878, p. 41 ; Jo., V. Bl, pp. 835-6; Applications Committee Report, 1872, pp. 8, 4 ; 
 do., 1873, p. 4 ; R. 1880, pp. 28-9. [2a] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 85, pp. 417-23 ; 
 Jo., V. 52, p. (iO ; M.F. 1873, pp. 286-7. [3J I MSS., V. 35, pp. 1-3 ; R. 1873, pp. 90-1 ; R. 
 1874, p. 43 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 188, 263, 304. [4] I MSS., V. 85, p. 18 ; M.F. 1875, p. 74. 
 [5] M.F. 1875, p. 355. [6] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 37-8. [7] M.F. 1875, p. 260 ; R. 1875, 
 pp. 42-3. [8] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 13, 28, 57, 62 ; M.F. 1875, pi,, 354-5 ; R. 1876, pp. 42-3 ; 
 M.F. 1876, pp. 79, 80. [9] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 23, 88-5, 46, 55; R. 1877, p. 36; R- 
 1878, p. 44. [10] R. 1876, p. 42. [11] R. 1876, pp. 41-8 ; R. 1877, p. 86. [12] I MSS., 
 V. 35, pp. 57, 62. [13] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 25d, 27 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 2-3. [14] I MSS., 
 V. 35, p. 22 ; R. 1875, p. 43 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 804, 860. [15] I MSS., V. 35, p. 256. [16J 
 I MSS., V. 35, pp. 23-5, 25rf, 27, 54, 79, 115-18 ; M.F. 1876, p. 81 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 507-8 ; 
 R. 1879, p. 42. |17] I MSS., V. 35. pp. 12. 46, 67 ; R \»1», p. 11. [IS] I MSS., V. ai,, 
 p. 56 ; M.F. 1875, p. 177 ; R. 1880, p. 48. [19] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 106-7, 144, 184 ; R. 
 1880, p. 48. [20] I MSS., V. 85, p. 277 ; do., V. 86, pp. 17-21, 80-1, 42; R. 1882, p. 46 ; 
 R. 1883, p. 50 ; R. 1884, p. 49; M.F. 1884, pp. 1, 7. [20a] I MSS., V. 35, p. 277. [21] 
 I MSS., V. 86, p. 6. [22] Do., p. 13. [23] R. 1874, p. 41. [24] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 18, 
 63, 66, 194 ; do., V. 86, p. 13. [25] I MSS., V. 85, p. 208. [26] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 87, 67, 
 91-5, 120, 124-80, 177, 222, 298 ; R. 1878, p. 43. [27] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 126-81, 133, 177, 
 181-2, 198, 203, 209 ; R. 1881, p. 33 ; R. 1883, p. 50 ; M.F. 1883, p. 351. [23] I MSS., 
 V. 85, p. 276 ; do., V. 36, pp. 10-11 ; R. 1883, p. 50 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 851, 885. [20] 
 I MSS., V. 35, pp. 224, 237-8, 251, 288, 290 ; do., V. 36, pp. 10-15, 17, 18, 33, 50. [30 [ 
 I MSS., V. 86, pp. 6, 10-18, 168, 178, 176-9. [31] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 75, 122, 124 ; R. 1884, 
 p. 48 ; R. 1885, p. 55. [32] I MSS., V. 36, p. 158 ; R. 1885, p. 55. [33] I MSS., V. 36, 
 pp. 176-9, 200. [33rt] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 391rt, 396-8 ; R. 1886, p. 58. [34] I MSS., 
 V. 36, pp. 131, 136 ; do., V. 37, p. 236 ; M.F. 1886, pp. 184, 825 ; R. 1886, p. 59 ; Applica- 
 tions Committee Report, 1886, pp. 9, 14, 23 ; R. 1887, p. 57. [35] R. 1887, p. 57. [36] 
 R. 1891, p. 69. [37] R. 1885, p. 56. [38] R. 1885, pp. 55-7 ; R. 1886, p. 59 ; R. 1888, 
 p. 71. [39] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 854, 361 ; R. 1887, p. 57 ; M.F. 1889, p. 211. [40] I MSS., 
 V. 36, pp. 357, 377. [41] Do., V. 35, p. 103 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 508-9. [42] I MSS., V. 35, 
 pp. 138, 143-4, 194 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 508-9 ; R. 1886, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1887, p. 58 ; R. 1888, 
 J). 69 ; M.F. 1888, p. 145. [43] M.F. 1889, p. 210. [44] R. 1888, p. 69 ; R. 1889, p. 66 ; 
 M.F. 1890, pp. 330, 472-3. [45] I MSS., V. 86, p. 101 ; do., V. 37, pp. 29, 102, 226, 237. 
 [46] R. 1890, p. 69 ; M.P. 1890, p. 478. [47] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 101, 105-6. [48] R. 
 1889, p. 66 ; M.F. 1890, p. 330. [49] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 106-9 ; R. 1886, p. 60 ; R. 1888, 
 p. 69. [49a] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 377, 442; R. 1886, pp. 59,60; R. 1887, pp. 57,60; 
 M.F. 1889, p. 211. [496] M.F. 1888, p. 146 ; M.F. 1889, p. 212 ; L., Archdeacon Shaw, 
 April 6, 1892. [50] R. 1884, p. 49. [51] M.F. 1886, pp. 271-2 : see also R. 1891, pp. 70-1. 
 [52] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 187, 189-91 ; R. 1887, p. 56 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 168-9. [53] R. 1888, 
 pp. 69-70 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 211-14. [53a] R. 1891, p. 71. [54] R. 1887, pp. 56-7. [55] R. 
 
 1888, pp. 70-1. [56] R. 1889, p. 65 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 206-7 ; M.F. 1890, p. 829. [57] R. 1890, 
 pp. 68-9. [58] I MSS., V. 36, p. 285 ; M.F. 1889, p. 211. [59] M.F. 1890, pp. 330-6 ; 
 R. 1890, p. 69. [60] R. 1886, p. 61 ; R. 1890, pp. 68-9. [61] R. 1887, p. 60 ; M.F. 1889, 
 p. 214. [62] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 291, 297c ; M.F. 1888, p. 145 ; R. 1880, p. 71 ; M.F. 
 
 1889, p. 211. [63] R. 1890, p. 70. [64] M.F. 1889, p. 211. [65] R. 1891, p. 71 ; M.F: 
 1892, pp. 63-4. [66] R. 1891, pp. 68-71. [67] M.F. 1892, p. 159. [68] R. 1891, 
 p. 69. 
 
 KOBE lies 250 miles south of Tokio, adjoining the old native towa 
 of Hiogo, and not far from Kiyoto, the ancient capital of Japan. When 
 in September 1876 the Eev. H. J. Foss and the Rev. F. B. Plummer 
 arrived as the first two Missionaries of the Society, Kobe had long had 
 several prosperous sectarian Missions, and a Church Service was held 
 every other Sunday in a building called the " Union Protestant 
 Church " [1]. 
 
 iilMithifiiiliinfilliliti 
 
JAPAN. 
 
 725 
 
 In a short time the Missionaries were able to minister to the 
 natives also [2], of whom they were surrounded by from 120,000 to 
 150,000 [8], and on November 20, 1877, their first convert (Masackika 
 Iwata) was baptized [4]. 
 
 Soon after this a man who had a real desire to see Christianity 
 spread suggested to Mr. Foss that he should profess to cure sick 
 people by the touch, as another new sect had done, and having thus 
 gained followers, proceed to convert them. On being told what the 
 diseases the Missionaries desired to cure were, and that the happiness 
 promised was not limited to this life, he went away saying that •' the 
 teaching had a deeper meaning than he had thought " [6]. 
 
 In 1878 Mr, Plummer, who had established a connection with the 
 iBonin Islands,* was obliged to withdraw from Japan owing to illness 
 caused by over-study of the Japanese language [6] , but he was able 
 in England to continue to promote the cause, and by enlisting the 
 sympathy of Dr. Moon of Brighton an embossed version of the Lord's 
 Prayer and a portion of the Scriptures were sent out for the use of the 
 blind in Japan, where blindness is very prevalent [7]. A school- 
 master (Mr. Hughes) came to Mr. Foss' assistance in 1878, and on 
 September 28, 1879, a school-church was opened, when four converts 
 were admitted to Holy Communion for the first time, though in the 
 absence of a Bishop the first confirmation was deferred to St. Michael's 
 Day 1881 [8]. 
 
 In December 1880 the Eev. E. C. Hopper joined the Mission, but 
 he was transferred to Tokio in 1883 [9], and Mr. Foss was again left 
 the only ordained Missionary until 1890, when his native catechist, 
 J. MiDZUNO, was admitted to Deacon's Orders [10]. Considerable 
 progress had however taken place during the interval in Kobe and the 
 district [11], small companies of Christians being gathered in various 
 places within a radius of 60 to 100 miles [32]. 
 
 Visiting England in 1886 Mr. Foss brought with him a letter 
 signed by the Native Local Church Committee " on behalf of all the 
 members of the Episcopal Church of Kobe," of which the following is 
 an extract : — 
 
 " Dear Sirs, — We who once lived in Darkness and the Shadow of Death, 
 ignorant of the Light of God, and who now by the loving instructions of the 
 Reverend H. J. Foss . . . have been joined to the Church of Christ, becoming 
 members of that Branch of the Episcopal Church which has been grafted in Kobe, 
 Japan, and who have obtained mercy and peace through God the Father and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, hereby beg leave to address to you a letter of earnest thanks 
 for your gieat loving kindness. 
 
 Our poor countrymen from olden times for more than two thousand years neither 
 served the One True God nor knew the Love of the Saviour of the World, but 
 
 * THE BONIS' ISLANDS are a small group lying 500 miles S.E. from Japan, 
 to which country they had been recently annexed. When visited by Mr. Plummer in 
 
 1878 they were inhabited by imported Japanese and by a small mixed population of old 
 settlers — Fnglish, French, German, Chinese, Ladrone and Sandwich Islanders, &c., all 
 speaking English and professing Christianity, but in reality intensely ignorant and 
 degenerating. The one learned person in the community — that is, able to read or write — 
 was a man named Webb, a Churchman, who was accustomed to baptize, marry, and 
 bury people. Mr. Plummer brought away with him to Kobe two Ladrone boys for in- 
 struction, and three more boys followed in the same year [6a]. 
 
 Two of them were confirmed by Bishop Williams and returned to the Islands ia 
 
 1879 [66], and the others appear to have been sent back in 1884 [6c]. > 
 
 1 
 
 ( 
 
 1 
 
 f 
 
 ! 
 
 |i 
 
 t 
 
 t; 
 
 
 
 [ 
 
 
 ' 
 
 t' 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ■ 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 .* 
 
 »( 
 
 M' 
 
 
 i 
 
 m 
 
 
 4r* 
 
 i 
 
 im 
 
 j 
 
726 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PRtVPAOATlON OF THE GOHPEL. 
 
 were wandering far away in vain superstitions, servinf? at one and the same time 
 many false gods, and living in the darkness and blindness of error ; but now more 
 than ninety persons have, through the kind teaching of Mr. Foss, received baptism, 
 and entered the Holy Church. If you inquire into the state of these ninety 
 brethren — ten years ago they were given over to evil superstitions, serving false 
 gods, and laying up for themselves the just wrath of Almighty God, and being 
 overwhelmed in sin and uncleanness were purchasing to themselves eternal destruc- 
 tion ; but now, thanks be to God ! they have been made partakers of the love of 
 the Saviour, and, looking up to the light of God, have learnt the way to escape 
 from the wrath to come. And to whom, under God, is their knowledge and happi- 
 ness due ? Surely they ought to thank the deep love of your honoured Society in 
 pitying the sad condition of their poor benighted nation, and the patient training 
 of your Missionary, Mr. Foss. 
 
 " We, then, your Christian brethren, having thus received your great mercy, 
 from this time forth, though we are only too conscious how far we fall short, 
 cannot forget that we have become, as it were, a city set on a hill, and as salt in 
 the earth, and long to repay if it were but a thousandth part of your kindness. 
 , . . We beg you to continue to look kindly upon us the least of Christ's flock ; 
 and what, then, can exceed our happiness ? We cannot hope to express rightly 
 the thankfulness that is welling from our full hearts, but commend ourselves and 
 our weak expressions of gratitude to your kind indulgence " [13]. 
 
 PI: 
 
 i 
 
 At Banshu the first convert was an old man who long before had seen 
 that Madagascar had been blessed by the reception of Christianity. 
 Having year after year wished that someone would come to Japan to 
 preach it, he at length heard that it was gradually getting near to 
 his home, and at the age of 70 he set off to Yashiro, four miles distant, 
 to see Mr. Foss. The result was that he was baptized in 1882, and 
 within the next four years eight others were brought to Christianity 
 by his means [14]. 
 
 In 1889 the S.P.G. Ladies' Association commenced work at 
 Kobe [15], and the English residents, to whom Mr. Foss had long 
 ministered, undertook to support a chaplain of their own [16]. 
 
 On November 25, 1891, St. Michael's Church was burnt to the 
 ground, but the building (the foundation-stone of which had been laid 
 on September 29, 1881) was insured, and the Christians came forward 
 to aid in replacing it [17]. 
 
 The addition of the Rev. H. S. Mobbis to the staff in 1892 [18] 
 was a step towards a development in branch Missions where the work 
 has arrived at a stage in which little more can be done till resident 
 Missionaries are supplied [19]. 
 
 The principal of those Missions is Awaji, an island at the 
 entrance of the inland sea, occupied mostly by fishermen, diflBciilt to 
 deal with [20]. 
 
 At his first visit in 1878 Mr. Foss preached daily, without any 
 definite results [21] ; but the venture was followed up by the aid of a 
 catechist [22] ; four baptisms were reported in 1884, the first convert 
 being a man whose life "had been one of exceptional coarseness but on 
 whom Christianity wrought a complete moral change " [28] ; and by 
 1886 there were Christians in three towns in the island, and a public 
 Christian funeral had been held — a thing before impossible. Up to 
 this time the Society was the only Christian agency at work in the 
 island [24]. 
 
 According to Japanese tradition Awaji was the first part of the 
 earth created ; hence in opening a new church in 1890 at Sumoto, iti 
 
JAPAN. 
 
 727 
 
 \4H 
 
 principal town, Mr. Foss happily associated the idea of light by namin;? 
 the building " the Church of the True Light" [2r,]. 
 
 The Christian communities in Sumoto and Nakagose (in Banshu) 
 now decided to stand alone as distinct Churches [26] ; but for real 
 hope of permanent success the presence of an English Missionary is 
 needed [27]. 
 
 Statibticb, 1802. — Christians, 1)20 ; CommunicantB, 114 ; Clergymen, a (1 Native). 
 
 lieferencea (Kobe).— [1] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 80-1, 86, 40 ; R. 1870, p. 48. [2] It. 1.S77, 
 p. 8.5. [3] I MHS., V. 85, pp. 81, 80, 40. [4] Do., p. 58 ; iind M.F. 1878, pp. 141, 284-6. 
 (5J M.F. 187i», p. 91. [6J I MSS., V. 85, pp. 60, 70, 110 ; R. 1878, p. 44. \_6(i\ I MHS., 
 V. 85, p. 57 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 285-9 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 91, 609-10. [6fc] M.F. 1879, pp. 50l>-10. 
 [Gc] M.F. 1884, p. 270. [7] M.F. 1878, p. 142; M.F. 1879, p. 509; R. 1879, p. 43. |81 
 I M8S., V. 35, pp. 09, 188; M.F. 1882, p. 158. "' "" --- 
 
 pp. 71-2 ; R. 1890, p. 70 ; M.F. 1890 
 
 ■ I,' 
 
 12, p. 158. [9] I MSa., V. 85, p. 183. [lOJ R. 18H8, 
 , p. 880. [11] R. 1884, p. 48 ; R. 1887, p. 58 ; R. 
 ; R. 1889, pp. 00-9. [12] R. 1889, pp. 05-0. |13| 
 
 1888, pp. 71-2 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 270-2 ; K. 1880, pp. 00-U. \V^\ ±t. 1880, pp 
 
 M.F. 1880, pp. 259-60. [14] R. 1882, p. 46 ; M.F. 1880, p. 200. [16] M.F. 1889, p. 208. 
 
 [16] I MSS., V. 35, p. 30 ; R. 1889, p. 09. [17] R. 1891, p. 72; M.F. 1892, pp. Oli-8. 
 
 [18 1 R. 1891, p. 28 
 M.F. 1878, p. 550. 
 
 19] R. 1891, p. 09. [20] M.F. 1878, p. 550 ; R. 1880, pp. 00-1. 1 21 1 
 '22] M.F. 1882, p. 154. [23] M.F. 1884, p. 109 ; M.F. 1886, p. 200. 
 
 [24] R. 1885, pp. 57-8 ; M.F. 1886, p. 200 ; R. 1880, pp. 00-1. [25] M.F. 1890, p. 330. 
 
 [26] R. 1890, p. 70. [27] R. 1891, p. 73. 
 
 YOKOHAMA is the principal trading station of Japan, and con- 
 tains a population of 120,000. Its occupation by various sectarian 
 Missionaries led it to be regarded in 1876 as not a desirable station 
 for the Society [1] ; but five years later an Episcopal Mission was 
 begun there by the American Church [2], and about 1889 a small 
 Mission was opened in connection with the Society's Mission at Tokio. 
 Superintendence from Tokio however was difficult and progress was 
 slow ; in the beginning of 1892, when the Christians numbered about 
 forty, a catechist was stationed among them, and a few months later 
 the Rev. F. E. Fbeese took charge of the Mission. ' 
 
 Beferences (Yokohama).— [1] I MSS., V. 35, p. 40 ; do., V. 86, p. 488. [2] M.F. 
 tl, p. 205. [3] M.F. 1800, pp. 380-1 ; I MSS., V. 86, pp. 427-31, 438. 
 
 1881 
 
 FUKTJSHIMA is a city of 15,000 inhabitants, 166 miles north of 
 Tokio, and the centre of the silk trade. Up to 1891 no foreigners 
 ■were living there, but in that year the Eev. J. G. Walleb, the first 
 foreign Missionary of the Canadian Church in direct connection with 
 the Society (p. 722), was stationed there. The Society is awaiting 
 particulars of his work. - ;; ' 
 
 Beferences (Fukushima).- 1 MSS., V. 30, pp. 879-80. 
 
 ■r. 
 
 i 
 
 General Statistics. — In Japan, where the Society (1878-92) has assisted in main- 
 taining 19 Missionaries (6 Native) and planting 4 Central Stations (as detailed on 
 p. 982), there are now in connection with its Missions about 900 Christians, under the 
 care of 12 Clergymen (6 Natives) and a Bisliop [p. 767]. [See also the Tatle on p. 782.] 
 
 
-.*%, 
 
 t>. 
 
 
 V«^, 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 A 
 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 2.2 
 
 '- '- ill 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.4 
 
 III 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.6 
 
 ■% 
 
 <^ 
 
 n 
 
 ^a 
 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WfST MAIN i>X>:iET 
 
 WfBSTER.N.Y. 14S80 
 
 (716) •72-4503 
 

 o^ 
 
728 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOBPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XCIT. 
 
 WESTERN ASIA. 
 
 In 1841 the Bishop of London drew the Society's attention to an appli- 
 cation which the Druses in Syria had made to the English Government 
 for assistance towards their religious education, and at his Lordship's 
 desire the Society placed £600 a year at the disposal of the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury and the Bishop of London for the support of two clergy- 
 men to be employed in the conversion and instruction of that people [1]. 
 Civil commotions in the country, however, prevented the carrying-out 
 of the Mission ; and as a similar request was made on behalT of the 
 Patriarch of the Chaldaans in 1842, tlie agents selected for the work — 
 viz. the Rev. G. P. Badger and Mr. J. P. Fletcher — were in that year 
 sent to Mosul instead, the S.P.C.E. assisting in their support. The 
 special objects of the Mission, besides those connected with Christian 
 education, were to procure ancient MSS. as well as printed copies of 
 the Holy Scriptures and of the Chaldeean liturgies and rituals, and 
 to make inquiries into the state and condition of the Churches in 
 Chaldsea and Kurdistan, with respect to doctrine and discipline and 
 to the numbers of their clergy and people. The condition of the 
 Eastern Christians (by whose ancestors " the Gospel was carried, in 
 «arly times, even to the very heart of China ") and the prospect of the 
 further propagation of the Gospel by their means — in particular 
 among the Mahommedans and the half-heathen tribes of Chaldaea 
 and Kurdistan — was strongly urged on the Society at this time by 
 the Bishop of Gibraltar. Mr. Badger remained at Mosul, making 
 occasional excursions into the neighbouring mountains; and having 
 accomplished the immediate objects of his mission and rendered 
 service to refugees driven from their homes by the invasion of the 
 Kurds, he left in May 1844, the unsettled state of the country seeming 
 to preclude the hope of further usefulness for the time [2], 
 
 In 1865 application was made to the Society through the Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London for a clergyman and 
 schoolmaster for certain small Christian communities near Ain Tab 
 in Assyria, and for another clergyman to minister to the few English 
 residents at Damascus and to devote his time mainly to the Druses. 
 The ecclesiastical difficulties of such undertakings required more de- 
 liberation and inquiry than it was within the Society's province to 
 bestow [8] ; but in 1875* the precedent of 1842 was followed, and a 
 grant (£500) was placed at the disposal of the Archbishop of Canterbury 
 for sending a delegation to the Assyrian Christians [4]. This Mission 
 having been successfully accomphshed by the Bev. E. L. Cutts in 
 1876 [5], the Society during the next eight years made provision (about 
 £260 per annum) for enabling the Archbishops of Canterbury and 
 York to assist the so-called Nestorian Churches in Kurdistan and 
 
 * In the preyiouB year the Syrian Patriarch of Antiooh, then Tisiting England, was 
 XMoived by (ne Society at a soiree on October 18 Ual. 
 
WESTERN ASIA. 
 
 729 
 
 Persia to reform themselves, mainly by the agency of education. The 
 work, though one of great interest, was not strictly within the scope 
 of the Society's operations, and when in 18S5 the Bev. B. Wahl,* 
 who since 1880 had been superintending it, was recalled, the Society 
 withdrew its aid, feeling that with the enormous demands on its 
 treasury from the Colonial and Heathen Missions it was not justified in 
 diverting any portion of its funds [6]. Up to the end of 1890, however, 
 the Society continued to act as Treasurer of the Assyrian Christians 
 Special Fund [7], by means of which the Mission is still carried on. 
 
 It should be added that during the visit of the Shah of Persia 
 to England in 1878 the Society presented an address to his Majesty 
 praying that " full and legal toleration " might be accorded to the pro- 
 fession of Christianity Ix Persia, and in reply was assured that during 
 his reign no Christians had been persecuted " for professing the faith 
 of their ancestors," and that such equality would be preserved among 
 all classes of his subjects [8]. 
 
 On Cyprust becoming connected with Great Britain in 1878 arrange- 
 ments were made for the maintenance of a clergyman in the island, 
 who, while caring for the members of the Anglican Communion, was 
 to be " not a rival, but a friend " of the Clergy of the Eastern Church 
 [9]. The Rev. J. Spencer was selected for the office, but so far from a 
 British civilian population being attracted to the island as had been ex- 
 pected, he had practically no pastoral charge, and a lease to the Society 
 of the chancel of an ancient Greek Church at Nicosia (which under a 
 Mahommedau ovmer had been desecrated) was subsequently declared to 
 be invalid and the use of the building was denied. Services for small 
 congregations were held in Mr. Spencer's house at Nicosia and in a 
 room at Lamaca on alternate Sundays, but his time was principally 
 taken up by the work of inspecting the island schools under a commis- 
 sion from the Governor. The Society's aid was therefore with- 
 drawn in 1880 [10], but in 1888, and again in 1890, small temporary 
 grants were reserved towards supporting a second Chaplain at Limasol 
 or other place on the coast. As yet, however, the money has not been 
 utilised [11]. 
 
 Beferences.—ll] Jo., V. 44, p. 418. [2] Jo., V. 46, pp. 11, 79, l!l-2, 12ft-7, 141 ; App 
 Jo. D, pp. 72-6 ; H. 1844, pp. 103-6. [3] Applications Committeo Report, 1866, p. lU- 
 [4] Do., 1875, pp. 6, 7, e ; Jo., Nov. 20, 1874, Feb. 19, April 16, Dec. 18, 1875. [4aJ Jo., 
 May 15 and Oct. 16, 1874. [5] H MSS., V. 2, pp. 262-8. [6] Applications Committeo 
 Eepor*., 1877, pp. 9, 26 ; do., 1885, pp. 12, 18 ; do., 1886, pp. 8, 4 ; R. 1880, p. 29 ; R. 
 1882, p. 46; R. 1888, p. 60; H M88., V. 2, p. 274 ; H MSS., V. 8, pp. 882-8, 886 ; Jo., 
 April 20, 1877; Jo., July 16, 1880. [Ga] H MSS., V. 2, pp. 296-84, 887-46; do., V. 8, 
 pp. 856, 868, 868, 86flh3,.869, ?'74, 87«-9, 381-6, 892-4; R. 1880, p. 29; R. 1882, p. 46 ; 
 R. 1883, p. 60. [7] H MSS., V. 8, p. 896 ; R. 1890, pp. 179, 182. [8] Jo., V. 52, pp. 48-9, 
 53-6. [9] Jo., July 19, 1878 ; R. 1878, pp. 14, 104-5. [10] Standing Committee Book, 
 y. 88, p. 422 ; Applications Committee Report, 1870, pp. 11, 82 ; do., 1880, p. 7 ; Jo., 
 Nov. 19, 1880 ; R. 1879, p. l08 ; R. 1880, p. 112. [11] Applications Committee Report, 
 1888, pp. 14, 28 ; do., 1884, p. 12 ; do., 1890, pp. 14, 28. 
 
 * The fact that Mr. Wiihl (who was selected by the Archbishops of Canterbury and 
 York) was not an Englishman proved a serious hindrance to his work, for accounts of 
 -which tee reference [6a]. His stationa were Cochanes (1880-1), Duzza (1882-4), Urumia 
 (1884-6), and Tabris (1886). 
 
 t Cyprus is still a part of the Turkish Empire ; but by the terms of the Convention 
 
 of 1878 tne Government of the island is to be administered by England so long as Russia 
 
 retains Ears and the other conquests made by her in Armenia in the previous war. 
 
 Area of Cyprus, 8,684 square miles. Population (exclusive of military, 674), 909,291 ; of 
 
 .j(heM 48,044 are Mahommfldans and 101,247 non-Mahommedans. 
 
 1 
 
 i ^'a 
 
 
 I! IS 
 
 kJi 
 
780 
 
 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OP THE SOCIETY IN 
 
 (i) The Field and 
 Period 
 
 (3) Races ministered to, and their Religions 
 
 (3) Langnases 
 used by the 
 Mtsslonariea 
 
 O) No. of 
 
 Ordained 
 
 Misiilnniirieg 
 
 enipluyetl 
 
 
 fST '^""ve 
 
 Sexual 
 
 1820-92 
 
 • 
 
 Bengalis (Hindos, Brahmos, Maliommedans, Non- ) 
 
 Ohrlstians, Christians) i 
 
 Paharees (Heathen) 
 
 Kols (Christians, Heathen— deTil-worshippen) 
 
 Eurasians ) 
 
 and ^Christians 
 
 Europeans ) 
 
 Tamils (Chri'tians and Heathen) 
 
 Chinese (Heathen and Christians) 
 
 Bengali and 
 
 English 
 Pabaroe 
 Hindi. Ho, 
 
 Mnndari, 
 
 Oroou, Uriya 
 
 EngUsh 
 
 Tamil 
 Chinese 
 
 69 
 
 35 
 
 Madras 
 
 1835-92 
 
 Tamils(Christian8,Hindn8— deril-worBhippers&c., ) 
 Mahommedans, Non-Christians) / 
 
 Telugus (Christians and Heathen) 
 
 Canarese (Chriatlans and Heathen) 
 
 Foliars (Christians and Heathen) 
 
 Eurasians (Cliristiaiis) 
 
 Bntopeans (Christians) | 
 
 Tamil 
 
 Telogn 
 Canarese 
 
 English 
 English and 
 Portngnese 
 
 108 
 
 lOii 
 
 Bombay .. ,. J 
 1830-92 
 
 Guzerattees (Heathen and Christians) 
 Mahrattis (Heathen and Christians) 
 Mabommedana (Mahommedans and Christiana) . . 
 Parsees (Fire-wonhippen and Christians) 
 Arabs 
 
 Ekhp^uis K^ommadans and Christians 
 
 Afghans 
 
 Jews (Jews and Christians) 
 
 Tamils (Heathen and Christians) 
 
 Telngns (Heathen and Christians) 
 
 Canarese (Heathen and Christhuu) 
 
 KurasUns (Christians) 
 
 Europeans (Christians) 
 
 Chinese (Heathen and Christians) 
 
 Onzerattce 
 Mabratti 
 Urdu 
 Oazerattee 
 
 Onzerattce 
 
 Arabic 
 
 TamU 
 
 Telugu 
 
 Canarese 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 
 EngUsh 
 
 Urdu, Hindi, 
 English 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 35 
 
 4 
 
 VIHCES 
 
 18S»-93 
 
 Hindus (Hindus, Mahommedans, Aryans, Kon-) 
 
 Christians, Christians) \ 
 
 Fatbans (Mahommedans and Christians) ) 
 
 Eurashuif (Christiana) 
 
 Eoropeana (Christians) 
 
 33 
 
 5 
 
 Centbal Protixcbi.. 
 184».92 
 
 Gonds (Heathen and Christians) 
 
 Tamils (Heathen and Christians) 
 
 BujropeMis (Christians) 
 
 Qondi 
 Tamil 
 BngUsh 
 
 S 
 
 — 
 
 AiWAM 
 
 18tl-82 
 
 1 
 
 Assamese— Hindus (Heathen and Christians) . . 
 
 Kaoharis (Heathen and Chrirtians) 
 
 Abors (Heathen) ;. 
 
 Kols (Christiana and Heathen) .. .. | 
 
 Boropeans (Ohriitians) 
 
 Bnraaians (Christians) 
 
 Aseameae 
 Kachail 
 
 Hindi and 
 Mnndiri 
 English 
 EngUsh 
 
 8 
 
 — 
 
 (Total.— &» pp. 732-8) 
 
 
 
 
 
731 
 
 THE ASUTIC FIELD, 1820-92, AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 
 (6) Society's 
 
 Comparative Statement of tlie Anglican Cbnrcli generalljr 
 
 (S) No. 
 of 
 
 1701 
 
 1802 
 
 Central 
 
 Expenditure 
 
 
 
 Butioua 
 
 Cburcb 
 Mem- 
 ber* 
 
 1 
 Clergy 
 
 DIo- 
 ceaes 
 
 Local 
 
 Misaionar}' 
 
 effort 
 
 Cburcb 
 Memberi 
 
 Clergy 
 
 Dioceaet 
 
 Lol'hI 
 
 MinKjiiiiiiry 
 
 effort 
 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 38 
 
 1 
 \ 
 
 V 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ! 
 
 -T 
 
 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 121 (S.P.G. 32) 
 
 9 
 
 • ) 
 
 70 
 
 > 
 ! 
 
 A few 
 Euio- 
 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 
 i 
 i 
 
 308 (S.P.G. 87) 
 
 S 
 
 Uomostlc 
 Mi88ioiis 
 
 I 
 
 V 1 
 
 peoiu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 to the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hindus 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Aborigiiial 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 race*. 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 From 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Madras, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Pastors 
 
 
 1 
 
 \ Seep.7M 
 
 
 
 
 
 >**!>. 733 
 
 
 
 and 
 
 Evange- 
 
 / lists hare 
 
 alsoRone 
 
 13 
 
 
 3 
 
 — 
 
 
 61 (S.P.G. 18) 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 forth to 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 their 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 oonniry- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 men In thtt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Straits 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Settle- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ments, 
 
 Katal 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Manritlaa, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 andMad*- 
 
 S 
 
 
 ^" 
 
 "~ 
 
 -" 
 
 
 
 61 (S.P.G. 4) 
 
 1 
 
 gascsr. 
 
 '% 
 
 
 — 
 
 - 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 IS 
 
 — 
 
 ' 
 
 1 
 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 3 (&P.G. 3) 
 
 — 
 
 «4 
 
 - 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ) 
 
 h 
 
 'n 
 
732 
 
 TABLE ILLUSTBATING THE WOBK OF THE SOCIETY IN 
 
 <1) The Field and 
 Period 
 
 (i) Races mlntatered to, and their Religions 
 
 Punjab , 
 
 1864-93 
 
 Hindus (HinduR, Mahommedana, Ajryans,'^ 
 
 Non-ChristlanK, and Chriitians) 
 Patlians (Miklinmmedana) 
 Jnts (Mahommedan and Christian) 
 Paharis (devil-worshippers) 
 
 Burasians (Christians) 
 
 Europeans (Christiana) 
 
 BunMA 
 
 1869-03 
 
 Burmese (Buddhists, Kon-Ctiristians, and ) 
 ChrisfUns) ) 
 
 Tamils ( ff cathcii and Oiristians) 
 Chinese ( Heathen and Christians) . . 
 Karens (Ucatlien and Christians) .. 
 
 Eurasians 
 
 Earopeans 
 
 Casumkre 
 
 186C-7 
 
 I- Cashmerces 
 
 (3) Languages 
 used by the 
 Hlssionaries 
 
 Urdu, Punjabi, 
 Hindi, Arabic, 
 Sanskrit, 
 English 
 
 English 
 English 
 
 iljMEKE Si RaJPUTAMA ) i n, . ^ n • l 
 
 1H81-92 i ' Bindus and Rajputs 
 
 Ckylos 
 
 1840-93 
 
 I Singhalese (Buddhists and Christians) 
 Tamils or Malal)ars (Heathen and '^bris- ) 
 tians) ] 
 Europeans (Christians) 
 
 Borneo 1848-92 and 
 the strait8 < 
 1856-92 
 
 "China . . 
 
 1863-4, 1874-92 
 
 Burghers (mixed races) (Christians) 
 
 Djaks (Heathen and Christians) 
 Malays (Mabommedons and Christians) 
 
 Chinese (Heathen and Cltristians) 
 
 Tamils (Heathen and Christians) 
 Singlialese (Heatlien and Christians) 
 Europeans (Christiana) 
 
 Burmese 
 
 Tamil 
 
 Chinese 
 
 Karen 
 
 English 
 
 English 
 
 (4) No. of 
 
 Ordained 
 
 HiMlonaries 
 
 employed 
 
 Euro- 
 pean 
 
 !iatiT« 
 
 28 
 
 Singhalese 
 
 Tamil 
 
 English 
 Enplish and 
 Portuguese 
 
 Sea Dyak, Land 
 Dyak, Malay 
 
 Malay 
 
 ^Hokien 
 |Tey 
 
 Chew 
 ! Maccao 
 Hylam 
 I Can- 
 tonese 
 
 Chinese 
 dialects 
 
 Tamil 
 
 Singhalese 
 
 English 
 
 35 
 
 11 
 
 27 
 
 35 
 
 COREA . . 
 
 1889-92 
 
 Manchuria 
 
 1892 
 
 •■} 
 
 Japan 
 
 1873-92 
 
 i 
 
 VfsgntRK Asia ,.) 
 
 1884-6, 1879-80, ]■ 
 
 1886-8 ) 
 
 TOTAL} .. 
 
 Chinese (•Heathen, •Mahommedans, and) 
 
 Ctiristians) ) 
 
 Europeans (Clirlstians) 
 
 (• Confucianism, Buddhism, and Mabom- 
 medanism, but practically Taoism or 
 spirit-worsbip, is the religion of China.) 
 
 Coreans (Confucians and Heathen) . . 
 
 Europeans (Christians) . , . . 
 
 Chinese (Heathen) 
 
 Japanese (Heathen 
 
 English 
 
 Chinese 
 
 (Mandarin &c.) 
 English 
 
 Corean and 
 
 Chinese 
 English 
 Chinese 
 Japanese 
 
 English 
 
 Japanese (Buddhists, Non-Christians, and ) : Japanese and 
 
 Christians) ) English 
 Europeans (Christians) i English 
 
 11 
 
 13 
 
 Nestorians (Christians) 
 Europeans (Christians) 
 
 88 Native raoes, also Europeans and bail- 
 castes 
 
 '•1 
 
 27, and many dia- 
 lects of some 
 of these 
 
 10 
 
 881} 
 
 1001 
 
 I After allowing for repetitions and transfer*. 
 
783 
 
 
 THE 
 
 ASIATIC FIELD, 
 
 1820-92, AND 
 
 ITS RESULTS 
 
 • 
 
 .; 
 
 
 
 Comparative Btatement of tue Anglican church geoeralljr 
 
 (5) No. 
 
 of 
 Central 
 
 (•) Bocletr'i 
 Kipenditure 
 
 1701 1 
 
 1802 
 
 SUtlons 
 
 
 Church 
 Members 
 
 Clergy 
 
 Dio- 
 ceses 
 
 Loral 
 Mis- 
 sionary 
 effort 
 
 Church 
 Members 
 
 Clergy 
 
 Dio- 
 ceses 
 
 I.llCSl 
 
 Missionnrr 
 effort 
 
 6 
 
 £2,014,889 
 , (includes 
 p. 730) 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1 
 
 Total 
 for 
 \ whole 
 /of India 
 
 (PP.781-S) 
 340,613. 
 
 / 
 
 96 (S.P.G. 10) 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 1ft 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 36 (9.P.O. 2S) 
 
 
 1 i 
 
 — 
 
 ■^ 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 ' 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 2 (S.P.0. 1) 
 73 (S.P.O. 12) 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 28 i 
 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 
 — 
 
 11,790 
 
 
 25 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 6,000 
 
 18 (S.P.G. 16) 
 
 1 
 
 Doicestio 
 
 Misflioiis 
 
 to NatiTB 
 
 rucia. 
 
 6 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 6,443 
 
 67 (.S.P.G. 7) 
 
 S 
 
 
 3 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 4 
 50 
 
 5 (S.P.G.) 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 t 
 
 17* 
 
 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1 (S.P.O.) 
 
 
 4 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1 
 
 2,910 
 
 60(aP.G. IS) 
 23 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1,663 
 
 
 206 
 
 £2,014,880 
 
 A few A 
 Europeans * 
 
 — 
 
 368,472 934 (H.P.a. 234) 
 
 
 • See pp. 766-7. 
 
 
 ii 
 
 I f! 
 
 \ 
 
 
 f 
 
 Ii 
 
 i ^1 
 
 I 
 i 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 i •* 
 
 u 1 
 
734 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER XCm. 
 
 EUROPE. 
 
 The Society was charged by its Charter [p. 925] with the care of 
 British " factorios beyond the seas " as well as the Colonies, and that 
 the former " might not be altogether insensible of its concern for 
 them " [1] it came forward in December 1702 to assist in the support 
 of the Rev. Dr. Cockburn at Amsterdam and in the building of an 
 English church there. A site for the church was given by the 
 Burgomasters* " for the Interest of the English Nation, the Honour of 
 its Establish'd Church, and comfort of its Members residing " there 
 *' in Peace and War, as Gentlemen, Merchants, Soldiers, Seamen, &c.," 
 and who formed "a pretty good . . . congregation," worshipping 
 meanwhile in " a Private Chapel." Four years before. Dr. Cockburn 
 had introduced the English worship at Rotterdam, where the magis- 
 trates had " passed an Act for a legal establishment " and given a site 
 for a church, towards the erection of which the English army in 
 Holland, " both officers and soldiers " had " sett apart a day's pay." 
 Since then he had been labouring three years (1699-1702) at Am- 
 sterdam " without any due encouragement or recompence," and the 
 Society now allowed him £60 per annum for two years [2]. 
 
 For the "youth and servants of the factory &c." at Moscow, 
 " practical books " were supplied by the Society in 1703, and " Greek 
 Liturgies and Testaments " were added for the courtiers, and "vulgar 
 Greek Testaments for the common Muscovites," the Czar ha^^ng given 
 the English merchants (who resided alternately at Moscow and 
 Archangel) ground to " build a church upon, with other conveniences 
 for the Minister &c." — Mr. Urmston — who in using the Liturgy of the 
 Church of England was " desired to incert the Czar's name and bis 
 sons " therein [3]. 
 
 Already (in 1702) the Society had begun to communicate its good 
 ilesigns "to other Protestant Nations" with a view of exciting a 
 *' Spirit of Zeal and Emulation " among them. As results of this 
 "fraternal correspondence" which was carried on for many years, 
 with the circulation of a French translation of the Society's Reports 
 [4], (a) over forty eminent members of the Lutheran and other 
 Reformed Churches in Holland, Germany, Sweden, Switzerland, and 
 other countries (including the Bishops of Stregnetz and Scara in 
 Sweden and a Prussian Bishop) were admitted to membershipf 
 (between 1701-18), (6) some of whom (as at Neufchatel, Geneva, and 
 in the Churches of the Grisons, in 1704) went so far as to render the 
 
 * In 1708 it was proposed to present the Burgomasters with copies of the EngUsh 
 Litur|:ry in Dntch, but the President of the Society, thinking that it was not consistent 
 for the Society to do so, gave the copies himself [2(i]. 
 
 f For " the Dignity of the Society, and to Bhow tliem the greater respect," notice of 
 ndmJRBion of these Foreign Honorary MembevH was sent under the general seal of the 
 Society [6]. 
 
^y. 
 
 EUROPE. 
 
 786 
 
 Divine Worship in their churches as conformable as might be to the 
 EngUsh Liturgy, and (c) the Society's labours were " everywhere 
 approv'd and in some places happily confirmed, by following the good 
 example, and erecting the like Societies for the use and service of our 
 common Christianity." [See also pp. 468-9, 471-2, 501.] Further 
 than this, the influence of the Society was enlisted with a view to (d) 
 ameUorating the condition of the Protestant galley slaves in France 
 (1702, 1706) and (e) obtaining religious freedom for the Protestant 
 inhabitants of the Valley of Pragelas (1709), and securing the Church 
 in the Palatinate from religious persecution by the Koman Catholics 
 (1710) and befriending those Palatines [p. 61] who about that time 
 had been driven out of their country [4 a, b, c, d, e]. 
 
 Between 1758-5 the University of Debritzen, which ever since the 
 Reformation had " supplied almost all Hungary with Pastors and 
 Masters of Schools," was (by the Court of Vienna) deprived of "the 
 usual salaries" of its professors and forbidden to have collections 
 in the kingdom. In response to its appeal the Bishops of England 
 and Wales contributed £261. 15s., the University of Oxford £121. 17.s., 
 and that of Cambridge £118. lis., and £600 stock (8 per Cent. 
 Bank Annuities) was purchased. On the recommendation of its own 
 President and the Bishops, the Society in 1761 accepted the trust 
 of the fund, undertaking " to remit the dividends upon it from time to 
 time to the professors of the University in such manner as they shall 
 desire and direct." From 1805 to 1825 no bills were drawn on the 
 account, although the professors were informed of the accumulation of 
 the interest [6]. The fund now consists of £3,050 2| per Cent. 
 Consols [7]. 
 
 In 1889 the Rector of the University wrote : — 
 
 "... Our College— which numbers 29 Professors— is deeply obliged towards 
 the high-merited Society, to which I have the pleasure to express our gratefullness 
 for ever. I mention an interesting thing : 28 students follow the lesson of the 
 English language and litterature in our academical department of the College, who 
 are, except 4, all theological students, those four are students of Law " [8J. 
 
 By direction of King George II. a collection made under " Royal 
 Letter " in 1768 on behalf of the Protestants of the Vaudois Churches 
 was paid to the Society to be invested in Government securities, the 
 interest to be appropriated to " the Rehgious uses of the Protestant 
 inhabitants of the Valleys of Piedmont."* The fund has been increased 
 by subsequent legacies, donations, and accumulations, and now consists 
 of £10,886 2J per Cent. Consols. The annual income has been applied 
 towards the support of the Protestant pastors and their widows [9]. 
 In Jime 1862 one of the pastors (Rev. Dr. Revel) attended the monthly 
 meeting to thank the Society for its regular payment of the interest. 
 Though the long persecutions of the Vaudois pastors were at an end 
 their difificulties were still great, the individual salary rarely exceeding 
 £60 a year [10]. 
 
 In the instances related it will be seen that though the expenditure 
 of its own funds in Europe had been slight, the Society had been 
 instrumental in doing much good in the cause of Christianity and 
 humanity. As jet the benefits were mostly on one side, but in 1795 
 the Society received a rich recompense for its care and trouble. By 
 
 * Tira tmHimmot M* dirtriet, " BypriMi and Paul Appia," w«n fimtad £10 worth of 
 booka by the Society in 1706 [9a]. 
 
 ' ir 
 
 ) ' i 
 
 ■ it 
 
 H n. 
 
 ' »:i 
 
 ;i V- 
 
 ■I 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 !»] 
 
 "im 
 
786 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 008PEL. 
 
 will of Peter Huguetan Van Vryhouven, Lord of Vryhouven, in 
 Holland, September 10, 1789, it received a bequest of £81,78.4 
 Consols, £7,860 4 per Cent, annuities, £5,200 Bank Stock, £888 East 
 India Stock, and a cash bala: ce of £296 (total £44,971), the income 
 only being applicable to the uses and purposes of the Society. The 
 stocks were transferred to the Society under order of the Court of 
 Chancery in 1795, and the fund now amounts to £46,820 invested 
 capital [11]. With the important exception of a contribution of 
 £2,500 in 1841 towards founding the See of Gibraltar (which prac- 
 tically includes the English congregations in the South of Europe) [12], 
 eighty-six years passed after the acceptance of the Vaudois trust 
 before the Society entered on fresh undertakings on the Continent, 
 the occasion being the Crimean War. At an early period of the 
 war the number of Army Chaplains was small, and when the Allies 
 landed in the Crimea there were but four to accompany the finest 
 army England had ever sent from her shores, and one of those 
 soon died. The battles of Balaclava and Inkermann, followed by 
 hurricane, fever, over- exertion, and exposure, filled the hospitals 
 with sick and wounded. At this juncture, when the Chaplains' 
 duty was overwhelming, the Society came forward with the ofifer 
 of assistance to Government in supplying and supporting an addi- 
 tional body of Clergy. Never did it "undertake any work which 
 so fully called forth public sympathy and support." On October 24, 
 1854, a Special Fund was opened, and in a few weeks sufficient 
 was collected to send out 12 Chaplains — selected from over 100 
 applicants. The War Office considered sufficient provision had 
 been made, but urged by the Society it consented in March 1855 
 to 12 more being sent out, and at the end of the year it relieved the 
 Society from the responsibility of making any further appointments. 
 In all 25 clergymen were supplied by the Society, and their devotion 
 to their calling in hospital and camp was gratefully acknowledged by 
 the army. Four of the number sacrificed their lives — the Rev. W. 
 Whyatt dying at Balaclava, the Rev. G. H. Proctor and the Rev. R. 
 Lee at Scutari, and the Rev. R. Freeman at sea in 1855 [18]. 
 
 While the war was in progress the Society began (March 1855) 
 to raise funds for the erection of a Memorial Church in Constantinople, 
 and in February 185G the Rev. E. Pyddocke and the Rev. C. G. 
 Curtis were appointed Missionary Chaplains in that city, their 
 first duties being to minister to the spiritual care of the British 
 sailors, shipping agents, store-keepers, and other residents in and 
 about Galata and Tophana who were beyond the reach of the 
 Embassy Chaplains [14]. A public meeting on behalf of the Memorial 
 Church was held in London on April 28, 1856, under the presidency 
 of the Duke of Cambridge, and the foundation stone was laid by 
 Lord Stratford de RedcUflFe on October 19, 1858. Actual building 
 was not however commenced for many years, and as it was necessary 
 to carry stone from Malta and to send skilled workmen from England 
 and to employ natives under them, the church* was not ready for 
 consecration until October 22, 1868, when that ceremony was per- 
 formed by the Bishop of Gibraltar in the presence of nearly the 
 whole of the EngUsh residents, and of the Protosyncellus, Eustathius 
 
 * The coat of the erection of the church (up to March 1860) was £24,688 [16a]. 
 
T 7 "1 
 
 EUROPE. 
 
 737 
 
 Cleobwlus (sont by the Greek Patriarch as his representative), the 
 Bishop of Pera with attendant Deacons, and an Archimandrite from 
 Mount Athos [15]. 
 
 The hallowing round of daily prayer and weekly communion was 
 immediately commenced, and it was hoped that the church would 
 prove not only a spiritual home for the Christian English and con- 
 verts from Mahommedanism, but also a common ground for mutual 
 inquiry and information between the English Church and Eastern 
 Christians [16]. In Mr. Curtis the Society has been privileged to 
 have one who has laboured at this object with unceasing devotion for 
 nearly 40 years — single-handed for the greater part of the time — and 
 amid difficulties so numerous and varied that he has compared his 
 toil to the task of Sisyphus* [17]. Mr. Pyddoke returned to England 
 in May 1850 ; the Rev. C. P. Tilby after two years' service (1857-9) 
 resigned [18], as did the next assistant, the Bev. Antonio Tien (1860-2), 
 a Syrian Christian, trained at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury [19]. 
 In 1862 the Mission was strengthened by the ordination of two Turkish 
 converts, after preparation at St. Augustine's College— the Rev. 
 Mahmoud Effendi (an ex-major in the Sultan's army) and the Rev. 
 Edwabd Williams (Eflendi Selim), and by the employment of a 
 near relative of the latter as a catechist, but the first two died in 1805 
 and the last resigned in the next year [20]. 
 
 Up to the middle of 1804 the Turkish Government had acted 
 liberally to the Mission, but the confirmationt of 10 converts from 
 Mahommedanism by the Bishop of Gibraltar in that year seems to have 
 given rise to reports of a conversion of from 25,000 to 40,000 Turks 
 " to Protestantism." During the excitement thus caused the Rev. 
 E. Williams, the Rev. C. G. Curtis, and some of the converts were 
 arrested, and two of the converts were exiled after six weeks' imprison- 
 ment. Direct Missionary work among the Mahommedans was now 
 stopped [20a], and since 1805, for lack of suitable native agents, it has 
 remained practically suspended [206]. To convert a Turk of Constan- 
 tinople to Christianity has been said to be almost tantamount to 
 inviting him to undergo immediate martyrdom [20c]. 
 
 From 1860 to 1880 the Society maintained a school carried on from 
 1869 in the crypt of the Memorial Church, in which representatives 
 of English, Armenian, German, Italian, Russian, Greek, French, 
 Dalmatian, Maltese, Dutch, Turkish, Jewish, and mixed races were 
 received [21] ; but finding in 1880 that it was " not a Mission School in 
 any sense," but was giving " a good middle class education to . . « 
 children whose parents can afford to pay adequate fees," the Society 
 withdrew its support, but offered to continue the use of the crypt for 
 the purpose [21a]. At the same time the congregation were in- 
 formed that they must be prepared at an early date to take on them- 
 selves some considerable portion of the maintenance of Mr. Curtis, 
 whose work had long ceased to be of a directly Missionary character, 
 
 * Besides his own work in Constantinople Mr. Curtis for over six years (1862-8) 
 -visited numbers of English people on the shores of the Bosphorus and on the banks of 
 the Danube, who were utterly removed from the miniHtrations of the Church, and his 
 txicaBional services were bo valued that the settlers, with the aid of the Society, under- 
 took the support of a regular clergyman [17a]. 
 
 t Turkish women (veiled) were then for the first time preseit at a confirmation 
 .serrioe. 
 
 
 f 
 
788 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 and who in fact was the parish priest of that portion of the English 
 population not availing themselves of the ministrations of the Embassy 
 Chaplain [22J. 
 
 As no provision existed for the maintenance of tue fabric the 
 Society sou<;ht the co-operation of the congregation in this object also ; 
 but sufficient aid not being forthcoming and the building falUng into 
 disrepair [22a |, a council was formed under the presidency of H.K.H. 
 the Duke of Cambridge in 1800 to raise funds for providing for the 
 execution of necessary repairs and for the permanent endowment of the 
 church. [The repairs have been duly executed, the roof entirely 
 covered with new tiles, and a small balance has been added to the 
 permanent endowment of the fabric] [226]. 
 
 Arrangements were also made in 1802 for the erection of a tablet 
 containing this inscription* (in English and Greek or Turkish) : — 
 
 " To the Glory of God as a sanctuary (or His perpetual worship, as a thank- 
 oiToring for peace restored to Europe, and as a memorial to all who d'ed in the 
 service of Her Majesty Queen Victoria in the Crimean War, this caurch, on a aite 
 granted by His Imperial Majesty the Sultan was erected by the free ({ifts of the 
 British Nation collected by the Society for the Propagation of thw Gospel in 
 Foreign Parts, and was consecrated under the name of Christ Church by Charles 
 Amyand, Lord Bishop of Gibraltar, on the ;?2nd of October in the year of our 
 Lord 1868 " [2'2c]. 
 
 Soon after the commencement of the Mission to Constantinople 
 the condition and wants of English communities in Europe generally 
 engaged the Society's attention, and in 1862 it was decided '* in 
 accordance with ancient practice " to extend the Society's operations 
 " to English congregations on the Continent," and to make small 
 grants out of its general fund towards the support of Chaplains " in 
 places where there are large numbers of British sailors, labourers, or 
 other British subjects of poor condition " [23]. 
 
 The management of this department was entrusted to a special 
 committee known as ** The Continental Chaplaincies Committee " 
 from 1802 to December 1884, when that body, finding their position 
 inconsistent with the terms of the Society's supplemental Charter, 
 resigned their functions to the Standi ■ Committee, by whom the 
 work has since been directly carried on [24]. 
 
 Besides assisting to supply and support permanent and summer 
 Chaplains, the Society, in consultation with the Bishop of London, 
 began in 1863 to make provision for confirmations in Northern and 
 Central Europe ; liud by an undesigned coincidence, it happened in 
 1866 that the services of English, Welsh, Scottish, and American 
 Bishops were engaged in visible unity in this work. The arrange- 
 ment continued until 1884 [25], when (its eflforts meanwhile, 1867-76, 
 to establish a Bishopric for the purpose at Heligoland having failed 
 [25a]) the Society was relieved of the task by the placing of 
 the British congregations in those parts under the regular episcopal 
 supervision of a Coadjutor Bishop, coniimissioned by the Bishop of 
 London [256]. Before arranging for a Bishop of the Anglican Com- 
 munion to visit Sweden communication was had with the Swedish 
 Bishops, as it appeared that a licence had been issued by the King of 
 Sweden in 1827, at the request of the then Bishop of London, authorising 
 the Swedish Bishop Wingard to confirm some British residents [26]. 
 
 • In t ub^itution for one agrord upon in 1870, but which had never been erected [22<n. 
 
^ 
 
 EUROPE. 
 
 789 
 
 These courtesies were followed by a striking scene of intercommu- 
 nion in 1806, when IMshop Whitchouse of Illinois consecrated the 
 English Church at Stockholm, and the Archbishop of UpsaJa (who 
 had previously united in the Holy Communion) now attended with 
 three other Dishops of the Swedish Church and several clergy of the 
 same, and delivered an address, closing with prayers from the Swedish 
 Liturgy and the Benediction [27]. 
 
 While on this subject it may be added (a) that in 18G4 an application 
 made by the Bishop of Iceland with the view to the consecration of 
 a Coadjutor Bishop (with right of succession) by the EngHsh Bishops 
 was brought before the Society, and led to an expression of opinion by 
 the Continental Chaplaincies Committee that the question was one 
 deserving the consideration of the English Church [28] ; (b) that in 
 1866 it was suggested to the Society's Chaplains that the name of 
 the President of the United States should be mentioi ^ in the prayers 
 when Americans formed part of their congregations -,9] ; (c) that m 
 1877 the site of a church and building at Miirrei Avas accepted on 
 condition that the building was vested in the Fv iety )'*<d lent '"ux the 
 purpose of Divine Worship to 'he people ^i the neii'ibourhood 
 (Lutherani.' at hours which would not interfere "wit'i the English 
 services, in so doing the CommHtee felt they we' o ( aiiying out the 
 ■"ish of subscribers and were making some ac^mo^v^odgment of the 
 courtesy with whicli places of worship on the Contm'^vt were lent by 
 the inhabitants for the use of English travellers, und that an un- 
 consecrated building in a foreign land (as this was) may be regarded 
 as wholly diflferent from a consecrated church in Englard [80, 31]. 
 
 By means of small grants and by loans from a Church Building 
 Fund begun in 1863 the Society has promoted the erection of many 
 churches on the Continent [32]. 
 
 ■w 
 
 i 
 
 
 i 
 
 *; 
 
 LIST OP CHAPLAINCIES ASSISTED BY THE SOCIETY. 
 
 Note. — The permanent chaplaincies are printed in italics— the subsidy to 
 those at Alliens, Lisbon, Marseilles, Havre, Odessa, and Libau being for work 
 among English sailors. The date given shows when the Society's aid began ; 
 '*' that this aid has ceased ; and f that the church is vested in the Society or 
 otherwise " secured " to it. The temporary chaplaincies are entirely supported 
 by the Continental Chaplaincies Fund of the Society. This fund in turn is 
 mainly dependent upon the offertories received at these Chaplaincies. Besides 
 the stipends of the Chaplains a variety of expenses (prayer-books, hymn-books, 
 printing, &c.) are defrayed out of this fund, the total annual expenditure at present 
 being over £2,100. 
 
 AUSTRIA-HUNGARY (1866).— Arco (1892), Buda-Pesth {1888), 
 Franzensbad (1880), Ischl (1866), tMarienbad (1874), Mentelberg 
 (1886), Meran (1869), Riva-am-Garda-See (1886). 
 
 AZORES.— St. Michael's (1886). ' ' 
 
 BELGIUM (1863). — Blankenberghe (1878), * Brussels (1863), 
 Dinant (1891), Ghent (1887), Heyst-sur-Mer (1891), * Ostende (1876), 
 R^mouchamps (1890), -Spa (1876). 
 
 BULGARIA.—* Varna (1862). 
 
 ''^ FRANCE (1868).— Argeles-Bigorre (1877), tB eaulieu (1885), 
 
 3 b2 
 
 
740 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PnOPAOATION OF THE UOSPEL. 
 
 ♦ Boppard (1877), Boulerie (1884), t Boulogne-sur-Mer (1887), t Brides- 
 les-Bains (1891), fCaen (1876), *Chantilly (1865), t Contrex6ville 
 (1888), f Dieppe (1887), Dijon (1868), Dinan (1866), »Dinard (1868), 
 ♦Dunkirk (1865), Evian-les-Baina (1891), Grenoble (1891), *Guethary 
 (1889), f Havre (1874), Luc (1892), f Marseilles (1866), f Mentone, 
 St. John's Church (West Bay) (1882), t Monaco (1892), Mont Dore 
 (1882), Parami (1889), * Paris (1867), t Paw (1885), Roscof (1886), 
 St. Aubin-sur-Mer (1892), f St. Jean de Luz (1886), St. Malo (1868) 
 St. Martin Lantosque (1877), t St. Eaphael (1882), t St. Servan (1891), 
 St. Valery-en-Caux (1892), Toulon (1876), Valescure (1886), Vernet- 
 les-Bains (1888). 
 
 GERMANY (1863).— Aix-la-Chapelle (1884), Bad Nauheim (1892), 
 t Baden-Baden (1868), Bayreuth (1892), * Berlin (1881), ♦ Blumenthal 
 (1869), Bonn (1872), Brunttoick (1881), Coblenz on the Rhine (1892), 
 Cologjie (1866), * Darmstadt (1866), Eisenach (1890), Ems (1865), 
 Frankfort-on-the-Main (1865), Freihurg-in-Breisgau (1865), Friede- 
 rickshafen (1891), Garmisch (1889), Gotha (1886), Griesbach (1882), 
 ♦Hanover (1868), Heidelberg (1888), ♦Romberg (1868), Hoppegarten 
 (1887), Hornberg (1890), /iTar/sm/ic (1885), ♦Kissingen (1868), -f Leipzig 
 (1880), tNeuenahr (1864), Ober-Ammergau (1890), t Partenkirchen 
 (1882), Rummelsberg (1887). Schlangenbad (1872), Schonwald (1891), 
 Schonweide (1887), * Schwalbach (1868), f Stuttgart (1863), Weimar 
 (1863), tWildbad (1863). 
 
 GREECE {18G^).— Athens (1864), Patras (1871), Zante (1887). 
 HOLLAND.— ♦Amsterdam (1702). 
 
 ITALY (1868).— Amalfi (1882), Andorno (1887), *Baveno (1868), 
 Bologna (1866), Bormio (1871), Brindisi (1876), tCadenabbia (18G4), 
 t Capri (1876), ♦Coma (1864), * Cornigliano (1876), ♦ Florence (1868), 
 ♦Genoa (1866), Lanzo d'Intelvi (1688), Macu'gnaga (1878), Maiori 
 (1887), Menaggio (1882), f Messina (1868), ♦Pegli (1876), Perugia (1886), 
 Rapallo (1877), fEovie (18G4), San Dalmazzo di Tenda (1887), ♦ Savona 
 (1886), Siena (1876), Sorrento (1866), Spezia (1877), Sta. Margherita 
 (1882), Taormina (1889), Tore Pellice (1887), ♦Turin (1868), ♦ Venice 
 (1863), Via Reggio (1890). 
 
 NORWAY (1872).— Balholm (1872), Eide (1891), Faleide (1887), 
 Framnaes (1892), Gudvangen (1891), Hellesylt (1891), Laerdalsoren 
 (1887), Lillehammer (1891), Loen (1888), Lofthus (1891), Merok 
 (1892). Molde (1888) with Naes (1887), Noiheimsund (1891), Odde 
 (1886), Eoldal (1891), Soholt (1891), Sommerhjem (1891), Stalheim 
 .(1889), Vossevangen (1886). 
 
 PORTUGAL.— Lisbon (1871). 
 
 .ROUMANIA (1862).—* Galatz (1862), ♦ Kustendji (1862). 
 
 RUSSIA (1862).— Libau (1892), Odessa (1862), ♦Warsaw (1874). 
 
 SPAIN (1876).— ♦ Barcelona (1876), Granada (1882), ♦Linares 
 tl889). , 
 
 kSWEDEN.—^ Stockholm (1865). 
 
 8WITZERLAN D (1863).— t Aigle (1889), Andermatt (1869), Arosa 
 (1886), Axenfels (1888), t Axenstein (1876), t Bel Alp (1866), B6risal 
 (1887), ♦Baden (1869), Blumenstein (1868),Brigue {18Ql),Beme (1882), 
 
EUROPE. 
 
 741 
 
 • Burgenstock (1891), Campfer (1876), Champex (1891), tEngelberg 
 (1867), Ferp^cle (1892), Fins-Hauta (1888), Fribourg (1868), * Geneva 
 (1868), Gersau (1868), Hospenthal (1866), Kandersteg (1872), Lauter- 
 brunnen (1866), Lugano (1863), Maloja (1884), Martigny (1867), 
 Mauvoiain (1892), *Meyringen (1879), Mont Caux (1892), * Monte 
 Generoso (1888), tMurren (1872), tPontresina (1865), Poschiavo 
 (1891), Rheinfelden (1888), Eieder Alp (1882), Righi-Dailly (1889), 
 Rigi-Scheideck (1866), Rosenlaui (1873), Saas-im-Grund (1872), ♦ St. 
 Gall (1864), tSt. Moritz (1863), Salvan (1889), * Schuls (1886), 
 Seelisberg (1866), Sils Maria and Silva Plana (1869), Sonnenberg pr^s 
 Lucerne (1885), ♦ Tarasp (1870), Vernayaz (1882), * Villeneuve (1865), 
 Weisshorn (1887), Weissenstein (1884), Wiesen (1884), Zurich (1889). 
 
 I 
 
 ■ii 
 
 TURKEY (1856).—* Boudja (1886), t Constantinople (1856). 
 
 In 1874-5 the Society appealed to the British Government against 
 the withdrawal of subsidies from the Consular Chaplains [33], and 
 sought to make up for the deficiency by opening a special fund [34]. 
 
 At heme the principal work of the Society has been to obtain the 
 means of carrying on the work of the Church abroad and to administer 
 its concerns generally on Church principles. In a few instances Emi- 
 grants' Chaplains have been supported at English seaports [pp. 819-20]. 
 
 'r\ 
 
 i iimii 
 
 Statistics. — On the Continent of Europe, where the Society (1702-4 and 1854-92) 
 has expended £108,172 (including Trust funds) and has assisted in maintaining 114 Chap- 
 lains and 219 Chaplaincies [as detailed on pp. 789-41, 923-4], there are now in connection 
 with it 31 permanent and 100 temporary Chaplaincies, under the care of two Bishops. 
 It is hardly necessary to add that the object of the Society on the Continent is not to 
 proselytise, but to care for members of the Church of England. According to the latest 
 aublished return the number of natives of the United Kingdom residing on the Continent 
 (outside of British territory) was 79,408, thus distributed : — In France, 80,447 ; Germany y 
 11,189; Austria, 2,169; Switzerland, 2,812; Italy, 7,230; Belgium, 3,789; Holland, 
 480; Spain, 4,771; Portugal, 1,798; liussia, 5,007; Turkey, 1,518; Itoumania, 410; 
 Greece, 566 ;. Sweden, 840 ; Denmark, 298 ; Norway, 518 ; and other parts, 110. The 
 races ministered to in connection with the Constantinople Mission have included (in 
 addition to British) Turks, Greeks, Armenians, Jews, Arabs, Georgians, Bohemians, and 
 Persians; ind the Turkish, Arabic, and Spanish languages have been occasionally used 
 by the Missionaries. 
 
 4'* :l 
 
 1 
 
 'iSI 
 
 r 
 
 References (Europe).— [1] E. 1704, p. 4. [2] Jo., V. 1, Dec. 3 and 18, 1702, Jan. 15, 
 May 21, Nov. 19, 1703, Nov. 17, 1704 ; R. 1704, original copy p. 3, octavo reprint pp. 17, 
 20-1 ; App. Jo. A, 2!! ; do. B, 22. [2rt] Jo., V. 1, Aug. 20 and Sept. 17, 1708. [3] Jo., 
 V. 1, March 17, April 21, June 18, 1703; R. 1704, original copy p. 3, octavo reprint 
 pp. 17, 20-1 ; R. 1705, pp. 32-3 ; R. 1706, p. 87. [4] Jo., Sept. 18, Oct. 16, 1702, Jan. 15, 
 March 19, April 16, 1703, Aug. 28 and Sept. 15, 1704, May 18 and June 15, 1705, 
 Mivrch 28, 1706, Sept. 17, Oct. 15, r>ec. 17, 1708, Aug. 17 and Dec. 80, 1709, March 17, 
 1710, Feb. 22, May 20, 23, June 6, 1712, Oct. 30, 1713, March 4 and 19, June 18, July 16, 
 Sept. 17, Oct. 15, Nov. 12, 1714, Feb. 11, March 18, June 8, 1715, Feb. 8, April 20, 
 May 8, June 15, Oct. 19, 1716, Oct. 2, 1719 ; R. 1706, pp. 69-72 ; R. 1711, pp. 46-7 ; 
 R. 1712, p. 74 ; R. 1714, pp. 41, 50-2. [4a] R. 1700, pp. 69-72; R. 1710, pp. 87, 41 ; 
 R. 1718, p. 88 ; R. 1714, pp. 88-4 ; R. 1718, pp. 41-8 ; Printed Collection of 8.P.G. 
 Papers, 1,9, pp. 78-83. [46] Jo., Dec. 8 and 18, 1702, Sept. 21, 1705, March 21, 1707 ; 
 R. 1706, pp. 69-72; App. Jo. A, 20 ; do. B, 19. [4c] Jo.. March 19, Oct. 15, 1708 ; Jo., 
 May 18, 1711 ; R. 1711, pp. 46-7 ; R. 1712, p. 74. [4rf] Jo., V. 1, Dec. 8, 1702, Sept. 21, 
 1705. r4c] Jo., Feb. 11, 1709, May 19, 1710 ; R. 1714, pp. 50-1. [6] P.. 1710, p. 87 ; R. 
 1714, pp. 83-4. [6] Jo., V. 15, pp. 88-4, 117, 867 ; R. 1805 to 1824 ; R. 1825, pp. 84, 106. 
 
 
 
742 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 [7] B. 1802, Auditors' Report, p. 16. [8, 0] Jo., V. 17, pp. 687-8 ; Finance Committee Report, 
 1891 ; B. 1891, p. 196. [9a] Jo., V. 1, March 16, 1706. [10] M.F. 1862, p. 167 ; Jo., V. 48, 
 p. 261. [11] Jo., V. 26, pp. 851-2, 862, 408 ; R. 1795, p. 80 ; R. 1892, Caah Account, p. 16 ; 
 Finance Committee Report, 1892. [12] Jo., V. 44, p. 894, and Colonial Bishopricn Journal, 
 V. 1, p. 16. [13] R. 1855, pp. 24-35 ; Q.P., April and July 1855 and Jan. 1866 ; M.F. 1866, 
 pp. 65-7 ; Jo., Dec. 21, 1855 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [14] R. 1855, pp. 24-5 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 154, 
 159 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 67-9 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [15] Jo., March 28, 1856 ; Jo., Nov. 19, 1858 ; 
 R. 1860, p. 180 ; R. 1868-4, p. 140 ; R. 1864, pp. 160-2 ; Jo., March 18, 1864 ; R. 1865, 
 p. 159 ; R. 1868, pp. 116-17 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [15a] R. 1868, p. 117. [16] R. 1868, 
 pp. 116-17 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [17] R. 1866, pp. 182-3 ; R. 1869, p. 151 ; R. 1872, pp. 97-8 ; 
 R. 1874, p. 119; R. 1875, pp. 110-11 ; R. 1881, pp. 158-9; R. 1882, pp. 109-10. [17a] 
 R. 1862, pp. 198-4 ; R. 1864, p. 158 ; R. 1865, p. 157 ; R. 1867, pp. 147-8 ; R. 1868, 
 p. 118. [18] Jo., Nov. 21, 1850 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [10] Jo., Jan. 20, 1860 ; and p. 924 of this 
 book. [20] Jo., March 16 and Nov. 18, 1869, Feb. 17, 1860, and March 16 and Dec. 20, 
 1861 ; R. 1860, p. 180 ; R. 1862, p. 27 ; R. 1864, pp. 158-9 ; Q.P., Feb. 1866 ; R. 1865, 
 p. 158 ; R. 1866, p. 183. [20a] R. 1860, p. 179; R. 1862, p. 198; R. 1863-4, p. 189 ; R. 
 1864, p. 169 ; R. 1865, pp. 158-9 ; Q.P., Feb. 1865 and Feb. 1869. [206] R. 1866, p. 181 ; 
 R. 1807, p. 147 ; R. 1868, p. 117 ; R. 1870, p. 119 ; R. 1871, p. 146 ; R. 1872, p. 97 ; R. 
 1877, p. 84 ; R. 1878, p. 104 ; R. 1879, p. 108 ; R. 1880, p. 112. [20c] R. 1888, p. 137. 
 [21] Jo., Nov. 21, 1856, Dec. 16, 1859 ; R. 1862, p. 193 ; R. 1863-4, pp. 188-9 ; Q.P., 
 Feb. 1869, p. 8 ; B. 1864, p. 158 ; R. 1866, p. 184 ; R. 1867, p. 147 ; R. 1868, p. 117 ; 
 B. 1869, p. 152. [21a] Applications Committee Beport, 1880 ; B. 1880, p. 112. [22] 
 Applications Committee Beport, 1880. [22a] B. 1802, p. 194 ; B. 1882, p. 110 ; B. 
 1888, p. 101. [226] Proceedings of Crimean Memorial Church Committee, 1890-2; 
 Standing Committee Minutes, V. 45, pp. 148, 422-4. [22c] Do., V. 47, pp. 54-8. [22rf] 
 H MSS., V. 3, p. 329. [28] Jo., Dec. 17, 1858 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 22-3 ; Jo., July 18, 
 1862 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 189-90. [24] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Committee, 
 21 and 27 Nov., Dec. 4, 11, 18, 1862, March 12, 1868, and Dec. 1, 1884 ; Jo., May 20, 
 1864 ; and Standing Committee Minutes, Y. 42, p. 235 ; B. 1884, p. 109. [25] B. 1863-4, 
 p. 140 ; B. 1865, p. 159 ; B. 1866, pp. 184-6 ; B. 1868, p. 119 ; B. 1877, p. 86 ; M.F. 1866, 
 p. 200 ; Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Committee, Feb. 12, 1863, Jan. 18, 1864, 
 June 28, 1881, July 7, 1883 ; " Companion " to S.P.G. Beport, 1886, p. 23. [25a] Jo., 
 May 17, June 21, Dec. 30, 1867; Starding Committee Minutes, V. 42, p. 136; Jo., 
 March 19, 1869 ; Jo., Jan. 15, 1875. [256] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Com- 
 mittee, March 10, 1884 ; " Companion " to Annual Beport, 1880, p. 28 ; B. 1884, p. 109. 
 E26] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Committee, Feb. 12 and March 12, 1868. 
 27] M.F. 1866, pp. 200-2 ; B. 1866, p. 186. [28] Minutes of Continental Chcplaincies 
 Committee, Nov. 4, 1864. [29] Do., Nov. 20, 1865. [30, 31] Jo., June 16, 1877 ; see also 
 Standing Committee Minutes, V. 47, pp. 77, 377-8. [32] B. 1863-4, pp. 140-1 ; Standing 
 Committee Minutes, V. 46, p. 387 ; Applications Committee Beport, 1890. [33] Jo., 
 Nov. 21, 1878 ; Jo., April 17 and May 15, 1874 ; Jo., Dec. 17, 1875 ; H MSS., V. 8, p. 327. 
 [34] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Comniittee, June 17, 1874. 
 
 , 1 1 
 
 .; ,1 
 
 1 
 
 , '. .. ,•..■ ■.....; ^1 ^ J >ti <{ , ' ' .. 
 .•..■•;.■■■ -^ M I ■/ . 
 
 
 ,0 ■ > 
 
 
 .^-■'^ 
 
■^^ 
 
 .7--' . 
 
 , 743 
 
 
 .;.! 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 '■■J 
 
 CHAPTER XCIV. 
 
 THE AMERICAN AND THE ENGLISH COLONIAL AND ■ 
 
 MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE : 
 
 ITS Foundation and Growth, with Notes on Ciivrcsi Oicganisation 
 
 Abroad. 
 
 " I believe there scarce is, or ever was, a Bishop of the Church of Enj^Iand, from the 
 Hevolution to this day, that hath not desired the establishment of Bishops in our Colonics. 
 Archbishop Teuison, who was surely no High Churchman, left by his will £1,000 towards 
 it ; and many more of the greatest eminence might be named, who were and are zealous 
 for it. Or if Bishops, as such, must of course be deemed partial, the Society for Propa- 
 gating the Gospel, consists partly also of inferior clergymen, partly too of laymen. Now 
 the last cannot so well be suspected of designing to advance ecclesiastical authority. 
 Yet this whole body of men, almost ever since it was in being, hath been making rt'- 
 j)eated applications for Bishops in America ; nor have the lay part of it ever refused to 
 concur in ihem." 
 
 It was thus that Archbishop Seckeb, the sixth President of the Society, wrote 
 to Horace Walpole in 1776 [1]. His words failed to effect their object, but 
 they will ever endure as testimony to the efforts made by the Society to plant the 
 Church in all its fulness in the Colonies;. 
 
 As early as 1634 a Commiasion was formed partly for the regulation of tlio 
 «piritual and ecclesiastical affairs of the North American Colonies, under the 
 control of the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, the Bishop of London and 
 others. In the same year an order of the King in Council (Charles I.) was 
 obtained by Archbishop Laud for extending the jurisdiction of the Bishop of 
 London for the time being to English congregations and Clergj' abroad [2], But 
 (as already shown [p. 2]) forty years pas.sed without any practical benefit 
 from the arrangement [3], and, as Bishop Sherlock said in 1751, '« the care " was 
 •" improperly lodged : for a Bishop to live at one end of the world and his Church 
 at another, must make the office very uncomfortable to the Bishop, and, in a great 
 measure, useless to the people " [4]. Strenuous attempts were made to secure a 
 better arrangement. Archbishop Laud himself, in 1638, endeavoured to send a 
 Bishop to New England, but troubles in Scotland put an end to the movement. 
 Soon after the Restoration, Dr. Alexander Murray, who had shared exile with the 
 !King, was nominated Bishop of Vii^inia, and a Patent was made out constituting 
 him such, with a general charge over the American provinces. The non-fulfil- 
 ment of this scheme was attributed by Dr. Murray to the fall of Lord Clarendon 
 from power and the substitution of the " Cabal " Ministry. But Archbishop Seeker 
 in the following century, after an examination of the Bishop of London's papers, 
 ascribed the failure to the proposal to provide the endowment out of the 
 Customs [5]. 
 
 The foundation of the Society necessarily led to its being regarded as tho 
 most fitting instrument for dealing with the question. Its first Report, 1704, 
 4Stated tli,?.t •' earnest addresses " had been received " from divers parts of the 
 Continent, and Islands adjacent, for a Suffragan to visit the several Cliurches j 
 Ordain some. Confirm others, and bless all " [6]. The matter had been under con- 
 sideration from April 1703 [7], and in 1704 the Society stated a Case for the 
 consideration of the Law Officers of the Crown, in which reference was made to 
 the existence of SufFragan Bishops in the primitive times, and to their revival 
 — after long disuse in several parts of the Western Church — by Statute 
 26 Henry VIII. cap. XIII., and opinion was solicited as to whether under this Act 
 (1) the Bishops Suffragan of Colchester, Dover, Nottingham, and Hull might bo 
 ; disposed of for the service of the Church in foreign parts ; and if not (2) whether 
 
 i 
 
 \%. 
 
 I 
 
 n 
 
 
 1 
 if 
 
 m 
 
 ia: 
 
 :| 
 
 ! I 
 
 ! i 
 
 1- 1 
 
 loif 
 
 % 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 
 i 
 
 ^aM 
 
744 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the Archbishops and Bishops of the Realm would be liable to any inconTenicnces 
 or penalties from the Statute or Ecclesiastical laws should they consecrate 
 Bishops for foreign parts endowed with no other jurisdiction but that of Com- 
 missary or the like. If so (3) whether by Act Ed. VI. cap. 2, for the election of 
 Bishops, the Queen might not appoint new Suffragans for foreign parts within 
 her dominions [8]. 
 
 «^*^< The case was entrusted to the President, Archbishop Tenison, who at the 
 renewed request of the SocieiV in 1707 laid the matter before Queen Anne. The 
 Queen directed him to submit i. plan [9]. In the meantime the cause had gained 
 strength from a petition to the Society (November 2, 1705) from fourteen of its 
 Missionaries convened at Burlington, New Jersey, in which they said : — 
 
 " The presence and assistance of a Suffragan Bishop is most needful to ordain such 
 persons as are fit to be called to serve in the sacred ministry of the Church. We have 
 been deprived of the advantages that might have been received of some Presbjrterian and 
 Independent Ministers that formerly were, and of others that are still willing to con- 
 form and receive the holy character, for want of a Bishop to give it. The baptized want 
 to be confirmed. The presence is necessary in the councils of these provinces to pre- 
 vent the inconveniences which the Church labours under by the influences which 
 seditious men's counsels have upon the publick administration and the opposition which 
 they make to the good inclinations of well affected persons ; he is wanted not only to 
 govern and direct us but to cover us from the malignant effects of those misrepresenta- 
 tions that have been made by some persons empowered to admonish and inform against 
 us who indeed want admonition tliemselves " [10]. 
 
 Urged by this and similar appeals, including that of the "Diocesan" [11],. 
 the Society in 1710 represented to the Queen "the earnest and repeated desires,, 
 not only of the Missionaries, but of divers other considerable persons that are rm 
 communion with our excellent Church, to have a Bishop settled in your American 
 plantations," as being " very usefull and necessary for establishing the gospel in 
 those parts," the French having "received several great advantages from their 
 establishing a Bp. at Quebec " [12]. Shortly before this appeal, according to his 
 biographer, the sending of Dean Swift to Virginia as Bishop had been contem- 
 plated [13]. In Convocation the stage of consideration was not reached. For 
 at a meeting on January 20, 1711, attended by Archbishop Sharp of York, the 
 Bishops of Bristol and St. David's, the Prolocutor and two other members of the 
 Lower House, to consider what measures should be submitted to Convocation, 
 Archbishop Sharp desired to include a "proposal concerning Bishops being 
 provided for the plantations ; but as my Lord of London, who had a right to be 
 consulted first on the project, was not there, the thing was dropped " [14]. 
 
 It is jjist to add however that Convocation was fully represented in the 
 councils of the Society, and by this means had ample opportunities of making ita 
 voice heard. 
 
 So hopeful was the prospect of a Bishop being obtained that the Society in 
 1711 began to negotiate for the purchase of a house for him, in " the sweetest 
 situation in the world, well built, but ill contrived and land enough." This was- 
 at Burlington, New Jersey, and the purchase was completed in 17151 for £610 [15]. 
 In 1712, on the motion of Lord Clarendon, the Society prepared the "draught of 
 a bill proposed to be offered in Parliament for the establishment of Bishops and 
 Bishopricks in America " [16]. Renewed representations to Queen Anne (1712-14> 
 were so successful that but for the Queen's death the object would have been 
 immediately attained [17]. 
 
 On the accession of George I. the Society (June .3, 1715) represented to the 
 Crown that in order " to forward the great work of converting infidels to the 
 paving faith of our blessed Redeemer, and for the regulating such Christians in 
 their faith and practice as are already converted thereunto," it was "highly 
 expedient " that four Bishoprics should be established, one at Barbados for itself 
 and the Leeward Islands, another at Jamaica for itself with the Bahama and? 
 Bermuda Islands, a third at Burlington in New Jersey, " for a district extending 
 from the east side of Delaware River to the utmost bounds of your Majesty's, 
 dominions eastward, including Newfoundland" — the fourth at Williamsburg in 
 Virginia, " for a district extending from the west side of Delaware River to the 
 utmost bounds of your Majesty's dominions westward." 
 
 It was proposed that the income of the first two Sees should be £1,500 each and 
 
 ^1.' - ■ ■ • 
 
XHB AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AMD MI8SI0NAB7 EPISCOPATE. 745 
 
 
 of the last t^ro £1,000 each : that the Bishop of Barbados shoald have the president- 
 ship of the projected Codrington College [p. 197], and that if necessary •• a prebend 
 . . . the mastership of the Savoy, or that of St. Catherine's " shoald be anuexcdto> 
 the Bishopric on the continent most wanting a complete maintenance [18]. Th& 
 prayer was unheeded, owing to the rebellion in Ijcotland, political jealousies, and 
 the belief that some of the Clergy favoured the exiled house of Stuart [19]. 
 
 The patience of the Missionaries was sorely tried by these disappointments, as- 
 will be seen from the remonstrance of the Rev. J. Talbot of New Jersey, who bad 
 been the first to urge the need of a Bishop : — 
 
 (1716.) " The Poor Church of God here in ye Wilderness, Ther's none to Guide her 
 among all ye sons y^ she has brought forth, nor is there any y* takes her by ye hand 
 of all the sons y' she has brought up. When ye Aptles heard that S&maria had received 
 the Word of God, immediately they sent out 2 of the cheif, Peter & John, to lay 
 their hands on them, and pray that they might receive the Holy Ghost ; they did nob 
 stay for a secular design of salary ; and when the Apostles heard that the Word of God 
 was preached at Antioch, presently they sent out Paul aud Barnabas, that they should 
 go as far as Antioch to confirm the disciples ; and so the churches were established in the 
 faith, and increased in number daily. And when Paul did but dream that a man o£ 
 Macedonia called him, he set sail aU so fast, and went over himself to help them. But 
 we have been here these twenty years calling till our hearts ache, and ye own 'tis the 
 call and cause of God, and yet ye have not heard, or have not answered, and that's alt 
 one. ... I don't pretend to prophesy, but you know how 'tis said, the kingdom of God 
 shall be taken from them, and given to a nation tliat will bring forth the fruits of it> 
 God give us all the grace to do the things that belong to our peace 
 
 " I cannot think but the honourable Society had done more if they had found one 
 honest man to bring Gospel orders over to us. No doubt, as they have freely received, 
 they would freely give, but there's a nolo episcopari only for poor America ; but she shall 
 have her gospel day even as others, but we shall never see it unless we make more hastoi 
 than we have done " [20]. 
 
 That the Society was not responsible for the delay is manifest from the fact 
 that it seized every opportunity of pressing the matter, either formally, or througb 
 individuals, as circumstances rendered advisable. Indeed, long before a Bishop 
 was procured it had secured provision for his maintenance. Two of its Presidents,. 
 Archbishop Tenison in 1717 and Archbishop Seckbb in 1787, and an un- 
 known benefactor in 1727, gave £1,000 each [21] ; Mr. Duoald Campbell in 
 1 720 and the Lady Elizabeth Hastings in 1741 £600 each [22]. Other contri- 
 butions were received from foreign parts as well as at home. The Rev. Dr. 
 MacSpabban of Narragansett, New England, bequeathed a farm for the purpose 
 [23], and from Barbados came the assurance that the advent of a Bishop would 
 be welcomed with libera! offerings [24]. 
 
 The failure of the petition of " many of the faithf ull in the communion of the- 
 Church of England in North America " to the English Episcopate in 1718 [25} 
 seems to have convinced the Rev. J. Talbot that there was no hope of ever 
 obtaining Bishops in a regular way. In 1720 he came to England and received 
 help from the Tenison bequest — the interest of this fund being available for some 
 retired Missionary pending the appointment of a Bishop for America. He returned 
 in 1722, and in consequence of reports that he had refused to take the oaths to 
 the King or to pray for him by name in the Liturgy, his salary was suspended hy 
 the Society in 1724 until he could clear himself of the charge. It was also- 
 alleged that he in 1722 and the Rev. Robert Welton (Rector of Whitechapel> 
 about 1723-4 had been consecrated by the nonjuring Bishops in England. 
 
 Beyond the occasional administration of confirmation by Talbot it does not 
 appear that the episcopal oflSce was irregularly exercised, but whatever confusion 
 might have arisen from the movement was prevented by an order from the Privy 
 Council' for Welton's return to England and by Talbot's death in 1727. But 
 \ timings and appeals were alike lost on this and successive Governments, which 
 persistently refused to allow the consecration even of those who were the best 
 friends and supporters of the House of Hanover [26]. 
 
 The feelings of amazement excited by the injustice of this policy can only be 
 equalled by those of admiration for the manner in which it was endured by the 
 Missionaries, whose writings furnish " infallible proofs on this head." (In particular 
 
 i 
 
 ■% 
 '-■| 
 
 I VI 
 
 
746 
 
 SOCIETY FOa THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ^ee Memorial of Six of the New England Clergy, 1725 [27] ; Address of the Clergy 
 of New York Province at their First Meeting in Convention, 1766 (in which it is 
 mentioned as '* an incontestable argument for the necessity of American Bishops " 
 that " not less than one oat of five " candidates '* who have gone home for Holy 
 Orders from the Northern Colonies have pe' ihed in the attempt ") [28] ; Address 
 of the Clergy of Massachusetts and Bhodc Island in Convention, June 7, 1767 [29] ; 
 Letters from Revs. J. ScoviL, July 6, 1767 [30], E. Dibbles, Oct. 1, 1767 [31], 
 S. y\NDHEWS, Oct. 8, 1767 [32], Dr. JOHNSON, 1769 [33], M. GRAVES, Jan. 1, 
 1772 [34].) 
 
 Amid the troubles of the infant Church in America it was consolation indeed 
 .to be able to turn to a body always ready to hear and to sympathise, and to do all 
 in its power to redress their grievances. The Bishop of Long Island, U.S., in 1878 
 «aid that 
 
 "" for nearly the whole of the eighteenth century this Society famished the only point of 
 contact, the only bond of sympathy between the Church of England and her children 
 scattered over the waste places of the New World. The Church herself as all of ua now 
 remember with sorrow, was not only indifferent to their wants, but under a malini State 
 influence, was positively Iiostile to the adoption of all practical measures calculated to 
 meet them" [86J. 
 
 In accepting this statement as a true one so far as the mass of Church people 
 were concerned, it should be remembered that the Bishops were the leading 
 members of the Society, and thus entirely free from the reproach of having failed 
 in their duty. Reproach of another kind they, as preachers of the Anniversary 
 Sermons, shared with the Society for " perpetvallff rinffinff changes on the neceisity 
 4)f a Bishop in the colonies." Such was the burden of a newspaper attack in 
 America, which received from the Rev. Dr. Chandler the reply : — " I will tell 
 him for his comfort that these changes will continue to be rung, and that this 
 ■object will be perpetually aimed at, until the desired episcopate shall be 
 granted " [36]. 
 
 Everything that could be done by the Society was done — ^by action corporate 
 or otherwise. The Bishops of London were indefatigable in their exertions. One 
 ■of them went so far as to invite the Clergy of Maryland to nominate one of 
 their own number for the episcopal office. Whether this was done with the 
 knowledge of the Crown does not appear; but the nomination of the Rev. J. 
 Colebatcli raised such an opposition in Maryland that the local court [about 1728] 
 prevented his departure by issuing a writ of ne exeat regno [37]. Bishop Sherlock, 
 a.s soon as he came to the See of London, applied to the King to have two or three 
 resident Bishops appointed for the Colonics, thinking "there could be no reason- 
 able objection to it, not even from the dissenters, as the Bishops proposed were 
 to have no jurisdiction but over the clergy of their own Church " [38]. Reasonable 
 objections there were none; but sufficient for the day was the evil thereof — • 
 intolerance. 
 
 " It was not to be endured that episcopacy should, unmolested, rear its mitred head 
 Among the children of men who had said to the world : ' Let all mankind know that we 
 ■came into tlie wilderness, because we would worship God without that Episcopacy, that 
 Common Prayer, and those unwarrantable ceremonies with which the land of our fore- 
 fathers' sepmchres has been defiled ; we came hither because we would have our 
 posterity settled under the full and pure dispensations of the Gospel ; defended by rulers 
 ihat shall he of ourselves " (Mather's " Magnalia") [39]. 
 
 Although it was not intended to send a Bishop to New England, from those 
 provinces came the most determined opposition. 
 
 " Was this " (Bishop Sherlock asks) " consistent even with a spirit of toleration. 
 Would they [the dissenters] think themselves tolerated if they were debarred the right of 
 appointing ministers among themselves, and were obliged to send all their candidates to 
 Geneva, or Scotland, for oraers ? At tUe same time that they gave this opposition, they 
 set up a mission of tiieir own for Virginia, a country entirely episcopal, by authority of 
 their Synod. And in their own countr, . where they have the power, they have prosecuted 
 and imprisoned several men-'.ers for not paying towards supporting the dissenting 
 preachers, though no such charge can, by any colour of law, be unposed on them : thia 
 has been the case in New England " [40]. 
 
 1 While this spirit prevailed little chance was there of episcopacy rearing its 
 
^^ 
 
 THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 747 
 
 " mitred head." But with the hope of removing apprehensions that the existence 
 of other religious communities would be iiuperillcd, the following plan was drawn 
 up by the celebrated Bishop Dutler in 1750 setting forth the proposals of the New 
 England Clergy : — 
 
 " 1. That no coercive power is desired over the laity in any case, but only a power to 
 regulate the behaviour of the clergy who are in Episcopal orders, and to correct and 
 punish them according to the laws of the Church of England, in case of misbehaviour or 
 neglect of duty, with such power as the coramissaries abroad have exercised. 
 
 " 2. That nothing is desired for such bishops that may in the least interfere with the 
 dignity, or authority, or interest of the Governor, or any other officer of State. Probates 
 of wills, licensee for marriages etc. to be left in the hands where they are ; and no share 
 in the temporal government is desired for bishops. 
 
 " 8. The maintenance of such bishops not to be at the charge of the Colonies. 
 
 " 4. No bishops are intended to be settled in places where the government is left iti 
 the hands of Dissenters, as in New England etc., but authority to be given only to 
 ordain clergy for such Church of England congregations as are among them, and to 
 inspect into the manners and behaviour of the said clergy, and to confirm the members 
 thereof" [41]. 
 
 The rejection of these overtures was due to political causes. " The true 
 reason of the bishop of London being opposed and defeated in his scheme 
 of sending bishops " was this : " It seems that the Duke of Newcastle, Mr. 
 Pelham and Mr. Onslow, can have the interest and votes of the whole body of 
 dissenters upon condition of their befriending them ; and by their influence on 
 those persons, the Ministry was brought to oppose it." Such was the statement 
 of Dr. Chandler to Dr. Johnson [42] ; and in 1754 Bishop Seeker (then of 
 Oxford) wrote to the latter : " We have done all we can here in vain, and must 
 wait for more favourable times. ... So long as they [the Dissenters*] are 
 uneasy, and remonstrate, regard will he paid to them and their friends here by 
 our ministers of state " [43]. 
 
 The opposition were alive to this fact': their strength lay not in quietness and 
 confidence, but in an unceasing agitation which was kept up by unscrupulous use 
 of unscrupulous means. Colonial legislators and counsellors as well as British 
 Ministers came under their influence ; the press of the three leading cities of 
 America was open to a subsidy; pulpits poured forth the vials of wrath; while 
 pamphlets took up the parable in words and in prints too profane for these 
 pages [44]. 
 
 A violent attack made by a noted Puritan, Dr. Jonathai. Mayhew of Boston, 
 on the charter and conduct of the Society and the episcopate scheme, was so 
 ably answered in an anonymous tract as to draw forth his acknowledgment that 
 the " worthy answerer " was " a person of excellent sense and a happy talent at 
 writing ; apparently free from the sordid illiberal spirit of bigotry : "no of cool 
 temper, who often showed much candour; was viell acquainted with the affairs 
 of the Society, and in general, a fair reasoner." The writer of the anonymous 
 pamphlet was Archbishop Seckeb, in whom as its President the Society had one 
 of the most powerful of advocates [45]. To quote the words of his biographer : — 
 
 " Posterity will stnnd amazed, when they are told that on this account, his memory 
 has been pursued in pamphlet and newspapers with such unrelenting rancour, 
 such unexampled wantonness of abuse, as he would scarce have deserved hod he 
 attempted to eradicate Christianity out of America, and to introduce Mahometanism in 
 its room ; whereas the plain truth is, that all he wished for was nothing more than what 
 the very best friends to religions freedom ever have wished for, a complete toleration for 
 the Church of England in that country " [46]. 
 
 Posterity will also agree with Archbishop Seeker's description of the anomalons 
 position of the clergy in America as being " without parallel in the Christian 
 world" [47]. 
 
 * Thai this state of things conf *.nued will be seen from the message sent from the 
 English Committee acting in concert with the American Dissenters in 1772 : " However 
 the bibhops and clergy may labor the point, the persons in power do not seem to be at 
 all for it at present, and we hope never will." The reply was a grateful acknow- 
 ledgment of the " zeal " shown " for the cause of religions liberty on this extensive 
 continent" [48a]. 
 
 
 .'■ti 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 M 
 
 •H 
 4 
 
 
 I 
 
748 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 In 1764 he wrote to Dr. Johnson : — 
 
 " The affair of American Bishops continues in suspense. Lord Willoughby of Parham, 
 the only Ed"' h dissenting peer, and Dr. Chandler, nave declared, after our scheme was 
 fully laid bv ^ them, that they saw no objection against it. The Duko of Bedford, 
 Lord- Preside!. ,, hath given a calm and favourable hearing to it, hath desired it may be 
 reduced to writing, and promised to consult about it with the other ministers, at his first 
 leisure " [48]. 
 
 But the convenient season was not yet. Party spirit so prevailed that the Arch- 
 bishop advised action " in a quiet private manner " to avoid " the risk of increas- 
 ing the outcry against the Society " [49]. 
 
 The case was admirably summed up by Bishop LoWTH of Oxford in the 
 Anniversary Sermon 1771, in which he represented the colonists as being de- 
 prived of 
 
 " the common benefit, which all Christian Churches, in all ages, and in every part of 
 the world, have freely enjoyed ; and which in those countries Christians of every other 
 denomination do at this time freely enjoy. If an easy remedy can be applied to thi» 
 grievance ; surely in charity it will not be denied to their petitions, in justice it cannot 
 be refused to their demands. The proper and only remedy hath long since been pointed 
 out : the appointment of one or more resident Bishops, for the exercise of offices purely 
 Episcopal in the American Church of England ; for administering the solemn and edify- 
 ing rite of Confirmation ; for ordaining Ministers, and superintending their conduct : 
 offices, to which the members of the Church of England have an undeniable claim, and 
 from which they cannot be precluded without manifest injustice and oppression. The de- 
 sign hath been laid before the public in the most unexceptionable form : it hath been Rup- 
 ported against every objection, which unreasonable and indecent opposition hath raised, 
 by arguments unanswered and unanswerable : unless groundless fears, invidious surmises, 
 injurious suspicions ; unless absurd demands of needless and impracticable securities 
 against dangers altogether imaginary and improbable ; are to set aside undoubted rights, 
 founded upon the plainest maxims of Religious Liberty, upon the common claim of 
 Mutual To) ration : that favourite, but abused Principle ; the glory and the disgrace of 
 Protestantism ; which all are forward enough to profess, but few steadily practice ; and 
 which those, who claim it in its utmost extent for themselves, are sometimes least of all 
 inclined to indulge in any degree to others " [50]. 
 
 On the outbreak of the American disturbances he wrote to Dr. Chandler 
 »^May 29, 1775) :— 
 
 " Jf it shall please Ood that these unhappy tumults be quieted, and peaxie and order 
 restored (which event I am sanguine enough to think is not far distant), we may reason- 
 ably Ijope that our governors will be taught, by experience, to have some regard to the 
 Church of England in America " [51]. 
 
 The testimony of Archbishop Seckeb in 177C rises up in judgment against 
 the English Government : — 
 
 " It is very probable that a Bishop, or Bishops, would have been quietly received in 
 America before the Stamp Act was passed here ; but it is certain that we could get no 
 permission here to send one. Earnest and continual endeavours have been used with 
 our successive ministers and ministries, but without obtaining more than promises to 
 consider and confer aoout the matter ; which promises have never been fulfilled. The 
 King [George the Third] hath expressed himself repeatedly in favour of the scheme ; and 
 hath promised, that, if objections are imagined to lie against other places, a Protestant 
 Bishop should be sent to Quebec, where there is a Popish one, and where there are few 
 dissenters to take offence. And in the latter end of Mr. Grenville's ministry, a plan of 
 an ecclesiastical establishment for Canada was formed on which a Bishop might easily 
 have been grafted, and was laid before a committee of council. But opinions differed 
 there, and proper persons could not be persuaded to attend ; and in a while the ministry 
 changed. Incessant application was made to the new ministry : some slight hopes were 
 given, but no step taken. Yesterday, the ministry was changed again, as you may see 
 . in the papers ; but whether any change will happen in our concern, and whether for the 
 better or the worse, I cannot so much as guess. Of late, indeed, it hath not been prudent 
 to do anything, unless at Quebec ; and therefore the Address from the clergy of Connec- 
 ticut which arrived here in December last, and that from the clergy of New York and 
 • New Jersey, which arrived in January, have not been presented to the king ; but he 
 hath been acquainted with the purport of them, and directed them to be postponed to a 
 fitter time " [52]. 
 
 To Horace Walpole he wrote at this time : — 
 
 "The reasonableness of the proposal, abstractedly considered, you seem to admit: 
 
 ■"■^.;'' ,' ;'.■•■.■,■■ ^, •,:,•■ 
 
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 749 
 
 and indeed it belongs to the very nature of Episcopal Churches to have Bishops at 
 proper distances presiding over them; nor was there ever before, I believe, in the 
 Christian world, an instance of such a number of churches, or a tenth part of that 
 number, with no Bishop amongst them, or within some thousands of miles from them. 
 But the consideration of the episcopal acts which are requisite will prove the need of 
 episcopal residence more fully. Confirmation is an office of our Church, derived from 
 the primitive ages, and when administered with due care, a very useful one. All our 
 people in America see the appointment of it in their Prayer books, immediately after the 
 Catechism, and if they are denied |it unless they will come over to England for it, they 
 are, in fact, prohibited the exercise of part of their religion " [6S]. 
 
 Then followed the eloquent testimony to the Society quoted on page 743. 
 
 The " fitter time " of the King came not. Already the writing was on the 
 wall, and, with the revolution, passed for ever from England's rulers the oppor- 
 tunity of doing justice to the Church in America. Weighed in the balances they 
 were found wanting — in matters ecclesiastical even more than in civil — and the 
 loss of the greatest portion of the Colonies was a just retribution. The war in 
 America shook the Church to its foundations — desecrated and overthrew its sanc- 
 tuaries — persecuted its members, priesthood and laity, unto imprisonment, exile 
 and death. But the revolution set the Church free to have Bishops. In the 
 securing of that freedom invaluable service was rendered by Mr. Granville Sharp. 
 His tracts on the "Law of Retribution" (1776), and" Congregational Courts," 
 which showed the importance of Episcopacy as being, according to a maxim of 
 the English common law, the strength of the Republic, " had the extraordinary 
 effect of convincing a very large body of Dissenters and Presbyterians, as well as 
 Churchmen in America, of the propriety of establishing Episcopacy among them- 
 selves in the United States ; so that, even during the v^ar, a motion had been made 
 in Congress for that purpose, and was postponed merely because a time of peace 
 was thought more proper for the consideration of so important a regulation. 
 •' Even Dr. Franklin the philosopher became an advocate for it " [54]. 
 
 The independence of the States rendered resident Bishops necessary for the 
 existence of the Church. No candidates could be ordained by the English Bishops 
 unless they took the oath of allegiance to the British Crown ; and no candidate 
 C30 ordained could be a citizen of the United States without forswearing himself. 
 The supply of clergy was therefore endangered. Two candidates indeed came 
 to England in 1784 and were refused ordination. Their application to Dr. Franklin 
 for advice showed that there were matters too high even for the philosopher, who 
 sought to solve the difficulty by consulting the French Bishops and the Pope's 
 Isunciol [35]. 
 
 However, an Act was passed (24th George III. c. 35) empowerlnpr the Bishop 
 of London and any other Bishop appointed by him to ordain subjects of foreign 
 'Countries without their taking the oath of allegiance. 
 
 But half measures would not hav^ met the want, and Mr. Sharp pressed the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury to obtain authority " to consecrate Bishops for the true 
 Christian Church in every part of the world " [56]. 
 
 Meantime there appeared in England " a godly and well-learned man " 
 anxious " to be ordained and consecrated Bishop " of Connecticut. This was Dr. 
 Samuel Seabcby, who for many years had been a Missionary of the Society in 
 Long Island [57]. With the establishment of the Republic, opposition to the 
 introduction of Bishops gradually disappeared. Liberty had been proclaimed to 
 every inhabitant throughout the land, and although the definition of " inhabitant " 
 was limited in respect of complexion, the Church was able to complete her 
 organisation. The Conventions of the middle and southern States said, " Let us 
 first gather together our scattered members." But from the east and north-west 
 ■came yet wiser advice : " Let us first have a head to see, and then we shall be 
 better enabled to find our members." The Clergy of Connecticut took the lead. 
 They first chose the Rev. Dr. Lbamino (also a former Missionary of the Society), 
 who by his sufferings during the war became a " confessor." Infirmities preventing 
 his accepting the office, the Convention then elected Dr. Samuel Seabuby, 
 and commended him to the Bishops of the English Church fo; consecration. 
 
 The election was not however the act of the whole American Church ; more- 
 over the British Government hesitated to authorise the English Bishops to 
 eonseciate until assured that offence would not thereby be given to the Republic. 
 
 : ill 
 
 '■!.' 
 
 \'SP(V' 
 
750 
 
 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 For these reasons t he Archbishop of Cantcrbary on being applied to by Dr. Seabnry 
 wished for time to consider tiie question. This was in accordance with the Holy 
 Scripture and the ancient Canons, which " command that wo should not be hasty 
 in laying on hands" ^68], But aa the Church in America had been waiting 
 for that boon more than a hundred years, Dr. Seabury may bo more Ihan 
 excused for seeing notliing but danger in delay and for applying to the Scottish 
 Bisliops. Thus it came to puss that he was consecrated at Aberdeen by Bishops 
 KiLGOUR, I'ETBlE, and ISkinneu on November 14, 1784 [591 In tiie following 
 summer he returned to Connecticut, the first regular* Bishop of the Anglican 
 Communion in North America. 
 
 The validity of Bi.shop Seabury's consecration was not questioned, but it was 
 desirable that the succession should be conveyed to America through the English 
 Church. With u view to this Mr. Granville Sharp had been corresponding with 
 various Americans— including Dr. Franklin, Mr. Adams, the first ambassador 
 from the United States, and Dr. Rush, a noted physician and Presbyterian at 
 Philadelphia. Dr. Rush wrote to Mr. Sharp on April 27, 1784, that though a 
 member of the Presbyterian Church, he esteemed •• very highly the articles and 
 the worship of the Church of England," and such was " the liberality produced 
 among the dissenters by the war," it was not likely they would now object to a 
 Bishop being fixed in each of the States, provided he had " no civil revenue or 
 jurisdiction" [60]. 
 
 Negotiations so progressed that in January 1786 Mr. Adams delivered to 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury a formal request from the General Convention of 
 the American Church for the consecration of certain persons recommended. 
 This Convention, held in Christ Church, Philatlelphia, October 1785, at the same 
 time gratefully " acknowledged the benevolence of the Society, to whom under 
 God the prosperity of our Church, is in an eminent degree to be ascribed " [61]. 
 Before however the request could be complied with it wus necessary to have 
 satisfactory proof of the orthodoxy of the clergymen to be presented for con- 
 secration. On this point some doubt had arisen in consequence of a departun? 
 from the Book of Common Prayer, shown in alterations made according to a 
 revision of Archbishop Tillotson and a Committee of Divines in 1689. Archbishop 
 Moore therefore conveyed to the Convention the unanimous opinion of the 
 English Bishops that 
 
 " While we are ansiouB to give every proof not only of our brotherly affection, but of 
 our facility in forwarding your wishes, we cannot but be extremely cautious lest we 
 should be the instruments of establishing an ecclesiastical system which will be called 
 a branch of the Church of England, but afterwards may possibly appear to have 
 departed from it essentially either in doctrine or discipline." 
 
 The counsels of the English Bishops prevailed. The most objectionable 
 alterations in the American Prayer Book were withdrawn, and the Preface to the 
 Authorised Version states that " upon a comparison of this with the Book of 
 Common Prayer of the Church of England ... it will also appear that the 
 Church is far from intending to depart from the Church of England in any 
 essential point of doctrine, discipline, or worship ; or further than local circum- 
 stances require " [62]. 
 
 Towards the end of 1786 there arrived in England the Rev. William White, 
 D.D., Rector of St. Peter's, Philadelphia, and the Rev. Samuel Provoost, D.D., 
 Rector of Trinity, New York — Bishops-elect of Pennsylvania and New Yobk 
 respectively — bearing testimonials from the Conventions of those States. 
 
 Having been introduced by Mr. Granville Sharp they were formally pre- 
 sented to the Archbishop of Canterbury by Mr. Adams. An Act t of Parliament 
 having been obtained, they were consecrated on Sunday, February 4, 1787, in 
 Lambeth Palace Chapel, by the Primate (Dr. Moore), assisted by Archbishop 
 
 * The two irregularly consecrated by the nonjuring Bishops [see p. 746] left no troces. 
 in America. 
 
 t Act 26 George III. c. 84 empowers the English Archbishops with the assis- 
 tance of other Bishops to consecrate to the office of Bishop persons who ore subjects. 
 or citizens of countries out of His Majesty's dominion. 
 
^ 
 
 THE AMBBIOAN, COLONIAL, AKD mfiSIOMART BPMOOPATB. 751 
 
 Markham of York, Bishop Moss of Bath and Wells, and Bishop HinchliiTo of Peter- 
 borough [63]. 
 
 The consecration of the next American Bishop also took place in England, 
 Dr. JAME8 Madison being consecrated Bishop of Vikginia in the Uhnpoi 
 of Lambeth Palace on September 19, 1790, by Archbishop Moore, assisted by 
 Bishop Beilby Portens of London and Bishop John ThomiiH of lioohostor. Dr. 
 lUadison was the last Bishop of the American (U.t:).) Church consecrated by the 
 Bishops of the English Church [U4]. 
 
 The first consecration of a Bishop in America took place on September 17, 
 1792, in Trinity Church, New York, when Dr. Thomab John CLAorjETT became 
 Bishop of Mabyland. In this act, performed by Bishop Provoost assisted by 
 Bishops Scabury, White, and Madison, the succession of the Anglican and the 
 Scottish Episcopate was united [65]. 
 
 Thus was everything " done decently and in order," and these "ministers of 
 grace, their hands on others laid, to fill in turn their place." *' So age by age and 
 year by year, His Gmco was handed on," till this branch of the true vine hatb 
 taken root and filled the land, and stretched out branches unto the se.-v and 
 beyond — preparing the way for, and uniting with, the parent tree, in Ciiina and 
 Japan, raising goodly plants in Greece, West Africa, and Haiti, striving to make 
 " the crooked straight " in Mexico, and everywhere bringing forth " fruit in due 
 season." Of the 160 Bishops on the roll of the American Church, nearly one-half 
 remain unto this present, Hlling TiJ Sees. 
 
 iSuch has been the planting and such the growth of the American Episcopate. 
 And herein see we the fulfilment of our Saviour's words, '• Every branch tiiat 
 bearetb fruit, HE purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit." 
 • • • • • 
 
 If the mother country paid dearly for its first experience in colonising — and 
 certainly the loss of half a continent was no light price — it may be said to have 
 been compensated by the experience gained. The advantages of that experience 
 were seen in an improved treatment of the Colonists, in which the Church shared 
 Her members north of the now United States, who had long been waiting for a 
 head, might have continued to wait, but for the lesson the State in England had 
 received. 
 
 And so, when it was seen that thousands of loyalists had left the revolted 
 colonies and passed over to Nova Scotia and Canada, the Government lent its 
 assistance in settling them and placing them under the care of a Bishop of that 
 Church to which they belonged. On March 21, 1783, eighteen clergymen (of 
 whom 10 were or had been S.P.G. Missionaries, and 2 more became so) met in 
 New York, and memorialised Sir Guy Carleton, Governor of New York, for the 
 establishment of a Bishopric in Nova Scotia, and cit length Letters Patent 
 were issued constituting the British Colonies in North America into a See 
 under the title of Nova Scotia. The persou selected for this, the first Colonial 
 Diocese,' was, as if by one consent, the Rev. Dr. T. M. Chandler, formerly 
 Missionary of the Society in New Jersey, a man distinguished for his services to 
 the Church, both as an evangelist and as a champion of the American episcopate. 
 Although he could not, by reason of ill health, himself accept the ofSce, he was 
 instrumental in filling it by recommending an equally worthy man, tlie Kev. Dr. 
 Chables Inglis, who as a Missionary of the Society in Pennsylvania and New 
 York, and as Rector of Trinity Church in the latter place, had already " witnessed 
 a good confession." His consecration took place on August 12, 1787, the same 
 year in which American Bishops were first consecrated in England [66]. 
 
 The Society's "American Colonial Bishops Fund," which had served, by 
 waiting, to accumulate a respectable capital since its inception in 1717, now 
 became of practical use in supporting the first Colonial Bishop — a support which 
 has been continued to each occupant of the See of Nova Scotia [the total of the 
 payments, to 1892, being £47,979] [67]. 
 
 The presence of a Bishop in Nova Scotia proved an inestimable blessing to the 
 Church and to the country generally [see pp. 11 7-1 8] . But the charge of a territory, 
 now occupied by nine Dioceses, was too much for any one Bishop, and in 1793 
 the provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, with their dependencies, were 
 formed into the Diocese of Quebec [68]. 
 
 This experiment also proved of such obvious advantage to the true interests 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 i. 
 
 n 
 
 ij* 
 
 J:1 I 
 
 i ' 
 
 ii 
 
 ( 
 
 f I 
 
 ii I 
 
 ! 
 
 1 
 
 ■f^^ 
 
762 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 both of the mother country and of tbo Colonics, that it is ntrange ttiat episcopacy 
 did not at onco become an indisponsablo part of the Colonial system. liut twenty 
 years elapsed before another Diocese was constituted in any part of the British 
 Dominions. 
 
 The claims of the country now selected had been too loDfi^ neglected. An 
 •early as IG!)4 Dr. Prideaux in his " proposals for the propagation of Christianity 
 in the East Indies," had maintained (as the result of experience there and 
 in the West Indies) " that the existing evils and deficiencies cannot be otherwise 
 remedied, than by settling Itishops and Seminaries in those countries, where 
 Ministers may be bred and ordained on the spot." 
 
 The Charter granted to the East India Company in 1698 required them 
 " constantly to maintain in every garrison, and superior factory, one minister [to 
 be approved by the Bishop of London] and to provide there also one decent and 
 convenient place for divine service only " [69]. Little however was done under 
 this Charter for the moral and religious benefit of India. On tho renewal of the 
 Charter in 1813-14 tho following resolution, adopted by the House of Commons, 
 was made the basis of a clause in the Act : — 
 
 " That it is expedient that the Church Establishment in the British territories in 
 the East Indies should be placed under tho superintendence of a Bishop and three 
 archdeacons ; and that adequate provision should be .node from the territorial revenues 
 of England for their maintenance." 
 
 This measure, which was introduced in an apologetic manner by the Government, 
 met witli much opposition and many prophecies of the evils that would arise 
 therefrom in India [70]. The burdens created by this Act have been the only 
 " evils," and may be held responsible for the death of several Bishops. On tho 
 other hand, India has been blessed by the lives of eight Bishops of Calcutta and by 
 the hallowed graves of seven. In other ways the diocese of Calcutta —constituted 
 May 2, 1814 [p. 472] — served ns an example of good rather than evil. It was 
 this "due settlement of the Episcopal authority in India" and " the security 
 derived from proper Diocesan controul " which led tho President of the Society in 
 1818 to represent that its operations might then be '« safely and usefully extended 
 to that quarter" — a recommendation which was at once complied with [71]. 
 Similarly in 1823 the Bath District Committee of the Society represented the 
 importance of an Episcopal establishment in the West Indies, " from the con- 
 sideration of the good effects that were already apparent in its recent appoint- 
 ment in the great Eastern Peninsula " [72]. Therefore the Society memoralised 
 Government, submitting 
 
 *' that the arguments which determ'ned his Majesty's Government to place the Churches 
 of America and India under tlie direction of provincial Bishops, apply with at least 
 «qual force to the case of the West Indies, and [the Society] confidently refers to the 
 experience of those instances, as exhibiting satisfa tory proof of the benefits whicli 
 may be expected to result from the extension of a similar Establishment to these 
 important colonies" [73]. 
 
 The precedents served to secure the foundation of the Dioceses of Jamaica and 
 Barbados in 1824 [pp. 201, 22!»]. Hitherto only five sees had been founded in forty- 
 seven years (Nova Scotia 1787, Quebec 1793, Calcutta 1814, Barbados 1824, 
 Jamaica 1824) ; but since 1835 the average rate of progress has '.been over one 
 «, year, and the longest interval between each successive addition has never been 
 more than three years. Encouraging as this progress is, it has not kept pace with 
 the growth of the Colonial Church. The territory considered necessary to form a 
 Colonial Diocese has generally been of such enormous extent as to render due 
 supervision an impossibility. Nova Scotia, which began with half a continent, 
 received, it is true, some relief in 1793 j but the chief burden was shifted on to 
 Quebec, and there remained for nearly forty years. 
 
 The case of Calcutta was still harder. Bom to greatness, it had greatness 
 thrust upon it until in 1824 it extended over the whole of British India, Ceylon, 
 The Straits Settlements, all places between the Cape of Good Hope and Magellan's 
 Straits, and New South Wales and Van Diemen's Land. This arrangement 
 <5ontinued to 1835, when the formation of the Diocese of Madras was followed 
 *»y that of Australia 1836 [p. 392] and Bombay 1837 [p. 569] [74]. These sub- 
 
V 
 
 illE AMUIUCAN, CULUNiALt AND M18!iI0NARY KPIHCOl'A'lU!. 7o3 
 
 diviMionH iifTordcd conKhlcrable but insufficient relief ; * and tii<> xame may be mid 
 with regard to the Hopnration uf UppiT Canada (Toronto) from Quebec, and of 
 Newfoundland from Nova Scotia in IHItiK 
 
 In 1841 waH inauKuratcd one of the mout important movement* in the hiatory 
 of the Anglican Church. A letter addrcsxed by Bishop UloiDield of London to the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury on April 24, 1S4(), on the necetwity of providing for an 
 increase of the Colonial Kpi8co()ate, runulted in the formation on April 27, 1841, ot 
 a fund for the en<lowment of additional Iti.Mhoprics in the CulonieM, to which the 
 S.P.O. and S.P.C.K. gave i.7,6()0 and i'l(),fKM> respectively. 
 
 In May 184U the constitution and name of the institution were thus deflned : 
 " That henceforward all the Archbishops and Itishops of the United Church of 
 England and Ireland form the Committee to be called the 'Council for Colonial 
 BiHhoprics'" [76]. The institution has been strengthened from time to time by 
 the addition of eminent laymen and clergymen, and from the (irst it has been 
 closely a8Sociute<l with the Society, receiving freely not only office shelter, but also 
 ricli stores of experience from the Chief Secretaries of the .Society, who liave always 
 acted as Honorary Secretaries to the Council. 
 
 Between 1841 and 1891 (Inclusire) the Council has received a sum of 
 t'787,G;n, and has been Instrumental in providing for .ll new Bishoprics, viz., 1"J 
 in Australia, 4 in New Zealand, 8 in America, 5 in the West Indies and South 
 America, ■ in Africa, J> in Asia, and 1 in Europe [7(i]. 
 
 The h. p of the Council is fretpiently supplemented or prece<led by prants-in- 
 aid from the S.P.G. and the S.P.C.K., the object of all being to stimulate and 
 encourage local effort rather than to displace it. With these tliree sources avail- 
 able no diocese which does its part need lack a modest endowment for its Bishop. 
 
 The progress of the Colonial Episcopate sinco the formation of the Colonial 
 Bishoprics Council has been encouraging : that it has not kept )iace with require- 
 ments bos been due not so much to the want of funds as to lack of creative power 
 on the part of the Church. By the terms of the Consecration Service the English 
 Bishops are unable to consecrate any Bishop without Royal Mandate or Licence. 
 It has been shown that so far as places abroad are concerned the required autho- 
 rity was withheld until alter the older Colonies had become independent : that the 
 English Bishops were then empoweiud by Act of Parliament (2()th George III. 
 c. 84) " to consecrate British subjects or the subjects or citizens of any Foreign 
 Kingdom or State to be Bishops in any Foreign Kingdom," and that three 
 Bishops — two in 1787 and one in 17!>() — were consecrated in England for the 
 United States. This Act did not apply to the Colonies, but the impolicy of any 
 longer withholding a Bishop from them had been publicly admitted in 178:i, 
 the only question being " the proper method "of effecting the establishment of 
 a bishopric. The question, as we have seen, was settled in 1787 by the issue of 
 Royal Letters Patent constituting the Diocese of Nova Scotia. Among the [xiwers 
 conferred on the Bishop was that of exercising " all manner of jurisdiction, power, 
 and coercion ecclesiastical." These Letters Patent were approved by the Law 
 Officers t of the Crown, notwithstanding the fact that representative institutions 
 had long been established in Nova Scotia. With the approval of lawyers \, st ill 
 more eminent, the same course was adopted in I7D.'S, when Canada, which two years 
 before had received representative instit utions, was separated from Nova Scotia and 
 erected into the Diocese of Quebec. The precedent of creating dioceses by Letters 
 Patent was invt.riably followed in the case of the Colonies and Dep<!ndencies 
 down to 18G3— in some instances with the recognition and support of Parliament. 
 
 The right to exerci.se " all manner of coercion ecclesiastical," especially the 
 power of summoning witnesses, was challenged by the colonists in 1842, in con- 
 
 L't 
 
 it 
 
 • Between lH!2!2-!iU tlif See of Calcutta was vacant over six years. From 1845 to 
 867 the Bishop was unable to visit any place north of Allahabad, and in no part of the 
 Punjab had an Anglican Bishop ever been seen until 1857, when the Bisli'>ii of Madras 
 went there [74a]. 
 
 t 1787. — Sir W. Wynn, Queen's Advocate ; Sir R. P. Arden faf'srwards Lmd Alvan- 
 ley), Attorney-General ; and Sir A. Macdonald, Solicitor-Oenerul. 
 
 j 1793. — Sir John Scott (afterwards Lord Eldon), Attorney-General ; Sir Jolu 
 Mitford (aftenvards Lord Redesdale), Solicitor-General ; and Sir William Scott (after- 
 words Lord Stowell). 
 
 ^ - -'■ 8c- ' 
 
754 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE rR0rAO.i.TI0N OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 sequence of apprehended action by the Bishop of Tasmania. The question was 
 submitted to the Law Officers of the Crown, who reported that " Her IMajesty had 
 no authority by Letters Patent to create tfw ecclesiastical jurisdivtian complained 
 of." In the Letters Patent issued after this decision the IMshope' power of punish- 
 ment and correction was limited to that of *' visiting the Clergy," of " calling them 
 iHjfore him," and of " enquiring into their morals and behaviour." The preroga- 
 tive of the Crown received another blow in 18(>;^, when the Judicial Con)mittee of 
 the Privy Council, in the case of Long v. the Bishop of Capetown, decided that the 
 Bishop's Letters Patent, " being issued after Constitutional Government had been 
 established in the Cape of Good Hope, were ineffectual to create any jurisdiction, 
 ecclesiastical or civil, within the Colony, even if it were the intention of the Letters 
 Patent to create such a jurisdiction, which they think doubtful." 
 
 This decision was confirmed by the judgment of the Judicial Committee* in 
 the case of the Bishop of Natal, which came before them in 1S64-5. Relying on 
 the Metropolitical powers conferred on him by Letters Patent, the Bishop of 
 Capetown had deposed the Bishop of Natal (Dr. Colenso). This raised the question, 
 
 " Were the Letters Patent of the Hth of December 1853, by which Dr. Gray was 
 appointed Metropolitan, and a Metvopolitiui see or province Avas eN£)resse(l to be created, 
 ViUid and gooa in law ?" 
 
 On this point the Committee's decision was 
 " that after the establislnnent of an independent Le^lKlature in tlie settlements of tlie 
 Cape of Good Hope and Natal, tliiif iius no power in the Crown hij virtue of its]>re- 
 rogative to establish a Metropolitan scr or province, or to create an ecclesiastical cor- 
 2ioration, whose status, rights, and antliorilij the colony could be required to recognise. 
 
 " After 1 , colony or settlement lias r»-ceived legislative institutions the Crown (subject 
 to the special provisions of any Act of Parliament) stands in the same relation to tliat 
 colony or settlement as it does in the United Kingdom. 
 
 " It may be true that the Crown, as legal head of tlie Church, has a right to command 
 the consecration of aBisho]); but it has no power to assign him any diocese or give him 
 any sphere of action within the United Kingdom." 
 
 On the general question of Letters Patent the Committee concluded 
 " that, although in a Crown colony, properly so called, . . . a bishopric may be created 
 and ecclesia.Htical jurisdiction conferred by the sole authority of the Crown, yet that the 
 Letters Patent of the Crown will not have any such effect or operation in a colony or 
 settlement which is possessed of an inde})endent Legislature." 
 
 Later on TiOrd Komilly, as Master of the Rolls, decided, and the decision was 
 accepted, that Bishop Colenso was entitled to continue receiving the episcopal 
 salary from the Colonial Bishojjrics Council. But while delivering judgment on 
 this point he gave an explanation of the previous judgment of the Judicial 
 Committee, virtually reversing their decision. In this dilemma the Colonial 
 Office consulted the Law Officers of the Crown, and with their advice ignored 
 Lord Romilly's explanation as obiter dicta. 
 
 The Colonial Churches on the whole were now in a wonderfully improved posi- 
 tion. Those in the East and West Indies and the Crown Colonies remained bound 
 as before, but the bonds of the others were broken asunder and were not renewed. 
 Only by Parliament could the unconstitutional Acts of the Crown have been 
 validated, and such Parliamentary legislation was considered to be impossible to 
 obtain. The Colonial Office therefore wisely decide*! to leave those Colonial 
 Churches free to manage their own affairs, to elect and consecrate their own 
 Bishops without let or hindrance on the part of the State or the Crown [77]. 
 
 [The first step in this direction was taken after the death of Bishop Mountain 
 of Qaebec, for whose successor (186.1) no Letters Patent were issued, but simply 
 a mandate for his consecration, addressed to the Metropolitan of Canada] [77«]. 
 
 Three years later, when it was proposed to consecrate a Coadjutor of Toronto 
 under the title of Bishop of Nia+iara, the Secretary of State for the Colonies in- 
 formed the Bishop of Montreal " that a mandate from the Crown is not necessary 
 to enable Colonial Bishops to perform the act of consecration," and that it rested 
 with the Bishops of Canada, and would be in their power " under the Canadian 
 Acts of 19 and '20 Vic. cap. 121, and 22 Vic. cap. 1.19, to determine, without hin- 
 
 • Then conBisting of tlie Chancellor (Lord Westbury), Tiord Cranworth, Lord Kings- 
 down, the Dean of Arches (Dr. Lnsliington}, and the Master of the Rolls (Lord Romilly). 
 
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 765 
 
 ,; 
 
 drancc or assistance from the Iloyal Prerogative, in what manner tlie consecration 
 of the Bishop of Niagara shall be effected." Attention was drawn to the fact 
 "that under Imperial Acts, of which 59 George 111. cap. 60 is the chief, clergymen 
 ortlained by Colonial Bishops not having local jurisdiction and residing within the 
 limits of that jurisdiction* are subjected to certain disabilities, except when this 
 ordination is effected under commission from a Diocesan Bishop and within his 
 diocese " [78]. 
 
 The consecration of Archdeacon Bethitne [at Toronto] as Coadjutor-Bishop of 
 Toronto on St. Paul's Day, January 2i5, 1867, is noteworthy as the first instance of 
 a Colonial or Jlissionary Bishop of the Church of England, elected by the free 
 Toice of his clergy and laity, being consecrated without Royal Mandate or Letters 
 Patent. This act completed the emancipation of most of the Colonial Churches [79]. 
 Indeed since this time there has been little difficulty in extending the Colonial 
 and Missionary Episcopate excepting in India. There the difficulties have 
 liitherto been insurmountable for the most part. 
 
 The efforts of the Indian Bishops and of the Society have been incessant, and 
 yet during the last fifty years the Church of England in India has been allowed 
 only six additional Bishoprics. Forty-four years ago the Roman Catholics had 
 no less than ten Bishops in Southern India alone: the Church of England in 
 1893 has only nine Bishoprics in the whole of India [80.] How the Anglican 
 Church has been hindered by these restrictions was told by Lord Jolm Planners 
 at the Society's meeting for the extension f)f Indian Missions in 1857 : — 
 
 " Let us look back upon tlio hindrances thrown, year after year, by tlie State in the 
 way of the Church making her voice heard tliroughout India, and we sliall see how, 
 when Christianity so to speak, was tolerated there, every restriction and every fetter 
 that could impede her free action was resorted to, as if Christianity was some dangerous, 
 revolutionary spirit which, if once let loose might shiver into frapuents the fragile 
 franiev^ork of Anglo-Saxon society and Anglo-Saxon Govennneiit. . . . Why, even a 
 Malcolm objected to the propapation of the Go8])el in those regions [India]! and as 
 late as 1838 the rulers of that land — even after Christianity had ht-en \vlmt we might 
 call tolerated — opposed the subdivision of tlie. then enonnouH dincese nf Calcutta, on 
 the ground that if they permitted such a measure they would not be doing their duty to 
 the native population " [80rtJ. 
 
 The feeling of the Society has been that were it not to suppo't this and 
 similar measures it would not be doing its duty to the native jiopulation. 
 Between 1826 and 1859 it frequently memorialised the Government lor an in- 
 crease of the Episcoimte in India [81], and on the transfer of the country to the 
 Crown it endeavoured (18b8) to secure to the Crown the power, us then exercised 
 in the Colonies, of dividing dioceses as occasion might require [82]. 
 
 In 1861, on the death of the Bishop of Madras, it offered to guarantee the 
 necessary funds for subdividing that diocese [83]; and in 1874, when his 
 successor consulted it as to obtaining a coadjutor, it promised to " co-operate 
 towards securing Suffragan Bishops for India, provided that each Bishop is 
 appointed to minister within definite territorial limits, and that sucli territory 
 shall not be defined so as ol' purpose to include only the stations occupied by one 
 Society " [84]. In 1876 the Society propo;:ed a scheme for the establishment of 
 Missionary Bishoprics at (I) Rangoon, (2) Lucknow, (3) Delhi, (4) Lahore, 
 (5) Peshavur, (6) Singhboom (Chota Nagpur), (7) Bangalore, (8) Kurnoul, 
 (9) Kolapore, and (10) in the Gujerathi country — the first six to be taken out of 
 the Diocese of Calcutta, (7) and (8) out of Madnus, and the last two out of Bombay 
 Diocese. Towards the carrying out of the scheme the Society set apart £21,000, 
 and it was proposed that the Missionary Bishops should '* be in the first instance 
 Europeans, to ... be succeeded as soon as may be by Native Bishops of a self- 
 supporting Native Church [85]. 
 
 The death of Bishop Milman during the preparation of the scheme led the 
 Society at once to represent in the proper quarter the unspeakable disadvantage 
 under which any Bishop must labour with so inordinately large a Diocese as had 
 been committed to the Bishop of Calcutta [86]. After two interviews with the 
 Secretary of Stale for India and a confcrent^e hoM at Lambctli tliu Society came 
 
 It I 
 
 ! 1 
 
 \ n- 
 
 1 
 
 
 * The doubts raised as to the rights and miuisLrationH of the clergy thuB ordained 
 Jiave since been settled by Uie Colonial Clergy A<'t 1874 (87 and 38 Vie. cap. 77) [78a]. 
 
 ...■ • ,-. -.-■ ,,..... ,.,,. ..- ., .... -. . ,,. , v.i . 8cV! ! 
 
766 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 to the conclusion that it was undesirable in the circumstances to move the 
 authorities in England to carry out those proposals which implied the immediate 
 appointment of Missionary Bishops, althougli there was reason to hope they would 
 be carried into effect in any case supported by ecclei<iastical authority in India. 
 This support the Society applied itself to obtain [87, 88]. 
 
 The conference at Lambeth Palace was convened by the Archbishop of Can- 
 terburj', who invited cerlain members of the Society and other persons to con- 
 sider the various schemes which had been proposed for an increase of the Indian 
 Episcopate. It was decided that it was desirable " that a territorial Bishopric 
 be founded at Lahore as a memorial to Bishop Milman," and a second at 
 Rangoon, bj' the aid of a fund raised in the Diocese of Winchester ; and the 
 necessity of a further increase in the number of Bishops in India was re- 
 cognised. 
 
 In many respects the altered circumstances were highly favourable to the 
 Church. By the action of the Government the principle was established that 
 although " dioceses constituted by Act of Parliament can only be dealt with in the 
 way of subdivision under the authority of another Act," which there was no 
 prospect of obtaining, yet new bishoprics could be created in territories acquired 
 since 1833 — winch was the date of the last Act dealing with the Indian Episcopate ; 
 also (with the sanction of the native authority) in native States; and Assistant 
 Bishops could be appointed. The Church was not slow to avail itself of these 
 methods : the year 1877 brought relief to the Bishop of Calcutta by the creation of 
 the Sees of Lahore and Rangoon (by Letters Patent) ; the Bishop of ^ladras in the 
 same year commissioned two Assistant Bishops for Tinnevelly, and in 1 879 was 
 further relieved by the appointment of a Bishop for the native States of Travancore 
 and Cochin [89]. In the first three instances (and in the case of Lucknow, founded 
 in 1803) the Society was privileged to assist in providing the necessary funds [90]. 
 The £21,000 set aside in 1875-6 was reserved until 1882, when, there being no 
 present likelihood of the establishment of Missionary Bishops of the type con- 
 templated, the money was expended in other ways, a portion being appropriated 
 to the endowment of the Sees of Colombo and Singapore. But while doing 
 this the Society declared its intention to carry out the scheme at the earliest 
 possible opportunity [91]. 
 
 Recent events point to the early realisation of the scheme. In Jlay 1885 the 
 Churcli in Chota Nagpur petitioned their Diocesan for a resident Bishop. The 
 Society supported the petition, and with the approval of the Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury memorialised the Government on the subject. The action of the Society 
 at first created a wrong impretision in the mind of the Bishop of Calcutta, which 
 was removed by the assurances that no interference with his Lordship's rights 
 was over contemplated. With the aid of his Suffragans, and after conference with 
 the Church in Chota Nagpur, the Metropolitan worked out a scheme for a Bishop 
 for Chota Nagpur whose position, so far as the Crown is concerned, will be that 
 of an Assistant Bishop, but who will receive jurisdiction by canonical consent — 
 that is, by mutual agreement — and be altogether independent saving the rights of 
 the Bishop of Calcutta as Metropolitan of the province. The Society was asked 
 to co-operate by granting an annual stipend, but in order to ensure the indepen- 
 dence and permanence of the Bishopric it has (with the aid of the S.P.C.K. and 
 the Colonial Bishoprics Council) endowed the See [92]. Should this experiment 
 succeed, and thus far it has succeeded, there ought not to be any further diflSculty 
 in obtaining a sufficient number of Bishops for India. [See also p. 652.] 
 
 For the consecration (in England) of Bishops for places outside of the British 
 Dominions, provision has been made by Act 5 Victoria cap. 6, commonly called 
 the Jersaalem Bishopric Act, passed in 1841, which is an amendment of the Act 
 (5 George III.) under which the three Bishops were consecrated for the United 
 States in 1787 and 1790. This Act of 1841 empowers the English Bishops to con- 
 secrate British subjects or the subjects and citizens of any foreign kingdom or 
 State to be Bishops in any foreign country, and within certain limits to exercise 
 spiritual jurisdiction over the ministers of British congregations of the Church 
 of England and over such other Protestant congregations as may be desirous of 
 placing themselves under the authority of such Bishops. English Churches 
 in foreign parts are however not necessarily dependent on this Act or on the 
 will of the Crown for the supply of their lUshops. When oonseoration takes 
 place in England the Royal Mandate or Licence is required in all cases. But 
 
' 
 
 r- 
 
 THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 757 
 
 most of the Colonial Chm-chcs are free, as the Scottish and Irish Chnrches are, to 
 consecrate without any such restrictions. In tlie Madagascar difficulty caused 
 by the refusal of Lord Granville to issue the Royal Licence the Scottish Church 
 came to the rescue as it did in the case of Bishop Seabury. [See p. 377.] With 
 the settlement of the Madagascar and the Indian difficulties the chief obstacles 
 to the development of tlie Episcopate abroad may be said to have been over- 
 come. The progress of that development up to the present time is shown in the 
 following lists : — 
 
 I. BISHOPRICS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH 
 
 t li 
 
 (Alli)idej>ende?it of aid from England) 
 Foundeil 
 
 1. Connecticutt 
 
 2. Pennsylvaniaf 
 
 1784 
 1787 
 
 38. 
 39. 
 40. 
 41. 
 42. 
 
 43. 
 
 Founded 
 
 Kansas 1864 
 
 Nebraska 1865 
 
 Colorado 1865 
 
 Pittsburgh 1866 
 
 Nevada and Utah {oriqinally 
 
 Vtah)\\ ....'... 1867 
 
 Easton 1869 
 
 3. New Yorkf 1787 
 
 4. Virginia 1790 
 
 6. Maryland 1792 
 
 6. South Carolinaf 1795 
 
 7. Massachusettst 1797 
 
 8. NewJerseytJ 1815 
 
 9. Ohio 1819 
 
 10. North Carolinaf 1823 
 
 11. Vermontt 1832 
 
 12. Kentucky 1832 
 
 13. Tennessee 1834 
 
 14. Missouri 1835 
 
 15. G\Aca%o (Jormerly IlliTiois) . 1835 
 
 16. Michigan 1836 
 
 17. Arkansas 1838 
 
 18. Western New Yorkf . . . 1839 
 
 19. Georgiaf 1841 
 
 20. Delawaret 1841 
 
 21. Louisiana 1841 
 
 22. Rhode Islandt 1843 
 
 23. New Hampshiref .... 1844 
 
 24. Alabama 1844 
 
 25. Shanghai and the Valley of 
 
 the Yangtse River . . . 1844 
 
 26. Constantinople {i'a<:ant since 
 
 1850) 1844 
 
 27. Mainef 1847 
 
 28. Indiana 1849 
 
 29. Mississippi 1860 
 
 30. CapePalmas {formerly Africa) 1851 
 
 31. Florida 1861 
 
 82. California 1853 
 
 83. Oregon 1854 
 
 {Formerly "Oregon & Washington," see 05.) 
 
 34. Iowa 1854 
 
 35. Milwaukee (fonnerbj Wit- 
 
 coninn) 1864 
 
 86. Texas 1859 
 
 37. Minnesota 1859 
 
 Note.— From 1811 to 1942 there existed a Diocese under the name of " the Eastern 
 Diocese," consisting of the territory now included in the Dioceses of Massachusetts, 
 Vermont, Rhode Island, New Hampshire, and Maine. By similar subdivision the 
 Diocese of the " North West," founded 1860, has also ceased "to exist under its original 
 designation. 
 
 f This mark signifies that tlie Society lias supported Missions wliich now form a part 
 of the Diocese. 
 
 X The Society contributed towards the purchase of a See House at Burlington, New 
 Jersey [tee p. 744]. 
 
 II 42. Utali, originally " Montana, Utoli, and Idolio," and afterwards " Utah," was in 
 1886 reorganised with "Nevada" (founded in 18C9), under the above title, "Nevada 
 and Utah." 
 
 44. Longlslandf 1869 
 
 45. Albanyt 1869 
 
 46. Central New Yorkf .... 1869 
 
 47. Nevada (see Utah) .... 1869 
 
 48. Central Pennsylvaniaf . . 1871 
 
 49. South Dakota (formerly 
 
 Niobrara) ..."... 1873 
 
 50. Yedo (Japan) 1874 
 
 51. Newark {formerly No^rthern. 
 
 New Jersey)^ 1 874 
 
 52. Western Texas 1874 
 
 53. Haiti 1874 
 
 64. Northern Texas 1874 
 
 55. Northern California . . . 1874 
 
 56. New Mexico and Arizona 1875 
 
 57. Western Michigan .... 1875 
 68. Southern Ohio 1876 
 
 59. Fond-dn-Lac 1875 
 
 60. Quincy 1878 
 
 61. West Virginia 1878 
 
 62. Springfield 1878 
 
 63. Valley of Mexico {vacant 
 
 since 1884) 1879 
 
 64. Montana {see 42) ... . 1880 
 35. Washington {see 33) . . . 1880 
 
 66. North Dakota 1883 
 
 67. East Carolinaf 1884 
 
 68. Wyoming and Idaho . . . 1887 
 
 69. The Platte 1890 
 
 70. West Missouri 1890 
 
 71. Southern Florida .... 1892 
 
 72. Western Colorado .... 1892 
 
 73. Oklahoma & Indian Territory 1892 
 
 74. Northern Michigan . . . 1892 
 
 75. Spokane 1892 
 
 I ' mm: 
 
 ^ -:'\ 
 
 \ 
 
 1 5 
 
 .'I 
 
 
 \''t 
 

 II. ENGLISH COLONIAL AND 
 
 Foaiiilcil 
 
 NovaScotiat't 1787 
 
 Quebectt 1793 
 
 Calcuttat 1814 
 
 fJamaicafi 1824 
 
 Barbados! 1824 
 
 Madrast 1835 
 
 *|fSydney {formerly Austra- 
 
 lia)f ."...'.... 1836 
 
 8. Bombayt 1837 
 
 9, fTorontot* 1839 
 
 10. Newfoundland! *t .... 1839 
 
 ^Auckland {formerli/ Ni:m 
 
 Zealmid^^X ...... 1841 
 
 Jerusalem 1841 
 
 f Tasmaniai J 1842 
 
 1. 
 2. 
 8. 
 4. 
 6. 
 6. 
 7. 
 
 11. 
 
 12. 
 13. 
 
 14. Antiguaft 1842 
 
 16. Guianaf 1842 
 
 16. Gibraltar+t 1842 
 
 17. Frederictont 184r) 
 
 18. Colomboft 1845 
 
 19. Capetownft 1847 
 
 20. TNewcastlefl 1847 
 
 21. ^Melbournef 1847 
 
 22. f Adelaidct 1847 
 
 23. «fVictoria (China)tt . . . 1849 
 
 24. Rupertslandft 1849 
 
 25. Montrealft 1850 
 
 26. Sierra Leoneft 1852 
 
 27. Grahamstownft 1853 
 
 28. Maritzburg(/orw^-'r/y i>Vi^«?)tt 1853 
 
 29. Mauritiusft ...... 1854 
 
 30. Singapore, Labuan,and Sara- 
 
 wakt*t 1855 
 
 31. fChristclmrch (N.Z.)tt . . 1856 
 
 32. PerthfJ 1857 
 
 33. ^Huronf 1857 
 
 34. fWellingtont+ 1858 
 
 35. tNelsontJ 1858 
 
 36. f Waiapuf 1858 
 
 37. BrisbanetJ 1859 
 
 38. St. Helenaf 1859 
 
 39. f British Colunibiat. . . . 1859 
 
 40. Nassaut*! 1861 
 
 41. ^Central Africa ( formerhf 
 
 Zam.ben)f ..'..'.. 1861 
 
 42. HonoIulu1*+ 1861 
 
 43. fMelanesiaf 1861 
 
 44. f Ontarioft 1862 
 
 45. Bloemfontein (JoTinerly 
 
 Orange Rirer)^*% .... 1863 
 
 The grand total of the sums actually expended by the Society on the support 
 of Bishops is £323,180. 
 
 The influence of the Society is not however to be estimated by its contributions 
 of funds for such purposes. From the first it has borne witness to principles 
 long disregarded, but which are now generally recognised. Instrumentally the 
 extension of the Episcopate may be considered to have been the work of the 
 Society, the result of the warnings and appeals made long since and now at last 
 
 t This innrk Higniflen that the Society hu» Hupported MiHsioiiH which now form a part 
 of the Diocese, aud % that the Diocese is now independent of aid from the Society. 
 
 * Thih rIiow.s that the Society has contributed to the support of the Bishop bjr 
 annual grants. 
 
 X This shows that the Society has contributed to the permanent endowment of 
 the See. 
 
 MISSIONARY BISHOPRICS. 
 
 Fouiulerl 
 
 46. fGonlbumt+ 1863 
 
 47. Niger 1864 
 
 48. ^Dunedint 1866 
 
 49. •[Grafton and Armid:.lct • . 1867 
 
 50. ^Bathurstf 1869 
 
 51. Falkland Islands .... 1869 
 
 52. Zululandf 1870 
 
 53. Moosonee 1872 
 
 54. Trinidadft 1872 
 
 55. Mid-China 1872 
 
 (Previously to the tonnatioii of No. 71, in 
 
 1880, known as " North China, and, 
 wrongly, " NingjX)." 
 
 56. Algomat*t 1873 
 
 57. St. John's {formerly Inde- 
 pendent Kaffraria)\* . . 1873 
 
 58. ^lackenzie River {formerlij 
 Atliahnsca, gee 76) ... 1874 
 
 59. Saskatchewant*J .... 1874 
 
 60. Madagascar!* 1874 
 
 61. ^Ballaratt l'<75 
 
 62. fNiagaraf 1875 
 
 63. Lahorett 1877 
 
 64. Rangoonf} 1877 
 
 65. Pretoriat*t 1878 
 
 66. North Queenslaiidf^' . . . 1878 
 
 67. Windward Islandsf .... 1878 
 
 68. Caledoniaf 1879 
 
 69. New Westminstert*J . . . 1879 
 
 70. Travancore and Cochin . . 1879 
 
 71. North China (.see 55)tt . . 1880 
 
 72. Japanf* 1883 
 
 73. British Hondurasf* .... 1883 
 
 74. ^Biverinaf 1884 
 
 75. Qu'Appelle {formerhj Asshd- 
 bom)-f*% 1884 
 
 76. Eastern Equatorial Africa . 1884 
 
 77. Athabasca {see r.8) .... 1884 
 
 78. Calgarytt 1887 
 
 79. Coreaf* 1889 
 
 80. Chota Nagpurft 1890 
 
 81. Selkirk 1890 
 
 82. Mashonalandf 1891 
 
 83. Lebombott 1891 
 
 84. fRockhamptontt .... 1892 
 
 85. 
 86. 
 
 87. 
 
 Nyasaland 
 Lucknowt 
 Tinnevelly 
 
 *% (proposed) 
 
 1893 
 1892 
 
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 759 
 
 attended to; and by its work in all parts of the world the Society hjis had the 
 privilege of creating a demand for Bishoprics and of giving of its best to fill tlie 
 offices created. In all, .'14 of its Missionaries have been raised to the Episcopate, 
 and 107 Bishops have been supported wholly or in part from its funds. 
 
 It is satisfactory to know that the latest Missions of the Church — those to 
 Core.a, Mashonaland, and Libombo — aro beiiis::; led instead of followed by a 
 Bishop. 
 
 CHUItCH ORGANISATION ABROAD. 
 
 The instructions drawn up by the Society in 1700 for its Missionaries provided 
 for *' meeting together at certain Times, as shall be most convenient, for Mutual 
 Advice and Assistance." [^,See p. 8.S8.] 
 
 In the early days of the Church in America the meetings took place frequently 
 in "Convention" — a terra still retained in the American Church —and Com- 
 missaries were sent over by the Bishop of London, some of whom assisted in 
 forming parishes. [See pp. 2—3, 57.] But whatever powers were delegated to Com- 
 missaries the fact remained that a non-resident Bishop was practically " useless 
 to the people." [See p. 743.] The establishment of Missions and parishes, with 
 vestries, schools, colleges, and libraries, and the holding of conventions and meet- 
 ings, was about as much as could be accomplished in the way of organisation* 
 without the presence of "the Superior Episcopal Order." 
 
 With the advent of Bishops in the United States the several Church Conventions 
 became Diocesan, and all united in the General Convention which was constituted 
 in 1 784-.') and held its first meeting in Philadelphia in September and October 
 1785. The American Church meets triennially in General Convention, which is 
 composed of the House of Bishops and the House of Deputies. All Diocesan and 
 Missionary Bishops are entitled to seats in the House of Bishops. The House of 
 Depntic , iionsists of four clergymen and four Laymen from each Diocese. No 
 alteration can be made in the constitution, or in the liturgy or otRces of the 
 Church, unless the same has been propo.sed in one General Convention and made 
 known to the Conventions of every Diocese and adopted at the ensuing General 
 convention. The presiding Bishop at present is Dr. Williams of Connecticut. 
 Neither Province, Primate, Metropolitan, nor Archbishop find a place in the organi- 
 sation of the American Church, and only recently has the office of Archdeacon 
 been introduced, and that in a few dioceses only ; but the Conventions answer 
 to the Colonial Synods. 
 
 The Colonial Churches were slow in adopting Synodal Organisation. For the 
 first half of the present century they were dependent on local committees and 
 local Church Societies for the development and administration of their resources. 
 These are the bodies which " have borne the burden and heat of the day," which 
 have " hewetl timber afore out of the thick trees," and are " known to have brought 
 1t to an excellent work " — a work which is still continued by the same agencies 
 but on a more representative biisis. As early as 1769 a Committee was formed in 
 Halifax for the purpose of considering and reporting to the Society the state and 
 exigencies of the Missions in Nova Section. This body, the first auxiliary Committee 
 of the Society in the Colonies, consisted of the Lieut.-Governor, Chief* Justice 
 Belcher, and the Secretary of the Province, and rendered good service up to 1776, 
 when coercive power over the clergy was desired by them from the Society, und«!r 
 the authority of Government. This the Society considered " would be highly 
 improper," and the Committee was dissolved [9.3]. 
 
 * It should be added that a Coriwration for the Relief of the Widows and 0'T)hanH 
 of the Clerjry was establiBlied in 1769 by three Charters for the provinces of New York, 
 New Jersey, and Pennsylvania, and that for some time it was encouraged with an 
 annual contribution of ilGO from the Society. [See p. 4U.] 
 
 a 
 
 ! ' 
 
 "11 
 
 ■I't 
 
 I 1 '.: 
 
 i*'l 
 
760 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 It was not till about 1816 that Church Committees began to be generally 
 introduced in the Colonies. These were of a more representative character 
 than that of Halifax, and ao.st of them, whether " District " or " Diocesan," 
 were connected with one or more of the Home Societies. Gradually from 1831 
 many of these Committees became absorbed into Diocesan Church Societies, 
 embracing the objects of both the S.P.Q. and the S.P.C.K. and having branches 
 throughout the dioceses, so that by 1850 the S.P.G. had become the parent of these 
 institutions in almost every one of the Colonial dioceses [94]. These associations 
 proved the best handmaids and auxiliaries of the parent Society, and contributed 
 most effectually to the establishment of self-supporting Churches in all parts of 
 the world. 
 
 In the second year of its existence the income of the Toronto Church Society, 
 ezclusiva of considerable grants of land, amounted to £1,800 — that is, a sum 
 greater than that received by the S.P.G. in any one of the first ten years of its 
 existence [95]. The Sydney Church Society during its first eleven years raised 
 jS84,000 for maintaining Clergy, Catechists, Missionaries, and building churches 
 and parsonages — a sum exceeding the whole income of the S.P.G. for the first 
 twenty-six years [96]. The value of these Diocesan Church Societies has been 
 everywhere recognised — in some cases they have been incorporated by Charter 
 and still exist side by side with Synods, in others they have been merged in the 
 Diocesan Synods. Although Diocesan Conventions had been in existence in the 
 American Church from 1784, nearly seventy years elapsed before similar represen- 
 tative institutions were adopted in the Colonial Church. Bishop Selwyn of New 
 Zealand held a Synod of Clergy in 1 844 [97] ; but the foundation of the 8yno<lal 
 system in the Colonies may be said to have been laid by the Australasian Bishops 
 at !i Conference held at Sydney in October 1850. This Conference consisted of 
 the Bishops of Sydney (Broughton), New Zealand (Selwyn), Tasmania (Nixon), 
 Adelaide q Short), Melbourne (Perry), and Newcastle (Tyrell). In consequence of 
 doubts as to how far they were " inhibited by the Queen's supremacy from 
 exercising the powers of an Ecclesiastical Synod," they resolved not to exercise 
 such powers on that occasion ; but to consult together upon the various difficulties 
 in which they were placed by the doubtful application to the Church in the 
 Province of the Ecclesiastical Laws which were in force in England, and to suggest 
 measures for removing their embarrassments, ai.d to consider other matters. The 
 Conference stated the necessity for duly constituted Provincial and Diocesan 
 Synods composed of Bishops and Clergy, and meeting simultaneously with Pro- 
 vincial and Diocesan Conventions composed of elected laymen, " that the Clergy 
 and Laity may severally consult and decide upon all questions affecting the 
 temporalities of the Church " [98, 99]. 
 
 [It was thought by many persons that letters patent granted by the Crown 
 subjected a Bishop to certain pains and penalties if without license he ventured 
 to hold a Synod of Clergy and Laity to confer on ecclesiastical matters. But 
 all doubts on this point were removed on the Bishop of Adelaide consulting Sir 
 Richard Bethell, Joseph Napier, Fitzroy Kelly, and A. J. Stephens, who gave 
 their opinion that the summoning of such a Synod would be no legal offence.] 
 The result of the action of the Australasian Bishops has been the establishment in 
 all parts of the world of fully representjitive and legally constituted Synods, con- 
 sisting of Bishops, Clergy, and laity — each of whom have a voice in all niiitters 
 considered. 
 
 DIOOBBAN' SYITODS were first introduced into— 
 
 Br Utah North America (Toronto) in 1868 
 / uatralia (Adelaide) in 1865 
 South Africa (Capetown) in 1867 
 New Zealand (Auckland) in 1860 
 
 FBOVIITOIAL SYNODS, uniting the dioceses in the respective provinces, 
 were established in — 
 
 West Indies (Guiana) in (? 1804) 
 Borneo in 1864 
 East Indies (Ceylon) in 1866 
 Japan in 1887 
 
 British North America (Province of 
 Canada) in 1861, and (Province of 
 Bupertsland) in 1876 
 
 A ustralia (Province of New South Wales) 
 in 1866 
 
 Africa (Province of South Africa) in 1870 
 West Indies (Province of West Indies) in 
 1888 (Bishops only) 
 
THi: AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 761 
 OBNEEAIj synods were formed for— 
 
 Hew Zealand (uniting nil tlie Dioceses) 
 in 185i) 
 
 AnstniUn and Tasmania (uniting all the 
 DioocHesj in IHT'i 
 
 and since 18!t0 negotiations have been in progress for the formation of one for 
 liritish Nortli America. 
 
 In most cases the Synods have received the recognition of the Legislatures and 
 powei- to hold property as corporations. 
 
 The existing American and Colonial Church organisations ijr FOBEIGN 
 MISSIONS are :— 
 
 In the Unitbd States.— (1) " The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society," 
 incorporated 184(1 and comprehending all persons who are members of the 
 American Church. It includes the Board of Missions, a Missionary Council, a 
 Board of Managers, and the Women's Auxiliary to the Board of Missions. (2) The 
 Anierican Church Missionary Society (auxiliary to the Board of Missions), incor- 
 porated 1861. 
 
 In Australia and Nbw Zealand. — The Australasian Board of Missions 
 (Domestic and Foreign), organised 1850. ISee p. 35)8 and index.] 
 
 In the West Indies. — The West Indian Mission to Western Africa, organised 
 1850-1, on the occasion of the third Jubilee of the S.P.G., with the aid of a con- 
 tribution of £1,000 from the Society. [See pp. 205, 2G0.] 
 
 In the Ecclesiastical Provinob of Canada. — The Canadian General 
 lioard of Missions, consisting of the Provincial Synod, working by means of 
 " the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the Church of England in 
 Canada." This Society includes all persons who are members of the Canadian 
 Church. Organised 1883. In 1886 the Women's Auxiliary was formed in connec- 
 tion with it. [See p. 1 75.] 
 
 (Note. — Missionarj* Unions were formed in parts of Canada in 1875, and 
 Diocesan Boards of Foreign Missions in Nova Scotia in 1870, and in Fredericton in 
 1874.) 
 
 By means of these agencies and Colonial contributions to the English Foreign 
 Missionary Societies, the American and Colonial Churches are joining in the 
 evangelisation of the world. [See pp. 87, 193, 253, 383, 385, 467, 731, 733.] 
 
 Church Congresses were instituted in the United States in 1874 ; Australia 
 (Mcibourne), 1882, and Canada (Hamilton), 1883. 
 
 It is unnecessary to add anything on the subject of the minor Church institu- 
 tions abroad. In many respects, especially as regards synodal organisation and 
 self-government, the daughter Churches are far in advance of the mother, and 
 able to solve some problems which in England seem to be insoluble. 
 
 The progress of Church organisation from simple meetings of the Clergy 
 through each successive stage to Synods — Diocesan, I'rovincial, and General — has 
 been shown ; it now remains to record the union of the various branches of the 
 Anglican Communion in the so-called "Pan-Anglican Synod," or, to use the more 
 proper terra, the Lambeth Confbubncb. This " crowning of the edifice " owes 
 its origin to the daughter Churches. The first suggestion was made in 1851 by 
 Bishop Hopkins of Vermont, when responding to the invitation of the President 
 to join in celebrating the Society's Jubilee : — 
 
 ->" It is always a grateful theme to an American Churchman when a Prelate of our 
 revered Mother Church speaks, as your Grace has been pleased to do, of the ' close com- 
 munion which binds the Churches of America and England.' For my own part, I would 
 that it were much closer than it is, and fervently hope that the time may come when 
 we shall prove the reality of that communion in the primitive style, by meeting 
 together in the good old fashion of Synodical action. How natural and reasonable 
 would it seem to be, if, ' in a time of controversy and division,' there should be a 
 Council of all the Bishops in Communion with your Grace ! And would not such an 
 a-3semblage exhibit the most solemn and (iinder God) the most influential aspect of 
 strength and unity, in maintaining the true Gospel of the Apostles' planting, against the 
 bold and false assumptions of Borne ? It is my own firm belief that such a measure 
 would be productive of immense advantage, and would exercise a moral influence far 
 beyond that of any secular legislation " [lOOJ. 
 
 The next movement came from the Provincial Synod of Canada, which in Sep- 
 tember 1866 addressed the Conroeation of the Province of Canterbury. 
 
 !'! 
 
 4\ 
 
 •t ■'.> 
 
 '^•?f' 
 
762 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAttATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Tliis request Jxanj;: su])porte(l by many otlier Hi.'sli()j)s, homo and colonial, and 
 by the Convocjition of Canterbury, Archbishop Lonjjjley convened a Conference 
 which met on .September 24, 1867, and was attended by seventy-six Bishoi>s, 
 viz. : 18 English and Welsh, S Irish, (J Scottish, 24 Colonial and Missionary, 
 4 retired Colonial, and 19 American (U.S.) IJishops. A second Conference was 
 opened on July L', 1878, at which one hundred Bishops were present, viz. : 
 35 Knglish and Welsh (including three Sutt'ragan Bishops and four ex-Colonials 
 holding " permanent commissions " in England), 9 Irish, 7 Scottish, 80 Colonial 
 and Missionary, and 19 American (U.S.) Bishops. A third (Conference which 
 began on July 8, 1888, consisted of 145 Bishops, viz. : 40 English and Welsh 
 (including 8 Suffragans), 11 Irish, 6 Scottish, 53 Colonial and Missionary 
 (including two Coadjutors), (i ex-Colonial, and 29 American (U.S.) Bishops [101 J. 
 
 In connection with the Lambeth Conferences the Society organisetl Mission- 
 ary meetings througiiout the country, which were supported by Bishops from all 
 parts of the world. At the Sunderland meeting on August 2, 1888, the late 
 Bishop Lightfoot of Durham gave expression to the universal feeling of gratitude 
 for the work accomplished : — 
 
 " There are now fourteen African BiHhopH. Not one of tlioso Dioceses existed till 
 Her Gracious Miijesty hart been on the tlirone fully ten yenrs. There are nineteen Sees 
 in British North America, and only two of them were in existence at the commencement 
 of this reign. There ai'e now thirteen Australian Sees, and the first of them was created 
 just about the time Her Majesty ascended the throne. There are eight Sees in New 
 Zealand and the Pacific Islands, and not one of them existed at the commencement of 
 the reign. Let us ask ourselves what a See means ? It means the completion of the 
 framework of a settled Church government ; it means the establishment of an Apostolic 
 ministty, which we believe was especially ordained by God to be the means by which 
 the ministrations and the gifts of the Church of Christ should flow to men. It is the 
 enrolment, as a corporate unity, of one other member of tlie great Anglican com- 
 munion. The question wKieh we have to ask ourselves is, by what agency, under God, 
 had these results been achieved ? I do not wish for a moment to under-rate the assist- 
 ance which has been rendered from other quarters. The noble generosity of individuals 
 has done much ; the co-operation of the great Church Missionary Society has done more. 
 There is a siwcial association likewise for the establishment of Colonial and Missionary 
 Bishoprics. But the one Society which from first to last has taken up this special work, 
 and has carried it to these glorious results, is the Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel. I think, therefore, at the Lambeth Conference, when our hearts were full of 
 thanksgiving for their results, it would have been base ingratitude if we had forgotten 
 the instrumentality through which God had worked. When I speak to American Bishops 
 or clergymen, their language is the language of heartfelt enthusiasm and gi'atitude 
 towards the Society. I think we may say that if there had been no Society for the Pro- 
 pagation of the Gospel there could, humanly speaking, have been no Lambeth Con- 
 ference " [103J. 
 
 The Society was associated with the closing service of this Conference in 
 St. Paul's Cathedral on July 28, 1888, by receiving the thank-oflPerings made on 
 that occasion [104]. 
 
 . I 
 
 Bishop Chablib Ikous. 
 (Tb« first Eugliah Colonial Bishop. Cofueerated August IS 1787.) 
 
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPIHCOPATK. 763 
 
 LIST OF ENGLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES. 
 1787-1892, arranged under tlieir respective countries in the 
 order of their foundation, and in Ecclesiastical Provinces. 
 {For grneral chrovologieal iMt, tee p. 758.) 
 
 t This mark signifit-s tliat tlu- Society Iiuh supiJortud MiHwionti wliich now form part 
 of the Dioceae. * This hIiowh that the Society has contributed to tlie support of the 
 Bishop by annual grants, and X ^ ^'i^ permanent endowment of the See, § tliat the 
 Bishop had previoHHlij been a Missionary of the Society, and ^ that the Diocese is now 
 independent of aid from the Society. 
 
 I. BRITISH NORTH AMERICA (21 Dioceses). 
 
 1787. Nova ScoTiAf't (the first Colonial Sec).— Jiivlioj/s : C. Inglis.g 1787 ; 
 R. Stanser,§ 1816; J. Ingli8,§ 1825; H. Binney, 1851; F. Courtney, 1888. 
 
 1793. QuEBECf J (formed out of Nova Scotia).— ^?»Ao/;» .• J. Mountain, 1793 ; 
 C. J. Stewart,§ 1826 ; «. J. Mountain, 1836 ; J. W. Williams, 1863 ; A. H. Dunn, 
 1892. 
 
 1839. ^TOBONTot* (formed out of Quebec).— Bislioj/s : J. Straclian,§ 1839 ; 
 A. N. Bethune,§ 1867 ; A. Sweatman, 1879. 
 
 1839. NBWFOUNDLANDt*t (formed out of Nova Scotia.).— SigJiops : A. G. 
 Spencer,§ 1839 ; E, Field, 1844 ; J. B. Kelly, Coadjutor 1867, Bishop 1876 ; L. 
 Jones, 1878. 
 
 1846. FEEDERiCTONf (formed out of Nova Scotia).— ^M/«ys.- J. Medley, 1845 ; 
 H.T. Kingdon, 1892 (cmis. Coadjutor Bishop 1881). 
 
 1849. RuPEBTSLAND.tt — Bishopt : D. Anderson, 1849 ; R. Machray, 1865. 
 
 1860. MoNTEEAiitt (formed out of Quebec).— jPm%>* ; F. Fulford, 1850 ; 
 A. Ozenden, 1869 ; W. B. Bond,§ 1879. 
 
 1867. ^HUBONf (formed out of Toronto). — Biahopa : B. Cronyn,§ 1857; 1. 
 Hellmuth,§ 1871 ; M.S. Baldwin, 1883. 
 
 1869. ^Bbitish COLUMBiAf— ^m%>s .• G. Hills, 1859; W. W. Perrin, 1893. 
 
 1862. ^ONTARioft (formed out of Toronto).— JBwAoj? ; J. T. Lewis,§ 1862. 
 
 1872. MoosoNEE (formed out of Rupertsland). — Bishop : J.Horden, 1872-93; 
 (vacant by death). 
 
 1873. ALGOMAt*t (formed out of Toronto). — Bithops : F. D. Fauquier,§ 
 1873; E.Sullivan, 1882. 
 
 1874. SASKATCHEWAN f*J (formed out of Rupertsland). — BitJioj^s : J. 
 McLean, 1874 ; W. C. Pinkliam,§ 1887. 
 
 1874. Mackenzie River {formerly " Athabasca "—formed out of Ruperts- 
 land).— £is/<o/>s .• W. C. Bompas, 1874 ; W. D. Reeve, 1891. 
 
 1876. ^NiAGARAt (formed out of Huron).— ^i«*oj!;« ; T. B. Fuller,§ 1875 ; 
 C. Hamilton, 1885. 
 
 1879. CALEDONlAf (formed out of British Columbia). — Bishoj) : W. Ridley, 
 1879. 
 
 1879. New Wbstminster+*J (formed out of British Columbia). — Bishop: 
 A. W. Sillitoe,§ 1879. 
 
 1884. Qu'APPELLBt*t {formerly " Assinib&ia").— Bishops : A. J. R. Anson,. 
 1884 ; W. J. Bum, 1893. 
 
 1884. Athabasca (a portion of the original Diocese of Athabasca, now 
 «' Mackenzie Uiver ").— Uis?iop: K. Young, 1884. 
 
 1887. CAiiGAKYft (formed out of Saskatchewan). — Bishop : W. C. Pinkham,§ 
 1887. 
 
 1890. Selkibk (formed out of " Mackenzie River.")— J3j«/(io/; ; W. C. Bompas, 
 ^jnu. 1874, tr. 1891. 
 
 Pit 
 
 I! w i 
 
 ii "ill 
 
 I, 
 
 ■'ill 
 
 ■ IPl 
 
764 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The EccloMiiistical •* Province of Canada " consists of tlic Dioceses of NoVA 
 Scotia, Qukhkc, Toronto, Frkdbkicton, Moktueal, Huron, Ontario, 
 Alqoma, and Niagara. Montreal was constituted a Mctropolitical Sec by Letters 
 Patent in 1861, but ceased to be so on the resignation of Bishop Oxenrten, when 
 (in ucoordnnce with the previous decision of the Provincial Synod that the 
 primacy should no longer be of necessity attached to Montreal, but tliat on each 
 avoidance a MetropoliUin should be named by vote of the House of Bishops) 
 Bishop Medley of Fredericton was elected •' Metropolitan " on January 27, 1879, 
 and held the office until his death in 1892. 
 
 RuPERTSLAND, made a separate ecclesiasticsU province in 1875, consists of 
 the Mctropolitical See of Rupertsland, with Moobonbb, Saskatchewan, 
 Mackenzie River, Qu'Appelle, Athabasca, Calqary, and Selkirk. 
 
 The remaining dioceses, viz. Newfoundland, British Columbia, 
 Caledonia, and New Westminster, have not yet been organised into a 
 province. 
 
 II. WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA (9 Dioceses)." 
 
 1824. f jAMAlCA.tJ— i?MAtfp« .• 0. Lipscomb, 1824; A. G. Spenccr,§ 1843; 
 B. Courtenay, 1856; W. G. Tozer, 1879; E. Nuttall, 1880. 
 
 1824. Barbados.!— I'w/wJ/w .• W. H. Coleridge, 1824: T. Parry, 1842 
 {Coadjutor Bishop, H. H. Parry,§ 1868); J. Mitchinson, 1873 ; H. Bree, 1882. 
 
 1842. ANTIGUAft (formed out of Barbados).— ^M/i<y;« ; D. G. Davis, 1842; 
 S. J. Rigaud, 1858 ; W. W. Jackson,§ 1860 (Coadjutor Bishop, C. J. Branch, 1882). 
 
 1842. GuiANAf (formed out of BaThados).— liishops : W P. Austin, 1842; 
 W. P. Swaby, D.D., 1893. 
 
 1861. NASSAU+*t (formed out of •la,maica.).—Biikopi> : C. Caulfield, 1861 ; 
 A. 11. P. Venables, 1863; F. A. R. Cramer-Roberts, 1878; E. T. Churton, 1886. 
 
 1860. Falkland Islands.— ^mA<>p .• W. H. Stirling, 1869. 
 
 1872. Trinidad+J (formed out of Barbados). — Bishops: R. Rawle,§ 1872; 
 J. T. Hayes, 1889. 
 
 1878. Windward IsuvNDSt (formed out of Barbados, but up to the present 
 has remained under the charge of the Bishop of that See). 
 
 1883. British HONDURAst* (formed out of Jamaica). — Bishop : E. Holme, 
 March-July 1891 (vacant). 
 
 With the exception of the Falkland Islands, which is an independent See, all 
 the above dioceses are united in the Ecclesiastical *' Province of the West Indies," 
 the lirst Primate of wliich was Bishop Austin of Guiana, who held the office until 
 his death in 1892. 
 
 o In addition to these there is the Bishopric of Haiti, founded by the American Church. 
 
 III. AFRICA AND THE ISLANDS ADJACENT (17 Dioceses).'' 
 
 1847. CAPBTOWN.ft— ^M*<»p« .• R. Gray, 1847 ; W. W. Jones, 1874. 
 
 1862. Sierra LBONB.tt— .BwAflp* .• E. O. VidaJ, 1852 ; J. W. Weeks, 1855 ; 
 J. Bowen, 1857; E. H. Beckles, 1860; H. Cheetham, 1870; B. G. Ingham, 188.3. 
 
 1863. GKAHAMBTOWNlt (formed out of " Capeto\m").— Bishops : J. Arm- 
 strong, 1853 ; H. Cotterill, 1856 ; N. J. Merriman,§ 1871 ; A. B. Webb,§ cont. 1870, 
 tr. 1883. 
 
 f> In addition to these there is the Bishopric of Cape Palmas (West Africa), founded 
 1861 by the American Church. 
 
! 
 
 n 
 
 THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 765 
 
 1888. MAlUTznuuo+J {/onnvrly " iV^ter'— formed out of "Capetown"). — 
 Bi»hopt: J. W. Colenso ("Natal"), 1853; W. K. Macrorio (''Mnritzburj? '■), 1809; 
 (vacant). 
 
 1854. MAURlTlus.tt— i!/<«Aops.' V. W. Uvan, 1854; T. O. Hatchard, 18(!9; 
 H. C.Huxtable,§ 1.S70; 1". 0. Royston, 1872; W. WalsL, 1891. 
 
 1859. St. HELEXAf (forme<l out of Capetown).- 7/w%«; P. C. Claughton, 
 1859; T. E. Welby,§ 1802. 
 
 1861. ^Ckntbal AFBlCAf {fimnerhi " J!dmhe*i").—Bi$Iioj)H : C. F. Mackenzie, 
 1861 ; W. G. Tozer, 1803; E. Steero, 1874 ; C. A. Smytliies, 188:i. 
 
 1863. Blokmfontkin+*J {formerly " Ornv^r River" — formed out of "Cape- 
 town ").—J9mAo/m .• E. Twells, 1863; A. U. Webb, 1870; G. W, H. Knight-Hruce, 
 1886; J. W. Hick.s, 1892. 
 
 1864, Niger. -Jilshoji: S. A. Crowther, 1864 (drsiffnatr : J. S. Hill). 
 
 1870. Zulu LAND t (formed out of "Capetown"). — lihlippa: T.E.Wilkinson, 
 1870; D. McKcnzie, 1880; W. M. Carter, 1891. 
 
 1873. St. JoHN'sf* (formrrli/ " Tudependent Kaffrana "—formed out of 
 '< Capetown ").—/fM//rt/w .• H. Callaway .ij 187.S: 1?. Key.§ lSH(i. 
 
 1874. MADAGAaCAR.t* — Bishop: K. K. Kestell-Cornish, 1874. 
 
 1878. rRETORi.\t*1:(fo''roedoutof "Bloemfonteia").— 2?«aAo/>.- 11. D. Bou.sfiold, 
 1878. 
 
 1884. Eastern Equatorial \.vkic\.— Bishops : J. Ilannington, 18H4 ; H. P. 
 Parker, 18H6; A. R. Tucker, 1890. 
 
 1891. M ASHONALAND.f— ^m/io/;; G. W. H. Knight-Rruce, cms. 1886, tr. 1891. 
 
 1891. lM)iOyi^O.^X—B}shP})-designate: W. E. Smyth, 1802. 
 
 1892. NYASALAXn.J— /:?«/w>i> .• W. B. Hornby, 18!*2. 
 
 The Ecclesiastical " Proriiwe of South Africa" consists of the Metropolitical 
 See of Capetown with Grahamstown, Maritzburg, St. Helena, Bloempon- 
 
 TEIN, ZULVLAND, St. JOHN'S, PRETORIA, MASHONALAND, and LEBOMBO. 
 
 The remaining dioceses — Sierra Leone and Niger on the west coast, and 
 Mauritius, Madagascar, Central Africa, Eastern Equatorial Africa, and Nyasaland 
 on the south-east -have not yet been organised into any province. 
 
 IV. AUSTRALIA (14 Dioceses). 
 
 1836. ^SYDNEVf iformetiy "Australia"). — Bishoj>s: W. G. Broughton, 18156; 
 P. Barker, 1854; A. B. Barry, 1884; W. Saumarez Smith, 1890. 
 
 1842. fTASMANlAfJ (formed out of " Australia ").— 5wf//<iy;A- ; F. R. Nixon, 
 1842 ; C. H. Bromby, 1864 ; D. F. Sandford, 1883 ; H. H. Montgomery, 1889. 
 
 1847. ^NEWCASTLBft (formed out of "Australia"). — Bishops: W, Tyrrell, 
 1847; J. B. Pearson, 1880; G. H. Stanton,§ cms. 1878, tr. 1891. 
 
 1847. ^MELBOURNBf (formed out of " Australia"). — Bisho2>s: C. Perry, 1847; 
 J. Moorhouse, 1876 ; F. F. Goe, 1886. 
 
 1847. ^ADELAlDBf (formed out of " Australia"). — Bislwps: A. Short, 1847 ; 
 G. W. Kennion, 1882. 
 
 1857. PERTHft (formed out of " Adelaide"). -^i«%;» .• M. B. Ha!e,§ 1857; 
 H. H. Parry§ {com. 1868, tr. 1876). 
 
 1859. BBiaBANEft (formed out '^* "Newcastle"").— 2fM;<<y;«.' E. W^. Tufnell, 
 1869; M. B. Hale, 1875; W. T. T. Webber, 1885 (Assistant Bishop, N. Dawes, 
 1889-92). 
 
 1868. ^QouLBUBNf t (formed out of " Sydney "). — Bishops: M. Thomas, 1863 \ 
 W. .^halmerSjS 1892. 
 
 
 
 '■m 
 
 k 
 
 m 
 
 
7(56 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROI>A«ATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1867. fGUAKTON AM) ARMiDALBf (formed out of " Newcastle ").—J7t*/«?p.s" .• 
 W. «;. Sawyor, 1867 ; J. F. Turner, 1861). 
 
 1869. fHATHUUKTt (formed out of "Sydney").— /?(■«/«*/«. S. E. Marsden, 1869; 
 ¥ W. (ioodwyn, 18H(). 
 
 1875. ^IlALLABATf (formed out of" Melbourne")— ///.■«/irt/>; S. Thornton, 187;'. 
 
 1878. Nonni QuKMNSLANDf* (formed out of "Sydney").— Jiinhojn : O. 11. 
 Stanton, 1H78; C. G. Harlow, 1891. 
 
 1884. fRiviJUlN.^t (formed out of " Goulburn," .>tc.) -/?M/«>/y ; S. Linton, 18H1. 
 
 1892. ^RocKHAMl'TONfJ (formed out of " Brisbane ").—JJis/ioj) : N. Dawes, 
 COM. 1889, ^r. 1892. 
 
 As yet there is but one organised Ecclesiastical Province in Australia, that of 
 ••New South Wales," wliicl; comprises the Metropoliticul Diocese of Sydnby, with 
 NEWCAHTLK, GoiJLBUaiN, HATHUBST, GitAKTON AND AltMIUALK, and RiVBRINA; 
 but the 14 Dioceses are united in the *' General Synod of Au.stralia and Ta.smania." 
 The Hishop of Sydney is botli " Priiiuite of Australia" and " Metropolitan of 
 New South Wales'." 
 
 V. NEW ZEALAND AND THE PACIFIC (K Dioceses). 
 
 1841. f AuuKLANDtJ (ftn-merly "New Zealand").— Bishops: G. A. Selwvn, 
 1H41 ; W. G. Cowie ("Auckland," 1869). 
 
 1866. fCHRiHTCliURCHft (formed out of " New Zealand").— /?«%« ; H. J. C. 
 Harper, 185»i; Churchill Julius, 1890. 
 
 18B8. ^WKLLiNGTONf J (formed out of " New Zealand ").— Bishops : C. J. 
 Abraham,*? 1858; O. Hadtield, 1870. 
 
 1858. fNELSONtJ (formed out of "New Zealand").— ifw/«7«.- E. Hobhouse, 
 1858; A. 15. Suter, 18CG; C. O. Mules, 1892. 
 
 1858. ^W'AlAPUf (formed out of " New Zealand ").—^i«*o^s .• W. Williams, 
 1858; E. C. Stuart, 1877. 
 
 1861. BoiiOLVLV.j*t -Bishops : T. N. Staley, 1861; A. Willis, 1872. 
 
 1861. ^MELANESlAf (formed out of "New Zealand ").—^w^fl/)s ; J. C. 
 Patteson, 1861 ; J. R. Selwyn, 1877 ; (vacant 1892). 
 
 1866. ^DuNKDiNf (formed out of "Christchurch").— 2?w/t/v>.><.' H. L. Jenner, 
 186(i ; 8. T. Nevill, 1871. 
 
 With the exception of Honolulu, which i.s an independent See, the above 
 Dioceses are united in the Ecclesiastical "Province of New Zealand." The 
 Primates have been Bishop G. A. ^-orvyn (of New Zealand, or Auckland), 1841-69; 
 Bishop Harper (Christ church), ?8«:9 89; and Bishop Hadfield (Wellington), 
 1890-92. 
 
 VI. ASIA AND THE n^LANDB ADJACENT (17 Dioceses)." 
 
 1814. CAhCVTTAf. —BUhops : T. F. Middleton, 1814 ; R. Heber, 1823 ; J. T. 
 James, 1827; J. M. Turner, 1829; D. Wilson, 1832; G. E. L. Cotton, 1858; R. 
 Milman, 1867; E. R.Johnson, 1876. 
 
 1835. MADRAsf (formed out of "Calcutta"). — Bishops: D. Corrie, 1835; 
 G. T. Spencer, 1837; T. Dealtry, 1849; P. Gell, 1861. Asdst ant- Bishops for 
 Tinnevelly : E. Sargent, 1877-90 ; R. CaldweU,§ 1877-91. 
 
 1837. BoMBAYf (formed out of " Calcutta ").—-Bm/«^« : T. Carr, 1837; J. 
 Harding, 1851 ; H. A. Douglas, 1869 ; L. G. Mylne. 1876. 
 
 1841. JerusALBM.— ^Js//<>p« : M. S. Alexander, 1841; S. Gobat, 1846; J. 
 Barclay, 1879; G. P. Blyth, 1S87. 
 
 <* In addition there are the Dioceses of " Shanghai and the Valley of the Yangtso 
 River " iChina), 184-t, and Yedo (Japan), 1874, founded by the American Church. 
 
THE AMi:iUCAN, COLONrAL, AND MISSIONARY KPISCOI'ATi:. 767 
 
 1846. ('()U)MB().+J (fnnii.<l out of " C^Hlciitta,''). llinliKfix : .l.Clmpman, 1845 ; 
 r. V. Clau^'litou. I8ti2; II. \V. .lerm.vn, ls7I ; U. S. (Juplcstuii, IH;.".. 
 
 1849. fV'KJTOIUA.tJ (Hon;.': Kt)\\'^).~liUlioj)s : tJ. Sruilli, 18H» ; t.,'. U. Alford, 
 18fi7 ; J. S. llurdon, 1874. 
 
 1865. SiNGAPOHK, liAHUAN AND SAR.WVAKf*} (/ormrrli/ " Lilhiian, find 
 Siirawak"). —liishitpg : ¥, T. .McDouj^all.g lH:>r< ; \V. (JliiimU'is.§ ISti'.l ; (!. V. Hose, 
 1H81. 
 
 1872. MiD-CiiiNA (jireviously to ISHO known as •• .N'orth Cliiiia," and wrongly 
 as " Ninppo "—formed out of " Victoria ").—/y/.»/(t>/Av : W. A. Ilusscll, IK?.?; G. K. 
 Moule, 18S0. 
 
 1877. La llOREt^ (formed out of "Calcutta,").— Z/W/yvw: T. V. French, 1877; 
 H. J. Matthew, 1888. 
 
 1877. KANOOONfJ (formed out of " Calcutta.").- W(«/i/v>it: .1. H. Titcomb, 
 1877; J. M. Strachan.ii 1882. 
 
 1879. TuAVANCOiiK AND CocHiN (formed out of " .Madras ").—J?wAfl/;» : J. 
 M. Speechly, 1879 ; E. N. Hodges, 1890. 
 
 1880. North CfiiNAft (iwirt ot the original Diocese of North China, which 
 is ni>w designated " Mid-China," »et< above).— Bishop : C. P. Scott,^ 1880. 
 
 1883. JAPANj* (formed out of " Victoria ").—i/w%w : A. W. Toole, 1883; 
 E. IJickersteth,§ 1886. 
 
 1889. CoREAt*--//i.s-%; : C. J. Corfe, 1889. 
 
 1890. Cho'i' N.-iGPURtJ (formed outof" Calcutta").— ^/.«/tfy: J. C. Whitley.S 
 1890. 
 
 1898. LucKNOWft (formed out of " Calcutta").— //iV/o;* .- A. Clifford, 1893. 
 
 1898. TlNNEVBLLY+*J (proposed to be lorraed out of " Madras," which gee 
 ou p. 766). — (No Diocesan Bishop yet appointed.) 
 
 The Ecclesiastical " Province of India and Ceylon " consists of the Metro- 
 political See of Calcutta, with Madras, Bombay, Colombo, Lahore, 
 Rangoon, Travancohe and Cochin, Chota Nagpur, liUCKNOw (and Tin- 
 nbvelly). The remaining Dioceses — Jerusalem, Victoria, Mid-China, North China, 
 Singapore, Japan, and Corea, have not yet been organised into any province. 
 
 
 'i 
 
 \ u'i\ 
 
 
 Vn. EUROPE. 
 
 1842. GiBBALTAR.fl— .Bw/wp.? : 0. Tomlinson, 1842; W, J. Trower, 1863; 
 C. A. Harris, 1868; C. VV. Sandford, 1874. 
 
 Gibraltar is not united with any Ecclesiastical Province. 
 
 Beferences (Chapter XCIV.)— [1] Letter to Horace Walpole, Works, V. 11, p. 848. 
 [2] Pownal on the Colonies, Appendix, and Hazard I., pp. 3-14-6, Collier, VIII., p. 94, 
 and Heylyn, p. 276. [3] Page H of this book. [4J Coirehpoiidence iinil Diaiy of I)i. 
 Doddridge, V. 5, p. 201. [8] Hawkins' "Account of S.P.G.," \\ 37<i. [61 R. 1704, p. 2, 
 Original Edition. [7] Jo., April 16, 170.'.. \&\ Jo. Nov. 17, Dtc. 15, 1704 ; App. Jo. A, 
 p. 259. [9J Jo., Aug. 15, Sept. 19. 1707 : see also Jo., July 30, 1705 ; J\dy 20, 1706 ; 
 and Oct. 17, 1707. [lOJ App. Jo. A, pp. 508-13. [lli Jo., Jan. 20, 1708; Feb. 11, 
 June 8, July 15, Oct. 21, Nov. 18, and Dec. 80, 170i» ; and Feb. 10, 1710. [12] 
 Jo., Mar. 3 and April 28, 1710 ; App. Jo. B, No. 189. [13] Scott's Edition of Swift's 
 Works, 15, pp. 295, 808 : see also Bishop Perry's " History f.f the American Church," 
 V. 1, p. 404. [14] " Life of Archbishop Sharp " (ed. by Rev. T. Newman), V. 1, p. 352. [15] 
 Jo., Feb. 10, 1710 ; June 22, 1711 ; May 23, 1712 ; Feb. 6 and April 10, 17i;5. R. 1710, p. 36 ; 
 R. 1712, pp. 56-7. [16] Jo., Oct. 17, 1712 : see also Jo., May 2 and -Hi, 1712. [17] Jo., 
 July 11, 18, 25, Nov. 21, 1712 ; Jan. 16, 1713 ; Feb. 19, March 27, !i0, April 10, 16, 28, 
 May 21, Nov. 12, 1714 ; R. 1712, pp. 56-8 ; R. 1713, p. 89 ; R. 1714, p. 42. [18] Jo. 
 June 8, 1715 ; A M3S., V. 10, pp. 28-80 : see also Jo., March 18, April 7, May 20, 1715; 
 Jo., V. 4, pp. 42, 94, 96. [19] Hawkins' "Account of S.P.G.," pp. 382-S. [20] A M88., 
 V. 11, p. 335; do., V. 12, pp. 178-9. [21] R. 1715, p. 3; R. 1717, p. 35. Jo., Jan. 20, 
 1716 ; July 19, 1717 ; May 16, 1718: [22] R. 1720, p. 46 ; Jo., V. 4, p. 106. [23] Jo., 
 Feb. 21. 1711 ; R. 1718, p. 33 ; R. 1758, pp. 58-4. [24] R. 1712, pp. .'36, 69. [25] A 
 MSS., V. 14, pp. 144-7. [26] Jo., V. 4, pp. 14, 138, 194 ; Jo., V. 5, pp. 9, 12, 19, 57-8 ; 
 
 urn 
 
 ■■■ill 
 
 
 V 
 
768 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Ill I 
 
 Hawkin .' " Account of S.P.G.," p, 38(5 ; Bishop Perry's " History of Aniericau Church,' 
 V. 1, pp. 4nu-5, 541-fiO. [27] A MSS., V. 1», pp. 234-fl. [281 B MSS., V. 3, No. 830: 
 Hse also R. 1762, p. 51 ; R. 17t!7, pp. 49, 50. [29] B MS8., V. 29, No. 306. [30] B 
 MSS., V. 23, No. 343. [31] Do., No. 107. [32] Do., No. 15. [33] Do., No. 202. [34] 
 B MSS., V. 22, No. 160. [85] M.F. W78, p. 413. [36] Hawkins' " Account of S.P.G.," 
 p. 157 ; see also S.P.G. Ann. Sermons. 1767, pp. 22-5 ; 1768, p. 27 ; 1709, pp. 26-7 ; 
 1772, pp. 26-30; 1776, pp. 67-«. [37] Hawks' "Ecclesiastical History of United 
 Si,u,i,eu," V. 2, p. 196 ; Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 1, p. 406, 
 and " Historical Collections," Maryland, V. 4, p. 269. [38] CoiTespondence and Diarv 
 of Dr. Doddridge, V. 5, p. 201. [39] Mathers' " Magnalia," Bk. 3, Pt. 1, Sec. 7, p. 219 of 
 V. 1. [40] Same as [38] above. [41] Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 
 1, p. 408. [42] Do., p. 410. [43] Chandler's " Life of Dr. Johnson," p. 177. [43a] Same 
 as [41] above, p. 425. [44] Do., pp. 407-9, 412-14, 417-18, 421-6. [45] Do., pp, 411-12. 
 [46, 47, 48] Porteus' "Life of Seeker," pp. 52, 53. 196. [49 1 Hawkins' " Histoiy of 
 S.P.G.," p. 393. [50] Ann. Sermon, 1771, pp. 17, 18. [51] Chandler's "Life of Dr. 
 Johnson," p. 207. [52] Same as [49]. [53-9] Do., pp. 394, 401-7 : sec, also Jo., V. 2.'5, 
 p. 347. and S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1787, pp. 25-30. [60-3] Hawkins' " Histon' of S.P.G.." 
 pp. 345, 407-10 ; S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1787, p. 30 ; 1790, pp. 16, 17 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 286-7. 
 [64-5] App. Jo. C, pp. 28()-7 ; Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 2, 
 p. 125 (the year of Bishop Claggett's consecration is misprinted " 1790 " ( for 1792) in 
 the latter). [66) Hawkins' "Account of S.P.G.," pp. 410-11 ; pp. 117, 862 ot this book ; 
 Hind's " Account of King's College, Windsor, Nova Scotia, 1790-1S9U," pp. 1-11 (New 
 York, 1890.) (N.B. — In the list of Clergy who signed the Memorial Mr. Hind lias failed 
 to distinguish Messrs. J. Odell, J. Bloomer, and M. Badger as S.P.G. Missionaries.) 
 [67-8] Pp. 743, 745, 763 of this book. [69, 70] " Documents Relating to the Erection 
 and Endowment of Additional Bishoprics in the Colonies, 1841-55 " (Canon Hawkins), 
 p. 11. [71-3] P. 474 of this book ; R. 1823, pp. 1.59-(H) ; S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1824, 
 pp. 11-31. r74] R. 1H57, pp. 130-1 ; R. 1866, p. 113 ; Proceedin-rs of S.P.G. Conference, 
 1888, pp. 21-2. I 74ft] R. 1857, p. 131. [75] Same as [69, 70], pp. 13-43 ; R. 1840, 
 pp. 102-7 ; R. 1841, pp. 171-7. [76] Report of Colonial Bishopries C. Fund, 1891. [77] 
 " Some Account ot the Legal Development of the Colonial Episcopate," bv Lord 
 Blachford (Paul, Trench & Co., 1 Paternoster Square, 1883), jip. 5-7. 11-14', 17-30. 
 [77a] R. 1863, p. 35 ; R. 1863-4, p. 42. [78, 78a] Do., pp. 30-32 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 8.S, 
 180; Guardian, Dec. 19, 186(!. p. 1300. [79] M.F. 1867, p. 83. [80] R. 1848, p. 102, 
 and pp. 766-7 of this book. [80a | M.F. 1858, pp. 14, 15. [81] Jo., V. 37, pp. 1-4 ; India 
 Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 351-9 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 229, 376-7 ; H MSS., V. 7, pp. 149-53 ; 
 R. 1853, p. 84 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 116, l(i0-2, 213, 246, 281, 286, 292, 304-5, 314, 321, 870, 
 387 ; R. 1857, pp. 180-5 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 144, 186 ; M.F. 18.58, pp. 71-2 ; R. 1858, pp. 29. 
 30, 166; M.F. 1859, p. 166 ; M.F. 1865, p. 186. [82] Jo., V. 47, p. 314. [83] Jo., April 19, 
 1861 ; R. 1861, pp. 152-3. [84] Jo., V. 52, pp. 217-18 : sop also pp. 295, 351 ; M.F. 1873. 
 [85] Jo., V. 52, pp. 270, 331-2, 338-9, 388-9, 892-7 ; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 404-5 ; do., V. 
 8, p. 217 ; Applications Committee Report, 1874, pp. 4, 5, 8 ; do., 1875, p. 5. [86] Jo., 
 V. .52, pp. 874-5. [87, 88] Jo., V. 52, pp. 878, 405-6, 416-17 ; H MSS., V. 8, p. 219. 
 [89] Proceedings of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, July 10, 1888, pp. 25-6. [90] P. 
 .590 of this book. [91] ■' Jo., V. 54, pp. 80-1 ; Applications Committee Report, 1882, 
 pp. 8, 9. [92] P. 499 of this book. [93] Jo., V. 20, pp. 264-7 ; R. 1776, pp. 47-50 ; 
 p. 114 of this book. [94] R. 1850, p. 80. [95, 96] P. 830 of this book. [97] P. 759 of 
 this book. [98 and 90] Proceedings of Conference of Australasian Bisliops, Oct., 
 Nov., 1850 ; R. 1866, p. 98. [100] R. 1851, pp. 92-3. [101] " Origin and History of tho 
 Lambeth Conferences ot 1867 and 1878," by Dean Davidson (now Bishop of Rochester*, 
 1888, and Proceedings of the three Conferences, 1867 (Rivingtons), 1878 (Cassell), an(l 
 1888 (S.P.C.K.) ; M.F. 1807, pp. 443-7. [102] M.F. 1888, p. 897. [103 : Do., pp. 852-3. 
 
769 
 
 CHAPTER XCV. 
 
 EDUCATION. 
 
 t 
 
 This branch of the Society's work embraces Primary, Secondary, and Collegiate 
 education, carried on in Day and Boardinar Schools ; and iu some cases combined 
 with Orphanages and Industrial training. The institutions for the training of 
 Missionaries will only be referred to here —an account of each being given in 
 Part II. Attention is also directed to the rf^ferences to Schoolmasters on 
 pages 844-6, and to the references in the Index under "Education." 
 
 NORTH AMEBICA. — The Society's work of education began in 1704 with 
 the opening of a " Catechising School " for the Negro and Indian slaves in the 
 city of New York. By this means many were raised fronx ^heir miseiable con- 
 dition and became steadfast Christians [pp. 63-4]. Simihii Primary Schools were 
 established Vy the Missionaries in other parts of the now United States, both for 
 the slaves a iid the colonists, some of whicli continued to be supporled by the 
 Society du.ing its connection with this part of America. For want of scliool- 
 maai.'^rs :,ue Clergy were sometimes unable to perform one part of their pastoral 
 office — catechising. In many places the condition of the white children was 
 little better than that of heathen, and few as were the Mission Schools — limited 
 means obliging the Society to employ limited agency— they formed the only 
 centres of enlightenment for a considerable portion of the poorer children. The 
 Justicjs of the Peace, the High Sheriff and the Commander-in-Uhiof of Hor 
 Majesty's Militia, in the County of Richmond, Long Island, in thanking the 
 Society on behalf of the inhabitants for its Mission [pp. 58-9], wrote in 1712: 
 " You have added to the former a fresh and late Instance of your Bounty, iu 
 allowing a support to a Schoolmaster for the instruction of our Youth : the de- 
 plorable want of which hath been a great aifliction to us."' Similarly the Vestry 
 of Hempsted, on the same island, reported to the Society in 1713 that •' Without 
 your bounty and charity our po'>r children would undoubtedly want all education ; 
 our people are poor, and settled distaniiy from one another, and unable to board 
 out tlieir children" [IJ. 
 
 In British North America the Society began to suppor' Primary Schools in 
 Newfoundland, 17-". [p. S^'l; Nova s'cotia, 1728 [p. 107] • Upper Canada, 1784 
 [p. 165]; New Brunswick^ 1786 [p. 130]; and Lower r^nada. IhOT [p. 146]. 
 Early in the present century it became a favourable ob Jt with the Society to 
 introduce the "Madr:i!" or "'National" system of education into the North 
 American Colonies, and th«s v/as accomplished by sending out in 1815-16 the Rev. 
 James Milne, qualified by attendance at Baldwyn's Gardens, London, and Air. 
 West, one of the most ace omplished masters trained at that institution. By the 
 latter a Central School wu.; openf¥l at Halifax in Decemher 181(), which was 
 welcomed by all classes. A liberal subscription was raised on t'.ie spot, under 
 the patronage of the Earl of Dalhousie and the two Houses of Assembly, for the 
 erection of a building, and it waa deemed expedient to extenfi tic instruction 
 ;,.vm, to Grr jimar, Geography, French, and the higher bran' bet )f Arithmetic 
 '.vi Mathematics, as the rich as well as the poor eagerly avi»iii.'d tiiemselves of 
 the School. This extension did not interfere with the print 'pal object of the 
 institution — the gratuitous e<lucation of the lower classr .■ , The manifest 
 superiority of the system of education as exhibited av. Jliilifa;!; under Mr, VVe.'it 
 (and his successor in 1820, Mr. A. S. Gore of N: v Br.nswick) created such a 
 "sensation" throughout Nova Scotia and the neii hbouring provinces that from 
 many quarters the several local school musters and mistresses were sent to 
 Halifax for training. Similar central training 'nRtir"'ions were formed in other 
 parts, so that by 1824 it was recorded th"t the Sooi^'y had been " the great in- 
 strument of introducing the National sysccm of . ^.urtHtion i n the capitals of Canada, 
 
 8 D 
 
 m 
 
 <';■') 
 
 .M 
 
770 
 
 SOCIEIY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Nova Scotia, and New Brunswick, and extending it through every part of the 
 North American Colonies." These schools proved of great influence in the im- 
 provement of tlie moral and religious character of the people. The merits of the 
 system became generally admitted by Roman Catholics and Dissenters alike — 
 the former, after acquiring the method, removed their children to schools set up 
 under their own management [2]. 
 
 In 1827 the Society was expending on National education in North America, 
 exclusive of the Central Institutions, £1,430 in salaricis varying from £5 to £20 
 per annum, among 200 teachers acting under the superintendence of its Mis- 
 sionaries [2a]. It was the hope of tiie Society that the benefits conferred by the 
 schools wliich it had introduced would become so evident that the support and 
 extension of the system might bo left to the voluntary support of those who had 
 witnessed the good fruit produced. From 1833 therefore the Society's grants 
 for primary education in North America gradually became less, and ceased in 
 New Brunswick 183«, Upper and Lower Canarla and Newfoundland 1813, 
 and Nova Scotia 1858, the schools being continued from local sources [3], 
 
 For Colleges iee pp. 775-82. 
 
 •WEST INDIES AND SOTTTH AMERICA.— Simultaneously with 
 the withdrawal from North America came a more pressing call from another 
 (juarler. Primary Schools for the Negroes had been started by the Society 
 in Barbados 1712 [p. 199] and the Bahamas 1738 [p. 217], and in 183-4 it 
 initiateil, and during the next fifteen years it brouijht to a successful issue, 
 the great educational movement in the West Indies &c. by which the freed slaves 
 were assisted to a rightful use of things temporal and to a fuller knowledtie of 
 things eternal. In a report by Mr. La Trobe to Government in 1839 is .shown 
 how much good was effected even in such a short period as four years : — 
 
 " Previous to emancipation in 1834 the education of the negro was carried forward in 
 all these colonies, more or less, under every disadvantage. The Colonial lej^islatures 
 were openly adverse to it; the great body of the proprietors and administrators of estates 
 not the less so ; for one of their own class to attempt it, was considered folly, or what 
 was worse, treason to the common interest and were the individual a non-resident or 
 an absentee, his designs were almost certain to be defeated. In the majority of cases 
 the Clergy or the Missionaries who were prompted to undertake the education of the 
 slave were looked upon with an unfriendly eje. Not unfrequently open and acknow- 
 ledged opposition was added to covert distrust and dislike. However high the character, 
 and however unimpeachable the purposes of the offending parties, the spirit of fear and 
 of distrust could not be quieted ; and it is notorious th it it actuated the conduct of many 
 in their treatment of the persons and projects of the highest dignitaries in tlie colonies, 
 whetb'' civil or religious. The schools to which the negro had access were, for the most 
 part, of but poor pretensions. The means necessary to give them system and force were 
 neither to be drawn from the colonies nor from the mother country ; and, glancing at 
 the state of colonial education in general, it may be said with truth that, in the majority 
 of instances, the restricted principles upon which the piu-ochial and so-called free schools 
 were conducted, and the loose manner in which they wore carried on, furnished a severe 
 comment upon the degree of estimation in which sound education was regarded in the 
 colonies, and one, equally severe, upon the character of public bodies possessing the 
 power and control over institutions of this class. . . . Little as has been done at this date, 
 compared to what must be effected befovi^ the lapse of many years if these noble colonies 
 are not to become a reproach to the mother country, the change is so singularly striking 
 that all must allow it, whether they rejoice in it or not. 
 
 " A widely-spread, if not a general inipuko, has been given to the cause of negro edu- 
 C:itiou both at home and in the colonies. It bus not only roused and stimulated those 
 charitable and religious bodies in the mother country, whose efforts, stemming the cur- 
 rent of colonial opposition and of home indifference, had pre\iou8ly been directed to the 
 prosecution of this object, and had given countenance to it ; or has encouraged those 
 few individuals in the colonies themselves, who, from a sense of moral and religious 
 duty, or from superior worldly foresight and sagacity, had already shown themselves 
 friendly to the education of the labouring class ; but it has also influenced a considerable 
 and daily-increasing body of those very men who ranked but recently among the decriers 
 and opposers of every measure which appeared to threaten the mo.al e".lt>\re of the 
 negro race. It is evident that the negro alone is not to be benefited by the change, 'or 
 in many instances public attention iu the colonies is seen to be strongly di-'-"tc!d to the 
 ■ re-organisation of existing iustitutioua for education, and to the fou': tition of uuhers 
 suited to the wants of all classes of the population " [4], 
 
EDUCATION. 
 
 771 
 
 To this and to the Summarji Statement i/iven on pofjes 194-6 it is only necessary 
 to add that so far as the schools supported by the Society's Negro Instruction 
 Fund of £171,777 were concerned, the self-supporting stage was reached in all 
 cases by 1850, and in many at an earlier date. 
 
 The ordinary Primary Scliools for the negroes on the Codrington Trust 
 Estate, Barbados [p. 200], have for some years past been under Government 
 control [5] ; but in Guiana and in Trinidad the .Society still affords educational 
 facilities for the Coolie and (in the former country) for the native Indian races [6]. 
 
 For Colleges see pp. 782-3. 
 
 AFRICA. — The negroes in Africa received from the Society in 1765 a 
 schoolmaster as well as Missionary in the Rev. Philip Quaquk, a native, 
 educated in England, who continued in these offices at the Gold Coast over 
 fifty years. [See pp. 256-8.] Good service was rendtied in South Africa (1821-S) 
 by the Rev. W. Wright, the first Mission<iry from ihe Society to the Cape, by 
 the reorganisation and extension of schools at Capetown and neighbourhood 
 for English, Dutch, Malays, and Natives [pp. 2(j!»-70]. Mauritius shared in the 
 Negro Instruction Fund from 1838 to 1830 [p. 370], and still receives school aid 
 from the Society for the Creole and Indian populiilitm [7]. Both here and in 
 Madagascar, as well as generally in South Africa, much has been accomplished 
 by the Missionaries for the education of the native and coloured races at little 
 cost to the Society's funds. ... 
 
 For Colleges see pp. 783-7. 
 
 AUSTB&IiASI A — In 1795 the Society was moved to take part in the re- 
 generation of the convicts o'' Australia — men who by the faults of their country 
 almost as much as by their own crimes had been allowed to fall into a state more 
 pitiful than that of the heathen. Up to 1829 two schoolmasters or scliool- 
 niistresses, selected by the Chaplains from the more promising of the ex-convicts, 
 were supported in New South Wales, and from 1797 to 1826 two in Norfolk 
 L-land. Only small educational results could be expected from such small 
 efforts, but the Society could do no more [pp. 387-9]. Neither in Australia nor in 
 New Zealand has it been necessary' for the Society to expend much on primary 
 schools, bur. in those countries, as in South Africa, the Missionaries have taken 
 their part in promoting education. The institutions for the aborigines established 
 by the Society in 1800-2 at Poonir..iie [pp. 419-21] and Albany [p. 427] have 
 demonstrated again and again that the use of proper means ca' make intelligLnt 
 Christians of the natives of Australia. 
 
 For Colleges see pp. 788-9. 
 
 INDIA AND CEYLON. 
 
 "I feel deeply interested in native education," said the Bishop of Madras to 
 his clergy in 1839. 
 
 " So long as I may be permitted a place among you, my voice shall be raised in 
 its behalf. Do it with prudence, tact, and every necessary consideratio.i for th ,■ 
 unhappy blindness of those with whom you have to deal, but promote ni.ive educa- 
 tion; and with God's grace and blessing Christianity will inevitably follow. We simll 
 not live to see the glorious result; but if we use our best endeavours soberly and 
 steadily to promote this noble object, future generations will prououice us I'lesned." 
 
 The promotion of Christian education has been a primary object with 
 Missionaries of all denominations in Intiia. So successfully has the work bet n 
 pursued that, notwithstanding the competition of Government Schools, the 
 Mifsion Schools equal ti em in luimber and in some cases outdo them in etlioiency, 
 and to a great extent the higher education of the youth of India is in the hands 
 (.'' Christians. The greater popularity of the Mission Schools is partly due to the 
 fact that the educational policy of the Government is purely secular, destroying 
 belief in Hinduism without providing a religion in its place. 'I'he Indian 
 Education Commission reported in 1883 that "the evidence we have taken 
 shows that in some Provinces there is a deeply seated 'and widely spread desire 
 that culture and Religi in should not be divorced, and that this desire is shared 
 by some representatives of native thought in every Province. In Government 
 
 8d2 
 
 ■f . 
 
 J 1 
 
 W 
 
 Hi 
 
772 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 1 1 
 
 III i 
 
 institutions this desire cannot be gratified." An ilhistration of this was famished 
 by an infli'ential meeting held in Madras in 1886 for the consideration of the ques- 
 tions : "Is the present system of education complete or is it defective ? If it is 
 defective, what are the defects, and how may they be remedied 7 " A judge of the 
 High Court and fifteen other Hindu graduates were present, and it was declared 
 tliat " the doctrine of religious m utrality had come to be so worked as to exclude 
 tlie inculcation of even broad and universal principles of morality and justice in 
 all schools receiving state aid," and that it was "necessary to make provision in 
 the curriculum of studies in aided or unaided Hindu schools for moral and 
 relieious instruction " [8]. 
 
 In regard to religious instruction in India the record of the S.P.G. is an 
 honourable one. The Society's first work in that country was the erection of 
 Bishop's College, Calcutta (1820-4) [9]. In 1823 the Society took over Mission 
 Schools in Bengal and in 1825 in South India supported by the S.P.C.K. 
 [ 10] ; these have been developed and extended in every direction, and by the 
 establishment of institutions of its own and by urging a similar duty on the 
 Government lae SocoW has made every effort to promote the education of all 
 classes throughout I '* . 
 
 In May 1853 it ; ; ' ~ memorial to the English Government on the 
 
 importjince of pro^idin^^ '■''Sod rjeans and a better system of education in 
 India, submitting 
 
 " that the object for which a yearly sum for educational purijoses is set apart by tlie 
 East India Government, is to promote general education (to be ascertained on tlie 
 Report of official Inspectors) among all classes of the Inhabitants of India, and that 
 consequently every seliool in which such general instruction as shall reach the standard 
 prescribed is conveyed, has a right to share in the benefit of the Government Grant." 
 
 The want of female education and the claims of the jjoorer cl;t*-ses of Europeans 
 and Eurasians were also urged, with the opinion "that any regulation or usage 
 which prevents the admission of the Holy Scriptures into schools and collegi^s 
 supported by the Government should be at once discontinued" [11]. The policy 
 thus advocated was so far adopted that the education of the whole people of India 
 was definitely accepted as a State duty in the following year, and Mission Schools 
 were recognised as entitled to Government aid [12J. in 185',) the Society ag;iin 
 memorialised the Home Government on the subject of education and Ciiristiauity 
 in India, urging 
 
 " that toleration the most full and complete — of all religions, and of all religious 
 teachers, should be maintained, without regard to creed or caste. That the profession 
 of Christianity by natives should not operate as an objection to their employment in 
 the public service. That no public servant should hereafter be restrained from helping 
 forward in his private capacity the conversion of the natives of India to the Christian 
 Faith, either by pecuniary contributions or personal exertions. That a liberal secular 
 education should be provided for the children of the natives, and that means and 
 opportunities of hearing and reading the Word of God should be furnished as far as 
 may bo to all who may be willing to avail themselves thereof. That the system adopted 
 by the Government in the year 1H54 of making grants-in-aid to all schools, witliout 
 distinction, which come up to a certain prescribed standard of merit and efficiency offers 
 tlxe most valuable encouragement to Native Education and should be steadfastly 
 maintained " [13]. 
 
 Alth'^iigh " the declared neutrality of the State forbids its connecting the 
 Institutions directly maintained by it with any one form of faith," the Indian 
 Government seeks to supplement rather than supplant Mission Schools. In 
 dealing with Tinnevellj', where education had from the first been carried on 
 exclusively by the two Church Societies, the Government in 1858 subsidised the 
 Mission Schools and left all educational operations there in the hands of those 
 Societies [p. 543]. The Missionary Societies have made good use of their oppor- 
 tunities. In the Nazareth Mission some years ago it was doubtful whether 
 there were any boy or girl of eight years of age who could not read or write. 
 
 Taking the institutions of ilie S.P.G. it will be found timt they are thoroughly 
 comprehensive in their character. There are Vilhige Schools, Middle-class Schools, 
 High Schools, Seminaries, and Colleges ; also Industrial Schools and Orphanages. 
 The Village Schools are very numerous. They are varied in character, some con- 
 
EDUCATION. 
 
 773 
 
 tainlng only Christian boys, some Hindus only, and others both ; and althon^jh 
 generally the education is primary, some approach the standard of Middle-cliiss 
 Schools [14, 15]. These latter are frequently called Anglo-Vernacular Schools, and 
 in some of them the education is almost equal to that of a High School [Ki]. The 
 High Schools were started with the object of Christianising the higher classes. 
 
 Under the control of European principals and stimulated by Government 
 inspection, they have attained an honourable position — some (e.//. Tanjore and 
 Trichinopoly [pp. 7J)3-4] ) developing into colleges — and are respected alike by 
 Government and by the native population as valuable institutions for the improve- 
 ment of the country. It is from such schools as these that most of the few 
 Brahmin converts have been obtained and by competent judges they are 
 regarded as effective pioneers in the work of evangelisation, supplying the key 
 which will admit Christianity to the highest-caste Hindus, who are " almost 
 entirely inaccessible to the ordinary pastoral Missionary and his agents" [17]. 
 Tlie Diocesan Committee of the Society in Madras, in which Presidency education 
 is most advanced, reported to the Society in 1875 that 
 
 " the importance of these schools as a Christianizing agency cannot be over-rated. 
 The elementary truths of our most Holy Faith are made known to those very elaKses 
 which, up to the present time, have passively resisted the Gospel. Day by day, for 
 five or six hours, Christian teachers are brought into the most intimate contact with 
 minds saturated with superstition, and held in bondage by a degrading idolatry. 
 Stating facts from a Christian stand-point, and the constant display of the Christian 
 graces, must tend to enlighten darkness, to disarm prejudice, to awaken aspirations 
 after a higher faith, and to prepare the ground for the reception of the Seed, which is 
 the Word of God. Wliere is the Missionary " (they asked) " who daily can gather around 
 him twenty or thirty brahmins or vellalars, and, by line upon line and precept upon 
 precept, indelibly engrave upon their hearts the lineaments of our Saviour's character 
 and teaching ? And yet this is the high privilege and responsibility of the masters in 
 our schools. It is most gratifying to . . . report that this large and interesting work is 
 carried on at a nominal cost only to the Society " [17a]. 
 
 The Boarding Schools, Seminaries, and Colleges supply native Christian 
 School masters and mistresses, readers, catechists, and Clergy, without which 
 there would be slight prospect of India being won and held for Christ. Tii.it 
 in institutions such as these lies "the strength of the Christian cause in 
 India," is a matter which has been confirmed by the experience of the past no 
 less than the present. For the lack of them in the early days of the Mis- 
 sions, progress was much retarded. So inadequate was the supply of Ciiristian 
 teachers that some Mission Schools could be worked only with the assistance of 
 heathen masters, and constant and vigilant supervision was needed to restrict tlie 
 latter to secular subjects. This supervision the Missionaries were not always 
 able to give, and the undesirable arrangement led to results still more undesirable — 
 the imparting of Christian instruction by non-Christian teachers. Another ob- 
 jectionable practice, which prevailed in the mixed schools, was that of making no 
 distinction between the baptized and unbaptized in giving religious instruction — 
 treating the heathen in fact as if they were Christians and requiring them to 
 profess in their mouths what in their hearts they repudiated. Foremost in draw- 
 ing attention to and denouncing this system of conducting Mission Schools were 
 two members of the Society — General Tremenheere and the late Bishop Douglas 
 of Bombay [18]. Long ago measures were taken to remedy these evils so far 
 as t^' ^y existed in the Society's schools. Principles and rules were laid down, 
 whicti after frequent consultation with the Diocesan Committees and Bishops in 
 ludia were finally adopted in the following form in 1880:-— 
 
 "PlUNCIPLES FOB THE CONDUCT OT MISSION SCHOOLS OF S.P.G. 
 
 " Teachers. 
 
 " I. The head-master, or the master, where there is only one, should always be a 
 Christian. 
 
 " II. Non-Christian teachers should be employed as seldom, and should cease to he 
 employed as soon, as possible, and should not be permitted to give instruction on any 
 but secular subjects, nor by means of class books in which there ia any definite religious 
 teaching or any attacks on other religions. 
 
 " Instruction. ' 
 
 "III. All scholars should be instructed in the doctrines of Christianity, but the 
 privileges of the baptized should ever be kept distinctly in mind, and be put forward 
 definitely and practically. 
 
 
 / m 
 
774 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 " IV. Religious instruction should be given only by a Christian teacher. 
 
 " v. Instruction in the Church Catechism should be given to Christiim scholars only. 
 
 " VI. Wherever practicable, Boarding Schools for the instruction of children of Chris- 
 tians or native converts only should be established. 
 
 " VII. The Holy Scriptures should not ordinarily be read aa class books by non- 
 Christiiin scholars. 
 
 " VIII, Non-Christian teachers and scholars should not be present at the prayers of 
 C -.ristian scholars, save on their own express desire and with consent of the Missionary, 
 and, when present, may be grouped apart, or treated as hearers only, as the Missionary 
 may see fit. 
 
 " IX. The religious instruction, other than oral, of non-Christian scholars should be 
 given in such selected extracts from Holy Scripture, and such special catechisms, and 
 hymns, and books of instruction, as the Missionary, with consent of the Bishop, may 
 deem most suitable. 
 
 " X. Instruction in all Mission Schools should have for its main object the spiritual 
 enlightenment or advancement of the scliolars. 
 
 " XI. Non-Christian scholars should not be prepared for competition at the Divinity 
 Examinations, except in the historical, evidential, and moral parts of Holy Scrip- 
 ture " [).»]. 
 
 Wiiat has been said with regard to education in India applies with equal force 
 to Ceylon. A Diocesan School Society started there in 1848 became "the most 
 important handmaid in the Society's operations in the diocese," and the desire 
 for education ;.« > so general in 1849 that it was felt that with good teachers and 
 am])le means the Cluuch (to quote the Bishop's words) " might make almost what 
 we ])lease." It was partly to meet this want that the College of St. Thomas 
 [p. 7!)4] vvjis st r>c.d 
 
 The Industiiai system of education was introduced into Ceylon by an S.P.G. 
 Missionary (the Rev. J TiiURSTAN)in 1850 [pp. 6()l)-70] ; and since the Society in 
 1858 decided to encourage the establishment of Industrial Boarding Schools in 
 India lOr boys and girls [20], institutions of this kind, among which Orphanages 
 may be clas.sed, have come to be regarded as valuable handmaids to the Missions. 
 
 The S.P.G. Technical School at Nazareth was the first established (1878) in the 
 Jlofussil. and in 1888 it was reported by the Government Inspector to be " by far 
 the best Industrial School m the division" [21]. In S'Uth India the S.P.G. 
 Industrial Schools and Orphanages were the outcome of the great famine of 
 1877 [22]. 
 
 For Colleges see pp. 789-95. 
 
 BORNEO and THE STRAITS, CHINA an d JAPAN.— Useful school work 
 is being carried on in the Society's Missions in those parts, but Christian education 
 has not yet made such progress as in India. The next few years will, it is antici- 
 1 atrd, see a great advance in Japan, and already the success of the Missionaries 
 in training native Catechists and Clergy has been most encouraging. 
 
 For Colleges see p. 79(). 
 
 WESTERN ASIA. [See pp. 728-9.] 
 
 EUROPE.— The services rendered to the ca'ise of education in Europe by the 
 Society have consisted (1) in the support of a School at Constantinople, 1860 80 
 [nee p. 737] ; (2) tlie holding of a Trust Fund f.)r the College of Debiitzen, in 
 Hungary, 1761-1892 [p. 735] ; (3) the training of Missionaries at St. Augustine's 
 College, Canterbury [p. 79(5], Warminster Mission College [p. 797], and the 
 Universities of Oxford and Cambridge [pp. 841-2]; (4) the education of Missionaries' 
 children [p. 844]. 
 
 lirfercnces (Chapter XC V. I.)— [1] A MBS., V. 8, p S76. [2] R. 1815, pp. 42-3 ; R. 1816, 
 pp. 44-5 ; R. 1817, pp. 51-8 ; R. 1818, pp. 53-4 ; R. 1819, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1820, pp. 41-2 ; 
 11. 1821, p. 72; R. 1823, pp. 41-2; R. 1824, pp. 41-2; R. 1827, pp. 81-2; R. 1828, 
 pp. 8H, 45. [2a] R. 1827, p. 226. [3] R. 1829, pp. 40-1 ; R. 1882, p. 3 ; R. 1833, pp. 41-2 ; 
 R. 1836, p. 23, and MS. Accounts for the period. [4 i R. 1839, pp. 38-41. [5] L MSS., 
 V. 7, pp. 159, 180. [6] MS. Accounts of Expenditure, 1891-2 ; R. 1891, p. 153. [7] 
 MS. Accounts of Expenditure, 1891-2. [8] M.F. 1886, pp. 296-7. TG, 10 j Pp. 474-6, 
 478, 482, 502-8, of this book, fll] R. 1853, p. 85. |12, 13] Jo., V. 47, ip. 807-70; 
 M.F. 1859, p. 95. fl*. 15, 16] M.F. 1870, pp. 810-12; R. 1878, pp. 76-9; R. 1881, 
 pp. 48-4. [17] R. 1873, pp. 77-9 ; R. 1^81, p. 48. [Via] R. 1875, p. 28 [18] M.F. 1878, 
 pp. 218-20; M.F. 1877. pp. 406-10. [19] Jo., V. 89. pp. 118, 272, 277, 281, 288, 297, 
 SIM. r20] R. 185S, p. 80. [21] M.F. 1888, p. 68. [22] M.F. It89, pp. 192-6 ; M.F. 1880, 
 pp. 870-9. 
 
 
 m 
 
EDUCATION. 
 
 775 
 
 i,; 
 
 ft 
 
 MISSIONARY TRAINING INSTITUTIONS WHICH HAVE BEEN ASSISTED 
 
 BY THE SOCIETY. 
 
 North America, pp. 775-82 ; West Indies and South America, pp. 782-3 ; Africa, 
 pp. 783-7; Australasia, pp. 788-H; India, pp. 780-94; Ceylon, pp. 75)4-5; Dirneo, 
 p. 795 ; China, p. 796 ; Japan, p. 796 ; Europe, pp. 796-7. 
 
 Kino's (now " Columbia ") College, New York. 
 Between the years 174()-53 a movement was organised in New York for the pur- 
 pose of founding a College in that city, most of the promoters being niunibers of the 
 Church of England. For the carrying-out of the design the Assembly of the Province 
 authorised a lottery in 1746, and in 1751 appointed Mr. De Lancy, then Lieutenant- 
 Governor and Commander-in-Chief, and representatives of different religious de- 
 nominations, Trustees ; vested in them the moneys raised by the lottery, and appro- 
 
 r'''^ 
 
 
 i-ffli*' ••■**'•" 
 
 1 ft n n ^^^ :a fT fi JwB 
 
 ^ ^, ^*r^¥^i^^^ .^ji^tZ-'"^^--'- - ■'—' 
 
 DISTANT VIEW OF KINO's COLLEGE, NEW YORK, IN 1768.* 
 
 priated to the College £500 per annum for seven years out of the " duty of Excise." 
 With the assistance of the Rev. Dr. Johnson, the Society's Missionary at Stratford, 
 Conn. — who from the first had been consulted on the subject, and through whom the 
 advice of Bishop Berkeley of Cloyne had also been obtained — the College was organ- 
 ised and opened on July 17, 1754, Dr. Johnson being cliosen President ; and on 
 October 81 of that year a Charter was passed incorporating seventeen persons ex officio, 
 and twenty-four principal gentlemen of the city, including some of th e ministers of 
 different denominations, by the name and title of " the Governors of the College of the 
 Province of New York, in the city of New York, in America." [See also p. 841.] 
 
 The Charter enacted that " the President of the College shall always be a member of, 
 and in the conmiunion with the Church of England as by law established, and that 
 publick Morning and Evening Service shall constantly be performed in the said College 
 for ever by the President, Fellows, Professors, and Tutors of the said College, or one of 
 them, according to the Liturgy of the Church of England as by law established ; or such 
 a collection of Prayers out of the said Liturgy, with a collect peculiar for the said 
 College, as shall be approved of by the Governors of the College." [R. 1758, pp. 59-CO.J 
 
 This preference for the Church of England caused bitter opposition on the part 
 of some of the Dissenters : they succeeded in delaying the payment of the proceeds of 
 the lottery for the building of the College, amounting to about £5,000 cy., and in the 
 end, for the sake of peace, the Board of Governors agreed with the Assembly that it should 
 be equally divided between tlie College and some public purpose. Encouraged by the 
 Society, the Governors of the College appealed through it in 1758 for the assistance of the 
 mother country, without which the design could not be completed, and the Society strongly 
 reoommended the case to the generous contributions of its members and friends ; 
 
 * This engraving is reproduced from Bishop Perry'e "history of the American Epis- 
 copal Church, by the kind permiMion of the proprietor and pnblisher, E, L. Osgood, Enq., 
 of Hopedale, Mass., U.S. 
 
 i !■ ■! 
 
776 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 furthermore, with the view of promoting the training of " good and able Missionaries, 
 Catechists and Schoolmasters " — colonial-bom and Indian — for its Missions, the 
 Society voted Jt500 towards the building and support of the College, and appropriated to 
 it a valuable library of 1,500 volumes, bequeathed by the Rev. Dr. Bristowe [p. 798]. It 
 also helped to secure a public colhiction for the College in England, which with private 
 apppals realised nearly i,'0,000 sterling in 1762-3 ; in addition to which £400 was given 
 by the King. Pending the occupation of the College building, the comer-stone of which 
 was laid on August 23, 1756, on a site given by the Vestry of Trinity Church, New York, 
 the work of tuition was carried on in the Vestry-room of Trinity Church. At the con- 
 clusion of the Revolutionary War the royalist name of the institution was (May 1784) 
 altered from " King's " to " Columbia " College ; and in 1857 a removal to new buildings 
 (between 4!)tli and 50th Streets) became necessary. 
 
 Income from Endowments. — $375,000. Number of Scholarships, 77. 
 
 Jixpensea of a Resident Student. — $13 to $17 per week (no dormitories or commons). 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Greek, Latin, Modern Languages, Mathematics, Astronomy, 
 Phjsics, Chemistry, Geology, Philosophy, Ethics, Pscyhology, History, Political Science, 
 International Law, Political Economy, Social Science, Medicine, &c. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 1,648. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (1754-1892).— About 10,400, mostly Americans. 
 
 Number of Students Ordained. — Unknown, there being no Theological department. 
 
 Presidents.— Bev. S. Johnson, D.D., 1754-1763; Rev. Myles Cooper, 1763-75; 
 B.Moore, A.M., 1775-6; W. S. Johnson, LL.D., 1787-1800; C. H. Wharton, S.T.D., 
 1801; B. Moore, S.T.D., 1801-11; W. Harris, S.T.D., 1811-29; W. A. Dun, LL.D., 
 1829-42 ; N. F. Moore, LL.D., 1842-9 ; C. King, LL.D., 1849-64 ; F. A. P. Barnard, D.C.L., 
 1864-9 ; S. Low, LL.D., 1890-2. 
 
 University of Kino's College, Windsor, Nova Scotia. • 
 
 The original institution was founded as a College by an Act of the Provincial Legis- 
 lature in 1789. By Royal Charter of 1802 it became the first University of British origin 
 
 
 king's college, WINDSOR. 
 
 established in Canada. It was endowed with a grant of £400 per annum from the Colony 
 up to 1853, and £1,000 per annum from Parliament for the period 1802-85. 
 
 A Provincial Act incorporating the Governors of King's College and annulling the 
 Act of 1789 received the 4Koyal Sanction in 1853. It provides that the Royal Charter 
 shall not be affected by it further than is necessary to give effect to its own enactments. 
 
 l"-err 
 
EDUCATION. 
 
 777 
 
 In 1885 the Governors were called upon to surrender their Charter, although it was 
 not even pretended that it had beer> abused or tliat the duties it enjoined had in any 
 respect been neglected. The danger was averted, but in 1849 an Act passed the ColoniiU 
 Legislature by which religious instruction was excluded from tlie University, all rehgious 
 observances virtually abolished, and the faculty of Theology suppressed. By this 
 iH'bitrary Act, which came into operation on January 1, 18r)0, the members of the 
 Church of England in the Colony considered themselves to be excluded from tlieir share 
 in the benefit of an endowment equivalent in current value tt) 41270,000 ; and their ap- 
 preciation of the institution was shown by contributing in a few montlis i)'2I>,000 in 
 money or land towards its re-endowment. Supplemented by aid from England, includ- 
 ing the grant of a valuable site by the Society, tlie College was re-establislied and 
 enabled to continue a work without which the Church in the colony must have been 
 paralysed. The value of that work may be estimated from the fact tliat at the visitation 
 lield by the Bishop of Nova Scotia in 1837, out of the 80 Clergy assembled '26 were 
 educated at the College. By the withdrawal of Parliamentary aid the institution must 
 have failed entirely but for the Society, vi-hich from 180S»-6() contributed over £28,000 in 
 the form of endowment of Divinity Schorr rships and Exhibitions and annual grants. 
 The College is open to students of all denominations, and imposes no religious test 
 either on entrance or on gradunticr. in any faculty, with the exception of Divinity. In 
 1883 it became the recognised Theological Institution for tlie Diocese of Fredericton also. 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Capital, $160,000. 
 
 Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — From $150 upwards. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Divinity, the Classics, English Literature, Matliematics, French, 
 German, Civil Engineering, Chemistry, Physics, Natural Science. Degrees are conferred 
 in Arts, Divinity, Law, and Engineering. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 13 ; non-resident, 6. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (1780-1892).— (Unknown). 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (1789-1892).— Over 200. 
 
 Patron. — The Archbishop of Canterbury, to whose approval " all Statutes, Bules, and 
 Ordinances " of the Governors are subject. 
 
 Board of Governors. — The Bishop of Nova Scotia (ex officio), the Bishop of Frederic- 
 ton {Visitor and President) ; twelve members elected by the Incorporated Alumni, 
 and four appointed by the Diocesan Synods of Nova Scotia (2) and Fredericton (2). 
 
 Principals (1789-1892).— Eev. Dr. Cochrane, 17S9-1803 ; Rev. T. Cox, D.D., 1804-5 ; 
 Rev. C. Porter, D.D., 1807-86 ; Rev. G. McCawley, D.D., 1836-75 ; Rev. J. Dart, D.D., 
 1875-85; Rev. Canon Brock, 1885-9; Rev. C. Willetts, M.A., D.C.L., 1889-92. 
 
 There is a Collegiate School in direct connection with King's College. 
 
 [See also pp. 119, 122, 841.] 
 
 11. 
 
 
 '■. 'T 
 
 King's College, Fredericton. 
 
 King's College (the successor of " the College of New Brunswick," founded by Pro- 
 vincial Charter in 1800) was established by Royal Charter in 1828 as an institution of 
 general learning under the management of a President, Vice-President, and Council, 
 members of the Church of England. Its foundation was due to the exertions of Sir 
 Howard Douglas, Lieut.-Govemor of New Brunswick, who secured for it an endowment 
 of 6,000 acres of land and about £2,000 a year from the Crown and Provincial 
 Legislature, and Divinity Exhibitions from the Society. Although the College was open to 
 all denominations, complaints soon arose from the Presbyterians that the Charter was too 
 exclusive, and they sought to obtain a share in the management. The sending-out of two 
 Presbyterian Professors from Scotland by an ex-Governor of the Province (Sir A. Camp- 
 bell) in 1837 subdued the jealousy of the Presbyterians until one of the Professors 
 joined the Church of England. In 1846 all religious tests were abolished, excepting in 
 tlie case of the Professor of Theology, and the constitution of the College was changed 
 in many respects ; and in 1859 the College became merged in " the University of New 
 Brunswick," then established. 
 
 Income from Endowments. — $2,000. From Government, $8,844. 
 
 Expenses of a Student per annum. — $22 (tuition fees), and a few subscriptions. 
 
 Since King's College, Nova Scotia [pp. 776-7] became in 1883 the recognised Theological 
 Institution for Fredericton also, the Divinity Students of that Diocese have been 
 educated there. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Non-resident, 55. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated.— 1828-i7, 107; 1847-92, about 650. 
 Total Number of Students Ordained. — (Unknown.) 
 
 Principals (dates not supplied). — Rev. E. Jacob, D.D. ; Eev. J. R. Hea, D.C.L. ; 
 W. B. Jack, D.C.L. ; T. harrison, M.A., LL.D. 
 [See alto pp. 181, 841.1 
 
 ■ :f. 
 
 >Tm^ 
 
778 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 University of Trinity Colleok, Toronto. 
 
 In 1843 the UnivorHity of King's College was founded in Toronto by Royal CI rter 
 as a Cliurch of Kngland C'r)lli!gu, with a faculty of Divinity. ItH exintence an a Church 
 Institution wan turniinatod by an Act of the Provincial LegiHlature which came into 
 operation on January 1, 1850, BeculariHing the Uuiversity and excluding all religious 
 teaching. Mainly by the efforts* of Bishop Strachan of Toronto the loss was replaced by 
 tlie establishnient of the University of Trinity College, which was incorjiorated in 18.01 
 and opened in January 18.5'i. Towards its endowment there was raised at the time over 
 i,''25,000 in Canada and 4.'1U,U0U in England — the Society giving ilt),000 besides 7i acres 
 of land in Toronto and helji subsequently. [See also p. KiO.J 
 
 By bequests and appeals the endowment has since been greatly increased. From 
 1842 tliere had existed at Cobourg a Theological College aided by an annual grant from 
 the Society; tiiis was in 185*2 merged ui Trinity College. 
 
 The Corporation of Trinity College is composed of the Bishops of the five dioceses 
 into which the original Diocese of Toronto has been divided (Toronto, Ontario, Huron, 
 Niagara, Algoma), three Trustees, and the College Council. 
 
 
 , f -A 
 
 X 
 
 TRINITY COliLKOE, TORONTO 
 
 The College Library contains about 5,000 volumes. 
 
 Endowments of the College.— Ca.T^\i&\, $220,000. Land and Buildings, $250,000. 
 Number of Scholarships, 18. 
 
 Ex/penses of a Resident Student per annum. — £40 to £50. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Divinity, the Classics, Mathematics, Mental and Moral Philo- 
 sophy, History and English Literature, Physical and Natural Science, Modern and 
 Oriental Languages. Degrees are conferred in Arts, Divinity, Law, Medicine, and 
 Blusic. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 217 ; non-resident, 157. 
 
 Total Numbei- of 'St7idents Educated {lH5'i-92).— Over 500. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (Church of England) (1852-92).— About 200. 
 
 Principals— Kiw^'i College : Rev. J. McCaul, LL.D., l'848-56. Trinity College : Rev. 
 G. Whitaker, M.A., 1852-81 ; Rev. C. W. E. Body, M.A., D.C.L., 1881-92. 
 
 University op Bishop's College, Lennoxville, Pbo\ince op Quebec, Canada. 
 
 The Society's grant for Divinity students for Lower Canada dates from 1824 ; but up 
 to 1845 there was no institution in the Province where the future Clergy could be 
 trained. LennoxvUle received its Cliarter as a College in 1848, and as an University in 
 
 
mm 
 
 EDUCATION. 
 
 779 
 
 •ter 
 rch 
 nto 
 oils 
 
 by 
 
 HiJl 
 ver 
 res 
 
 om 
 om 
 
 tSCS 
 
 on. 
 
 
 '^.T*. 
 
 1852, tlio building boing occnpiefl ai)out 1810. Tlie fouiidiition of llie CoUoro wbb due 
 chiefly to tlie uxurtiouH of BiHliop U. J. Mountiiiii of (^uel>u(;, w)io with hiH-fuiiiily j^iivo 
 land for oiulowinont. Tlio otiittr chief contributioiiH wore fi-oni Mr. T. C HurmUl, of 
 Great HtiinUin, Ehhox, a friend of the Bishop (£0,000) ; the Kev. Ij. DoolitUo, S.P.O. Mis- 
 sionary at Ltninoxvillu iVc. (a bequest of his property); the H.P.C.K. (t'l.OOO); and tlio 
 S.P.G. The help of the hitter has been the niainstivy of the College, and incUulos .i'!(,0OU 
 for building and endowment, besidos an annual grant from the commeneoment uf the 
 institution to the present time. 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Capital, $215,000. Number of Scholursliips, 16, of 
 the total value of $2,000 a year. 
 
 Expctues of a liesident Student per annum. — $180 to $200. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Divinity, the CluBsics, MathenuvticH, English Literatnre, Hebrew, 
 French, German, Chemistry, Physics, Music, Ij<igic, Political Economy. Tiie College 
 offers u sound general as well as theological training, being omjjowered to confer 
 degrees in Divinity, Arts, Law, Medicine, and Music. Graduates in Art« of tiiin 
 University, or of otlier Universities recognised by it, and such other persons n» hIiuII 
 have been accepted as candidates for Holy Orders by tlie Bishops of Quebec and 
 Montreal, may become students in Divinity, and aft«!r two years' residence may 
 proceed by examination to the title of Licentiate in Hacr»>d Theology. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 80 ; non-rosident, 6. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (1848-!I2).— Over 800. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (Church of England) (1848-92).— Over 100. 
 
 President and Visitor. — The Bisliop of Quebec. 
 
 Vice-President and Visitor. — The Bishop of Montreal. 
 
 Principals.— Rey. 3. Nicolls, D.D., 1844-77; Eev. J. A. Lobley, 1877-85; Rev. T. 
 Adams, M.A., 1885-92. 
 
 Tliore is a School or Junior Department, in which boys are educated willi a view 
 either to the College course or to any calling in after-life. 
 
 [See also pp. 151, 841.] 
 
 St. John's College, Winnipeg, Manitoba. 
 
 St. John's is tlie Church of England College in tlie Provincial University of Mani- 
 toba, with which it was affiliated in 1877. Its second foundation in IBtiO was due to 
 
 BO. 
 
 lo- 
 ud 
 nd 
 
 0. 
 
 IV. 
 
 it' 
 
 lip 
 be 
 
 BT. JOHMB COIiLEOE, WINNIPEO. 
 
 Bishop Machray, Metropolitan of Rupertsland, whose appointment as President of the 
 Board of Education for the Colony and the first Chancellor of the University shows tlie 
 
 
I I, »T»T I"* ^U" 
 
 780 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 «<Hti'<*ni ill which he it> IwliI in t1i« roniitry. Thn (^)ll<<go t^diiciilcH Htiiih'iitH in Attn iind 
 Thi'i >)(■}{>', It I i<liiHMHMiit<-<l witii itiir(*('i>li<'|{iiit(<H<'h<>i>lH for hoyHiiiid^iiiH. It tlitiM fiiriiiMlicH 
 a full ctliiciition to iiiiiiiiIm-i-h of llio ('liiir<:h of I''.ii){!aii<l iind otliiTH avuiliiiK tiu-iiiH<-lvt>M of 
 itH coiirHii of Htiiditm, and lint attondnncti luiM l>«<t>ii numl ^ratifyin^. A f<)iiHid<>ralil<) pro- 
 portion of tlio Clergy ill t)i<- l>iii(M>H<> of Uu|ittrtHliuid and m'vcral in tho olhiT ilioctwH of 
 thi' I'roviiK'o liavti li(i«ii xdiu'atcd in it. Tin* Society uHHiHtcd in tiiu ciidowiiicnt uf thu 
 College and providtiH Hiipplciiiuntary cxIiibitioiiH by annual ^raiit. 
 
 Knilowni/'ii/s of the Colli'f/f. — Capital, jlll6,()(H),buHidtiii cuiuideruble landed property. 
 Niiiiilit'r of HoliohirHliipH, alH)iit '20. 
 
 lixin'imrii of a ItrHidrut Sliidfut per annum. — $2:t0. 
 
 SuhjiTfg of Slittli/. — li\ Arts; (Jret-lt, Latin, Moral and Mental PhiloB. , ..j, Matlie- 
 niaticH, the Natural SrienceH, Modern LaiiL'uaKeH, and IliHtory. In Theolo^'y : Hebrew, 
 << reek, Latin, liiturifioloKy, EccleHiaMticul fliHtury, Kxegutical, SyHleinatic and raHloral 
 Theolo>»y. 
 
 Pri.ient Nunihir of StnihnfH. — RcHident, 24; non-reHideiit, ». 
 
 Toiiil NuhiImt of Studfiiitu Eiliicolcd (1H77-1H1»'2).— About lao.* 
 
 Totiil Niiinhctof StndcntH Orduhud {Church of Enijland) (lHClV-1892).— About BO, 
 ineludiiif; 14 of Indian or mixed dem^ent. 
 
 Wurdi'na. — Arelideaeon McLean, lMtiO-74 ; the BiHhop of Ruportnland, 1874-92. 
 
 * Of these over 40 were ColuniHtH, and ItU of pure or mixed Indiiui descent. 
 
 EmMANUKL CoM.KOE, PlUNCE Al.IlKUT, N.W. Canapa. 
 
 The Collpge was designed by Bishop McLean (first Bishop of Saskatrhcwnn) for the 
 training of Inteqireters, Schoolninsters, Catochists, and Pastors, who being theinHclves 
 natives of the country would b'j familiar with the language and modes of thought of tiie 
 [M'ople. Some of the most intelligent Indians of the various tribes were selected, and a 
 beginning '.aide in 1H7U, the main building being opened in the next year. Hince then 
 tlie work .>f tlie College has steadily progressed. In addition to its primary object of 
 
 EMMANUEL COLLEGE, PltlNCE ALBERT. 
 
 training natives, & regular course of Theology is provided for English and Canadian 
 candidates for Holy Orders, and a Collegiate School affords instruction in the higher 
 branches of secular knowledge to the youth of the country without distinction of religions 
 creed. Within the first three years four Cree Indians trained at the College were 
 working in the Missions, and one Sioux who entered the College a wild Indian, clothed 
 in the blanket, with his face and limbs painted, also left — a Christian teacher to bis 
 countrymen. The Society assists in the training of native students. 
 
;| 
 
 EDUCATION. 
 
 781 
 
 Enihrnmentn of thr Ciillr<fe.—C\KXi\in\, $10,0'2!l. >fun)Jior of KcholarHhipn, 9. 
 
 ]'!xiiriinrH (»/ n Hi'Hidimt Stiiilfnt prr onniitn. Ji'JIMI. 
 
 SiihjrvtH of iSV//f///.— Divinity ; PcurHod on tlu' (><'<■(], RolM-rtHon'H (Miurch Hinlorv, 
 Browne fill Urn H9 ArticicH, PriMttcr iiiul MuclcaroiiMin idxikrif (Inniinoii I'riiyiT, Piilcy'si 
 Evidtiiifort, liutlrr'H Aiialo^jy, Macleur on tlif Olil and Now ToHtiiiix'ntH, Up'ok Ti-nta- 
 incut. (MiiHHii'H: CaiHiir, Xuiioiilion. Mutliuinaliim : Euulid, Algtibra. KiigliMli Lituruturu : 
 Btonfonl Uroolto. 
 
 Pii unit Nninher of Stitilentx. — Rtmidimt, 10. 
 
 Total NHwIu-rvf Stiii/riitu Hdiiratril (IH71l-tW).— ATiont 40.* 
 
 Totnl Kiittihfir r,f Stiidrnii Orilainril (Chiirrh of Kni/lund) (IH7»-ff'2).— Al)ont I'J. 
 
 Prinriiuih (or \Vitr<lt'iiii).—\\\H\in\> Mefjiiiin, lH7!i-81 ; Itev. W. Flett, lM84-f> ; Bihliop 
 McTioun, 18HC-4J; Aiclnlcucon J. A. Mackny, lH87-0a. 
 
 * InrliiiTiii^; ri'pnwnlutivoH uf the following rucou: — CunadiiuiH, Englitih, Bioux (I), 
 Ci-oo (10), Blftckfoot (1). 
 
 TlfKOIiOOICAL COLLKOK, 8t. JoIIN'b, NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 TIio rcllcjio wuH foundod in IHJ'2 by BiHhop FeiM with tlin uiil of tlio Rooioly. Tim 
 buildinj^ 1111(1 ftito w«'ro provided by privuto bounty. Tli»» ondowiiK'iit (;oimiHtH of 
 .t7,r)(H) f'ollijctod by Binliop Poild and l(»ft in tniHt to tlm H<K'i('ty. Tlio truHt also 
 I)n)vid<m for tho appointnioiit of tbo local TniHtcoH at llio iiiHtiuico f)f tlio Hocirty 
 with tho written coiiHtmt of tho BiHhop for the tiino iMjinj;. If over tho fundw mo 
 found inndoquato to maintain the College npon its proHent baHiH, the income derivalilo 
 from tlie endowment itt tu be appIio<l in iiiuintiiining tiieological utuduntH ut St. 
 
 , % 
 
 if 
 
 ■t*~ 
 
 THEOLOGICAL COLLEGE, 8T. JOHN's, NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 Augustine's College, Canterbury, or at any Church Theological Training College in 
 British North America. By the will of Bishop Feild (September 28, 1875), the site 
 of the College, with the buildings thereon and some adjoining property, were left in trust 
 to the Diocesan Synod, to be applied to the maintenance of students being trained 
 for the ministry. Tlie College has been managed under a scheme furnished by Bishop 
 Feild, by which the Bishop of Newfoundland, or in his absence the Episcopal Commissarj-, 
 is Visitor, and with him rests the appointment of tlio Principal and Vice-Principal and 
 the making of all rules for instruction and discipline. In the government of the 
 College the Visitor is assisted by a Council selected from the Clergy of St. John's and 
 other persons. AU students, on admission, are required to pledge themselves to seven, 
 years' service in the diocese. 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Capital, §43,200. Number of Scholarships, 6. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £&6, 
 
 [See also pp. 9&-7, 100.] 
 
 
 
 til 
 
782 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Greek Testament, Old and New Testament, Church History, 
 Prayer Book, Pearson on the Creed, Browne on the 89 Articles, Latin and Greek classical 
 subjects. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Ilesidont, 3. 
 A Total Number of Students Educated (\m(i-9^). — About 90. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (1850-92).— About 80. 
 
 Principals.— Rq\. C. Blackman, M.A., 18il-5 ; H. Tuckwell, Esq., M. A., 1840-7 j 
 Rev. T. T. Jones, M.A., 1847-9 ; Rev. W. Gray, M.A., 1849-51 ; Rflv. H. Tuckwell, M.A., 
 1853-4; Rev. J. F. Phelps,* 1852-CI ; Rev. Jacob G. Mountain, M.A., 1854-6; Ven. 
 11. M. Lower, M.A., 1850-62; Rev. G. D. Nicholas,* M.A., 1862-4; Rev. G. P. Harris,* 
 18(54-6 , Ven. J. B. Kelly, M.A., 1864-7 ; Rev. W. Pilot,* 1867-75 ; Rev. A. Heygute,* 
 M.A., 1876-82 ; Rev. W. J. Johnson, B.A., 1882-3 ; Rev. E. Davis, M.A., 1884-7 ; Rev. 
 R. H. Taylor, 1887-90 ; Rev. J. Rouse, M.A., 1890-1 ; Rev. J. J. Curling, B.A., 1891-2. 
 
 * Vice-Priucipals, practically almost on the same footing as the Principals. 
 
 CoDRiNOTON College, Baiib.\dos. 
 
 In .accordance with the will of General Codrington [see p. 197], a College " for the 
 nse of the Mission in those parts of the British dominions, which should be a nursery for 
 the propagation of Ihe Gospel, providing a never- failing supply of labourers into the 
 
 CODBINGXON COLLKOE, BAllBADOS. 
 
 harvest of God," was begun at Barbados in 1714 ; but owing to many difficulties ond 
 discouragements, arising chiefly from dispntex respecting the property and debt incum- 
 bering it, the building was not finished till 1743, and not brought into use until 
 September 9, 1746, and even then only as a Grammar School. Being almost destroyed 
 by a hurricane in 1780, its operation was suspended for nine years. Nor was it until 
 October 12, 1880, under the Episcopate of Bishop Coleridge, that it was onened as a 
 College in accordance with the design of its founder. [See pp. 198-9.] Meanwliile, 
 however, much good had been done by means of Missionaries and Catechists sent 
 
EDUCATION W 1 
 
 783 
 
 
 out by the Society from the very first (1712) to instruct in the Christian religion 
 the Negroes and their children. At " the College " between 1745 and 1830, whilst 
 only a Grammar School, were educated many who became valuable niembers of 
 society, besides sixteen clergj-men. Since 1830 the property has suffered so severely 
 from storms that it has been thought prudent to establish a " Hurricane and Contingen- 
 cies Fund." On the abolition of slavery the compensation money for the slaves on the 
 estates was received in 183fi and invested by the Society for tlie benefit of the College. 
 The income arising from the estates and investments now provides for a Principal, Tutor, 
 a Teacher of Hindi and Urdu, a Chaplain for the Estates, and a Medical Lecturer ; also for 
 fifteen exhibitions, viz. : six " Foundation," £30 ea'^h per annum for tliree years ; six " Dio- 
 cesan," for Dioceses of Trinidad, Guiana, Bahamas, Jamaica, Antigua and Haiti, £17 
 each per annum for three years (in addition to £'25 from S.P.C.K.) ; two " Leacock " 
 ■ (from bequest of £1,000 of J. Leacock, Es(j.;, 430 each per annum for two years ; one 
 " RaV'le," £30 per annum. In addition there are four " Island " Scholar;)hi»)8 (£40 each 
 per annum for two years), provided by the Colonial Legislature. In connection with 
 tlie College a Mission House was instituted in 1H5'2, with the primary object of training 
 Mission agents — Catechists and Sclioolmasters — for West Africa and tlie West Indies. 
 Li order that the benefits of it might be more widely extendcul, teachers from tho 
 parochial and primary schools of Barbados were admitted to the Training School form- 
 ing part of the Mission House about 1882, Owing to the destruction of its buildings by 
 fire in 1885 the Mission House Scholarships ^named respectively the "Puider" and 
 " Cheadle") are applicable to Divinity Students in th" College. 
 
 Expenses of a Resident Student per (ninu in.— About £45. 
 
 Subjects of Study in the Culleffe. -Diyinity, Medical and Surgical Science, Classics, 
 Matliematics, Natural Philosophy, General and Ecclesiastical History, Mental and Moral 
 Science, and (since 1891) Hindi and Urdu. In June 1875 tlie College was affiliaUul to the 
 University of Durham ; its students are admissible to all degree.-^, licences, and acade- 
 mical ranks in the several faculties of that Univei-sity, and many students have received 
 the degree of B.A. In 1802 the College was constituted a centre for tlie Oxford and 
 Cambridge Preliminary Examination of Candidates for Holy Orders in the West Indies. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — 22. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated.— 17i5-18S0 (unknown); 1830-92, about 380.* 
 
 More than half of the Clergy in Barbados have been educated in the College, and 
 coloured Missionaries have been sent thence to the heathen in West Africa. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained.— llilt-liiSO, IC ; 1830-92, about 180. 
 
 The local supen'ision of the Codrington Trust is vested in a Trust Council, including 
 the Bishops of the Province of the West Indies, and the government of tlie College in an 
 Executive Board, the whole being subject to tlie Society as Trustees. 
 
 Heads of the Grammar School. — Masters: 1743, Rev. T. Rotlierham, M.A. ; 1754, 
 Rev. John Rotherham ; 1759, Rev. T. Falcon ; 17()3, Rev. J. Butcher, M.A. President : 
 1797, Rev. M. Nicholson, M.A. Principals : 1822, Rev. S. Hinds, D.D. (afterwards Bishop 
 of Norwich) ; 1824, Rev. H. Parkinson. 
 
 Principrils of the College.— lH'id, Rev. J. H. Finder, M.A. ; 1835, Rev. H. Jones, M.A. ; 
 1846, Rev. R. Rawle (afterwards Bishop of Trinidad) ; 18(i2, Rev. W. T. Webb ; 1884, Rev. 
 A. Caldecott, M.A. ; 1888-9, Bishop Rawle (Honorary) ; 1800, Rev. T. Herbert Bindley. 
 
 [See also pp. 194, '205, 209, 200-1, 205, 745, 798, 840-l.J 
 
 * Including, since 1830, representatives of the following races : — European Colonial 
 (about 320), Negroes ((5), Coloured (mixed) (14). 
 
 Queen's College, Georgetown, British Guiana. 
 
 Tho Society in 1841 granted £500 towards the establishment of a Colloge in 
 
 Dcmerara, to be founded on the same general principles as King's College, London, and 
 
 to be under the superintendence of a Council, with the Bishop as President. (i)ueen 
 
 Victoria contributed £200 to the College, which was opened in 1844 or 1845. [See p. 242.J 
 
 Diocesan College, Rondesbosch (fob the Diocese of Capetown). 
 
 The institution was opened in 1849 at Protea in a building adjoining the residence of 
 Bishop Gray, and removed in IHi^O to a site purchiised by the Bishop iit Woodlands, 
 near Rondesbosch. The design, was " to I'eceive pupils from ten years old and upwards, 
 so that there shall bo two departments, partaking of ttu; nature, respectively, of College 
 and Grammar School. Provision will also be made for the training of candidates lor 
 Holy Orders, and also for giving a liberal education to those who intend to engage in 
 B«icular employments." In 1852 the Society gave £1,000 to the College. 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Capital, £4,000. Number of Scholarships, 6. 
 
 Expenses of a Resident Sliident per annum.— £Ti. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Divinity, Latin, Greek, French, Dutch, German, English (I/an- 
 gnaje and Literature), Chemistry, Arithmetic!, Algebra, Geometry , and Higher Mathematics. 
 
 Present Number of Studenls. — Resident, 38; non-resident, 54. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— Over 1,000, of whom 200 were 
 European and 800 Colonial born. 
 
 'J 
 
 1,0 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 111 
 
784 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Total Number of StudenU Ordained (to 1892).— About 6. 
 
 Frinnpah.—R»v. H. M. White, M. A., 1849-56 ; Rev. G.White, M.A., 1856-60 ; Rev. G. 
 Ogilvie, M.A., 1860-85 ; Rev. J. E. Sedgwick, M.A., 1886 ; Rev. Canon R. Brooke, 1887-92. 
 Connected with the College is a school at Claremont. 
 
 Eafib College, Zonnebloem, Capetown. 
 In 1868 a College for the sons of native Chiefs was begun in the house of Bishop 
 Gray, near Capetown, the Society contributing £800 per annum. With the assistance 
 of friends in England and Sir George Grey, the estate of Zonnebloem was secured and 
 the College transferred there about 1860. Governor Grey had from time to time 
 brought children of the leading Kafir Chiefs to the school, and in order " to place this 
 valuable institution, from the future of which so much good for South Africa may justly 
 be looked for, upon a stable and lasting foundation," he appropriated £2,500 from public 
 funds to pay off a mortgage on the Zonnebloem property, which having been surrendered 
 by the Bishop was then received back from tljp Crown to hold in trust as an 
 endowment for the erection and maintenance of an Industrial School, or Schools, for 
 
 KAi'IE COLLEQE, ZONNEBLOEM, CAPETOWN. 
 
 the native inhabitants of Africa and their descendants of pure or mixed race, and for 
 the education of destitute European children, so long as a religious education, industriiil 
 training, and education in the English language shall be given. The tennB of the 
 trust are purposely general, in order that the managei-s may not be too much fettered. 
 In 1861 Sir George Grey gave property in Kingwilliamstown towards tlie endowment 
 of the College, and from the Parliament'ai-y gnint £1,000 for current expenses. 
 
 In addition to Kafirs the children of Zulu (Natal) and Basuto (Orange Free State) 
 Chiefs were sent to tlie College. Provision was also wade by the Society for the educa- 
 tion of native girls in connection witli the institution. Generally the work was a difficult 
 one, not only from the inadequacy of moans, but because of the variety of races and tribes 
 from which the scholars were recruited, and the fact that pupils often arrived with 
 charactei-s already fonncd, and at an age when the exercise of strict discipline becomes 
 difficult. Nevertiieless tlie work prospered. Several of the older Kafir ojkI Bnwuto lads 
 applied for leave to be present at the debate in the Diocesan Synod, in which they 
 took jrreat interest thr<iughout, and in 1801 four of them, sons of Chiefs, were sent to 
 St. Augustine's College, Canterbury. Steps were taken in 1864 to provide higher 
 theological training at Zonnebloem itself with the view to a native ministry eventuidly ; 
 and in 1869 seven Kafirs, one a woman, left the institution with the IJishop of 
 Grahamstown to act as catechists and teachers amongst their countrymen in his diocese. 
 "W hen it was decided that they were to go they wrote to tlie Bishop of Capetown 
 thanking him for the education they had received, pledging themselves to be true 
 servants of Christ, and saying that " it was their unanimous wish to receive the 
 Sacrament of the Bcydy and Blood of Christ at my hands for the last time before they 
 sailed." The College liad then sent forth sixteen young men as teachers of native tribes. 
 
 fo 
 
 be 
 th 
 
EDUCATION. 
 
 785 
 
 As time went on, however, it was found that Zonnebloem failed practically in the training 
 of Kafirs, chiefly owing to the growth of a similar institution nearer their own town, and 
 in a climate more congenial to them, at Grahamstown ; but in 1874 some Basnto Chiefs 
 visited the College and returned home with such a glowing report of it that it became a 
 matter of ambition with many of the Basuto Chiefs to send their sons or younger brothers 
 there. In December of that year the buildings were partially destroyed by fire, and 
 seventeen Basutos, who arrived shortly after, had to be accommodated in a stable. With 
 restored buildings, Zonnebloem has before it a field of usefulness and iin opening for 
 Christian truth greater (in the opinion of the present Bishop of Capetown) than lies 
 before any other Diocesan institution. 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Capital, £5,000. Number of Exhibitions, 5, given by 
 the Bishop. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — JE12 to £15 for natives ; £20 to £80 
 for Europeans. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — English, Dutch, Latin, Greek, History, Geography, Elements of 
 Natural Science, Aritlimetio, Algebra, Euclid, Drawing, Singing. All Boarders receive 
 industrial training. 
 
 Present Number of Students.— "Resident, 30; non-resident, 40. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated.— The early records were burnt, but from 
 1876 to 1889 there were 93 natives,* 100 Colonists, and 83 of mixed races. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained. — (No record kept.) 
 
 Principals.— &e\. E. Glover, M.A., 1859-70; Rev. J. Espin, M.A., 1871-8; Rev. 
 .T.. H. Peters, 1874-92. 
 
 * Including representatives of Zulu, Kal'r, and Basuto races. 
 
 Kapir Institution, Gbahami'town. 
 
 This Institution was founded as a College ia 1800 foi the education of native youths 
 for schoolmasters, catechists, and eventually foi Clergy. Since the Rev. J. R. MuUins 
 
 !■■ 
 
 M 
 
 
 ■ ; li . L 
 
 
 KAl'lB INSTITUTION, GUAUAMbTUWN, 
 
 beonme Principal, in 1864, it has greatly prospered. It is still closely associated with 
 th riociety, and until recently received substantial help from the Colonial Government. 
 
 8 £ 
 
 •i 
 
 il 
 
786 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 The pajrment of school fees is insisted on — there being " no better way of teaching the 
 natives the true value of education than by insisting upon their paying for it." Indus- 
 trial training forms a special feature of the Institution. 
 
 Income front Endowments. — £157 per annum. No Scholarships. 
 
 Expenses of a Betident Student per annum. — £20. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Scripture History, Prayer Book, Arithmetic, English and Kafir 
 History, Geography, Grammar, Object Lessons, School Methods. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 39. ' 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 880.* Of these over 70 
 have become Mission Agents and 11 have been ordained. 
 
 Principals.— 'Rev. H. R. Woodrooffe, M.A., 1880-4 ; Rev. R. J. Mullins, 1864-92. • 
 
 • Including representatives of the following races : — Kafir, Fingo, Basnto, Malaya, 
 Baralong, Bechuana, Matabele, Bakathla, Abatembu, Batlapin, Fondomisi, Mzulu, 
 Batonga, Mozambique, Ishapi. 
 
 St. John's Collbqe and Native Boys' Institution, Umtata, St. John's Diocese. 
 
 Founded in 1877 (as " St. John's School ") by Bishop Callaway, primarily for the 
 training of native Missionaries. Connected with the College is a native school sup- 
 ported by the fees of the pupils supplemented by Government grants, and an Industrial 
 Institution. The College is successfully fulfilling its object, and from the first has been 
 under the superintendence of Missionaries more or less connected with the Society. 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Capital, £1,000. 
 " according to exigency." 
 
 Scholarships provided by S.P.G.K. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum,. — £7. 10a. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — " Those for the Bishop's examination for either Deacon's or 
 
 Priest's orders 
 
 or for Catechist's licence." 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 4 ; non-resident, 1. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (1874-92). — 26, of whom 6 have been ordained 
 and the rest licensed as Catechists. In the " School " (which, 1874-92, has educated 400* 
 pupils) there are 65 resident and 5 non-resident scholars. 
 
 Head-Masters : Rev. A. Lomax, 1877-8; Rev. W. M. Cameron, 1879-83. Wardens: 
 Bev. W. M. Cameron, 1883-9 ; Rev. W. A. Goodwin, 1890-2. 
 
 * Including representatives of the following races : — English, " Eurafrican," " Cape 
 Malay," Griqua, Basuto, Zulu, Fingo, Gcaleka, Gaika, Tembu, Pondo, Pondomisi. 
 
 ' St. Alban's Training College, Makitzburg. 
 
 The College aims at the training of a Native Ministry. It was begun in 1888, through 
 the generosity of a colonist who, although not a member of the Church, was so struck by 
 the zeal of the Missionaries that he offered a suitable house, rent free, for five years for 
 the proposed institution. The Society has assisted in procuring permanent buildings for 
 the College. 
 
 (No Endowments or Scholarships.) 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £8. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — " Those of an ordinary English school, with a sound religious 
 education," and " Industrial work— Carpentry, Printing, Shoemaking, and Bookbinding." 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 25 ; non-resident, 8. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— 84 (Zulus). 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1892). — 2. 
 
 Principal.— Rev. J. F. Greene, 1883-92. 
 
1 
 
 .-'!:• 
 
 .I.- 1. 
 
 EDUCATION. 
 
 ^'T«' V->-'<i 
 
 St. CvPBiAN B Theological College, Bloemfontein. 
 
 In 1874 a scheme was set on foot at Cnddesdon, Oxford, by old friends of Bishop 
 Webb, for the establishment of a Theological College in Bloemfontein. With the co- 
 operation of the S.P.G. and S.P.C.K. the College was formally opened in 1877, its design 
 being the training of candidates for the ministry drawn from the native and colonial- 
 born European population. For lack of students the College was closed in IHSd, 
 
 St. Paul's College, Ambatohakanana, Madagascar. 
 
 The College, situated 12 miles north of the capital of Madagascar, was opened with 
 seven students in 1878, the object being the training of native Catechists and Clergy 
 qualified to hold their own when there shall be no European to direct the fortunes of 
 the Malagasy Church. When the first students were chosen the Prime Minister was 
 asked to free them from all Government service. This he did, and warned them that if 
 they were negligent they would be made soldiers. From the first the College has been 
 an S.P.G. Institution, and under the Rev. F. A. Gregory, to whom its creation and 
 success are mainly due, it is able to furnish as many native pastors as can be supported 
 in the Missions. 
 
 The College is aided by a yearly grant of £100 from the Society, the students, who 
 are mostly married men and live in separate houses, being allowed from 6a. to Ha. a 
 month. 
 
 Expenses of a Beside7it Student per annum. — £5. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Theology, Church History, English, Mathematics, Euclid, 
 Algebra, &c., Geography and Physical Geography, Physiology, Political Economy, 
 Music. , ^ 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Besident, 20. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (1878-92).— About 100.* Of these about 50 have 
 become Mission Agents, and 14 have been ordained. 
 
 Principal. — Rev. F. A. Gregory, 1878-92. 
 
 * Including representatives of the following races : — Hova, Betsimisaraka, Creole. 
 
 Indun Training Institution, Port Louis, Mauritius. 
 
 This institution, begun by the aid of a legacy from Mr. Hammond, a devotad friend (if 
 the Society in Mauritius, was opened on St. Andrew's Day 1885. It stand < in tlie 
 Bishop's compound, and is intended for the training of local catechists and pastors — 
 chiefly for the Indian coolie population. 
 
 Number of Scholarships, 4. 
 
 Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £12 to £24. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Preparatory Instruction in Secular Subjects, Bible, Prayer 
 Book, Simple Church History, Doctrines of Church of England, Pastoral Training, 
 Vernaculars and Controversy. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 4. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892). — About 20,* of whom 5 have become 
 Mission Agents and 1 has been ordained. 
 
 Warden. — The Bishop of Mauritius. 
 
 * Including representatives of the following races : — Tamil, Telugu, Bengali, Chinese, 
 Creole. 
 
 3 K 2 
 
 If 
 
 1:1 
 
 ■It'i-. 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 HI 
 
788 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 MooBE College, Sydney, N.S. Wales. 
 
 Poniided in 1856 by Bishop Broughton under the will of the late Mr. Tliomas Moore, 
 at Liverpool, but recently removed to Sydney. On an average about five of its 
 studentB annually have been ordained for v^ork in Australia. The course is for two 
 years — the College charge being now J£80 per annum. From 1801 to 1880 the Society 
 maintained exhibitions at the Colle<;e for one or other of the Australian dioceses. 
 
 Income from Endowments. — £800 per annum. Number of Scholarships, 3. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £100. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — The Old Testament in English and the New Testament in 
 Greek, the Prayer Book, the Doctrines of the Church of England, Church History, 
 Evidences, &c., Latin and Hebrew (elementary), Homiletics, and Pastoral Theology, 
 
 Present Nuviher of Students. — Resident, 9 ; non-resident, 2. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 170. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1892).— Over 167. 
 
 Principals.— "Rev. W. M. Cowper, M.A., 1856 ; Rev. W. Hodgson, M.A., 1856-67 ; 
 Rev. R. L. King, B.A., 1867-78 ; Rev. A. L. Williams, 1878-84 ; Rev. T. E. HiU, M.A., 
 1884-91 ; Rev. B. A. Schleicher, 1891-2. 
 
 Christ's College, Tasmania. 
 
 The College was opened in 1840 iit Biskopsbourne (a property attached to the See), 
 in the district of Norfolk Plain. It was founded partly by subscriptions raised in the 
 colony and in England, with the Society's assistance^ the design being to provide a 
 suitable education for the youth of the colony as well as to train candidates for the 
 muiisti-y. 
 
 The College is temporarily closed. 
 
 St. John's College, Auckl.\nd, New Zealand. 
 
 Opened in 1842 at Waimate, Bay of Islands, and removed in 1844 to the Tarauki, near 
 Auckland, and in 1884 to Parnell, a suburb of Auckland. On the Maoris the impression 
 produced by it was so favourable thait in 1850 some old students gave 600 acres of land 
 to Bishop Selwyn for the purpose of founding a College at Poriruo, near Wellington, in 
 which '• native and English children .... may be united together as one nation, in 
 the new principle of faith in Christ and of obedience to the Queen." The proposed 
 " Trinity College, Porirua," has not yet however been established, but the rent from the 
 laud is accumulating, and may eventually enable the design to be carried out. 
 
 Ak an account of St. John's College is given on pp. 436, 488-9, 445, it only remains 
 to add tlie following particulars : — 
 
 Eniloirnients of the Co?/f;.<7e.— Capital, £30,000. Number of Scholarships, 5. 
 
 E.vpcnHcs of a Besident Student per annum. — £(iO. 
 
 Suhjcrts of Study. — Theoiv-^y and Homiletics, English, Latin, German, Mathematics, 
 and Elocution. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — 5, all resident. 
 
 2\)fal NumbtT of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 310.* 
 
 Total Number <i)f Students Ordained (to 1890). — Over 70, of whom 12 have become 
 Missionaries to the Maories and Melanesians. 
 
 Prinrijials (dates not supplied). — Bishop G. A. Selwyn ; Rev. C. J. Abraham ; Rev. S. 
 Blackburn ; Rev. J. Kinder, D.D. ; Rev. 11. Burrows ; Rev. C. H. Gulliver ; Rev. G. H. T. 
 Walpole ; Rev. W. Beatty. 
 
 * Including representatives of European and Maori races. 
 
 Mi'.j.ANESiAN College (now St, Baknadas' College), Norfolk Island. 
 The training of Melanesian youths was begnii at St. John's College, near Auckland, 
 Now Zealand, in 1852, assistance being afforded by the Society in gathering and 
 maintaining tlie boys, both here and at St. Andrew's College, Kohimarama, N.Z., 
 which was established for the Melanesians in 1H59 and remained the headquarters 
 of the aieli iu'> lai Mission until removed to Norfolk Island. Miss Yonge contri- 
 buted ' t' the building of St. Andrew's. In 1862 Bishop Patteson wrote of 
 
 the College ; " Forty-one Melanesian men, women, and young lads are now with us, 
 gathered from twenty-four islands. . . . One little child given to us from any newly- 
 found land may open in God's providence the door to the conversion of tliou- 
 Bands of his countrymen. From tliat little child we can learn to speak to the 
 people of his island, and he will spi>:ik favoui-iihly of us : through him fears luul 
 suspicions will be removed ; others will be induced to join us ; his own relations 
 will entertain a special good will towards us for our care of their child; — new ideas 
 of confidence in a man of anotlier tribe and country will grow up; a comparison of 
 their own wild, lawless life with the peace and order of the strangers' mode of life will he 
 instituted — new thoughts will work their hearts ; a new power is recognised in their land. 
 It is the thought of what each one of the scholars from more than twenty islands may 
 by Gcd'e grace become ; of what I-l is people may through his instrumentality become, that 
 
EDUOTION. 
 
 789 
 
 brings the words of Isaiah to our minds : ' Then thou shalt see and flow together, and 
 thine licart shall fear and bo enlarged.' Every school presents a noble and a fearful 
 siglit, when we consider the power which it represents for working out liereafter good or 
 evil ; and what shall be said of a school representing thousands and tens of thousands 
 who know not the name of Christ, who have never heard of their Father in heaven ? " 
 
 The College has always been " an integral and inseparnble part of the whole " work 
 of tlie Melanesian Mission, and since 1867 it has been carried on at Norfolk Island with 
 increasing success. 
 
 The total number of students educated is unknown. " The boys have stayed — 
 some longer, some shorter times; the elder teachers [Mission agents] come back aguuv 
 and again, with their wives," for further training, aaid 12 have been ordained. 
 
 Bishop's College, Calcutta (opened in 1824). 
 The history of the College from its inception in 1H18 to the present time having been 
 sketched on pp. 474-(5, it remains to add only the following particulars : — 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Capital, about Rs. '214,000. In addition to which twenty- 
 one Scholarships have been founded for maintaining students of Theology to be prepared 
 as Missionaries, viz : — 
 
 Six " S.P.C.K. Middleton," and two " S.P.C.K. Foreign Heber." The latter were 
 
 founded for the maintenance and education of members of foreign Episcopal, 
 
 Churches in the East not in subordination to the See of Rome. 
 Six " Jackson Forkhill," being a portion (£400) of an annual sum paid to the S.P.G. 
 
 by the Trustees of the late Richard Jackson, Esq., of Forkhill, Ireland. 
 Two "C.M.S. Heber," founded by the Church Missionary Society, which has the 
 
 right of nomination. 
 One " Bombay Heber " and one " Ceylon Heber," founded by public subscriptions 
 
 raised in honour of Bishop Heber for the benefit of students for the Dioceses of; 
 
 Bombay and Ceylon respectively. 
 One " Mill," founded by friends of the Rev. Dr. Mill, the first Principal of the College. 
 One " Powerscourt," founded in 1881 from a gift to the Society, the nomination, 
 
 being vested in the Trustees of the Old Church at Calcutta. 
 One " Deane," founded in 1830 from a legacy bequeathed to the Society. 
 
 THE OUIUl.NAL BISHOP'h COLLEOE, HOWUAU, CALCUTl'A. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum.— B.a.110 to Rs.lSO. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — The studies proscribed in the Statutes are : Theology, with the 
 Hebrew, Greek, and Latin languages as subsidiary to it ; History, ancient and modern, 
 ecclesiastical and civil; the elements of Philosophical and Mathematical knowledgo; 
 and divers Oriental languages. 
 
 Present Number of Students.— ^es\dent, 21 ; non-resident, 1. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated.*— Isn-nH, 149; 1859-70. 63 ; 1871-89, no record. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained {Church of England).— lSii-58, 43 1859-70, 120 
 1871-88, no record ; 1888-9, 4. 
 
 * Including representatives of the following races : — Bengali, Tamil, Kol, Jewish. Mah- 
 ratta, Canarese, Singhalese, Chinese, Assamese, European, Eurasian, Armenian, N.W. India. 
 
 1:^ 
 
 I ■■' 
 
 
 ri: 
 
 
 
790 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 In the Society as ''"rusteeB are vested (1) the appointment of the officers ; (2) all 
 College funds and propertj' ; and (3) the government of the College, except so far as 
 any .jarisdict'on is delegated in the Statutes to the College Council for the time being. 
 
 Visitor. — The Bishop of Calcutta. 
 
 Principals.— Rev. Dr. W. H. Mill, 1821 ; Rev. Dr. Withers, 1841 ; Rev. Dr. Kay, 1849 ; 
 Rev. T. Skelton, 1867 ; Rev. R. M. Stewart, 1873 ; Rev. Dr. W. J. Coe, 1874 ; Rev. H. 
 Whitehead, 1883. 
 
 Theological Class, Ranchi, Cuota Naopub. 
 Shortly after the Society took over the Chota Nagpur Mission a Class for the 
 training of Native Pastors was begun at Ranchi by the Rev. J. C. Whitley, the fruits of 
 wliich have been seen in the ordination of seventeen Kols. The class was revived 
 ill 1K78 for the preparation of new candidates and for the improvement of the native 
 pastors. 
 
 St. Stephen's College and High School, Delhi. 
 The S.P.G. High School establiohed at Delhi in 1859 (p. 615) was affiliated to the 
 Calcutta University in 18()4. Soon after the arrival of the Cambridge Brotherhood in 
 connection with the Society the higher education of the Delhi Mission was undertaken 
 by them, and in February 1881 a College department was added to the school. This at 
 first was confined to students of Mission Schools, but circumstances soon led to its being 
 extended. The closing of the Government College which had existed for many years at 
 Delhi led to an effort on the part of the wealthier natives to establish a Native College. 
 This scheme failing, the Cambridge Brotherhood were in 1882 offered by Government a 
 grant of Rs.550 a n'onth on the condition that their college classes were opened to all 
 comers and that the Mission College should be affiliated to the University which was 
 being formed for the Punjab. This offer was accepted, and new buildings were opened 
 in 1892. St. Stephen's is the only Christian College north of Agra, and besides tlie 
 training of Mission students it is of considerable valae, by teaching and intercourse 
 with the teachers, in leavening the mind«t of several of the best educated natives of North 
 India witli Christian truth. In addition to the College and High School at Delhi there 
 is a School for training Mission Readers, and a Class for instructing Readers already 
 employed. 
 
 St, John's College, Rangoon. 
 Begun in 18C4. To the account of the institution given on pp. 634-6 it is only 
 necessary to add the following particulars : — 
 
 BX. John's college, Rangoon. 
 

 EDUCATION. 
 
 791. 
 
 all 
 as 
 
 149; 
 H. 
 
 the 
 J of 
 fed 
 live 
 
 the 
 
 in 
 
 ceil 
 
 at 
 
 iiig 
 
 at 
 
 Ke. 
 
 t a 
 
 all 
 
 'as 
 
 ed 
 
 lie 
 
 •86 
 
 th 
 ire 
 
 ly 
 
 Endowments of the College. — Over 18 acres of land, bought as freeliold in 1867 at 
 Rb.200 per acre, now worth Rs.6,000 per acre, and continually increasing in value. 
 Buildings valued at R8.120,000. Scholarships, none. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — Bs.lSO to Ils.200. (Rs,16,610 were 
 paid in fees in 1892.) 
 
 Subjects of Study. — " Up to and inclusive of the Matriculation Standard of the 
 Calcutta University with . . . Christian religion as taught by Church of England." 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 300 ; non-resident, 860. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (1804-92).— «,090.* 
 
 Principals. — Rev. Dr. Marks, 1864-92. [Actinif (in Dr. Marks' absence) : — Rev. C. 
 Berry, 1865 ; Rev. C. Warren, 1869 ; Rev. J. Fairclough, 1872 ; Rev. James A. Colbeck, 
 1875 ; Rev. A. Salmon, 1890.] 
 
 Up to October 1892, 82!i boys have been baptized in the College Chapel, either aa 
 infants, pupils, or old boys, and 698 natives have been baptized in the Mission attached 
 to the chapel. 
 
 * Including representatives of the following races : — Burmese, Eurasians, Armenians, 
 Europeans, Jews, Talines, Chinese, Shans, Karens, Malays, Siamese, Sikhs, Arracanese, 
 Khurs, Bengalis, Mussulmans, Toungthoos, Modrassis, Ponahs (from Manipur), and 
 " many mixtures of the above." 
 
 Kemmendine Training Institution, Rangoon. 
 
 For native Catechists, Readers, and Pastors. Opened in February 1883 by the 
 Bishop of Rangoon. 
 
 No Endowments or Scholarships, excepting a few Exhibitions from S.P.C.K. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £10 to £12, 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Burmese, Bible, Prayer Book. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 11. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892). — About 80, of whom about 15 have 
 become Mission Agents and 1 has been ordained. 
 
 Principals.— B.ev. J. Fairclough, 1883-6 ; Rev. T. Rickard, 1886-7 ; Rev. J. Fair- 
 clough, 1887-92. 
 
 * Including representatives of Burmese, Karen, and Tamil races. ' 
 
 Kaben Training Institution, Tounqoo, Burma. 
 
 Established 1884, for the training of native agents for the Karen Missions. The lads 
 received are of very rough and raw material. The most that can be done for them 
 at present is to prepare them for the Kemmendine Institution [see above], where they are 
 instructed through the medium of the Burmese language. 
 
 (No Endowments or Scholarships.) 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £5. 
 
 Subjects of Study (partly given in Burmese). — Old and New Testament, Prayer 
 Book, Pastoral Theology, Church History, Scripture, Geography, Grammar, Arithmetic, 
 Hygiene. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 12. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892). — 20, of whom 18 have become 
 Mission Agents or have entered at Kemmendine. 
 
 Principals.— Rev. W. E. Jones, 1884-5, 1890-1 ; Rev. A. Salmon, 1887-90, 1892. 
 
 >l >l 
 
 M" 
 
 ;i:- 
 
 
 The S.P.G. Theological College, Madras {formerly The Vepery Mission Seminary).^ 
 
 This institution, the successor of two which had failed between 1830-42 [see pp. 500-7], 
 was opened at Sullivan's Gardens, Madras, on June 1, 1848, under the naiKe of 
 " The Vepery Mission Seminary," which was to be "purely of a Missionary character 
 and object, its sole design being to prepare for employment in the Missions of the Society 
 such young men as may be admitted into it." The course of instruction, at first almost 
 entirely theological, was afterwards combined with general education and preparation 
 for the Madras University examinations, and (since 1878) for the Cambridge Preliminary 
 Theological examination. The Missionary character of the Seminary, which has been 
 maintained throughout, was raised in 1879 by some modifications of the secular instruc- 
 tion, since which time the institution has beeri called " The S.P.G. Theological College, 
 Madras." To the Rev. A. R. Symonds, its organiser and first Principal, the Seminary at 
 Sullivan's Gardens is indebted for a great and lasting success. While offering the 
 advantages of high moral and intellectual training care was token that the native 
 students " should have as little temptation as possible to adopt European habits, or to 
 forsake their national modes of life in food, dress, and such matters." 
 
 
m 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Of the students trained during Mr. Symonds' Principahhip (1848-72) nearly forty 
 have been ordained, and others have done good Hervice as catechiatH and BchoolmaBters. 
 During the lant ten years the native studentR have obtained honourable positions in the 
 Oxford and Cambridge Preliminary Theological examinations. In IHHO the success of 
 the candidates was " beyond that of any corresponding body of men from any institu- 
 tion," seven out of the twelve native candidates being placed in the first class and four 
 in the second. 
 
 The annual cost of the College for salaries and scholarships, which has averaged 
 £750, is met from the Monckton Fund (Rs.H.itOO), Heber Fund (Rs.a8,40fl), Jackson- 
 Forkhill Fund (Rs.e.OOO), S.P.C.K. Grant (Rh.1,080 per annum), and the 8.P.G. General 
 Fund. 
 
 The Subjects of Study embrace the course for the English Universities Preliminary 
 Examination of Candidates for Holy Orders. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — 6. 
 
 Totol Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 150.* 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1H92).— About 85. 
 
 Principals.— B^v.k. R. Symonds, M.A., 1848-74 ; Rev. J. M. Strachan, M.D., 1876-7; 
 Rev. C. E. Keunet, D.D., 1877-84 ; Rev. F. H. Reichardt, B.A., 1885-7 ; Rev. A. Westcott, 
 M.A., 1807-02. 
 
 * Including representatives of Tamil, Tolugu, Eurasian, and European races. 
 
 S.P.G. College, Vepeby, Madras. 
 
 The High School founded at Vepery in 1864, was in January 1888 affiliated to the 
 Madras University as a second-grade College. The institution consisted of four depart- 
 ments — the F.A. (First in Arts), High School, Middle School, and Primary. In 1891 the 
 College department was closed, and the institution has since been carried on as a 
 " Lower Secondary School." 
 
 Sawyebpubam Seminaby (S.P.G.). 
 
 This Institution was established in 1842 under the Rev. Dr. Pope for the training of 
 Mission agents. For a long period nearly all the native Clergy of the Society and 
 
 
 SAWYEBPUBAM g£.\UNAUY. 
 
EDUCATION. 
 
 703 
 
 era. 
 the 
 
 ita- 
 our 
 
 ;ed 
 on- 
 iral 
 
 ary 
 
 -7; 
 
 the 
 
 irt- 
 
 !;he 
 
 a 
 
 of 
 nd 
 
 
 most of the Christian teachers in the 8. P.O. Hif;(h Schools in S. India received 
 tlie greater part of their education in it — studentM of superior attainments b(>ing dvnfted 
 to the Seminary at Sullivan's Qardens for the completion of their course. The 
 importance of Sawyerpuram Seminary was recognised in 1H4H by tlie University of 
 Oxford, which contributed to Uie formation of a suitable library within its walls. 
 
 In 1H()3 the College department was removecl to Tuticorin, since which time tlie chief 
 work carried on at Sawyerpuram has been the training of village Catechists and School- 
 masters, as a branch school of " Caldwell College." 
 
 Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — Rs.SO. 
 ■ Fresent Subjects of Study. — "Curriculum of Lower Secondary Examination." 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 89 ; non-resident, til. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About HOO. 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained. — (See Caldwell College, below.) 
 
 Principals (dates not supplied). — Rev. G. U. Pope, D.D. ; Rev. M. Ross ; Rev. H. C. 
 Huxtable ; Rev. T. Brotherton, M.A. ; Rev. J. Eamsliaw ; Mr. R. J. French; Mr. J. 
 Creighton ; Rev. T. Adamson. 
 
 Catj)weix Coixcoe, Tuticorin (S.P.G.). 
 
 The removal of the Cohcge department of Sawyerpuram Seminary to Tuticorin in 
 January 1888 {see above) was the result of a recommendation of tlie Bishop of Calcutta 
 made during his Metropohtical visit in 1081. It was tlirough tlie efforts of Bishop 
 Caldwell, in honour of whom the College is named, that the large and commodious build- 
 ings were purchased and presented to the S.P.G. In 1885 the institution was raised to 
 the rank of a first-grade College under the University of Madras, teaching up to the 
 B.A. standard. The primary object of the College is to give the Christian youths of 
 Tinnevelly and Ramnad the highest education, both secular and religions, ho as to fit 
 them to become clergymen and lay Mission agents ; and in the College proper ilO per 
 cent, of the students are Christians. 
 
 The College and subordinate schools are maintained by an aUowance from the S.P.6., 
 Government grants, fee-income, and Scholarships from S.P.C.K. Most of the students 
 receive some help, varying in amount according to class and circamstances. 
 
 Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — Rs.lU5 to R8.1'20. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Madras University Curricula of Studies for the BA., F.A., and 
 Matriculation Examinations. In Theology, the subjects for the Bishop's Greek and 
 Vernacular Prizes, "Peter Cator" Prize Examinations, and Diocesan Prayer Book 
 Examination — higher grade. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 84 ; non-re8>dent, Ifi. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892). — 1,540* (including those at Sawyer- 
 puram). 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1892).— 65 (do.). 
 
 Principal.— B.ev. J. A. Sharrock, M.A., 188a-92. 
 
 * Including representatives of the following races : — Tamil and Eurasian. 
 
 nr 
 
 , 'I 
 
 Vedukpubam Semin.^by (S.P.G.). 
 
 This Seminary was founded in 1844 for the purpose of training agents for the MisRions 
 in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts, an object whicii was signally successful under 
 its first Principal, the Rev. Dr. Bower (the most accomplislied Tamil scliolur in Lidia). 
 In 1858 a High School department was added, and heatlien scliolars were admitted, and 
 for a aliort time in 1864 it became a " Second Grade College." Li 1878 Oie institution 
 was closed. 
 
 Principals.— Tiev. Dr. Bower, 1844-58 ; Rev. A. R. C. Nailer, 18.58-78 ; Rev. C. 
 S. KohlhofE and Rev. J. F. Kearns, acting 1873. 
 
 
 
 St. Peter's College and High School, TANJOREf (S.P.G.). 
 
 The present institution originated from the High School founded by Schwartz at the 
 end of the last century, which was of a very elementary character until re-orgouised by 
 tlie Rev. Dr. Pope in 1854. By him and successive Principals it was raised until it 
 became " the first of all the aided schools in the Presidency, the Presidency town ex- 
 cluded " — in 1864 a Second Grade, and in 1874 a First Grade College of tlie Madras 
 
 t For some time after the closing of Vediarpnram Seminary the Tanjore Missions 
 were dependent on Tinnevelly for the supply of Mission Agents, but there ia now a 
 Seminary at Tanjore, of which, however, no particulars are at hand. • 
 
794 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 S ! 
 
 Univeraity. In the " College " department, the Brahmins form 76 per cent., other Hindus 
 10 per cent., and ChristiunH IS per cunt, nf the students. 
 
 The College receives from Government Rb.'JOU per mensem, known as " the Swartz 
 Grant," and iihout Rs.lil,000 i)er annum from fees. Number of Scholarships, U. 
 
 Student'H Fees. — R«.48 per annum. 
 
 SubJtuUa of Study. — Thoue appointed for the Madras University examinations ; and 
 religioiu iiwtruction, wliicli is given in all the classes. 
 
 Fresent Number of Students. — Remdent, 'M ; non-resident, 211. 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (to 18U2).— Over 6,000.* 
 
 rriHcipaU.—Rav. G. U. Pope, D.D., 1864-7; Rev. 8. Percival, M.A., 1858-08 j 
 
 I'ope, U 
 J. Marsh, Esq., 1864-71 ; Rev. W. H. 
 18U'J-i)2. 
 
 Kay, B.A., 1878-81 ; Rev. W. H. Blake, B.A., 
 
 Including representatives of Tamil and Mahratta races. 
 
 TnicmNopoLY College (S.P.G.). 
 
 The College in the outcome of a Huperior school begun at Tennur in 1850, and (after 
 Beveral removak) trannferred in 1803-4 to its present location in the fort. There and 
 then it became a High Hchool. Notwithstanding the cheaper fees of a kindred 
 iuHtitution in the neighbourhood, this High School held its ground and became so 
 popular that the public — and particularly the Hindus — subscribed largely for the erection 
 of a large hall in which the College clasHes [iroper are at present held and the UuiverMity 
 und other public examinations conducted. In 1878 the School was raised to a seconcl- 
 grade College, with F.A. classes in connection with the Madras University. Students 
 were drawn from the neighbouring districts, increasing the total number to 1,000, and 
 in 1888 the institution was raised to the B.A. standard — that is, a first-grade College. In 
 connection with the College are an English and TamU Literary and Debating Society, 
 founded in 1883 by Mr. Pearce, a Sanscrit Debatuig Society, and a Musical Society. 
 The majority of the students in the College and its seven branch schools are Brahmins. 
 
 The income of the College is derived from (a) Students' Fees, (6) the Society, 
 (c) Goveriunent Grunt. Number of Scholarships, 11. 
 
 Expenses of a liesident Student. — Rs.28 to Rs.34 a term. 
 
 Subjects of Study, — English Language and Literature, Tamil do., Sanscrit do.. 
 Elementary Latin, Pure Mathematics, Physical Science, Logic, Physiology, Ancient and 
 Modern History, the Christian Religion. 
 
 Present Number of Students.* — Non-resident, 1,408 (including Branch Schools). 
 
 Principals. — Rev. T. Adamson, 1864-8 ; J. T. Margoschis, Esq., 1868-78 ; J. Creighton, 
 Esq., 1873-7 ; C. W. Pearce, Esq., 1877-86 ; Rev. H. A. Williams, M.A., l88«Wi ; Rev. 
 T. H. Dodson, M.A., 1888-92. 
 
 * The students, past and present, have included representatives of the following 
 races : — Tamils, Canarese, Telugu, Mahommedan, and Eurasians. 
 
 Nandyal Training College (S.P.G.). 
 
 This institution was set on foot in 1884, the initiatory expenses having been partly 
 furnished by Mr. Andrews, of the Madras Civil Service. It is designed for the training 
 of Mission agents for the Telugu Missions, the lack of which has greatly hindered the 
 development of work in one of the most promising fields occupied by the Society ill 
 India. New and permanent buildings for the College were erected in 1891-2. 
 
 Number of Scholarships. — 79. 
 
 Expenses of a liesident Student per annum. — R8.73. 
 
 Subjects of Studij. — Scripture, English, Telugu, Arithmetic, "^Tisto , Geograx)iiy, 
 Algebra, Geometry, Physics, Cliemistry. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 71 ; non-resident * 
 
 Total Number of Students Educated (1884-92).— 326. 
 
 Principals,— Rev. A. Britten, 1884-92 ; [Rev. H. G. Downeb uig, part of 1892.] 
 
 St. Thomas' College, CoLojrBo. [See pp. 668, 665, 668.] , 
 
 The College of St. Thomas the Apostle was founded in 1851 by Bishop Chapman of 
 Colombo, under the following circumstances, In the Ceylon Blue Book for 1846, drawn 
 up under the authority of the Governor for H.M. Secretary of State, the following sug- 
 gestion was submitted : — " Instead of proposing to lower the standard of education 
 Aimed at, it seems far more desirable to endeavour to organise it ; so as to supersede 
 the necesait" of sending young men to Calcutta to study Theology and Medicine for the 
 service i this Colony, as has been usual for some time past, at great expense to Govern- 
 ment and with very indifferent saccese. Theological education might ere long be success- 
 
EDUCATIOK, 
 
 795 
 
 fully nndertakon in Colombo under the anfipiceii of the BiRhop." Uavin|( obtained the 
 promiBO ol attmHtunce from Hociet.ieH and other friendH in Ent^lund the BiHliop en- 
 deavoured to give effect to tlie HUggeHtion, and in 1H4H offered to o|>en a TlieolnKiciil 
 College at once provided they guaranteed the tranHfer to it of the four Uliind Studeiit- 
 ships {£16 each per annum), ut Bishop'H College, (Calcutta, mh vacaiu-ies occurred. Tlio 
 objectM of the propoHed College were : " Theological and General Kducation of HtndentH 
 in preparation for Holy OrderH, and the Training of Native CatechintH and HchoohnaKtera 
 for the Hervice of the Church in the Diocese of Colombo." 
 
 The Ceylon Uovemment admitted tlie advantage of the Hcheme and cxpreRfied 
 concurrence in the object, but owing to the depreBHiou in the Colony were unable tu 
 afford any pecuniary aid. 
 
 In appealing to the Hociety the BiHhop aaid : " In aiding the flmt formation of an 
 institution which is to become the nursery of a native Church, you are sowing the 
 seed which is to become not only au abiding but an increased blessing. It is the differ- 
 ence of a colonist carrying out barrels on barrels of tlour, which will feed him and hit* 
 family as long as they last ; but a single bushel of wheat will supply him and liia 
 children for years, and his children's children long after he is gone. Kuch is my hope ; 
 I am doing little, I seem to be doing nothing; but if this seed-plot be broken up, and tlie 
 seed once sown, I shall feel that you have not sent me forth quite in vain." The Hwiety 
 accepted the Trusteeship of the College and gave 4)1,000 for endowment and uu annual 
 grant which is still continued ; the S.P.C.K. voted £2,000 for endowment ; and the Bishop 
 having given a site of nine acres, with buildings, tlie College was opened in 1801. Thu 
 foundation comprises : (1) The College proper; (2) a Divinity School for the training of 
 candidates for the Ministry, provision being made for ten Divinity Studentships; (U) a 
 Collegiate School, to which an endowment has been attached for the free education of 
 non-resident scholars, to be called " Bishop's Scholars " ; (4) a Native Orphan Asylum for 
 the plain Christian education of twenty orphan boys. Besides the above endowments, 
 the following have been added at various times : — 
 
 The " Gregory " and " Duke of Edinburgh " Scholarships, and five " Prince of Wales " 
 Exhibitions — by Samson Rajepukse, Esq., Mudaliyar of tlie Governor's Gate. 
 
 A Divinity Professorship, for the purchase of scientific apparatus, and for teaching 
 natural science — by Charles de Soysa, Esq. 
 
 "Acland Memorial Scholarship " — by Sir Henry Acland, K.C.B., F.R.S., President of the 
 General Medical Council and Regius Professor of Medicine in Oxford University. 
 
 Circumstances have made it necessary to confine the work within narrower limits 
 than was at first intended, and some of the studeutsliips and scholarslxips are temporarily 
 in abeyance. 
 
 Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — Rs.200 to Rr.440. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Usual subjects of an English school up to standard of Cam- 
 bridge Senior Local Examination. Special Class for Theological Students. 
 
 The College was afBiliated to the University of Calcutta in 1863, but in 1883 the 
 Warden decided to discontinue to prepare for the Calcutta Examinations (First in Arts 
 and B.A.), having after a long trial come to the conclusion that good and honest 
 teaching is absolutely incompatible with two examinations so radically different as the 
 Cambridge Local and that of the Calcutta University. The result was an immediate 
 improvement in the work of the College. Courses of Divinity Lectures are given by 
 the Warden, which are open to catechists and to others desirous of extending their 
 theological reading. 
 
 Present Number of Students. — Resident, 100; non-resident, 200. 
 
 Total Niimber of Students Educated (18fi0-92).— About 2,000.* 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (1850-92).— About 10. 
 
 Visitor. — The Bishop of Colombo. 
 
 Wardens.— B,ev. Cyril Wood, D.D., 1852-8 ; Rev. J. Baly, M.A., 1854-60 ; Rev. George 
 Bennett, M.A., 1808-6 ; Rev. J. Bacon, B.D., 1872-7 ; Rev. E. F. Miller, M.A., 1878-91 ; 
 Rev. P. Read, B.A., 1891-2. 
 
 The College Chapel is also the Cathedral of Colombo, the foundation of which was 
 laid on the closing day of the Society's last Jubilee, June 15, 1852. 
 
 The College Library, consisting of nearly 8,000 volumes, mostly the gift of Bishop 
 Chapman, is especially rich in classical and theological works, some of which were 
 presented by the University of Oxford and the Trustees of Dr. Bray's Associates. 
 
 * Including representatives of Singhalese, Tamil, Burgher, and English races. 
 
 Trainin. ^titutions, Sarawak and Singapore. ' 
 
 [The training of native agents for the Missions in Borneo and the Straits is carried oit 
 at Sarawak and Singapore, but no particulars are at hand.] ^ . 
 
 ¥r 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 'Is' 
 
 jtU'Ul 
 
 iM- 
 
 
 
796 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 St. Paul's College, Hong Kosa. • . 
 
 Tli'm Missionary College was founded in 1849 by voluntary gifts obtained by Bishop 
 Smith of Victoria. A school building erected under the superintendence and by the help 
 of the Bev. Vincent Stanton, the Colonial Chaplain at Victoria, was transferred for the 
 purposes of the College, and the other chief contributors were " A Brother and Sister," 
 iiud the S.P.C.K. The College was primarily founded for the object of training a body 
 of Native Clergy and Christian Teachers for the propagation of the Gospel in China, 
 siccording to the principles of the United Church of England and Ireland, and under 
 tlie immediate control of the Bishop of the Diocese. Provision has been made for the 
 admJHsion of European as well as native students. 
 
 The SJP.U. has at various times made small grants to the institution. 
 
 Native Theological College, Tokio, Japan. 
 
 A Theological Class for the training of Native Mission Agents vvas begnn by the 
 Eev. (now Archdeacon) Shaw, at St. Andrew's, Shiba, in the autumn of 1878 in connec- 
 tion with the Sei Kiyo Sha (Holy Teaching) School, which he had opened in connection 
 with his work. For a short time in 1887-** this class was united with the American Mission 
 College of St. Paul in Tokio, which was then placed under a joint committee of 
 American, English, and Japanese Clergy, thus securing a larger and more effective 
 teocliing staff. In the beginning of 1889, however, on the arrival of the fuller 
 University Mission staff, the class was moved back to St. Andrew's and placed under 
 the Wiirdenship of the Rev. A. P. King, and is now again known as the St. Andrew's 
 Divinity School, Shiba. 
 
 No endowments. Entirely supported by S.P.O. Students have an allowance made 
 by S.P.G. of 15s. (about) to each student a month. 
 
 Expellees of a Student per annum. — About £10. 
 
 Subjects of Study. — Bible and Prayer Book, Pastoral and Dogmatic Theology, 
 Church History, Christian Evidences, English, and, to some extent, Greek. 
 
 Freseni Number of Students. — Resident, 8. 
 
 Total Number of Students from commencement to 1892 'inclusive. — 24. Of these 
 three have been admitted to Holy Orders. 
 
 lFanfe«a.—Ven. Archdeacon Shaw, 1878-89; Rev. A. F. King, 1889-92. 
 
 St. Augustine's Mi8sio\.\ry College, Canteebubt. 
 
 The College was founded in 1848 (under Royal Charter) for the education of young 
 men for the service of the Church in the distant dependencies of the British Empire. 
 It is formed on the general plan of the old coUegiate institutions of the English 
 Unive sities — to consist of a Warden, a Sub-Warden, and ultimately of six Fellows. 
 
 Tlie demand for an institution of this kind was created by Bishop Broughton, the 
 first BiHhop of Australia, whose position as head of a diocese nearly as large as Europe, 
 but with less than twenty Clergy, lent emphasis to his prayers for more labourers. In 
 response to his cry for " a College somewhere," a movement was set on foot by the Rev. 
 Edward Coleridge, Fellow of Eton College, who raised over £25,000 for the object. The 
 original intention to found the new College at Oxford was over-ruled in a remarkable 
 way. In the year 005 Ethelbert, King of Kent, granted a site at Canterbury on which 
 St. Augustine founded a monastery. Dedicated to God under the name of St. Peter and 
 St. Paul, it flourished for centuries under the Benedictine rule and became one of the 
 most famous religious houses in Europe. By Henry VIII. the abbey was suppressed 
 and changed into a deer park (1588) ; but the ruins were habitable down to the time of 
 CMiarles II., who lodged there ir» passing tlirough Kent at the Restoration. In 1848 the 
 late Robert Brett of Stoke Newington drew attention (in The English Churchman, 
 September 18) to the desecration of the ruins by their conversion into " a brewery pot- 
 house and billiard room." This letter was seen by the late Mr. Beresford Hope, who 
 purchased the ruins and devoted them to the proposed Missionary College, which was 
 opened on St. Peter's Day 1848 by Archbishop Sumner. 
 
 The Endowment Fund of the College is barely sufficient to provide the stipend of 
 the Staff. There are Exhibitions, varying from XIO to £85 a year; also Diocesan 
 AtjHociations which aid in the support of Students. The Society has •-i-'lovod 
 HeV'eral Oriental Exhibitions and fumishes the salary of the Professor of Oriental 
 Languages. 
 
 Expenses of a Eesideni Student per annum. — £45 for College fees. 
 
 Candidates for admission should be about twenty years of age. 
 
EDUCATION. 
 
 797 
 
 1 ^i|/ 
 
 Subjects of Study. — The College course of three years embraces instrnction in tlie 
 Holy Scriptures (original languages), the evidences of Christiau Religion, tlie Stundanl 
 Divines, the Prayer Book and Tliirty-nine Articles, Church and Missionary HiHtory, 
 Elementary Hebrew, the composition of Sermons, some Latin and Greek Classics, Matlie- 
 matics and Physical Science, Medicine (at tlie County Hospital), Oriental languages {fox- 
 students going to the East), and iu various brandies of manual labour and mechanical 
 arts. 
 
 In May 1837 the use of a distinctive hood was sanctioned by the Visitor, which, with 
 a Diploma, is granted to students who have completed tlie prescribed course and have 
 received Missionary cr Colonial appointments. Before receiving these honours students 
 (except ui special cases exempted by tlie Warden) must have passed the Oxford and 
 Cambridge PreUminary Examuiation for Holy Orders. ) 
 
 Pregent Number of Students. — i'i (resident). 
 
 Siuce the foundation of the College 42'2* Students have left for service in the 
 different Colonial and Missionary Dioceses, of whom four have become BishopB, wliile 
 many others have risen to i>ositionB of considerable eminence, and liave proved devoted 
 workers in the Mission Field. 
 
 :l 
 
 
 BT. AUGUSTINE 8 MlbSIoNAli'i: COLLEUB, CANXKUUUUl". 
 
 Vimtor. — Tlie Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 ironfc/M— Bishop Coleridge, lH4.«-.>0 ; Rev. Canon H. Bailey, D.D., 1860-78; Ven. 
 Archdeacon Watkins, 1H7H-80; ilev. Canon (i. F. Muclcar, D.D., i.s8()-98. 
 
 * Including representatives of the following races : British and ColoniaI-lK)rn, Kafir, 
 Burmese, Armenian, Turkish, Eurasian. 
 
 Missionary College of St. Boxiface, WAnrnxsTEB, Wilts. 
 
 Tlie institution was founded in 1800 by the Rev. Sir JiinieK E. Philipji'., Bart., as ii 
 " Misnion HouHe " pvepatatory to St. AnpustincH, Cantt-rlmrj'. or oMut /lif^^ifr-f^rude 
 Collep^e ; but ntndents nmy now, if tlieir friends wisii, fro stmi^'lit from St lioniface to 
 the Mission field. There iire various Diocesim Missionury AssoiMiiMonH from wliicli grantfi 
 are obtainable to meet the College expenses, wliich for ii n-sidcnt stndent amount to 
 about £4'2 per annum. Tiie Society formerly atwistcd in firovidin^ minnal i'xliii)itions. 
 
 Subjects of Studi/. — Holy Scripture, Chissios, Eiitrlisli, EIciiuMitary Mallicitnitic-i, 
 Systtniiatic Theologj-, Foreign Religions Systems, Medicine, Curpeutcrlug, Printing, 
 Bookbinding, (iardoning. itc. 
 
 Prenent Nuwhcr of Sfiiilrnfs. — 20 (resident). 
 
 Total Number of Sfuilents E(lucatril(lHm-92].— no. ' 
 
 Total Number of Students Ordained (lH«0-g2).— 1'20. 
 
 Warden. — Rev. Canon Sir J. E. Pliilipps, Bart. 
 
 Principals.— Ber. J. R. Madan, MA., 1H(W-71 ; Rev. G, F. Saxby, M.A.. 1872-6 
 Bev. S. J. Eales, M.A., 1870-84; (vacant 18M4-(5) ; Rev. J. F. Welsh, M.A., 188(i-l»3. 
 
 il' 
 
 
 tyi 
 
 vl 
 
 Hi'. J 
 
 
798 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 ;„, . . CHAPTEE XCVI. ... 
 
 ., . ' BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS. ' ' ' • 
 
 (1) General; (2) Translations', (8) Home Publications; ' 
 , (4) The Home Library, 
 
 (1) GENKRAU 
 
 It was by the distribution of books that the Society began its work of propa- 
 gating the Gospel. The first act of the kind (as reported by the Bishop of 
 Hereford at the meeting in February 1702), the sending of " a great Welch 
 Bible & ComSn Prayer Book to the Welch congregation in Pensylvania " [1], was in 
 advance of the first Missionary by some months [p. 10]. For many years indeed 
 the S.P.G. was a Missionary, Bible, and Religious Tract Society in one. " Great 
 iiumbers of Bibles and CWmon- Prayer- Books in the MifflUh, French, and Dutch 
 languages. Expositions on the Church Catechism, with other Devotional and Pra^- 
 iieal Books, have been sent ... to the Islands and the Continent [of America] : 
 and great Numbers of such like Books, Homilies, Expositions on the 39 Articles, 
 &c., are now providing for the places that want them most." Such was the 
 record of the first four years [2]. The appointment of a Missionary carried 
 with it a " Mission Library " and books for free distribution among his people 
 [3]. Foreign parts to which Missionaries could not be sent were not left without 
 some token. Witness Moscow in 1703 [p. 734] ; and " corners of the earth" such 
 as St. Helena, 1704-6 [p. 319] ; Jamaica, 1703-10 [pp. 228-9] ; Montserrat, 1703 
 [p. 211], and Bermuda, 1705 [p. 102]. 
 
 French and German refugees fleeing from European despotism, as well as 
 emigrants from our own country, were enabled to sing (in their own tongue) the 
 Lord's song in a strange land, and many hearts were cheered and the faith 
 of many was strengthened by these proofs of Christian symynthy and fellow- 
 ship [pp. Ill, 813]. 
 
 Of the races yet reached by Missionary enterprise there are few which are 
 not included within the Society's operations and for whom translated copies of 
 the Scriptures have not been procured by its aid. In the accomplishment of 
 many of these translations it has been the privilege of the Society to assist 
 [pp. 800-13]. 
 
 For Codriiigton College, Barbados, provision was made chiefly from bequests 
 by Archbishop Tenison (18 volumes, 1714) ; the Rev. — Hill, Rector of High Laver, 
 Essex (600 volumes, 1727) ; and the Rev. Gilbert Ramsey of Barbados (1728) [4]. 
 Similarly the Clerg\- of New York became the possessors of over 1 ,600 volumes 
 left to the Society by the Rev. Dr. Millington of Kensington (1728). For fifty years 
 they remained in undisturbed possession under an Act of Assembly. Sufficient 
 security for peaceful times, it availed not during the Revolutionary War, when the 
 British soldiers on taking Nev/ York plundered and sold the library. On the 
 complaint of the custodians a proclamation was issued for returning the books, 
 but not a tenth were recovered [6]. Valuable libraries were also founded by the 
 Society at New York College, in 1758 (1,500 volumes), and Christ Church, Boston, 
 in 1746, from the collections respectively of the Revs. Dr. Bristow and William 
 De Chaire [5rt] ; and twice did Harvard College, an independent institution at 
 Cambridge, Massachusetts, receive goodly gifts — on the first occasion through the 
 liberality and at the request of Bishop Berkeley (then of Cloyne), when "the 
 most approved writings by Divines of the Church of England " were thus acknow- 
 ledged in a letter to the Secretary of the Society : — 
 
 • .;\ " Harvard College in Cambridge, 
 
 Feb. 18, 1748-9. 
 " Reverend Sir,— Having received, sometime the last Fall, a most valuable Present of 
 Books to our Publick Library, from the Society for the Propagation of the Goapel, our 
 
,.iJ:; r.?' 
 
 BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS. 
 
 799 
 
 Corporaiion desire, by you their Secretary, to make their grateful Acknowledgment to 
 that venerable Body : Please therefore. Sir, to inform them, that we have a most thankful 
 Sense of that generous Donation, and have placed the said Bonks in a particular Classis 
 provided for them, where they will be, as designed, of general Use ; and doubt not they 
 will, as they are excellently adapted thereto, very much tend (as you erpress it) to 
 proinote the Oospel of Christ, and the Interest of Religion both in Faith arid 
 Practice, which will naturally urge our Prayers, that that charitable Foundation may be 
 continually more and more strengthened, and the worthy Members thereof always 
 influenced and directed by the Divine Spirit to those Measures that will most eflFectually 
 promote the Salvation of the Souls of Men, which is the oontinnal Prayer of us all, and 
 particularly of 
 
 " Tour most obedient and most humble Servant, 
 ' ' ' * ' " Edwabd Holyoke, President." [6] 
 
 In 1764, when Harvard College lost its library by fire, it was represented to the 
 Society by the Rev. East Apthorp, one of its former Missionaries, that it was a fit 
 occasion to show Christian spirit by contributing to the repair of this loss in a 
 colony wholly unprovided with public libraries— the library and other advantages 
 of the College having also been of distinguished benefits to the Missions. The 
 immediate result was a present of books of the value of £100 [7]— a good invest- 
 ment, for the conformity of four graduates of the Presbyterian College at Yale, 
 Connecticut, had been mainly effected (in 1722-3) by theological works sent to 
 the College in 1714 [8], and subsequently the Society's ranks were reinforced by 
 several men who, after graduating at Harvard College, had conformefl to the 
 Church [9J. The circulation of infidel works in America stimulated the Society 
 and its friends, and encouragement was afforded by the Prince of Wales in 1757, 
 who gave to the Society 200 copies of " Dr. Leland's view of the deistical writers 
 that had appeared in England in the 16th and 17tb centuries " [10]. By this time 
 over 130,000 volumes of Bibles and Prayer Books, with other books of devotion 
 and instruction and an " innumerable quantity " of small tracts had been dispersed 
 by the Society [llj. The work, which continued on a large scale into the 
 19th century, gradually became more limited as other sources of supply were 
 opened up and developed. The library of Bishop's College, Calcutta,* was 
 selected in 1823 under the direction of Bishop Middleion, who also gave 600 
 volumes [12] ; the libraries of many other Theological Colleges have been 
 enriched by the Society's bounty. Assistance has also been rendered in the 
 formation of Diocesan Libraries in Nova Scotia, Quebec, Jamaica (1830), and 
 Barbados [13]. 
 
 By means of the interest of the Negus Fund (capital £2,650, arising from a 
 bequest of Mrs. Sarah Negus, by will dated July 1790) f 1 4 J the calls on the Society 
 for books are now chiefly met. These are mainly for Eibles and Prayer Books for 
 the converts in the Missions to the heathen. Frequently a portion of the outlay 
 is returned — more value being placed by the recipient on a book for which a charge, 
 however slight, is made. From the multilingual character of some of the 
 Missions, opportunities are afforded for wide distribution at little cost. Thus 
 from a small grant of £25 the Rev. F. P. L. Josa of British Guiana was enabled 
 to circulate the Scriptures among his flock in eight languages— English, Portu- 
 guese, Chinese, Hindi, Urdu, Kathi, Tamil, and Bengali. 
 
 June 
 
 [5] 
 
 pp. 41-2. [71 ,. 
 
 p. 29. [11] R. 1757, pp. 22-3 
 
 pp. 30-1 ; R. 1880, p. 199. 
 
 ;i2J R. 1823, p. 150. 
 
 82. rsjjo., 
 
 . 1728, p. 81. 
 
 [6J R. 1749, 
 
 , (lOJ R. 1757, 
 
 [13 andl4J Finance Report, 1892, 
 
 I 
 
 i. ! 
 
 ,',1 
 
 I-;;. 
 
 if 
 
 ■1 M'j t 
 
 1*: 
 
 * Reported to be, next to the Cathedral Library, the finest in the Diocese of 
 Calcutta, and containing Syriac MSS. collected in Malabar by Bishop Heber, and 
 a collection (made by Principal Mill in 1822) ot documents respecting the Parsees, the 
 Jains, and other irregular tribes or sects in India, also books from the Brahmins and 
 regular Hindus. 
 
800 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 (2) forbictN translations, &C. 
 
 By the aid of its Missionaries, members, and other friends, the Society has been 
 instrameatal in effecting the following translations and compilations : — 
 
 (X) NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 MIKMACK (MiCKMACK, or MioMAC) (formerly the principal Indian 
 language in Nova Scotia).— (it GBAMMAB, comp. in 1765-6 by the Rev. T. Wood, 
 (ii) Portions of the FBAYEB BOOK, tr. by him in 1766-8 (? not printed). 
 
 MOHAWK (or Mohock) (a language understood by the Iroquois or 
 Six-Nation Indians). — (i) HOBN BOOK, FBIMBB, and FBATEBS, 
 comp. under the direction of the Revs. T. Barclay and W. Andrews, 1712-13. 
 (New York, 1714.) (ii) Portions of the FBA7BB BOOK, with Family Prayers 
 and several Chapters of the OLD and NBW TESTAMENTS, tr. by L. Clausen, 
 Mr. Andrews' interpre'.<jr. (W. Bradford, New York, 1716.) 2nd and enlarged ed. by 
 Messrs. Andrews, H. Barclay, and Ogilvie— provided by Sir W. Johnson. (H. Gaine, 
 New York, 1761).) 3rd. ed., provided by the Governor of Canada on petition of the 
 Mohawks, who feared that the book might be wholly lost in the Revolutionary War. 
 Revised by Colonel Daniel Glaus, a member of the Society, who also composed a 
 Pr'mer. (Quebec, 1780.) 4th ed.. printed at the expense of the Government, the 
 title-page of which is as follows : " The Book of Common Prayer and Administra- 
 tion of the Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church according 
 to the Use of the Church of England : together with a Collection of Occasional 
 Prayers, and divers Sentences of Holy Scripture necessary for knowledge and 
 practice. Formerly collected and translated into the Mohawk Language under the 
 direction of the Missionaries of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in 
 Foreign Parts, to the Mohawk Indians. A New Edition, to which is added the 
 Gospel according to St. Siark, translated into the Mohawk Language by Captain 
 Joseph Brant, an Indian of the Mohawk Nation. London: Printed by C. Buckton, 
 Great Pulteney Street, Golden Square. 1787." The whole book comprises 511 pages 
 (exclusive of nineteen illustrations), the English being on the left-hand and the 
 Mohawk on the right-hand pages,* and it was revised by Colonel Claus. The 
 Mohawk Chief, Joseph Brant, was educated at one of the American colleges, and 
 visited London in 1776. His translation of St. Mark's Gospel gave much satis- 
 faction to the King, by who.«e order it was printed for the use of the Mohawks, 
 it being the first of the Gospels which appeared entire in their language, 
 (iii) ST. MABK'S GOSPEL. Exposition of the OHUBCH OATBOHISM, and 
 a COMPBNDIOITS HISTORY OF THE BIBLE, prepared by the Rev. J. 
 Stuart 1774 (? not printed); Sr. Matthew's Gospel begun by do. and Mr. Vincent 
 in 1787 (7 not printed), (iv) ST. MATTHEW'S and ? ST. JOHN'S GOSPELS, 
 tr. by Lieut -Col. Norton and Chiefs Aaron Hill and John Brant, 1820-4 (printing 
 doubtful), (v) SHOBT CATECHISM (discovered in the British Museum) 
 (printed under the Society's auspices, 1823). (vi) FBIMEB, 2nd ed. [see abovel, 
 A. Hill, 1827. 
 
 XARAGANSETT dialect (spoken by an Indian tribe peculiar to New 
 England).—" VOOABTJLABY and NOMBNGLATUBE," compiled by Cate- 
 chist Cornelius Bennet, 17fi5. 
 
 NITLAKAFAMUK (or Thompson Indian) (the language of a tribe in 
 British Columbia known as the Lytton Thompson Indians) —(i) A LITURGY 
 and HYMNS, compiled in 1863 by the Rev. J. B. (inod. (ii) I'ovtions of the 
 PRAYER BOOK with HYMNS, by do. (Mission Press, Victoria, 1879-80.) 
 
 OJIBWA.— (i) A great part of the PBAYEB BOOK, tr. soon after 1841 
 by the Rav. Dr. O'Meara. During the next ten years tliis was followed by(ii)th3 
 NEW TESTAMENT, (iii) the BOOK OP PSALMS, and (iv) a small col- 
 lection of PSALMS and (v) HYMNS, (vi) Tlie translation of the OLD 
 TESTAMENT, undertaken by liini and tlie Rev. Peter Jacobs in IR.^T. was 
 carried on by the latter, who completed the PENTATBaOH, the BOOK OP 
 FBOVEBBS, and ISAIAH about 1861. 
 
 • The Veni Creator was included and four Hymns, for which an English translation 
 could not be procured. 
 
BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS. 
 
 801 
 
 the 
 
 was 
 OP 
 
 ition 
 
 SABCEE. — VOCABUIjARY and portions of tlie Cantidian FRIMBB, 
 -comp. and tr. by Rev. H. W. G. Stocken. 1S88 
 
 CHINOOK jarfi^on (a common medium of communication among the 
 Indians in Vancouver's Island &c., adopted owing to the variety of dialects there. 
 It is imperfect as a medium of religious instniction, but it was the best that 
 could be found at the time of translation). — (i) Portions of the FRAYEB 
 BOOK, tr. by Rev. A. C. Garrett in 1862. (ii) A CHINOOK JABGOX and 
 THOMPSON VOCABULARY, comp. by the Rev. J. B. Good. (Victoria, B.C. 
 1880.) 
 
 (2) SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 The languages of four of the Indian tribes of British Guiana were reduced to 
 writing (Anglo-Roman characters) by the Rev. W. H. Brett, of whom a notice 
 is given elsewhere [pp. 243-9]. His works (in which he received inraluable aid 
 from Mrs. Brett) were : — 
 
 ARAWAK. — (i) GRAMMAR and VOCABULARY, 184S-9 (not 
 printed), (ii) The LORD'S PRAYER. CREED and TEN COMMAND- 
 MENTS, with a short CATECHISM (explanatory of the foregoing, the Sacra- 
 ments, the Baptismal and Marriage Vows), and short PRAYERS chiefly from 
 tlie Liturgy. (Georgetown, Guiana, 1847; and S.P.C.K. 1867.) (iii) SCRIPTURES 
 •(a) The four Gospels, St. Matthew, begun ] 845, and St. John, begun 1846 (S.P.C.K. 
 1850), St. Mark and St. Luke, begun 1851 (S.P.C.K. 1856); (A) Genesis— Chapters 
 1 to 9 and 11 (S.P.C.K. 1856); (c) The Acts of the Apostles (S.P.C.K. 1856). 
 (iv) CATECHISM on the historical portions of the Old and New Testaments. 
 (S.P.C.K.) 
 
 ACAWOIO. — (i) GRAMMAR and VOCABULARY (subsequent to 1844 
 —not printed), (ii) SCRIPTURES: (a) St. Matthew, 1864-70 (S.P.C.K.); 
 (ft) Genesis, Chapters 1 to 9 and 11 (S.P.C.K.); (c) The Parables of Our Lord 
 (S.P.C.K.). (iii) The LORD'S PRAYER, CREED and TEN COMMAND- 
 MENTS, with a short Catechism and Prayers as in Arawak No. ii. (S.P.C.K.). 
 (!v) CATECHISM on the historical portions of the Old and New Testaments 
 (S.P.C K.). 
 
 CABIBI. — (i) GRAMMAR and VOCABULARY, begun 1844 (not 
 printed), (ii) The LORD'S PRAYER, CREED and TEN COMMAND- 
 MENTS, with a short CATECHISM and PRAYERS as in Arawak No. ii. 
 (S.P.C.K.). (iii) CATECHI8M (150 questions and answers) on the historical 
 portions of the Old and New Testaments (S.P.C.K.). 
 
 WARAU.— (i) GRAMMAR and VOCABULARY, begun 1841 but not 
 completed till after 1844 (not printed), (ii) and (iii) as in Caribi [above]. 
 
 The Creed and Lord's Prayer in the last three tongues were first printed on 
 cards with engravings of Scriptural subjects an-anged in medallions around the 
 letterpress. 
 
 (3) AFRICA. 
 
 MALAGASY. — (i) The bible, revised by a Committee consisting of 
 representatives of various Missionary Societies, the chief part being taken by 
 the Rev, W. E. Cousins of the L.M.S. The S.P.G. representatives were : Bishop 
 Kestell- Cornish (the Revs. A. Chiswell and R. T. Batchelor for a short time), and 
 the Revs. F. A. Gregory, A. Smith, and A. M. Hewlett. Begun in 1873, finished 
 1888. (Bible Society, 1889.) (ii) The PRAYER BOOK : (a) Portions, tr. by 
 the Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Mission Press, Tamatave, 1865-7); (6) The 
 firat complete tr. of the Prayer Book, except the Psalms, tr. by the Rev. A. 
 Chiswell 1874-7 (Mission Press, Antananarivo, 1877); (c*) Re vised version (includ- 
 ing the Psalter), by various S.P.G. Missionaries in Madagascar (S.P.C.K. 1888); 
 (d) The Canticles and Psalter pointed for chanting, by the Rev. A. M. Hewlett 
 (Antananarivo, 1 884). (iii) CATECHISMS : (a) A Catechism of the Church, 
 by the Rev. W. Hey, 1867 (? Tamatave, 1867); (6) A Catechism on Genesis, 
 Exodus, and the Life of Our Lord, by Mrs. F. A. Gregory (Antananarivo, 1889). 
 (iv) Two Tracts on CONFIRMATION, by the Rev. W. Hey, 1867. (? Tama- 
 tave, 1867). (v) PEARSON ON THE CREED (1) Art. I. tr. by the Rev. 
 F. A. Gregory, 1878 ; (2) Art. II. tr. by the Rev. A. Smith, 1879 ; (3) Arts. III.-XII. 
 tr. by the Rev. F. A. Gregory, 1886. (Antananarivo: 1, 2, 1879; 3, 1886.) 
 ,(vi) DOGMATIC THEOLOGY, from "Harold Browne on the 39 Articles and 
 
 8 F 
 
 t r. 
 
 Sm% 
 
 ■ Vr 
 
802 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 SADLnB'S CHURCH DOOTRINB— BIBLE TRUTH " (462 pages), by the 
 Rev. F. A. Gregory. (Antananarivo, 1886.) (vii) OOMMBNTARY ON ST. 
 JOHN'S GOSPEL, by the Rev. F. A. Gregory. (Antananarivo, 1886.) (viii) An 
 EUOHARISTIC Manual, by the Rev. G. H. Smith. (Antananarivo, 1883.) 
 (ix) FREEMAN'S PRINCIPLES OF DIVINE SERVICE, tr. by the Rev. 
 F. A. Gregory (MS.) (x) LENT LECTURES, by Bishop Wilkinson of Truro, 
 tr. by Rajaobelina. (Antananarivo, 1869.) (xi) HTMNS : (a) Thirty -one Hymns, 
 tr. by the Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Tamatave, 1865-7); (i) A few Hymns 
 on sheets, tr. by the Rev. A. Chiswell. (Antananarivo, 1877) ; (e) Hymn Book 
 corap. by the Rev. F A. Gregory (Antananarivo, 1880). (xii) PERIODICALS: 
 (a) Ny Mpiaro or Guardian, by the S.P.G. Missionaries — English and Native 
 (Antananarivo, monthly, 1876-7) ; (J) Monthly Instructor, " Stories and Thoughts," 
 edited by the S.P.G. Missionaries for the native teachers (Antananarivo, 1887, 
 and still continued), (xiii) SCHOOL BOOKS : (a) Reading Books, by the 
 Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Tamatave, 1865-7) ; (ft) A Scripture Geography by 
 the Rev. W. Hey, 1867 (? not printed) ; (c) Riders on Euclid, by the Rev. C. P. 
 Cory (Antananarivo, 1889) ; (d) English- Malagasy Dictionaiy, begun 1886 by 
 the Revs. F. A. Gregory and A. Smith and natives (not yet printed) ; (e) English 
 Church Historj' in Malagasy, by the Rev. A. M. Hewlett, 1892 (in the press). 
 
 SECOANA (the language of the Baralong tribe, a branch of the Bechuana 
 or Becoana nation).— (i) The NEW TESTAMENT (Seroloii dialect), tr. by 
 Archdeacon Crisp. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1885.) (ii) The PRAYER 
 BOOK. Begun by the Rev. G. Mitchell — Epistles nnd Gospels, &c. (Mission 
 Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 187.')) ; revised and completed by Archdeacon Crisp (S.P.C.K. 
 1887)— portions being published separately meanwhile, (iii) SEQUEL TO 
 «• STEP BY STEP," tr. by Rev. G. Mitchell. (Mission Press*, Bloemfontein, 
 1877.) (iv) A HARMONY OP THE PASSION. (Thaba 'Nchu, 1873.) 
 (v) A SERVICE FOR LENT (? 1873). (vi) likaelo Tsa Sakeraraente sa 
 selalelo sa morena se ve Bilioang Eukharista. (Thaba 'Nchu, 1870.) By Arch- 
 deacon Crisp.— (vii) AN ABC BOOK ON THE LINES OF " STEP 
 BY STEP," with some Notes on Geography and a Collection of Secoana Pro- 
 verbs. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1873, 1874, 1883; Lovedale Press, 1888.) 
 (viii) Book of CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE, v.ilh Old Testament History. (Mis- 
 sion Press, Thaba 'Nchu, ia«l.) (ix) HYMN BOOK with DIOCESAN 
 CATECHISM. A gradual compilation. The last two editions were very con- 
 sidernbly contributed to by the Rev. W. H. R. Bevan, who prepared that of 
 1889 for the press, and tr. some hymns in 1878. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 
 18()9, 1874, 1881 ; Barton, Bloemfontein, 1889.) (x) NOTES towards a 
 SECOANA GRAMMAR. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1880; S.P.C.K. 188(;.) 
 (xi) Many smaller work.s— not specified. 
 
 SESTJTO. — (i) The PRAYER BOOK: Portions tr. by the Rev. Canon 
 P.eckett, and revised by the Rev. J. VViddicombe. (S.P.C.K., 1877.) (ii) CATE- 
 CHISM OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE, &o., tr. by the Rev. Canon Beckett, 
 and revised by the Rev. J. Widdicombe. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1885.) 
 (iii) HYMNAL (consisting of Gl hymns, being mainly translations or paraphrases 
 of well-known hj'nins in Ancient and ^todem Book), mostly written, and all 
 revised and edited, bj-^ the Rev. J, Widdicombe. (3rd ed., 1887, Barlow, Bloem- 
 fontein.) (iv) MANUAL OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE, with the Com- 
 munion Service, Prayers, &c., and a Short Life of our Blessed Lord, tr. and comp. 
 by the Rev. J. Widdicombe and the Rev. R. K. Champernowne. (Spottiswoode Sc 
 Co., London, 1885.) 
 
 STJSTT.— (i) The PRAYER BOOK. 1st ed. begun by the Rev. J. H. 
 Duport in 1856. (S.P.C.K.? 1859.) 2nd and 3rd and revised eds. bv Mr. Duport. 
 (S.P.C.K. 1861 and 1869.) A New Translation by the Rev. P.'H. Douglin, 
 1884. (ii) The NEW TESTAMENT : (a) St. Matthew's Gospel. Rev. J. H. 
 Duport, (S P.C.K. ? 1869.) (b) The Acts of the Apostles, about half com- 
 pleted, by Mr. Duport, 1869, who intended to follow with St. John's Gospel. 
 (<?) The whole of the New Testament. Rev. P. H. Douglin. (S.P.C.K. 1884.) 
 (iii) GRAMMAR, by the Rev. J. H. Duport and the Rev. R. Rawle (of Codrington 
 College, Barbados). (S.P.C.K. ? 1864.) (iv) A CATECHISM, by the Rev. J. H. 
 Duport, 1867. "First Steps to the Church Catechism," 1869. (S.P.C.K.) 
 (v) HYMNS : a few by the Rev. P. H. Douglin, 1885, &c. (vi) SCHOOL 
 
BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS. 
 
 808 
 
 BOOKS: (a) Primers and other books, by the Rev. J. H. Duport, 1856-8. 
 (ft) Three books (two after the model of Henry's "First Latin Book") were 
 revised by Mr. Duport, 188G. (c) Primer and lieading Book, by the Rev. P. H. 
 Douglin. (S.P.C.K. 1887.) (vii) VOCABQLARY, in Susu and English : 
 (a) Rev. J. H. Duport, 18r)(5-58 : (b) ditto, by Mr, Duport and the Rev. R. Rawle, 
 18»)4 ; (c) Dictionary, by Rev. ]^ H. Douglin, 1H85, &c. (viii) MYTHS, FABLBS, 
 ANECDOTES, AND FOLKLORE, Rev. P. H. Douglin, 1885. 
 
 XOSA-KAFIB..— (i) SCBIPTUBES : (a) the Bible. Revised ed. by a 
 Board on wliich the Anglican Church was represented by the Rev. Canon 
 Woodroffe and the Rev. W. Philip. (Bible Society, 1889.) (ft) The Lessons 
 taken from the Apocrypha, tr. by the Rev. Canon Woodroffe. (St. Peter's 
 Mission Press, Indwe, Grahami-town. 1888.) (iii) The FBAYEB BOOK : (a) tr. 
 by Rev. H. Woodrofife, assisted by other S.P.G. Missionaries — Mr. Liefeldt, 
 Rev. \V. Greenstock, &c. (? S.P.C.K.' 1 864-05) ; (ft) Revision by Bishop Callaway, 
 1879 (? not printed); (c) Revi.sed edition by Bishop Key (in preparation), 
 (iv) HYMN BOOK by Rev. A. J. Newton and others. (Three editions, 1869, 
 1873, 1876 : St. Peter's Mission Press, Diocese of Grahamstown.) (v) A CATE- 
 CHISM to bo learnt before learning,' the Church Catechism, by Bishop Forbes, 
 tr. by Bishop Key. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Gwatyu, 1874.) (vi) FIBST 
 CATECHISM OF THE CHUBCH, by Rev. S. Adonis. (Cooper, Umtata, 
 1885.) (via) DIOCESAN CATECHISM, ST. JOHN'S, KAFFBABIA, tr. 
 by the Rev. John Xaba, with additions bv I'rovost Godwin. (Church Printing Co., 
 London, 1892.) (vii) MANUAL OF PRIVATE PBAYEBS, by Rev. W. Philip. 
 (St. Peter's Mission Press. Gwatyu, 186ti.) (viii) MANUAL OF PRAYERS, tr. 
 by Archdeacon Gibson and R. Tshele. (Guest, Grahamstown, 1886.) (ix) BOOK 
 OF THE HOLY COMMUNION. A Manual, partly original and partly 
 tr. from the Treasury of Devotion, by Bishop Key (O ner, Umtata, 1886.) 
 (x) THE DOOR OF LIFE, a treatise on Baptism and aoly Communion, tr. 
 by Mr. Bassie. (Guest, Grahamstown , 1888.) (xi) WESLEY'S PASTORAL 
 ADVICE, tr. by Mr. Bassie. (xii) WHY SHOULD I BE A CHURCHMAN P 
 tr. by Mr. Bassie. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Indwe, 1887.) (xiii) A MANUAL 
 OF CHURCH HISTORY and AN ELEMENTARY MANUAL, tr. by 
 Native Clergy in diocese of St. John's, (xiv) WORDSWORTH ON THE 
 CHURCH, tr. by Rev. W. H. Turpin, 1877. (xv) CHURCH HISTORY, by 
 Bishop Oxenden. (St. Peter's Mission I'ress, Gwatyu, Grahamstown, 1877.) 
 (xvi) FORTY SHORT LECTURES FOR LENT, by Bishop How. Tr. by 
 Hezekiah Mtobi, and corrected for press bv Rev. C. Taberer and otiiers. (S P.C.K. 
 ? 1885-6.) (xvii) COMMENTARY ON ST. MATTHEW'S GOSPEL, 
 S.P.C.K. (translation in preparation by Rev. C. Taberer). (xviii) SERMON 
 SKETCHES FOR KAFIR CATECHISTS, comp. by Archdeacon Gibson 
 (in preparation), (xix) MISCELLANEOUS, ed. by Rev. Canon Greenstock 
 (o published at Grahamstown, 1862, the rest at St. Matthew's Mission Press, 
 Keiskamma, Hoek): (<0 Kafir Tracts (1861); (ft) Kafir Almanac (1862); 
 (o) Essays (Kafir and English, 1862) ; (rf) Kafir Spelling Book (1865-6) ; (e) Con- 
 versations (Kafir and English) (1865-6) ; (/) Letter Book (Kafir and English) 
 (1865); (ff) Ecclesiasticus in Kafir (1866). (xx) («) Lessons in Words and 
 Phrases in English and Kafir, by Rev. A. J. Newton, 1884 ; (ft) First Lesson 
 Book in Kafir, by Rev. A. J. Newton, 1888 ; (c) ,l']sop's and other Fables in 
 Kafir, Parts 1 and 2, by Rev. A. J. Newton and Rev. J. Ntsiko, 1877; (d) Story 
 of the Pondomisi, by Bishop Key. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Indwe, Grahams- 
 town). 
 
 ZULU (or ZulU-KafIE). — in 1S65 a printing press was established at 
 Springvale, at which many translations by Dr. (afterwards Bishop) Callaway 
 were printed. The translations were made by the aid of trained and intelligent 
 natives — notably Umpengula Mbanda — through whose ear, eye, and mouth every 
 sentence 'as made to ])ass, thus ensuring as near an approach to absolute 
 correctness as it was possil)lo at that time to attain.— (i) SCRIPTURES: 
 (a) The Pentateuch and the Book of Joshua (St. John's Mission Press, 1871-1876) ; 
 (6) The P.salms (.Blair, Springvale. 1871); (c) The Prophets (complete) (Spring- 
 vale Mission Press. 1872); (^/) The Four Gospels (Highflats, 1877); (c) The 
 
 8r2 ■ . » 
 
 <! 
 
 I-'; 
 
 H 
 
 \ ! 
 
 ■' ■.-"I 
 
 •ill 
 
 
SOi 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 008PKL. 
 
 i 
 
 i s> 
 
 remainder of the New Testament in MS.* (ii) The PRAYBB BOOK: (a) tr. 
 by Bishop Callaway. (Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg, I8(i6-71.) <b) Portion 
 to the end of the General Thanksgiving, tr. by Rev. S. M. Samuelson. (MS., 
 1875. Not printed, but the basis of No. iia.) (iia) Revised tr. of a portion of 
 the Prayer Book, chiefly by Bishop McKenzie, fissisted by the Missionaries in 
 Synod, Rev. S. M. Samuelson, Rev. C. Johnson, and others. (Mission Press, 
 Isandhlwana, 1885.) (iii) HYMN'S: («) Eight Hymns by Bishop Callaway 
 (Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg); (b) Seven Hymns by William Ngcwensa 
 (Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg, 1868) ; (o) Hymn Book (Incwadi Yamaculo), 
 ed. by Rev. Canon Greenstock and Rev. H. T. A. Thompson (Maritzburg). 
 (iv) The OHUBOH OATEOHISM, tr. by Rev. S. M. Samuelson and cor- 
 rected by Rev. R. Robertson. (S.P.G.K. 1875.) (v) SIMPLE INSTBUOTIONS 
 FOB OATEOHUMElSrS, by Bishop McKenzie of Zululand, tr. by Rev. S. M. 
 Samuelson. (Capetown, 1883.) (vi) Reading Book, " THE GRATEPUIi 
 TURK," tr. by Rev. S. M. Samuelson. (Cullingworth, Durban. 1884.) 
 Miscellaneous, by Bishop Callaway.t— (vii) NITBSEBY TALES, TBA- 
 DITIONS, AND HISTOBIES OF THE ZULUS in their own Words, 
 with a Translation and Notes. (Folk Lore Society, and Triibner, 1866, &c.) 
 (viii) THE BELIOIOUS SYSTEM OP THE AMAZULU (1868). Part I. 
 Tradition of the Creation. II. Ancestor Worship. HI. Divination. IV. Medical 
 Magic and Witchcraft. (? MS.) (ix) ELBMENTABY LESSONS AND 
 SEBVICES FOB NATIVE SCHOOLS (1869). Consists of the Apostles' 
 Creed, Ten Commandments, Lord's Prayer, and a Catechism, with a few simple 
 Prayers and Hymns for private use and for the use of Teachers in Native Schools, 
 (x) SOME BE MARKS ON THE ZULU LANGUAGE, (xi) CATCEHIST'S 
 MANUAL, (vii-xi nub. by Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg.) (xii) A SHOBT 
 GBAMMAB. (xiii) A DIOTIONABY APPENDIX of 2,20C words, or uses of 
 words, with examples, (xiv) A List of NATIVE MEDICINES, names of 
 diseases, parts of the body, &c. (not printed). 
 
 (4) AUSTRALASIA. 
 
 ATJSTBALIAN (Upper Murray Dialect, &c.) the lobd'S 
 
 PBAYEB and TEN COMMANDMENTS, tr. about 185li in connection with 
 the Poonindie Native Institution, South Australia, at that time under the Rev. 0, 
 Hammond. In reporting this the Bishop of Adelaide added that versions in 
 the " Spencer's Gulf and Adelaide dialects " were to be proceeded with, and 
 printed for distribution among the distant settlers in the hope that they might 
 thus be led to teach the aborigines the rudiments of religion. 
 
 HAWAIIAN. — (i) The PBAYEB BOOK : (a) The Morning and Evening 
 Service, Litany, Prayers and Thanksgivings, Collects, Epistles and Gospels, 
 Communion Office and Occasional Services (but not the Psalms or Ordinal), 
 tr. by the King, Kamahameha IV., and a Preface added by himself, 1862-3. 
 (Honolulu, 1862-3.) Of this edition Bishop Willis says it is excellent in its 
 way, but in the attempt to translate " Of One Substance " in the Nicene Creed 
 the King fell into Arianism, and the Athanasian Creed he did not venture to 
 touch, (ft) A new ed. in which the Epistles and Gospels were omitted and the 
 Psalms and Ordinal added. (S.P.C.K. 1867.) (c) Revised and enlarged ed. by 
 Bishop Willis, being the entire Book of Common Prayer except the Articles. 
 (S.P.C.K. 1883.) (ii) HYMN BOOKS (tr. by Bishop Willis): («) 76 Hymns 
 (Honolulu, 1874); and (6) 242 Hymns from Hymns A. & M., with a few from 
 the Congregationalist Book (Honolulu, 1880). (iii) CATECHISMS : (a) A 
 Catechism of Faith and Worship, tr. by Bishop Staley (Honolulu, 1864) ; 
 (ft) A Catechism of the Chief Truths of the Christian Religion (by J. R West of 
 Wrawby), tr. by Bishop Willis, arranged in English and Hawaiian on opposite 
 pages (Honolulu, 1874) ; (o) Grueber's Catechisms, tr by the Rev. A. Mackin- 
 tosh, (iv) PBAYEBS FOB CHILDBEN, tr. by Bishop Willis. (Honolulu 
 
 * In the translation of d and e the Rev. W. O. Newnham aBsisted. 
 t Bishop Callaway left a considerable quantity of unpublished MSS., including Zulu 
 and Kafir Hymna. 
 
^1 
 
 BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONa. 
 
 805 
 
 College Mission Press, 1875.) (v) SADLER'S OHUROH DOCTRINE, 
 BIBLE TRUTH, tr. by the Rev. A. Mackintosh, (vi) TRACTS : Some of 
 Bishop G. H. Wilkinson's tracts, tr. by the Rov. A. Mackintosh. 
 
 HELAKESIAX dialect, (MotA, OpA, Ac.)— The first Melanesian 
 translations were almost entirely the work of Bishop Patteson. He reduced twenty- 
 three of the languages to writing, and compiled and ir led elementary grammarn 
 of thirteen, and shorter abstracts (about ten printed , ■ ea-h) of eleven others. 
 Most of these, with translations of the New Tesi - . .d the Prayer Book, 
 were printed by native pupils of the Melanesian College at Kohimarama, New 
 Zealand, between 18C3-8. The part taken by the S.PG. Missionaries was 
 as follows:— In MOTA:(i) ST. LUKE'S GOSPEL (1864); (ii) ACTS OF 
 THE APOSTLES (1867); and (iii) a compilation of a SCHOOL BOOK 
 (1867), by the Rev. L. Pritt. (iv) Composition and compilation of READINO 
 LESSONS (about 1866-8); (v) The superintendence of the printing depart- 
 ment at Kohimarama (1864-6) ; (vi) revision of the 2nd ed. of the ACTS OP 
 THE APOSTLES ; and (vii) (since 1868) tr. of a few chapters of ST. MAT- 
 THEW'S GOSPEL and the FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. PETER, also oi a 
 few portions of the NEW TESTAMENT. In Opa : Portions of the PRAYER 
 BOOK, tr. by the Rev. C. Hice. (Norfolk lHland,*1876.) 
 
 (5) ASIA. 
 
 ARABIC— (i) The SCRIPTURES, new ed., published by Professor 
 Carlysle about 1804. The Society's assistance in this matter consisted of contri- 
 butions (£125 in 1804 and ditto in 1808) for 1,000 copies for distribution in Africa 
 and Asia, (ii) The NEW TESTAMENT, (iii) The PENTATEUCH. 
 (Bishop's College Press, Calcutta.) (iv) The PRAYER BOOK, tr. begun by 
 Dr. Pococke (not S.P.G.) and completed by Rev. Dr. Mill (Bishop's College) 1837. 
 The Psalms appear to have been issued also in a separate form. The Rev. 
 F. Schlienz of Malta was impressed in 1838 with the manifestation of friendly 
 feeling expressed by the Coptic Clergy and by their Patriarch, after seeing and 
 reading the Prayer Book in Arabic. The Priests, almost invariably, turned first 
 to the Creeds, which, as thni' golden links, presented a pleasing attraction to 
 their eye, and the catholicity of feeling thus evinced by the English Church gave 
 them general satisfaction. They were also much pleased with the Communion 
 Service, declaring that it removed from their minds those prejudices which had 
 existed under the idea that Anglicans did not commemorate the Lord's Supper, 
 or only once a year, and then in a manner unbecoming Christians. [Letter from 
 Mr. Schlienz. Oct. 18. 1838, to the S.P.C.K.] 
 
 ARMENIAN. — a version of the Liturgy, by Mr. Johannes Ardall, a young 
 Armenian resident in Calcutta, in 1826. Revised by men of dignity and station 
 in the Armenian Church. (Bishop's College, Calcutta.) 
 
 ASSAMESE (tr. by Rev. C. H. Hesselmeyer).— (i) The PRAYER BOOK. 
 
 to the end of the Commination Service. (S.P.C.K. 1871.) (ii) Bible Stories 
 (Dharam Puthi), (Dr. C. G. Barth). (iii) HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN 
 CHURCH (Dr C. G. Barth). (Sibsagar : No. ii in 1855; No. iii. in 1861.) 
 
 BENGALI.— (i) The SCRIPTURES : (a) The Parables of our Saviour, 
 (ft) Discourses of our Saviour, (c) Our Lord's Sermon on the Mount in Sanscrit verse 
 (from Mill's Christa Sangita), (rf) Hi.story of Joseph in Bengali, also in English and 
 IJengali. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, under the direction of the Syndicate pre- 
 vious to 1849.) (ii) The PRAYER BOOK : (a) M. and E. Prayer by the Rev. 
 W. Morton, 1825-33. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1833.) (ft) A new version, 
 printed but " not published," consisting of almost the whole Book of Common 
 Prayer, by Revs. D. Jones, J. Bowyer, and C. E. Driberg — the Epistles and Gospels 
 being, however, taken verbatim from the Scriptures published by the Bible Society. 
 (Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1840.) (o) A revised version by the Syndicate of 
 Bishop's College (printed but " not published "). (Bishop's College, 1846.) {d) A 
 revised version by ditto, omitting the Epistles, Gospels, and the Book of Psalms. 
 (Bishop's College, 1851.) (e) Two revised editions of the Psalter prepared at 
 Bishop's College, Calcutta, by the Rev. Dr. Kay and Rev. K. M. N. Banerjea, were 
 
 » 
 
 0\ 
 
806 
 
 SOCIKTY FOB THE PnOI'AOATION OF TIIF OOSPRL. 
 
 in 1868-61 " printed " and circuLated among the Missionaries for criticism and 
 snggestiona. The tirst waa in Bengali an ' English, directly from the Hebrew; 
 the last was by the Rev. K. M. Ilanerjea from p Mteral English rendering made for 
 the purpose by the Rev. Dr. Kay, and this, after revision by a committee of 
 Bishop's College and the Missionaries, was sanctioned by the Bishop of Calcutta 
 for use in churches, (iii) CATBOHISMS: («, h, c) Three C'atechisms of 
 Religious Truths, by the Rev. W. Morton, (a, S.P.C.K. about 1829 ; b a.M o. Bishop '.s 
 College, Calcutta, 1H30.) (rf) The Church Catechism. (*<) E.xposition of the 
 Church Catecliism by Bishops Sandford (of Kdinburgh) and Qleig (Primus of 
 Scotland), tr. by Catechist Dwarkinath Bancrjea. (/) A Scripture Catechism, 
 introductory to the Church Catechism, tr. by the Rev. W. O'B. Smith. (S.P.C.K.) 
 ig) An original Catechism for Catechumens, by Rev. K. M. Banerjea. (rf to //, 
 Bishop's College, Calcutta, previous to 1S41-;}.) (iv) HTMNS. (Tr. and pub. 
 at Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1850-2.) (v) TRACTS. SERMONS, &c.: (a) An 
 Epitome of Dr. Magce's work on the Atonement, with additions by Rev. W. Morton. 
 (Calcutta, 1830.) (himAc) Bishopof Calcutta's Tracts on the Lord's Supper (1841) 
 and Confirmation (1841). (S.P.C.K.) {d) The Sacra Privata of Bi.shop Wilson of 
 Sodor and Man (1842-3). (f) Select Se.-mous of Bishop Wilson of Sodor and 
 Man (1842-3). (/) Sermons .addressed to Native Christians and Inquirers, 
 (ft to / by Rev. K. M. Hanerjea. Bishop's College Press, Calcutta.) (</) St. 
 Cyprian on the Lord's Prayer ; (//) The Letter to Diognetus : by S.P.G. Mission- 
 aries in Calcutta Diocese, (i) Original tr.acts by Rev. P. L. N. Mitter, formerly 
 Natt Fellow of Bishop's College, {g to /', Bishop's College, Calcutta, previous to 
 1859.) (j) The Pramana Sara on the Outlines of the Christian Evidences. l>v 
 D. N. Banerjea. (Calcutta, 1879.) (vi) DICTIONARY: a Bengali and English 
 Dictionary, including the Synonyms. By Rev. W. Morton, 1824-8. (Bishop's 
 College, Calcutta, 1828.) An important work, for at that time nothing similiir 
 existed in Bengali. (vii)SPBIiLINOBOOKandEIjLERTON'SDIALOOUES. 
 (Bishop's College, Calcutta, under the direction of the Syndicate, previous to 
 1849.) Beng.ali and Sanscrit Proverbs, with their translation and application in 
 English. By Rev. W. Morton. (Bishop's College, Calcuttn, and Calcutta Scliool 
 Book Society, .'1828-32.) (viii) DIALOGUES ON THE HINDU PHILO- 
 SOPHY, comprising the Nyaya, tlie Sankhya, the Vedant ; to which is added a 
 discussion on the Authority of the Vedas. By Rev. K.M. Banerjea. The original 
 was issued in English in 1861, .and was described by the Bishop of Calcutta as a 
 work of rare merit, containing a complete account and refutation of the Hindu 
 systems, and exciting a considerable stir among the more learned natives. 
 (Bengali versions issued in Calcutta, 18G2 and 1867, the last by Thacker.) 
 
 BURMESE. — ^(i) The PRAYER BOOK : («) 1st ed. (incomplete). Begi n 
 by Mr. Cockoy, 18(i0; carried on by Re\'. A. Shears, 18()1 ; tinished (ed. and 
 pub.) by Mr. (now Rev. Dr.) Marks, ]8()3. {h) Revised and enlarged ed., by a com- 
 mittee of the S.P.G. Missionaries, 1876. (f) Revised and enlarged ed., by a 
 committee consisting of Archdeacon Blyth, the Rev. J. Fairclough, James Col- 
 beck, T. Rickard, J. Kristna, C. H. Chard, Sub-Deacon Hpo Khin, nnd (until his 
 departure for England) Rev. T. W. Windley, 1881-2. (ii) SCRIPTURES : (a) Part 
 of the New Testament, tr. by Rev. Dr. Marks, 1863; (/>) Revision (now being 
 made bv a committee), (iii) TRACT No. 4:50 of S.P.C.K. tr. bv Rev. A. Shears, 
 1861. "(iv) HYMN BOOK, tr. by the S.P.(i. Missionaries, 187si. (v) VOCAB- 
 ULARY, English, Burmese, Hindustani (Urdu), and Tamil, in English characters, 
 with the Burmese also in the native letters. Conip. by W. H. Bogbie, 2nd masti r 
 in St. John's College, Rangoon, and Abraham Joseph. (Bangoon, 1877.) 
 
 CANARESE.— (i) The PRAYER BOOK, tr. by the Rev. J. Taylor, Rev. 
 N. V. Athawalc. and Catechist J. Mahade. 1H91. (ii) THREE CHURCH 
 CATECHISMS for the use of Christian children, tr. by ]{ev. N. V. Athaw;.le 
 and Catechist J. Mahade, 1889. 
 
 CHINESE. — (i) The PBA'YER BOOK : The order of Jlorning and Even- 
 ing Prayer, and administration of Holy Communion, rendered in Hokien 
 Colloquial by the Rev. W. H. Ciomes, from Bishop Burdon's tr. in the literature 
 style (lithographed in Roman characters). (Singapore, 1887.) (ii) The Occasional 
 Services in Hokien Colloquial by do., 1888 (ready for i rinting). (iii) FAMILY 
 
BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS. 
 
 807 
 
 PBAYEHB in ChiiiCHe, comp. by the Rev. C. P. Scott (intt'iided for those Chinese, 
 neither Christians nor catechumens, who are well diHpoHt<l towardH Chriatianity). 
 
 DYAK.— I. (Land DYAK).—(i) The PRAYEB book: («) Portionn tr. 
 by the Rev. W. Chalniers and Hev. VV. Glover, 18(5(1 ; (h) .M. and K. and Communion 
 Services, tr. by the Hev. F. W. Abu, ISfifi ; (c) Keviseil and enlarged cd. by the 
 Rev. C. W. Fowler (Kuciiing, 18H5-6); (d) The Collects, Kpistles, and Gospels by 
 do. (Quop, 1888). (ii) The SCBIPTUBES: (a) Portions tr. bv the Rev. F. 
 W. Abe, 18(;:}-4 an/I loCO-TO ; (/;) St. Mark's and St. Luki-'.n Uosfiels, tr. by the 
 Rev. C. W. Fowler (Kiu-hing, 1887-8). (iii) THE LIPB OP CBBIST tr. from 
 the Hov. \V. H. Gomes' Malay version by Rev. W. Chalmers, 1860. (iv) HYMMS: 
 (a) Hymnal tr. by the Rev. F. W. Abe, 1865 ; (h) Forty-one Hymns, Ac., revised 
 by the Rev. C. W. Fowler (Kuching, 1887). (v) PRIMER AND BEADING 
 BOOK by do. (Quop, 1888.) (vi) VOCABULARY, English, Land Dyak, and 
 Malay, by the Rev. W. Chalmers. 
 
 II. (Sea Dyak). — Bishop Chambers was the pioneer in the work of committing 
 the Sea Dyak to writing (Roman characters), but the chief contributor to a written 
 language for these people has been the Rev. J. Perham, who is also the author of 
 BOine pajjers on the Religion of the Sea Dyaks, published in the journal of the 
 Asiatic Society, (i) SCRIPTURES: («,/>) St. Matthew's and St. Mark's Gospels, 
 tr. by Bishop Chambers ; (f) The Acts of the Apostles, tr. by tho Rev. J. Perliam 
 (Mission Press, Sarawak, 187(5); (d) The Epistles of St. James, St. Peter, and St, 
 John (Mission Press, Sarawak, 1879); (c,/) St. Luke's and St. John's Gospels, tr. 
 by Archdeacon Mesney (Mission Press, Sarawak, 1874 and 1877 respectively), 
 (ii) The PRAYER BOOK : (a) U. and E. Prayer, Litany, and Communion 
 Service, tr. by Bishop Chambers (1865) ; (ft) The Psalm.s, tr. by the Rev. J. 
 Perham (S.P.C.K. 1880); (c) The Collects, Epistles, and Occasional Services, 
 and revision of other parts of the Prayer Book, by tiie Rev. J. Perham and 
 others (Mission Press, Sarawak, 1888). (iii) HYMNS: (a) By Bishop Chambers, 
 an<l (h) About fifteen hymns, tr. by the Hev. J. Perham. (iv) HISTORY OP 
 JOSEPH, by the Rev. j". Perham. (Sarawak, 188:5.) (v) PRIMER, by the Itev. 
 W. H. Gomes. (Sarawak, 1851.) 
 
 OXTJEBATI. — Portions of the PRAYER BOOK, tr. by :\Ir. J. Vaupel, 
 Interpreter to the Supreme Court of Bombay. (Bombay, 1843.; Revised ed. 
 by the Rev. G. L. Allen, 1846. 
 
 HEBBEW. —GRAMMAR, bv Professor Weidemann. (Bishop's College, 
 Calcutta, ? 1849.) 
 
 HINDI. — (i) THE PRAYER BOOK : (a) Revised version of the M. and 
 E. Prayer, Communion and Baptismal Services, tiy the Rev. J. C. Whitley (Bishop's 
 College, Calcutta, 1870) ; (h, e) The Forms for the Ordering of Priests (including 
 the Veni Creator Spiritus) and Deacons, by the Rev. J. (J. Whitley (Ranchi, 
 Lithographs, 1872-3). (ii) A PRAYER BOOK for private use, bvthe Rev. J. C. 
 Whitley. (Benares, about 1874.) (iii) A MANUAL OP PRAYERS, chiefly from 
 the Prayer Book, comp. by the Rev. F. P. L. Josa. (S.P.C.K., 1881.) (iv) CATE- 
 CHISMS: (a) An Explanation of the Church Catechism, "Faith and Duty" 
 (S.P.C.K.), by the Rev, J. C. Whitley (Bishop's t:ollege, Calcutta, 1871) ; (h) A 
 Catechism on the Apostles' Creed, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley (Benares) ; 
 (o) Catechism on the- Order of Morning and Evening Prayer, by the Rev. R. Dutt 
 (S.P.C.K., Agra, 1875) ; (d) Catechism for the instruction of Catechumens in 
 the Singhbhuni Mission, by the Hev. Daud Singh (Benares, 1888). By the 
 Rev. P. L. Josa: — (e); A(I!atechismin Hindi (in Roman characters) (Guiana, 1879 > ; 
 (/') A Short Catechism in Hindi, and ((/) A Short Catechism in Hindi and 
 English (S.P.C.K. 1881). (v) The Office for the CONSECRATION OP A 
 CHURCH, by the Rev' J. C. Whitley, 1873. (vi) HYMNAL, comp. and tr. 
 by the Hev. J. C. Whitley. (Benares, 1880; do. 2iid ed., 1889, enlarged) 
 (vii) CHILDREN'S SERVICE, tr. by the Rev. J. (J. Whitley. (Benares, 188:5.) 
 (viii) (a) Prophecies of the Messiah and their Fulfilment, and (6) Manual of 
 Preparation for Confirmation, by the Rev. R. Dutt (S.P.C.K., Agra, 1877-8); 
 Co) A Short Paper for Newly Confirmed Persons, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley 
 t(Banchi, Lithograph, 1872); (d) Notes on Sunday Lessons, by the Rev. J. C, 
 
 ..II 
 
 iff,/ 
 
 !#' 
 
 ''''■J 
 
M 
 
 808 
 
 HOOIKTY FOR TIIR PROPAOATION OP THE OOSPKL. 
 
 Whltloy (Kanchi, Litliograph, 1871)- (ix) The Chota Nagpiir DUT PATRIKA 
 (Messenger), a magazine comp. l)v t\w I!ev. J. ('. Whitley, 187S. (x) The 
 Epistle fo Diognetiis, tr. by tlie 'Uev. i'ara f.'han.l. (S.I'.C.K., Agra, 1877.) 
 (xi) MANUAL OP THE CHRISTIAN FAITH, by the Rev. Tara Chand. 
 (S.P.C.K , Agra, 187S.) (xii) TRACTS, &c.— A series o( original tracts by the 
 Rev. T. Williams (Mission I'ross, Hewari, 1883-50, viz.: (a) " nmlho Mutii," 
 (A) " Mahadeva Sudra lokonka liai," (r) " Dharuia tyiig," (d ) " Veda," (r) " Uryd 
 Ink, kahuise Ayd," (/) " Satya S'astra," (;/) " I'rabhii Uhojanki Tnyari." (xiii) By 
 the Rev, Nehemiah (loreh. — A Refutation of the Six I'hilosophieal System.s of 
 the Hindus (N. I. Tract Society, Allahabad); Narrative of the' Pitcaira 
 Islanders, abridged from an English book (Tra(!t Society as above) j Tract on 
 the Doctrine of the Vcdantu. 
 
 HO. — (i) Portions of the PRAYER BOOK, by the Rev. F. Krugcr. (Cal- 
 cutta, 1876.) (ii) A CATECHISM, by the Uev. F. Kruger. (Calcutta, 187K.) 
 (iii) VOOABUIjARY, with Notos on the Grammatical Construction of the Ho 
 Language, by Lieut. Tickell. (Bishop's College Press, Calcutta, / 1841.) 
 
 JAPANESE.— (i) The PRAYER BOOK: (a) (in Japanese characters), 
 tr. by a Committee representing the American Church, the S.P.G. (Archdeacon 
 Bhaw), and the C.M.S. (1st part, Tokio, 1878 ; 2nd part, Osaka, 1883.) (6) (in 
 Roman characters) Portions transliterated under the direction of the Rev. 
 W. H. Barnes, for u.se among the Japanese in the Hawaiian Islands (not yet 
 printed), (ii) HYMN BOOKS: (a) by the Rev. W. U. Wright. (Tokio, 187G.) 
 (ft) Revised by the Rev. H. J. Foss. (Kobe, 1878 and 1881.) (c) Hymnal, ed. by 
 the Rev. H.J. Foss, 1891. (iii) CATECHISMS : («) Parker's Church Catechism, 
 tr. by the Rev. W. B. Wright and A. Shimada. (Tokio, 1877.) (h) A Church 
 Catechism, by Archdeacon Shaw. (Tokio, 1879.) (iv) Miscellaneous: — (a) 
 The Epistle to Diognetus, by the Rev. W. B. Wright and A. Shimada. (Tokio, 
 1877.) (ft) A tract on the Use of the Sur])lice in Public Worship, by Archdeacon 
 Shaw. (Tokio, 1880.) (c) Akegarasu Mayoi no Mezame (Awakening from Error), 
 by James Isao Midzuno : Part I., Shintooism (Kobe, 1881 and 1885); Part II. 
 Buddhism (Kobe, 1884 and 1885) ; Part III. Christianity, vol. 1 (Kobe, 1885). 
 (flf) Lectures on Confirmation, and (t') Church Government, comp. from Sadler by 
 the Rev. J, T. Imai. (Tokio, 1884.) (/) Simple Lectures for Catechumens, by 
 Miss Mackae and the Rev. J. T. Imai. (Tokio, 1884.) (17) Lectures on Dogmatic 
 Theology, comp. by the Rev. J. T. Imai. (Tokio, 1887.) (//) Manual of Devotion 
 for Holy Communion, by Miss Hoar and O. Fusu Okanudo. (Tokio, 1888.) 
 (?) Encyclical Letter anc' Resolutions, Lambeth 1880, tr. by the Rev. H. J, Foss, 
 (Kobe, 1889.) (j) Morris's Rudiments (a compilation from) ; (k) A CatechLst'* 
 Manual ; (I) : octures on Holy Communion Office ; (ot) Lent Lectures ; 
 (w) Household Theology (from Blunt). (/ to n by Archdeacon Shaw and the 
 Rev. J. T. Imai, 1888-90.) 
 
 KACHABI (01*, strictly, Bara).— Outline QRAMMAR of the Language 
 as spoken in District Darrang, Assam, with Illustrative Sentences, Notes, 
 Reading Lessons, and a short Vocabulary, by the Rev. S. Endle. (Shillong, 
 1884.) 
 
 KAHEX. — [Unless otherwise stated, these Karen publications were printed 
 at the Mission Press, Tounghoo.] (i) THE PRAYER BOOK: (1) In Sgau 
 Karen— (a) The Order for Morning Prayer, tr. under the Rev. C. Warren by native 
 teachers of Tounghoo, and a native Christian Government magistrate (used in 
 MS.) ; (ft) Morning and Evening Prayer, bv the Rev. T. W. Windley, 1877 ; 
 (c) Additions by do., 1878-79 ; (rf) Revised ed. by the Rev. W. E. Jones, 1883. (2) In 
 Bway Karen— An Abridged Version, tr. by the Rev, W. E. Jones and Shemone, 1884. 
 (3) In Karenee or Red Karen— A Portion tr. by Shah Poh. (ii) HYMN BOOKS 
 (Sgau Karen) ; (1) Hymns, including sonic from the " Sgau Karen Hymn Book," 
 comp. and tr. by the Rev. T. W. Windlev, &c., 1877, (2) Hymn Book, comp. and 
 tr. by the Rev. 1'. W. Windley, the Rev. W. E. Jones, and others, 1881. (iii) SER- 
 VICE OF SONG, '• THE CHIIiD JESUS " (Karen), by the Rev. W. E. Jones, 
 1881. (iv) Seven Christmas Carols (Karen), tr. by the Rev. A. Salmon, 1887. 
 (v) CATECHISMS, TRACTS, SCHOOL BOOKS, &c.: (1) A Catechism on 
 the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments (Cowley St. JohnX 
 
 lU. 
 
BOOKS AND TIIANSL.VTIONH. 
 
 B09 
 
 (Kartiii), tr. by tlio Kev. VV. E. Jonoa and S. Dnrkoy, 1SH2. (2) Tlio Apostles' Crctxl, 
 Tlio Lord's 1 rayor, and the 'Ion Gommandnionts, ananfjcd in instructions for the 
 Sundays tlirougliout the year, by tiie Itov. tj. Klsdale j tr. into Sgau Kansn by the 
 ll»!V. A. Salmon and M. U. Kob, 1888. (3) A Short t:atochi!<ni for use before the 
 Church Catechism (Karen), by the Rev. A. fialmon, 18811. (l) Form of Interce.i.sory 
 Prayer for Missions (Karen), by tiu; Unv. A Salmon, 188".. (5) Sketches of Church 
 History (Robertson), tr. (Karen) by the ]{(!v. \V. E. Jones (MS.) ((J) The Karen 
 Primer, reprinted from the Baptists' edition. 188.1. (7) The Karen Reader, by 
 the Rev. J. Hackney, IHSil. (8) The Karen (Jhurcliman's Almanac Prize, ed. by 
 the Rev. A. Salmon, 1887, &c. (9) A Hand-book of some Useful Domostio 
 Medicine (Sgau Karen), comp. and tr. by the Rev. A. Salmon and J. T. Thoo, 1889. 
 (10) The Pole Star (Karon), issued weekly. (11) Chief Truths of Religion (Rev. 
 E. L. Cutts), tr. (Karen) by the Revs. T. W. Windley and \V. E. Jones (M.S.). 
 (12) Eoreshadowings of Christ (Rev. F. Shaw), tr. (Karen) by tlio Rev. A. Salmon 
 (unfinished). (IH) Questions in the Rway dialect, bound with the edition of the 
 Sgau Karen Prayer Book of 1877-9. 
 
 MALAY (in Konian characters). — (i) The prayer BOOK: (n) Por- 
 tions tr. by Bishop McDougall (Singapore, 1858); (A) Portions of M. and E. and 
 Communion Services, tr. by the Rev. W. 11. Oomes, 18(>4 ; (c) The Collects, Epistles, 
 and many of the Sunday Gospels, tr. by the Rev. J. L. Zehnder (? 1869). {d) En- 
 larged edition of the Prayer Book, by the Rev. W. H. Gomes (Singapore, 1882). 
 (ii) 8CBIFTUBES : («) St. Matthew's and St, laike's Gospels, tr. by the Rev. 
 J. L. Zehnder (?18t!9); (6) The Epistle to the Romans, by do. (Sarawak, 1874). 
 (iii) HYMNS, comp. and tr. by the Rev. W. H. Gomes : (a) Small Collection (Sara- 
 wak, 185G) ; (/y) 33 Hymns (do., 1866) ; («) 77 Hymns (Singapore, 1878) ; {d) 2nd ed., 
 100 Hymns, (do. 1882) ; ((')3rded., 137 Hymn.s, (do. 1890). (iv) CATECHISMS: 
 («) First Steps to the Catechism, S.P.C.K. (Sarawak, 1855.) (6) A Catechism of the 
 Christian Religion in Malay and English, for the use of the Missions of the Church 
 in Borneo, to assist and guide the native teachers in catechising. Comp. by 
 Bishop McDougall and the Rev. J. L. Zehnder. (Sarawak, 1860, and S.P.C.K.) 
 (v) LIFIQ OF CHRIST, or Select Portions of the Gospels, by the Rev. W. H. 
 Gomes. (Singapore, 185(1.) (vi) THE LIFE OF CHRIST, tr. by the Rev. J. L. 
 Zehnder, 1864, &c. (vii) VOCABULARY, Malay-English and English-Malay, 
 by do., 18G9. 
 
 MABATHI. — (i) The PRAYER BOOK: («) Revision in 1868 by a 
 Committee on which the S.P.G. representatives were the Rev. J. 'Taylor, &c. ; 
 (i) Abridged ad interim ed. (Kolhapur, 1892). (Revised ed. in preparation.) 
 (ii) ST. MARK'S QOSPEL, revised tr. of the first part (Chap. 1-7), assisted 
 in by Rev. J. J. Priestley. (Mission Press, Kolhapur, 1883-6.) (iii) COMMEN- 
 TARIES : {a) S.P.C.K. Commentary on the Prayer Book, Parts 1, on Morning 
 and Evening Prayer ; 2, on the Creed and Litany : 3, on the Communion 
 office. Tr. assisted in by the Rev. J. J. Priestley. (Mission Press, Kolhapur, 
 1883-6). (b) Professor Lias' Commentary on Ist Epistle to the Corinthians, tr. by 
 Rev. J. Taylor. (S.P.C.K. Bombay, 1888.) (c) S.P.C.K. Commentary on St. John'.'f 
 Gospel. Half of this tr. by Rev. J. Taylor. (Kolhapur Mission Press for S.P.C.K. 
 1889.) (iv) HYMNS : («) Over 160 hynms were composed by Catechist Rayhoo, 
 of the Ahmednagar Mission about, 1874, but no record of their printing has been 
 received. (J) 240 Hymns Ancient and Modern, tr. and comp. by Rev. J. Taylor. 
 (Mission Press, Poomi, 1884.) (o) Appendix of 170 new hymns to the Marathi 
 Hymn Rook, from the S.P.C.K. book and A. and M., tr. by Rev. J. Taylor. 
 (Printed by private subscription and given with the whole book to S.P.C.K. 1889.) 
 (v) PERIODICALS («) The Gospeller — A Church Monthly for the diocese of 
 Bombay. Conducted by the Rev. J. Taylor from 1870 to 1874. {See ft.] (b) The 
 Prakashak (Enlightener) — A Church Monthly started in December 1879 by the 
 Rev. T. Williams, then of the Ahmednagar Mission, for the instruction of the 
 Converts and Native Mi«?'ion Agents, &c. The organisation of the Ahmednagar 
 Mission depends materially upon the Prakashak, which has become an essential 
 part of the system. It has also been in demand for other Missions. (Bombay 
 formerly ; now Ahmednagar Mission.) (vi) MISCELLANEOUS TRACTS &c. : 
 (a) " Is there any proof that the Christian Religion is given by God ?" by 
 Rev. Neheraiah Goreh (Poona) ; (ft) Maclear's " First Class-book of the Church. 
 
1 
 
 |i 
 
 810 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Catechism of the Church of England, with Scriptural Proofs," tr. by Rev. T. 
 Williams (Bombay, 1874) ; (r) A tract on Confirmation and two other tracts, tr. 
 partly by Rev. J. J. Priestley (Kolhapur, 1883-B). {d to k by Rev. J. Taylor.) 
 [d) " Faith and Duty" (revision and editing) (S.P.C.K., Rombay, 1870) ; (e) An 
 original tract from the Sanskrit on the Tulsi Worship (S.P.C.K., 1871); (/) An 
 original work, with Sanskrit, Marathi, and Canarese authorities, on the Lingam 
 Worship (Bombay, 187(5) ; (ff) an original tract on Caste, with Sanskrit and Marathi 
 authorities (S.P.C.K., Bombay, 1879) ; (h) Twenty-four Pajiers on the Hindu Sects, 
 from Dr. Wilson's work ; (») Dr. K. M. Banerjea's work, " The Relation between 
 Cliristianity and Hinduism" (Poona, 1881); (^■) Prayers and Short Devotional 
 Forms ; (/;) " Little Meg's Children," tr. by Mrs. Taylor and revised by the Rev. 
 J. Taylor (The Tract Society, 1889). 
 
 MTJlffDAEI. — (i) The PBAYEB BOOK («) Morning and Evening 
 Prayer, Litany> tlie Collects, and the Offices for Holy Communion, Baptism, 
 Churching of Women, Burial Service and a selection of Psalms ; tr. by the Rev. 
 J. C. Whitley and Native Clergy of Chota Nagpore. A portion of Moi'ning and 
 Evening Prayer had been in use .some time — this was revised and added to as 
 above in 1889. (Ranchi,? 1890.) (ii) A CATECHISM, by the Rev. P. Bodra. 
 (Ranchi, Lithograph.) (iii) A FBIMEB, for the assistance of Missionaries and 
 others, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley. (Pub. by the Indian Government, 1873.) 
 
 FAHAREE (in Nagree cliaracter). — The language of the Hill tribes in the 
 Raj IMahul district was reduced to a written character in 182r)-G, by the Rev. 
 T. Christian, who produced a VOCABUIiAEY and a tr. of ST. LUKE'S 
 GOSPEIj, .JUt owing to his early death neither appears to have been printed. 
 
 PERSIAN. — (i) The SCBIPTUBES : (a) The Old Testament, tr. by the 
 Rev. T. Robinson, an Indian Cliaplain in conuection with Bishop's College, 
 Calcutta. (Bishop's College, lS:i2-7.) This work was the most valuable acquisi- 
 tion to the Biblical literature of the East that had proceeded from European 
 labour up to tliat period, (^/y) The History of Joseph. (Bishop's College, 1825.) 
 (ii) Tlie PBAYEB BOOK, tr. by the Rev. G. Ledgard, 1874. 
 
 SANSCRIT. — (i) CHEISTA SANGITA, or the Sacred History of Our 
 Lord Jesus Clirist, in Sanscrit Verse (in Deva-Nagri characters), by the Rev. Dr. 
 W. H. ]\Iill. In 4 parts, 1831-8; 2nd ed., four parts in one, 1843. (Bishop's 
 College, Calcutta.) (ii) (3ur Lord's Sermon on the Mount, in Sanscrit Verse, by the 
 Rev. Dr. Mill. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, previously to 1 849.) The opinion formed 
 of the "Christa Sangita" at the time of its publication was that it was the most 
 valuable couipositio.i in an Indian language that had ever proceeded from an 
 European jien. Its accuracy and excellence were so highlj ajiprociated by all 
 the native scholars that it was admitted as a standard work, (iii) The Raghu- 
 vansa by Kalidasii, No. 1 (1-3 Cantos), with notes and ^nannnaticiil explanations 
 by tlie Rev. K. M. Banerjea. (Tluicker, Calcutta, IHtUI.) (iv) The Kumara 
 Saml)hava of Kalidasa, with notes and e.xphinatioiis in English, by tlie Rev. K. M. 
 Banerjea. (Thacker, Calcutta, and Williams & Norgate, London, 18G7.) 
 (v) TBACTS, &c. (by the Rev. T. Williaiii.s) : (<i) A tract on the: Resurrection. 
 (Mission Press, Revvari.) (h) Prebendary How's " Present Day" on the Resurrec- 
 tion. (MS., not yet printed.) (c) The Secoiul Mandalu of the Rgveda. (MS.) 
 (d) A work on the " Horse Sacrifice (Asvainedu)," taking the Yajiooveda account 
 as the text, (r) Three original articles on the .Vrva Samuj Jloveuioiit. The first 
 two were printed in the Arya Samuj's own paper, but the last they apparently 
 refuse to publish. 
 
 SINOHALESE. — hymnal, by the Rev. C. Senanayake. (Government 
 Press, Colombo.) 
 
 TAMIL. — (i) SCBIPTUBES; (1) Selections from the Old Testament in 
 Tamil, designed chieliv lor the use of Schools. Parts I., IL, 1829; Parts III.- 
 Vlil., 1830. (2) Do. in English and Tamil. PartsL.II., 1829; Parts VI'L-X., 1830. 
 (Prepared and printed at the Vepery Mission.) (3) The Old and New Testaments, 
 
BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS. 
 
 811 
 
 tr. by the Kev. Dr. Kottler and J. P. Irion. (Vepery 1830-1.) (4) Revised version of 
 the Bible, by a Committee of Missionaries, Kcv. Dr. Kottler, &c. (Vepery, 1833.) 
 (5) The Old and New Testaments, tr. out of the original tongues and with tlie former 
 trs. diligently compared and revised under tlie auspices of the Bible Society. 
 (Madras, 1850.) In this revision the llev. T. Brothcrton, one of the S.P.U. 
 Missionaries, had " a principal share," (6) The Bible in Tamil, tr. from the 
 original tongues. (Bible Society, Madras, 1855.) (7) The New Testament, revised 
 by a Committee of representatives of several Missionary Societies, including, for 
 the S.P.G., the Revs. H. Bower, Dr. Caldwell, and T. Brotherton, the chief reviser 
 being Mr. Bower. Begun in 1858 and completed in 1804, the old version known 
 as that of Fabricius being adopted as the basis. For the help rendered by liberal 
 grants of money and the entire services of Mr. Bower, the S.P.G. received the 
 thanks of the Bible Society, and the (Lambeth) degree of D.D. was conferred on 
 Mr. Bower. (8) The Bible, tr. out of the original tongues into Tamil, and with 
 former trs. diligently compared and revise 1 .i.der the auspices of the Bible Society. 
 (Madras, 1871.) (ii) The PRAYER BOOK: (1) The Prayer Book, with the 
 Psalter pointed for singing. The Psalter was also issued in a separate form. 
 (Vepery Mission, 1828.) (2) The Ordination Service, tr. by the Rev. V. D. Coombes. 
 (Vepery? 1841.) (3) The 3!) Arcticles, tr. by the Rev. A.C.Thompson. (Vepery? 1842.) 
 
 (4) Revised edition of the Prayer Book by a Committee of Missionaries. 
 
 (5) Revised version by a Committee of Missionaries, (iii) HYMNS : The Tamil 
 Hymn Book, revised and re-arranged for Church of England use by I'isliop Cald- 
 well in conjunction with Bishop Sargent, (iv) LYRA TAMILICA, by the Rev. C. 
 S. Kohlhoif. (S.P.C.K. 1872.) (v) MISCELLANEOUS: (1) Sermons lor 
 the use of Catechists, selected from the discourses of ^Missionaries of the 
 time and from those of Fabricius. (Vepery, 1830-1.) (2) A I'rotestant 
 Catechism, .showing the priticipal errors of the Church of iiome. In 4 
 parts. Originally published in English by the Dublin Society for promoting 
 English Protestant Schools in Ireland, and reprinted by S.P.C.K. Tr. into 
 Tamil by the Re\-. Dr. Bottler and Rev. J. \'. Irion. (Ve]>eryi 1830.) (3) Walter's 
 Church History, tr. by the Revs. Dr. Rottler and J. P. Irion. (Vei)ery, 1830-1.) 
 By the Rev. A. V. Caemmerer : — (4) A Brief Analysis ot the New Testament 
 History (according to the chronological arrangement of Professor .Michaelis) 
 (1854); (5) Historical and Geographical Index of the Names and Places nien- 
 ti(med in the Old Testament (185.3) ; ((J) Analysis of the New Tfstament (1834) ; 
 (7) Exposition of the Collects and Gospel Lessons, 2 vols. (1854); (S) Paley's 
 Horae Paulinae (1855); (t)) NichoU's 'iundny Exercises (1855); (10) Harmony of 
 the Gospels (about 1855) ; (1 1) Titles and Characters of Our Illessed Lord (aliout 
 1855); (12) Pr.gai 'cy .-. Golden Tre:isir.y (1855) ; (13) Exposition of the Book of 
 Psalms (I85i); di Eighty-six Sketches, with Skeletons of Sermons (1857). 
 '' 1 5) Bishop I'o) tt !s' Evidences, tr. by the Rev. V. D. Coombi-;. (Vepery, about 1842. ) 
 (Ifi) Mav'h on ilie C(;llects, tr. by the Rev. A. C. Thom])son. (Vepery. about 1842.) 
 (17) Bishop of ri.ilerborough's Conversations on the Offices of the (.'lunch, tr. by the 
 Rev. E. J. Jon'!S. (Vepery, about 1842.) (18) Bishop Butler's .Vnalogy ; (19) I'ear- 
 son's Exposition of the Creed (1.S72) ; (20) Four Series of Sermons by the Rev. 
 Dr. Bower. (S.P.C.K., Veperv.) (21) New Testiiment Connnentnrv, rovi.sed by the 
 Rev. Dr. Bower. (S.P.C.K. i8S()-8,) (22) Notes on the Catechism, bv the Rev. 
 W. Relton (S.P.C.K., 1888). (23) ■Jhe One Thing Needful, tr. from the German 
 by the Rev. Dr. Rottler. (Vepery Mission Press, 1832.) (24) The Superiority uf 
 ('hristianity to the Religions of India as regards the Promotion of Virtue, Educa- 
 tion, and Civilization, and also with respect to Fitness for Uivvcrsal Adoption. 
 Tamil, with an English tr. By the Rev. Dr. Caldwell, 18()0. (..>) Coinpanion to 
 the Holy Connuunion. by Bishop Caldwell. (S.P.C.K. 1882.) (2(i) Four Pamphlets 
 by Bishop Caldwell. (27) The Banner of the Cross, a Monthly Church Magazine, 
 edited by the Ramnad Missionaries. (Ramnad.) (28) Seal of the Lord, by 
 the Rev. Dr. Kennett. (S.P.C.K. 18.S4.) (20) Epitome of Ciiurch Hi>iory during 
 the First Three Centuries, by the Rev. V,. E. K<'nnet. (S.P C.K.) \W the Rev. Ci IJ. 
 Pope, D.D. :— (30) A Treati.se on the Person of Christ (S P.C.K.. Madras) ; (Hi i A 
 Compendium of Religious Teaching, for Schools and Christian Families (Tanjoro 
 Mission Depository): (32) The Folly of Itemon Worship ; (33) A First Ciitechism 
 of Tamil Grammar for Schools (S. India Christian Bonk Socie'y, Madriis) ; 
 (34) A Second Catechism of do. ; (35) A Third or Complete Grammar of the Tamil 
 
812 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL 
 
 i 
 
 ■(.- ; 
 
 ■ i?, 
 
 Language in both its dialects, with the Native Authorities ; (36) A Handbook of 
 the Tamil Lauguage ; (37) A Tamil Prose Reading Book ; (34 to 87, American Mis- 
 sion Press, Madras) ; (38) A Tamil Poetical Anthology, with Grammatical Notes 
 and Vocabulary (Hunt, Madras, 1859) ; (39) Morris's History of England (School 
 Book Society, Madras). (40) Alphabet Lessons, and (41) Reading Books, English 
 and Tamil, consisting of Selections from the Old Testament. ISie Scriptures (i).] 
 (S.P.G. Veperj', 1 829-30.) (42) Two First Reading Books, tr. by the Rev. Dr. Bower. 
 (? Vediarpuram, 1857.) (43) English and Tamil Reader, comp. by the Rev. A. 
 Johnson, 1858. (44) First Tamil English Reading Book, by J. G. Seymer, M.A., 
 for the S.P.G. (Vepery, 1850.) (46) Manual of the Elements of Chemistry, tr. by 
 the Rev. Dr. Bower. (? Vediarpuram, 1857.) (46) A Dictionary of the Tamil and 
 Enghsh Languages, by the Rev. Dr. Rottler. Part 1. 1834 ; Part'lL 1836-7, revised 
 by the Revs. A. F. Caemmerer and W. Taylor ; Part III. 1839, ana Part IV. 1841, 
 revised by the Rev. W. Taylor and T. V. Moodelly. (Vepery, Madras.) 
 (47) Vocabulary. [»SccNo.V.,p. 806, under Burnipse.] (48) AG'ammarof theTamil 
 Language, comp. by R. F. Const ; Joseph iieschi, Jesuit Missionary; tr. by 
 C. H. Horst. (S.P.G. Vepery, 1831.) By che Rev. A. Vethecan : — (translations) 
 (49) The Faithful Promise, (60) The Mind of .feaus, (51) The Word^ of Jesus (Tra- 
 vancore, 1857-9), (52) Simple Prayers for Communic;vnts, (53) A Catechism for 
 the Children of tlie Church on Confirmation, (54) A First Book of Prayers (Batti- 
 caloa, 1883-6) ; (compilations) (56) A Commentary to the Epistle to tho Romans, 
 (oO) do. to the Canticles (Christian V. Education Society, 1870-1), (57) A Cate- 
 chi.sm of Tamil Grammar (1850) ; (prosaic compositions) (58) " Choose the Best " 
 (Travancore, 1863); (69) "Rev. N. Devadasan" (1887); (poetical compositions 
 published in India by the Rev. A. Vethecan); (59) 120 Scripture Aphorisms 
 (1851), (61) Forty Pieces of Christian Morality (1851), (61) The Miracles &c. of 
 Christ Versified (1852), (62) The Parables of Christ Versified (1871), (63) Proverbs 
 of Solomon in distichs(1872), (64) The Man of Experience (Ecclesiastes in Tamil 
 Poetry, (1873), (65) The Song of Sor.gs (1874), (6(i) Ceylon under the English 
 (attention is drawn to the characteristics of Christianity) (1874), (67) The Little 
 Sister (in which the follies of heathenism are exposed) (1865), (68) A Compen- 
 dium of Paradise Lost (1863), (69) "Paradise Regained,"' in Tamil Poetry. 
 (70) " Chandrodhayam, a Brief History of the Christian Church during the First 
 Four Centuries," by Rev. A. Westcott and Rev. S. Y. Abraham. 
 
 TELUOTJ. — (i) THE PRAYER BOOK and part of THE BIBLE, tr. 
 by Rev. W. Howell (1842). (ii) BIBLE HISTORY LESSONS (Old Testa- 
 ment), by the Rev. J. Clay. (S.P.C.K., Madras, 1862.) {iia) An ELEMEN- 
 TARY CATECHISM, by the Rev. J. Clay. (Pub. privately before 1862.) 
 (iii) Compendium of PEARSON ON THE CREED, by the Rev. J. Clay. 
 (8.P.C.K. 1883.) (iv) MANUAL OF PRAYERS, coini). \vith a view to private 
 use, by the Rev. R. D. Shepherd. (S.P.C.K. 1883.) 
 
 URDU (or Hindustani). — (i) scriptures : The Lessons from the 
 Apocrypha, tr. by the Rov. G. Ledgard. (Roman characters.) (Byculla, 1886.) 
 (ii) The PRAYER BOOK: (1) A translation made by the Rev. W. Smith 
 (not S.P.G.) was published at Bishop's College, Calcutta. In the revision of this 
 the Rev. S. Slater assisted, (iii) The PSALTER (Rev. Dr. Kay's version), tr. 
 by the Rov. S. Slater. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1861.) (iv) LORD BACON'S 
 CONFESSION OF FAITH and other Useful Treatise'^, tr. by Professor Alt. 
 (Calcutta, 1822.) (v) («) "Munyat-ul-TTraan " (A Desire of All Nations), a treatise 
 on the Divinity of Christ, addn;ssed to the Mahommcdans, by the Rev. S. SlatcT. 
 (Bishop's Colleji:e, Calcutta, 1854.) (b) Saroliashma-i-Muhabbat (the Fountaiii 
 of Love), addressed to Mahommcdans, by tlic Rev. S. Slater. (Bishop's College, 
 Calcutta, 1860 and 1S61.) (vi) SACRED POETRY, by Catechist T. All. 
 (Calcutta, previous to 1868.) (vii) By the Rev. Taru Chand : — (a) Khat lia 
 nam I)iognetus-Ke, a translation from the original Greek of "The Epistle tO' 
 Diognetus." (S.P.C.K, Calcutta, 1860, and Agra, 187i;.) (h) Mawaiz-i-Ugba, a 
 monthly I'eligious periodical, issued with the hope of preaching the Gospel to 
 the middle and higher classes. (Delhi, 1867-9.) (c) Risalah Delhi Society, a 
 monthly periodical of the Delhi Literary Society. (Delhi, 1872-5.) (d) Miftah- 
 ul-lmdn : a Maimal of the Christian Faith, comp. from Bishop Wilson's "Know- 
 ledge and Practice of Christianity." (S.P.C.K. Agra, 1875.) (e) Taz Kirat- 
 
1 
 
 BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS. 
 
 818 
 
 ul-Mominin: Neander's "Memorials of Christian Life." Part I. (Ludhiana, 
 P.U.B.S., 1878.) Part II. (Ludhiana, P.K.US. 1882.) ( f) Ainu'l Hayit : Bishop 
 Bickersteth of Exeter's " The Spirit of Life." (S.P.C.K. 188;?.) {y) Tuhfat-uni- 
 nisa: "The Women of Christendom," by the author ov "Chronicles of the 
 Schrmberg-Cotta B'amily." (S.F.C.K. Ludhiana, 1885.) (A) The Necessity of 
 Revelation, and (i) The Corruption of Human Nature: Lectures. (Umritsur, 
 1887.) (viii) The S.P.C.K. Commentary on the Prayer Book, tr. by the Rev. G. 
 Ledgard (Persian characters). (Bombay, 1891.) (ix) Usul-ud-Din : The 
 Principles of the Christian Religion. A Catechism for claildren based on the 
 Church Catechism, tr. by the Rev. S. B. Burrel, from the Uev. H. Crossman's 
 "Introduction to the Knowledge of the Christian Religion." (S.P.C.K. 1873.) 
 (Part II. in MS.) 
 
 (6) EUROPE. 
 
 DUTCH (" Low Dutch ").—(i) The pbayeh book: {a) An ed. of 
 750 copies of the Liturgy in English and " Low Dutch" was provided by the 
 Society for the Dutch in New York City and Province in 1709-10. Its prepara- 
 tion was entrusted to Mr. Vandereyken, Reader of the Royal Dutch Chapel at 
 St. James's ; and the printing appears to have been done in Holland by Crellius. 
 On July 20,171 l,the destruction of Socinianized Prayer Books in English and Dutch 
 at Lambeth Palace was ordered, but through some misunderstanding the order 
 was not earned out until February 1716, when they were burnt to ashes in the 
 kitchen of the Palace. (/;) Another ed. was prepared in 1713-14 with the 
 assistance of Messrs. Nucella and Coughlan. \_See Jo., December 2, 1709, 
 April 28, 1710, December 4,1713, and February 3 and 17, 1710; and Select 
 Committee, May 3, and July 19, 1712, June 15, November 30, and December 14, 
 1713.] (ii) SCHOOIi BOOKS : Elementary books in the Dutch language, comp. 
 by the Rev. W. Wright of the <;ape of Good Hope, for use of the National Schools 
 under his charge in 1822. 
 
 FRENCH. — BIBLES and PBAYEB BOOKS in French were formerly 
 sent in large quantities to America by the Society to supply the French settlers 
 in New York, New Rochelle, Carolina, and Halifax. During the first twenty 
 years of the Society a French ed. of its ANNUAL KBPOBT was frequently 
 issued, and from 1852 to 1890 a French tr. of its QUARTERLY PAPER has 
 been regularly published. 
 
 GERMAN (sometimes called " High Dutch " in connection with the 
 following).— The PRAYER BOOK, tr. under the direction of a Select Com- 
 mittee of the Society, by the Rev. J. J. Caesar, Chaplain to the King of Prussia, 
 and the Bishop of London (1715), the latter undertaking the cost of printing as 
 a benefaction to the Society. This ed. of 1,500 copies was for the Palatines in the 
 Province of New York, whom the Society had taken under its care. Copies 
 were sent also to the Germans in Virginia (1720) and Nova Scotia (1751), and 
 a reprint was made in 1770 for the congregation at Lunenburg, Nova Scotia, 
 and some disbanded soldiers at Montreal were supplied in 1788. 
 
 SPANISH. — NEW TESTAMENT, tr. on his own account by S. Van- 
 dereyken, Clerk and Reader of the Dutch congregation at St. James's, 1708-9. 
 The Society encouraged the venture by contributing £40 for 300 copies. 
 
 WELSH.— QUARTERLY PAPERS of the Society : A Welsh edition 
 issued since 1852. {See next page.) 
 
 (3) HOME PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Tlie principal home publications of the Society have been : — 
 
 Thb Charter -its hrst publication. At the opening nicet'ng, June 27, 
 1701, the printing of 500 copies was ordered under the superintendence of 
 Serjeant Hook and Mr. Cor.'yns, who arranged it in pai-agi-ajihs and added 
 marginal notes. The cost was borne by tlie Tresident, and t}io copies were dis- 
 tributed among the members in the following month. There have been many 
 reprints, and copies are always in stock. \_See p. 925.] 
 
 ki\ 
 
 
 .)fM 
 
814 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OT THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I 1; 
 
 Thk Form or Deputatiox. [Seep. 822.] Five hundred copies on parchment, 
 June 1702. 
 
 Annivkrsaby Sermons, preached at the annual meetings of the Society, and 
 printed as part of tiie Report each year from 1702 to 1853 (omitting 1703,' 1843, 
 and 184J»). <in'l occasionally since. [iSee list, pp. 833-4.] 
 
 Annual, IIepobts, 1704 to 1H92, omitting the years 1707-0, for which there 
 was no report beyond the information contained in tlie Anniversary Sermon. 
 The form of the first Report (1704) was folio, four pages; of 1705 and succeeding 
 years, quarto or octavo as at present. A regular list of Missionaries was added in 
 1717. The first Report has been reprinted, but copies of the other Reports up to 
 18G0 are very scarce, and not now to be obtaine<l. Sets more or less complete 
 have however been supplied to several centres in America — New York (General 
 Theological Seminary, &c.), Hartford, Halifax, &c.— and it is desirable that this 
 should be more widely known. (Copies now printed annually, 23,000.) 
 
 CoLLKCTiox or THE Society'h PAPERS-consisting of the Charter, tlie 
 Request, the Qualifications of Missionaries, Instructions for the Clergy and for 
 Schoolmasfeis, Prayers for the use of the Charity Schools in America, List of 
 Society's Members, The Missionaries' Library, Standing Orders relating to the 
 Society, Committee, Members, and Officers (first edition in 1706, pp. 60, quarto ; 
 several reprints with additions). 
 
 Journal op thk Travels and Ministry of the Rev. Gkorol Kettti in 
 North America (1702-4). (92 pp. quarto, 1706.) 
 
 A\ hite-Kennet Catalogue, 1713. [(SV?^ p. 815.] 
 
 HiSTOHirAL Account of the Society to 1728. By the Rev. Dr. 
 Humphrej-s, Secretary of the Society. (1729, pp. 356, octavo.) 
 
 Occasional and Quarterly I'APEUsand New.sfrosi the Missions. U]) to 
 1833 the Annual Report was the only channel of comnuinication between the Society 
 and its subscribers. In that year the Society began to print at uncertain intervals 
 tlie more important despatches which from time to time were sent home. In 
 1839 the regular issue of " Quarterly Papers " for free distribution was substituted. 
 Down to 1876 the size was octavo, and quarto from thence to 1891, when " The 
 Quarterly Missionary Leaf " was superseded by *' News from the Missions," eight 
 pages, also free and containing several illustrations— the previous " Quarterly 
 Papers " had only one. A Welsh edition has been issued from 1852 to 1892, and 
 a French edition from 1852 to 181)0. (Quarterly irsae 1892, 158,600 copies, 
 including 1,000 Welsh.) 
 
 Missions TO the Heathen (15 Numbers, 1844-63). 
 
 The Church in the Colonies (37 Numbers, 1843-60). 
 
 Annals op Colonial Dioceses (5 vols., Fredericton, New Zealand, Toronto, 
 Quebec, Adelaide, 1^7-52). 
 
 The Gospel Missionary. A monthly (illustrated) magazine, begun in 1852, 
 and intended chiefly for children. (Price V- Demy 16mo., pp. 16, to 1870; fcp. 8vo, 
 pp. 16, 1870-80 ; crown 4to, pp. 8, 18H1-92 : monthly issue in 1892, 23,250 copies ) 
 
 The Monthly Record.— Commenced '" 1852 by the Rev. J. W. Colenso, then 
 and for some time " a zealous member of iiie Society." Intended for the more 
 educated classes. (Demy 18mo, pp. 24, to end of 1855, then its place taken bv the 
 " Mis^iou Field,") 
 
 The Mission Field (1856-1892). A monthly magazine, tlie 9ucoe«.sor of 
 the " Monthly Rec()r<l." The chief aim of this periodical is ^o secure a faithful 
 record of the Society's work, of the acts of the Mis- marie* as told by them- 
 selves,* and for this it is and ever will be valued Con.-idering the many 
 unattractive forms through which it has passed, .lie failure of tlie public to 
 recognise its intrinsic merits was not to be wondered at. The change made in 
 1888, securing larger type, good illustrations, and other improvements, has been 
 ."ittended with more success than any former ventures. (40 pji. large roy. Hvo. 
 Price 2<f. Monthly issue in 1892, 1 1,625 copies.) 
 
 Third Jubilee Publication.s 1851-2. (" First We< k of the Third Jubilee "— 
 Account of Meeting at St. Martin's Hall; Letters of the American Bishops; 
 Sermons l)y Bishops Deane and llenshaw (U S.); Commemoration Verses, &c.) 
 
 Personal Recollections of British Buiima (1878-9). By Bishop Titcomb 
 of Banironn. (1880, pp. 10;<, 2.s\ Gtl.) 
 
 * In aiiproviup: i>l this iilun (adnptfil in previous pub.'icatiouB of the Society) of 
 " oirculatiug the uuAdonied accounts of the MissionaripR themeelveB " the Bitthop of 
 Calcutta said in iMo : •'Tbeno trustworthy aud p'mple accountB, transport us, as it were, 
 to tlw Acts of the Apostles and the Epistlefi of 8t Paul." 
 
BOOKS AND TRANSLATION*. 
 
 816 
 
 From East to West. By Bishop Strachan of Rangoon. (1882, pp. 2r)2,3.t.6rf.) 
 
 Journals of thk AIashoxaland Mission, 1888-92. By Bishop Knight- 
 Bruce. (1892, 2.'!. 6(1.) 
 
 Miscellaneous. — Pamphlets and leaflets bearing on the worlc and claims 
 of the Societj-, including Sermons, Speeches, Historical Sketches, Reward Books 
 for Childreii, kc. ; also Maps, Diagrams, and Slides for Magic Lanterns, designed 
 to illustrate tlie Society's work. A catalogue may be liad on application. 
 
 The following books also deserve notice as being publislied on behalf of the 
 Society : — 
 
 Propaganda. Being an Abstract of the Designs and Proceedings of the 
 Society, with extracts from the Annual Sermons. By the Rev. Josiah Pratt. 
 (Baldwin, Paternoster Row. 1819-20, pp. 202.) 
 
 " Historical Notices of the Missions of the Church of Kngland in the 
 North American Colonies previous to the Independence of the United States : 
 chiefly from the MS. documents of the Society," by the Rev. Canon Hawkins, 
 Secretary of the Society. One of the most important publications made on 
 behalf of the Society. Much of it originally appeared in the " British Journal," 
 from which it w;is reprinted, with additions, in a volume. (468 pp. 8vo. 1845. 
 Fellowes, liudgate Street. Out of print.) 
 
 " Work in the Colonies." (Uriffith & Farran. 18(55, pp. ;$74.) 
 
 For some years after 1852 information connected with tlio Society was 
 frequentlj- communicated to "The Ecclesiastical Gazette" and '-The Colonial 
 Church Clironicle," two independent publications. 
 
 ■n 
 
 (4) THE LIBRARY. 
 («) The MS. Collection. 
 
 This mainly consists of Reports and Letters of the Society's Jlissionaries and 
 foreign correspondents, and the Journals of the Society, dating from 1701. Mis- 
 .sionaries of the present who sometimes think their communications slighted, 
 would be consoled (X)nld they see the eagerness with which the writings of their 
 predecessors of tlie 18th century are sought after by historians; and they nuiy 
 rest assured that, altliough it is not possible for the Society to publish all tlud 
 they send, every one of their productions is read, noted, and preserved in a form 
 easily accessible to those who come after, so tliat the archives of the Society will 
 continue to be tlie richest chronicles of the Colonial and Missionary Churches. 
 The MS. collection may bi' thus grouped:— 
 
 Letters am> KcT'oi. H'' tfie Missionaries &c.-18^/< Centnnj: A MSS . 
 26 vols. ^^^.||lI^■mpllrary Copi('>; , B MSS., 25 vols. (Originals), and several 
 boxes of letters nr.' yet bound. 19//; O-ntiiri/: C MSS., 1801-50 (Originals), not 
 yet bound: D M--^., Original I,('tters, 1851-92. 105 vols.; E MSS., Original 
 Reports. KS."iO-92, 4»; vols. < 'onteraporarv Copies : H ISS. 8 vols., Europe, 18:53-91 ; 
 I MSS. 57 vols., Asia, 18;i;{ -91 ; J MSS. 27 vols., Africa, lx:5»i-91 : K MSS. 37 vols , 
 America, ],H:!'i-9l ; L MSS. 15 vols.. West Indies. Central and South America, 
 1834-91 ; M M^S. 21 vols., Australasia, 1834-91. 
 
 Journals oi' Proceedings of the Society (55 volumes) ;ind its Com- 
 mittees (47 vols. Standing Committee and 75 Miscellaneous), 1701-18!'L', with four 
 Appendici.s ( A, li, C, D) to the Journals. 
 
 Colonial Letters to the Bishop of London.— Originals presented to the 
 Society by Bishoii Jackson, in 1809, and now bound in four volumes, 1803-28. 
 
 Account Book.s, 1701-1892. 
 
 (b) The White Kennet Collection. 
 
 Dr. White Kennet, Dean (and afterwards Bishop) of Peterborough, ofl'ered to 
 the Society in Feb. 1713 a collection of about 300 tracts relatfng to .\meric;i, and 
 in April he laid before the Society a Catalogue of Books, ciiiefiy on the subject 
 of America, which hv designed to give to the Society "for tlic jicrpetual use and 
 service of t)ie Corporation." Two hundred and fifty copies of the catalogue were 
 printed under the title " Jiiblioiluow Americantr I'rimor/Jia : an Attempt towards 
 laying the Foundation of an American Libi.iry, in several Books, Papers, and writ- 
 ings, huitibly given to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign 
 Parts. I'or the perpetual use and benetit of their Members, their Mif3ionarie.«, 
 
 if- 1 
 
 ■Wi,'ii 
 
 J 
 
 :i>' 
 
816 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i 5 
 
 : 
 
 tlieir Friends, Correspondents, and otliers concerned in tin,' pfood design of planting 
 and promoting Christianity, within Her Majesty's Colonies and Plantations in the 
 West Indies. By a Meml)er of tlie Society. 4to. 1713." Tliis library was sup- 
 plcmented by gifts of books from Dr. Huns Sloane and other friends, and it was 
 anticipated that such a collection of books would be made as would be useful not 
 only to the Society's members and Missionaries, but to whicii, upon emergencies, 
 might recur the otHcers of Government and the State. 'J'he necessity for some 
 prominent find permanent record of the Society's possessions is marked in this 
 case. The library was duly cared for at first, ad<led to, and improved. But as 
 time went on and officials changed, its history became forgotten ; and (to reverse 
 the order of the proverb) " out of mind " led to the books being thrust "out of 
 sight," and many have passed beyond recovery. The remnant, now carefully guarded, 
 consists of about 300 volumes, chiefly historical, theological, and polemical works. 
 Yet though diminished, the Library is looked upon with wistful eyes by American 
 collectors. [References (" (J)) The White Kennet Collection "). — Jo., Feb. 13, 
 April 17, 1713; Nov. 19, 1714; Jan. 14, Feb. 18, 171o; Sept. 16, 1710.] 
 
 (c) TlIK GeNEKAL COhLBCnON OP PlJlNTED WOEKS. 
 
 This comprises copies of the Society's publications [wc p. 813-5], works on Mis- 
 sions generally. Biographies, Translations, Geographical, Ethnological, and other 
 works, in all about 2,500 volumes. Of these 350 volumes are maile up of Journals of 
 Proceedings of Provincial and Diocesan Conventions, Synods, Church Societies, 
 Committees, &c. ; Charges, Diocesan Records, ckc, forming a rare store of infor- 
 mation on Church organisation and progress in the Colonies, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER XCVII. 
 
 MEDICAL MISSIONS. 
 
 Although the Society has seldom employed agents for Medical work ex- 
 clusively, it was the first (non-Roman) Medical Missionary Society, and among 
 the earliest if not the earliest to maintain Missionaries possessing medical 
 diplomas [I]. In accordance with the terms of the bequest of General Cod- 
 rington of Barbados superintendence of "the sick and maimed ye<iroeg and 
 Servants'" on the Codrington Estates was begun in 1712 by the Rev. J. Holt, 
 and medical training still forms a part of the college course [2]. For forty 
 years past there has never been a time when there has not been on its list 
 at least one Missionary holding a medical diploma— tf.17.. Dr. i\lcDougall in 
 Borneo. Dr. Callaway in South Africa, and Dr. Strachan in India, whose 
 labours among the natives in those parts are widely known and valued. The 
 students at St. Augustine's College all receive medical training in the Canter- 
 bury Hospital as part of their college course, and since 1875 the Society has 
 supplemented this training by securing for those students who have been 
 accepted for work m India (he advantage of residence in London, and daily 
 work and instruction umler th<; medical staff of King's College or St. George's 
 Hospitals [3]. 
 
 Thus in the ranks of the Society's Missionaries in all parts of the world there 
 are men more or less fiualitied to heal the sick or alleviate their sufferings. 
 Occasionally the colonists have been ministered to by them, in the absence of a 
 regidar doctor, but the wmSeaX work of the Missionaries lies chieiiy among the 
 natives of India, Borneo, Afioc^ Madagascar, British Columbia, and British 
 
 y ii 
 
MEDICAL MISSIONS. 
 
 817 
 
 Ouiana. In most of those countries there are in connection with the Society's 
 Missions dispensaries and hospitals where many patients receive treatment. 
 
 The dispensaries in South India are for tlio must part in charge of '• medical 
 -evangelists " — that is, native Christian laymen who have received a medical educa- 
 tion at the Society's expense, and whose duty is, whilst administering to people's 
 bodily ailments, to endeavour to do good to their souls [4]. This branch of work 
 lias been greatly extended in consequence of the success of the Medical Mission 
 established by the Rev. Dr. Strachan at Nazareth. Originally attached to the 
 Ilamnad district. Dr. Strachan exhibited there so much medical talent that it was 
 thought advisable to set him apart for the special work of commencing a Medical 
 Mission. After studying at the Medical School in Madras and then at Edinburgh, 
 where he gained high honours, Dr. Strachan entered on his labours as a Medical 
 Missionary at Nazareth in 1870. The results surpassed the most sanguine expecta- 
 tions. By 1872 the number of patients treated in one year had risen to 40,000— 
 many people having come from 40 to 80 miles. Almost every caste and every grade 
 of society are represented among the sick. 
 
 No one, said Dr. Strachan in 1872, can live amongst the natives of South India 
 without being appalled by the amount of physical suffering they endure for want 
 of proper medical aid. The remedies of the heathen native doctors are often 
 worse than the diseases they attempt to cure [.5]. The daili/ round at Nazareth 
 was thus described by him in that year : — 
 
 " Every day in the week, except Sundays, about 150 patients asaemble at the Dispen- 
 sary. It is a picturesque and interesting group. Mahommedans, CtiristianH, Brahmins, 
 Yellalers, Ciianars, Rlieddies, Naiks, Pariahs, Fallens, &c., are all sitting together, 
 suffering from disease common to all, and thus bearing witness (notwithstanding caste 
 distinctions) to a common humanity. Tickets are given as they arrive, and in that order 
 the patients aie seen. The day's work commences with two short religious services, one 
 for the men and one for the women. In this it is usual to read and briefly expound one 
 of our Lord's ijar:,hle8 or miracles, and then to pray for God's blessing upon the sick 
 in soul and body, and upon the means being used for their recovery. Thus 
 day by day the gentle dew of God's Holy Word has been distilled into hearts 
 softened, and, in some sense, prepared for its reception, by affliction. Day by day 
 the Brahmin and the Pariah have alike heard words whereby they may bo saved, 
 have been taught the most exalted code of morality, and exhorted to go forth and 
 put its precepts into practice in their houses and in the world at large. Day by day 
 strains, as from the spirit-world, have fallen upon some about whom the shades of death 
 have begun to gather, telling of the glories of another world, and how those glories may 
 be won. I usually begin to xirescribe about half past six o'clock, and keep it up continu- 
 ously until eleven o'clock. This is a severe and exhausting strain upon the mental 
 powers. I take as much pains with a Pallen as I do with a Brahmin or even a European. 
 Tl'here have been 200 in-patients during the year. These all diet themselves, and are, for 
 the most part, jteople who have either met with an accident or upon whom I have 
 operated, and who therefore require watching and nursing. . . , Some of the ignorant 
 natives in these parts think that a God has descended amongst them. May God give me 
 jgrace to show tlie loving, gentle, sympathising character of our blessed Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ ! " [5rtJ. 
 
 Since Dr. Strachan's departure the good work at Nazareth has been successfully 
 maintained under the superintendence of the Rev. A. Margoschis. The daily 
 average attendance in the dispensary exceeds 100 [6]. 
 
 Great as is the need of medical men for India it is exceeded by the need of 
 medical witmen. For though the greater proportion of Hindu females are not 
 precluded by social customs from attending the public dispensaries and hospitals, 
 it is otherwise with the Mahommedan and with the high-(;lass Hindu women, 
 ** the vast viajoriti/ " of whom '• would rather die than be nee/i by an English doctor." 
 Incessant pain, unrelieved by medical aid, has proved to be a strong incentive to 
 suicide among the native women in India, and it is known that many poor creatures 
 have deliberately chosen to die rather than be seen by a mm,* and that numbers 
 
 * At one time Dr. Strachan was frequently asked tu visit Mahommedan ladies in 
 sickness. When he did so, " I found " (said he) "my patient placed beliind a ' purda ' or 
 curtain. She and the women-folk were on the inner side, and I and the men-folk on 
 the outer side of the curtain. On askutg to feel her pulse, tlie hand was thrust throng'- 
 a slit in the curtain. If the tongue had to be inspected, it was slipped through a smaller 
 slit higher up. I might diagnose a fracture of the leg or a tumour in the neck by these 
 means if I could " [6a]. 
 
 8o 
 
 il' 
 
818 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i. j'i 
 
 
 have been poisoned ofl by wearied-out relatives [7]. The dispensary of a medical 
 woman in India " is like an idol's shrine : with such amazed and iidoring thank- 
 fulness do they receive her help" — wras the description given by the late Mrs. 
 Winter, whose labours at Delhi for nearly a quarter of a century have been noticed 
 on pp. 617-19 [8]. 
 
 Of recent years the S.P.C.K. has made large grants for the establishment of 
 Medical Missions in India and other parts, and by means of the aid derived from 
 this new source the Medical work in the S.P.G. Missions ir; South India and in 
 Madagascar is being largely developed. 
 
 Hospitals for the natives were established in the Society's Missions at Antan- 
 anarivo and Tamatave, Madagascar, by Miss Gregory in 187(5. Tliat at Tamatave 
 was called into existence by an epidemic of small-pox, during which the natives 
 had fallen back upon their barbarous custom of driving the sick into the bush to 
 die like animals. Nothing was done for their relief until the hospital was opened, 
 and never before had the native population of that part of Madagascar witnessed 
 such care bestowed upon the sick [9]. Speaking generally, the result of th© 
 Medical work in the Society's Missions has been most satisfactory, proving con- 
 clusively that the attachment of a Medical auxiliaiy to a Mission greatly 
 strengthens the hand of the Missionary and increases his influence for good, 
 bringing him as it does into kindly rel.atScnship with numbers of the heathen 
 who but for this would have held aloof [10]. 
 
 book 
 
 Beferences (Chapter XCVII.!— [1] M.F. 1683, p. 5. [2] Pp. 197, 11>9, and 783 of this 
 •iuok ; M.F. 1863, pp. 188-6. [3] M.F. 1878, p. 193 ; M.F. 1883, p. 415. [4] R. 1875, 
 pp. 24-5 ; R. 1876, p. 22; M.F. 1876, pp. 13, 89, 40, 296. [5] R. 1870, p. 94; R. 1872, 
 p. 73 ; R. 1880, p. 41 ; R. 1883, p. 55 ; M.F. 1881, p. 898 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 18, 14, 59, 60. 
 [6a] R. 1872, p. 74. JG] M.F. 1883, pp. 59, 60. [Ga] Do., pp. 49, 50. [7J M.F. 1888, 
 pp. 49, 50. [B] M.F. 1878, p. 378. [9] B. 1876, p. 71 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 298-4, 479.. 
 [10] See also M.F. 1856, pp. 199, 200 ; 1868, pp. 9, 11, 118 ; 1868, pp. 218-19 ; 1874,. 
 pp. 7, 8, 266-7 ; 1875, p. 259 ; 1877, pp. 277, 279 ; 1880, pp. 79, 80, 173-6, 384-6 ; 1888, 
 pp. 42-3, 268 ; 1884, pp. 131-5 ; 1885, pp. 144-5 ; and R. 1844, pp. 100-1 ; C.D.C. Report, 
 
 tar a v>n 10 on. Tt iuqa nn At ra en 
 
 1876, pp. 19, 20 ; R. 1880, pp. 41, 59, 60. 
 
 CHAPTER XCVni. 
 
 EMIGBANTS AND EMIGRATION. 
 
 •• If the American Church suffered so much from the neglect and apathy of Iier 
 mother in the eighteenth century, she has suffered not a little from her lack of 
 forethought during the last half century, — the period which measures the unparal- 
 leled emigration from her shores to those of America. Alas 1 what spiritual 
 wastage here, what untold thousands have come to us ignorant of the fact that 
 they could have the same privileges in the land of their adoption as those 
 which they had left behind 1 What thousands have defiled along our highways 
 and byways without bringing with them a line of guidance and instruction as to 
 their religious duty in their new home I And as a consequence, multitudes which 
 no man can number have been swallowed up amid the sects and isms and unbelief 
 of that new-grown but gigantic life of America. It is rot too much to say that 
 the losses in this way have been nearly equal to all the gains of our missionary 
 work." 
 
 Such was the statement of the Bishop of Long Island at a meeting of the 
 Sviciety in London in 1878 [1]. Similar results have been experienced in the 
 Colonies. The Society has however done what it could to atone for the defi- 
 ciencies of others. By the instructions drawn up in 1706 its Missionaries are 
 required on their passage from this country (whether they be chaplains or only 
 passengers), to hold service daily, and throughout the voyage to " instruct, exhort, 
 admonish, and reprove as they have occasion and opportunity " [p. 838]. The great 
 
 ■t-Si. 
 
EMIQRANTS AND EMIORATIOK. 
 
 819 
 
 ■at 
 
 emigration movement whicli began in 1817 called for special measures, but until 
 the intervention of tlie Society the position of the mass of the emigrants wa» 
 deplorable. Inexperienced and friendless, they fell a reiidy prey to the sharpers 
 who awaited their arrival at the ports of embarkation. Scarcely any provision 
 was made for their bodily comfort on the voyage—none for their spiritual conso. 
 lation [2]. 
 
 The famine which proved so fatal to Ireland during the winter of 1846-7 
 forcetl out of the country thousands of its poorest inhabitants. So grossly was 
 their transfer mismanaged that to many it proved a voyage of death, and multi- 
 tudes landed in Canada only to spread disease throughout its chief towns [il]. 
 There and at home also the Society was foremost in endeavouring to mitigate the 
 evils attending the prevailing system of emigration. [See p. 150.J Already it 
 had sought to secure a welcome for the emigrants by supplying the clergy of 
 their old parishes with forms of letters commendatory [4]; and in 1845) it openoil 
 its " Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund." By mean.^ of this fund chaplains were 
 stationed at seaports at home and abroad where cmigmnts were collected, dejKitH 
 were opened at Deptford and Plymouth for affording industrial instruction, and 
 chaplains and schoolmasters were provided for the emigrants on the voyage [5]. 
 Assistance was also given in the erection of a Free Hospital, with a chapel, in 
 New York, for the benefit of Church emigrants landing there [G]. The special 
 duties of the chaplains at home were to receive the emigrants, protect them and 
 minister to their wants until their departure. 
 
 At some of the seaports this work was undertaken by the regular Clergy as 
 part of their parochial duty, and thus it became possible to leave to them pro- 
 vision for all centres except London and Liverpool [7]. The Society continued 
 tohelp in the Thames work until 1882 by contributing to the St. Andrew's Water- 
 side Alission, Gravesend, which as well as the S.P.C.K. has rendered great assistance 
 in the cause [8]. It was at liiverpool, where the majority of the emigrants 
 embark, that the aid of the Society proved most useful. When in 1849 the 
 Rev. J. Welsh, the Society's chaplain, entered on work there and found nearly 
 2,000 people huddled together at one time in dens, then termed lodging-houses, 
 his heart sank within him, and he was tempted to give up the idea of being of 
 any service to them, temporally or spiritually. 
 
 Encouraged however by the welcome the poor people gave him in coming 
 amongst them, he persevered ; and one ray of hope after another began to dawn 
 upon his efforts. The Government emigration officer and the authorities of the 
 town soon began to take an interest in the work, and were ready at all times to 
 hear and redress the constant grievances which were laid before them. Stringent 
 regulations were after a little time laid down for the internal management of the 
 lodging-houses, and a check was put to the trade of fleecing the emigrant. On 
 board ship at this time a worse state of things prevailed. In the " 'tween-decks " 
 and steerage of an emigrant ship might be seen, by the dim light from the hatch- 
 ways, men and women, old and young, berthed promiscuously. Their food was 
 given out to them uncooked. Those who were strong pushed their way to the 
 galley, and by a small bribe had their saucepans placed on the fire ; while the 
 young, the timid, and the aged were often obliged to consume their provisions 
 raw. Such was the state of tilings in Liverpool in 1849. But this was not the 
 only port where these barbarous scenes were being enacted. Remonstrances came 
 from nearly all the other large ports, until ultimately a Bill was brought into the 
 House of Commons to meet those crying evils. In 1852 the new Passenger Act, 
 came into force : and since that time a change for the better in the condition of . 
 the emigrant, on shore and in ship, has been the result. 
 
 The chaplains of the Society were the first to call the attention of the proper 
 authorities, and, through them, that of the Legislature, to the grievances of the 
 poor emigrant. 
 
 To this agency of the Society therefore is due, in a great measure, the happy 
 change in the lot of our poor friends and neighbours, who in all time to come 
 may be obliged to emigrate from the United Kingdom to our distant colonial 
 possessions. 
 
 Under the former condition of things, it will at once be perceived how com- 
 paratively ineffectual were the spiritual labours of a chaplain to emigrants ; but 
 when the abuses were for the most part removed, a field wherein to labour for 
 
 8o2 
 
I 
 
 820 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 God lay open to him, certainly among the richest and most encouraging on the 
 face of the earth. Mr. Welsh's work on shore was of a varied character— some- 
 times visiting his scattered flock in the lodging-houses all over the north-west end of 
 Liverpool ; at other times exercising his pastoral care over the Government 
 emigrants at the Birkenhead Depdt, where his arrival was eagerly awaited, and 
 daily service was joined in by hundreds. Under such circumstances — or again on 
 the deck of a ship, with the deep water beneath and the open vault of heaven 
 overhead — with a congregation of homeless ones, the services of the Church come 
 home to the heart with a fervour never perhaps before experienced. 
 
 Not unfrequently, at the close of the second lesson, an infant emigrant — born 
 on the bosom of the Mersey — was presented for Holy Baptism ; nor was it unusual 
 after the sermon to have the celebration of the Holy Communion with a hundred 
 communicants [9]. 
 
 During an outbreak of cholera on board the Dirigo in 1854 Mr. Welsh, by his 
 prompt action in erecting an hospital at IMrkenhead, was instrumental in saving 
 many lives. After fifteen years' service he had to resign in weakened health [10]. 
 The Society continued to support successive emigrant chaplains at Liverpool (Rev. 
 J. Lawrence, 1867-77, and Rev. J. Bridger, 1877-81, both of whom accompanied 
 emigrants to America) until its aid in this form was no longer required. In 1871 
 the Society made a fresh effort to arouse the interest of the Clergy at home by 
 collecting and publishing general information for emigrants obtained from its 
 Missionaries in Canada, who signified their willingness to welcome and assist any 
 persons coming from Great Britain with letters from their parochial clergymen [11]. 
 From this time interest continued to grow, the subject received attention from 
 the Lambeth Conference of 1878, and in 1881 the Society had the satisfaction of 
 seeing a comprehensive scheme, which it had initiated, taken up and carried 
 forward by the S.P.C.K., by which Society hand-books for emigrants arc now 
 issued and chaplains assisted at the chief ports at home, in the Colonies, and the 
 United States [12]. But the perfecting of the good work begun needs the constant 
 co-operation of the home Clergy, who, whenever they have parishioners or friends 
 emigrating, should not fail to give them a letter of introduction to the Clergy 
 abroad. 
 
 The total number of emigrants (including British subjects and foreigners) who 
 left the United Kingdom in the seventy-one years 1815-85, was 11,016,254, thus 
 distributed :— United States, 7,248,250 ; British North America, 1,825,557 ; 
 Australasia, 1,526,852 ; other places, 415,595. Prior to 1853 the nationalities were 
 not distinguished, but of the 7,549,686 emigrants who left during the thirty-three 
 years 1853-85, 5,855,740 were of British and Irish origin, their destination being : 
 United States, 3,868,141 ; British North America, 591,204; Australasia, 1,150,917 ; 
 other places, 245,478. Average annual number of emigrants from the United 
 Kingdom (British subjects and foreigners) : — For the thirty-eight years 1815-52, 
 91,225 ; for the eight years 1853-60, 197,809 ; for the ten years 1861-70, 196,757 ; 
 for the ten years 1871-80, 222,839 ; for the ten years 1881-00, 355,565. The 
 grand total for the 77 years, 1815-91, was 13,132,231. The number for 1891 
 was 334,543 : of these, 252,016 went to the United States, 33,752 to British 
 North America, 19,957 to Australasia, 10,686 to the Cape of Good Hope and 
 Natal, 18,132 to other places, and 137,881 were English, 22,190 Scotch, 58,436 
 Irish, 112,275 foreigners, and 3,761 not specified. The number of natives of the 
 United Kingdom residing in foreign countries (according to the latest published 
 return) was 2,881,167, including 2,772,169 in the United States, 16,636 in Central 
 and South America and the West Indies, 79,408 on the Continent of Europe, and 
 6,513 in North Africa. 
 
 Beferences (Emigrants &c.)— [1] M.P. 1878, p. 411. [2, 3] R. 1848, p. 64-5 ; Q.P., 
 Aug. 1869, pp. 2, 3. [4] R. 1844, p. 112. [51 R. 1849, pp. 23-4, 221-4 ; R. 1850, pp. 27-8 ; 
 R. 1852, p. 122. [6] P. 83 of this book. [7] Q.P., Oct. 1869, p. 2. [8] Applications 
 Committee Report, 1882, p. 18. [9] Q.P., Aug. 1869, pp. 2-4, R. 1849, p. 25 ; R. 1855, 
 pp. 145-0 ; R. 1860, p. 181. [10] R. 1854, p. 116 ; Q.P., Aug. 1869, p. 4. [11] R. 
 1871, p. 8 ; M.F. 1871, pp. 213, 291, 380. [12] R. 1881, pp. 110-12. 
 
821 
 
 i 
 
 CHAPTER XCIX. 
 
 INTERCESSION FOR MISSIONS. 
 
 The preacher of the Society's Anniversaiy Sermon in 1700, Sir William DawcSi 
 Bishop of Chester, appears to have been the first to give public expression to the 
 need of something bJjyond the provision made in the services of the Church of 
 England for uniting the prayers of the faithful for the extension of Christ's 
 kingdom throughout the world : — 
 
 " For the more effectual securing the Alms and Prayers of all good Christians 
 towards the carrj'ing on of this great Work, give me leave " (said he) " humbly 
 to propose a few Things to you by Way of Question : ... As whether it would 
 not be proper to recommend it to our Governours (especially since they have 
 been already pleas'd to countenance and authorize this Work) to set apart a Day 
 once in the Year by publick Fasting and Prayer to implore God's Blessing upon 
 it ? And, to make this as easy to all Persons as may be, whether Ooud-Friday^ 
 which is already appointed to be publickly kept Holy, with Fasting and Prayer^ 
 in Commemoration of the Son of God's dying for the Redemption of all Man- 
 kind, Gentiles as well as Jems — might not be a proper Day, for this Purpose ? 
 Especially considering that our Church itself has led us to this Thought, by 
 making one of its Collects, for that Day, a Prayer for the conversion of all 
 Jflws, Turks, Injideh and Hereticks : And whether one or two Collects more 
 added, of the same kind, would not sufficiently accommodate the Service of that 
 Day to this use ? And farther, whether if a publick Collection were to be made,- 
 in all churches, especially in the churches of these two great cities {London and 
 Westminster), on that Day, for the promoting of this Work, it would not be both a 
 very proper and very great Help and Encouragement to it ? " [1]. 
 
 The Bishop's suggestion of a public collection was carried out in 1711, but on 
 another day than Good Friday. [6'<?e pp. 823-4.] It is probable that special prayer 
 for the conversion of the heathen formed a part of the service on thi.s and suc- 
 cessive occasions, and these public collections without doubt enabled the Society 
 to make known the ways of God upon earth and His saving health among nationa 
 beyond what it could otherwise have done. United Prayer for Missions did not 
 however obtain full recognition in the Anglican Communion until the Society, on 
 April 19, 1872, resolved to request the Archbishop of Canterbury to approve of the 
 appointment of a day (December 20) for Intercessoiy Prayer in behalf of 
 Missions [2]. The result has been an Annual Day of Intercession which has- 
 been generally observed throughout the Anglican Communion, the times selected 
 being respectively : — 
 
 I. 1872, December 20; II. 1873, December 3; III. 1874, St. Andrew's Day; 
 IV. 1875-6-7-8, St. Andrew's Day or any of the follorving seven days; V. 1879 to 
 1884, Rogation Tuesday or any of the seven folloKing days ; VI. 188(5 to the present 
 time, " Any day either in the week next before Advent or In thejirtt week of Advent, 
 with preference for the Eve of St. Andrew's Day." 
 
 For the first three years the Archbishop of Canterbury, with, in 1874, the 
 Archbishop of York, took the initiative in recommending a particular day, I., II., 
 III. In 1875 the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury approved the design 
 and recommended IV. ; V. was fixed by the Lambeth Conference of 1878 as the 
 time for a Day of Intercession specially for the unity of Christendom and for 
 Missions ; and VI. was agreed on by the Convocations of Canterbury and York in 
 1884, with the Concurrence of the American and Colonial Churches. 
 
 In 1883 a system of Periodical Intercession for Missions was organised in 
 connection with the Society's Parochial Associations, not in supersession of, but 
 as supplementary to the General Day of Intercession [.3]. 
 
 Beferences (InterceBsion). — [1] Anniversary Sermon, 1709, pp. 19, 20. [2] Jo. 
 April 19, 1872; M.F. 1872, pp. 253-6. [3] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 41 
 pp. 1S4-7, 208, 289. 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 2.5 
 
 I.I 
 
 | 50 "*^* 
 
 I ^ IS 
 
 1*0 111112.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 ' 
 
 1.25 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" — 
 
 
 ^* 
 
 V, 
 
 <K 
 
 VI 
 
 ^^ 
 
 .^''^.^^. 
 
 «> ■> 
 
 
 /^ 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 v 
 
 4v 
 
 ^ 
 
 ;\ 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 o^ 
 
 33 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. MSBO 
 
 (716) 873-4S03 
 
 '^ 
 

 i/u 
 
 % ""^ 
 
 ►t% 
 -A.^ 
 
822 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER C. 
 
 THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. 
 
 " Whereas there hath been expended for the obtaining and passing a Charter whereby 
 his Majesty hath been graciously pleased to Incorporate a Society for the Propagation of 
 the Gospel! in Foreign Parts, the somme of one hundred fifty-nine pounds nine shillings 
 and six pence, and further charges must necessarily ensue in the settlement of the said 
 Corporation, vist. a Seal, a strong Box &c. We whose names are underwritten have 
 thought fitt to contribute the several summs of money to our respective names adjoyned 
 to be paid into our Treasurers in order to discharge the said expences." 
 
 " Then sereraJ of the members paid or subscrib'd the following sums pursuant to the 
 , Design of the above mention'd subscription, viz. : — 
 
 His Grace the L<i A.BP. of 
 
 Canterbury ^21 10 
 
 The Lord Bishop of Chichester 6 
 
 The Archdeacon of London ... 5 7 6 
 
 Sir George Wheeler 5 
 
 Dr. Godolphiu 6 7 6 
 
 Dr. Evans, Auditor 8 4 6 
 
 Dr. Willis 2 8 
 
 Dr. Linford £2 
 
 Mr. Serjt. Hook ... 2 8 
 
 Mr. Trimer 2 8 
 
 Mr. Melmouth, Treasurer 116 
 Mr. Chamberlayne, Sec. 116 
 
 £66 1 6"[1] 
 
 To this, the first list of subscribers, bearing date July 10, 1701, should be 
 added the name-s of those officers concerned in passing the Charter by whose 
 remission of fees the cost had been reduced: Mr, Povey (i'4), Mr. Attorney- 
 General (£10.15«.), and Mr. Gantlett (£2. 10«.) [2]. The expense of printing an 
 edition of the Charter had previously been borne by the President [3]; and 
 on October 17, 1701, the Society began to consider ot methods of raising "a 
 fund for promoting the Gospel in Forrein parts " and drew up this form of sub- 
 scription : — 
 
 "Whereas his Majesty hath beene graciously pleased by Letters Patent ... to 
 Incorporate a Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Farts. We whose 
 names are hereunder written being zealously disposed to promote so good a work do 
 hereby promise to pay into the hands of the Treasurer or Treasurers of the s** Society 
 for the time being or of such other person or persons is shall be deputed by the said 
 Society the severall sums of money and the several annuall payments by us respectively 
 subscribed for the uses and Purposes in the said Letters Patent expressed, the said 
 annuall summs to be paid by four eqnall quarterly payments, vizt. att Christmas, Lady 
 Day, Midsummer, and Michaelmas. The first payments to be made by each of us 
 respectively at such of the said times of payment as shall next and immediately happen 
 after the time of our respective subscribing Provided nevertheless that any person or 
 persons hereunto subscribing shall and may at any time hereafter have liberty to with* 
 draw his or their snbsmption or subscriptions upon notice thereof given at any meeting 
 of the said Society " [4]. The list was headed by : The Archbishop of Canterbury, £50 ; 
 the Bishop of London, £26 ; Serjt. Hook, £10 ; the Archdeacon of Colchester, £59. 16s. ; 
 the Archdeacon of London, £20 ; Dr. Gee, £4 ; Dr. Lynford, £6 ; Dr. Gascartli, £8 ; Dr. 
 Evans, £5 ; Dr. Littell, £8 ; Mr. Charles Torriano, £4 ; Bev. John Thomas, Vicar of 
 New Bomney, £2.— £184. 16«. [4a]. 
 
 Copies of this Subscription Roll were (November 21, 1701) taken by the 
 Bishop of Ely, the Dean of Chichester, the Archdeacon of London, Dr. Gee, Mr. 
 Vernon, and Mr. Trymmcr [5], and in the next year (June 26), "deputations" 
 were issued under the seal of the Society for the collection and reception of sub- 
 scriptions and contributions by the persons named therein. 
 
 Five hundred copies were printed on parchment, and foremost in accepting 
 appointments were — 
 
 1702. For Oxford Univebsitv : The two Regius and Margaret Professors and Dr. Char* 
 lott, the Master of University College ; Dr. Edwards, Principal of Jesus College ; and 
 Or. Trafles, Warden of New College. For St. Asaph Diocese : Prebendary J. Daviea 
 and Mr. M. Vaughan. For County of Denbioh : Dr. R. Wvnne, Mr. J. Price, and 
 P rebendary J. Moston, For St. David's Diocesb : Sir John Philips, Sir Arthur Owen, 
 
..l^i'tiOQ, 
 
 THE 
 
 society's funds. *^^V 
 
 828 
 
 _6"[1] 
 
 Mr. O. LoTt,and Mr. W. Bowen. For Cakbiudoe Ukiyibbitt : The two Regius and Mu* 
 garet Professors and Dr. Covell, Master of Christ College ; Dr. Green, Master of Corpua 
 Ghristi ; and Dr. Bentley, President of Trinity. For Essex Dibtbict : Bev. Mr. Bnrkett, 
 of Dedham, Essex. For Bath and Wellb Diocese : Archd' Acon Clement of Bath ; 
 Canon T. Lessay of Wells ; and Rev. N. Warkwick, Vicar of Tannton. For Ely Diooebb : 
 Dr. Roderick, Provost of King's College, Cambridge ; Sir Roger Jennings of Ely ; Mr. J. 
 Bellamy of "Wisbich"; and Mr. J. Cohill of Newton. For Exeter Diocese: Dr. 
 Osmond (a physician) and Mr. R. King for Exeier City ; Rev. Mr. Borscough for Devon ; 
 and Rev. Mr. Kendall for Cornwall. For Lincoln Diocese : Elevs. J. Adomson of 
 Burton Cogues, R. Tunstall, E. Garthwait, W. Quarles, H. Smith, and J. Evans of 
 UflBngton. For Salisbvby Diocese : Archdeacons Kelsey of Sarum, Yate of Wilts, and 
 Proast of Berks. 
 
 1708. For Manchester City; Dr. Wroe, Warden of Manchester College; Mr. J. 
 Yates and Mr. J. Hooper. For America : Governor Nicholson of Virginia, for his GoT3m- 
 ment; Gk>vemor Dudley of New England, for his Government ; Colonel Morris, for East 
 Jersey ; Dr. J. Bridges (Secretary to Lord Combury, New York Government), for New 
 York. 
 
 1704. For Durham Diocehe : Archdeacon Boothe. For Habtinob District : Rev. 
 Mr. Cranston, minister of Hastings ; uud Rev. Mr. Barnsly, Rector of Selscombe. For 
 Suffolk County : Mr. Raymond of Ipswich and Mr. Sayer of Witnesham. 
 
 1705. For Peterborough Diocese: Dr. R. Reynolds, Chancellor of the Diocese; 
 Archdeacon Woolsey of Northanipton ; Revs. — Doll of Woodford, — Palmer of Exton, 
 — Majmard of Boddington, S. Blackwcll of Brampton, and — J. Walker of Great 
 Billing [6, 7]. 
 
 Messrs. Tunstal .nnd Garthwait (Lincoln Diocese) sent back their rleputa- 
 tions in November 1703, "having not been able to do anything therein " [8] ; but 
 while a few failed many succeeded. Thus by means of the deputies, tho Bishops 
 and other friends, remittances were obtained from various parts of the country, 
 the lead being taken by Lincolnshire, York Diocese, Northamptonshire, Suffolk, 
 Shropshire, Devon — especially Exeter district — Carmarthen, and Pembrokeshire 
 and Carlisle [0]. A noble benefaction for those times was made, through the 
 Rev, Dr. J. Mapletof* in 1702, by "Dame Jane Holman," who gave £1,000 to be 
 laid out in land or otherwise [10]. Appeals were also made to the Lord Mayor 
 and Aldermen of London, and to the several Governors and Companies trading 
 into foreign parts [11], and for many years it was the custom to send a deputa- 
 tion to the Lord Mayor to invite the attendance of himself and the Aldermen at 
 the Anniversary Sermon [12]. 
 
 The cause received additional strength in 1705 by the co-operation of the Irish 
 Church. Encouraged by the support of the ?rimate, who himself twice contri- 
 buted £300 (1707 and 1711), and the other Bishops, the Society in 1714 (on the pro- 
 posal of the Bishop of Clogher) [13] appointed a Committee to receive benefac- 
 tions in Ireland [14]. This was the lirst S.P.O. Auxiliary Committee ever formed ; 
 it consisted of the Archbishops and Bishops in Ireland, Dr. Coghill, Samuel Dop- 
 pin, Esq., and Charles Campbell, Esq. [16]. The Society's Report for 1714 recorded 
 that " turns of money, to a greater amount than could be well expected, had 
 already been received from the ' sister-kingdom ' . . . even at a time when 
 she was promoting within herself a design similar, or subordinate by instilling 
 Christian knowledge into the hearts, and introducing true devotion into the practice 
 with her ignorant or bigotted natives " [15a]. {^See also p. 840.] Meantime however 
 several of the English members fell into arrears with their subscriptions. In 
 1707-8 £676 remained unpaid, the sending of more Missionaries was suspended, 
 and it became necessary to consider other ways of increasing tho income [16], 
 
 Acting on a proposal made by the Bishop of Chester in the Anniversary 
 Sermon of 1709 [$ee p. 821], application was made in 1711 for a Queen's Letter for 
 a Public Collection'* on Good Friday [17]. Already Her Majesty had given this 
 assurance (in replying to an address of the Society in 1702) : " I shall be always 
 ready to do my part towards promoting and incouraging so good a work" [18]. 
 On this occasion the Society's application was presented by the Archbishop of 
 York, who reported that the Queen at first directed reference to tho Attorney or 
 
 iU 
 
 ! i 
 
 ; :( 
 
 :lsi: 
 
 * A proposal for an annual public collection was submitted to the Society in 1706 as 
 an original scheme by a Samuel Weale, with the modest stipulation that ^th of the dear 
 product should be confirmed to him and his assigns for 91 years. The proviso was the 
 only thing original about the project, as a pubUo collection had often been suggested 
 before [17a]. 
 
 t 
 
824 
 
 BOCIETY FOB TUB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Solicitor General for opinion, bat the Archbishop thinking this too slow and 
 chargeable a method, and that the Society would lorn the benefit of their request^ 
 moved the Queen to take immediate and direct action [19]. As however it wa» 
 customary to make charitable collections on Good Friday for other uses, the 
 Boyal Letter for the Society was issued for Trinity Sunday [20]. A second letter 
 proceeded from Queen Anne shortly before hpr death [21]. By each succeeding 
 monarch similar services have been rendered [22]. From Geotgs I. soon after his 
 accession came a right Royal greeting : " You are very much to be commended 
 for engaging; in so pious and usef uU an undertaking which shall always meet 
 with my favour and encouragement " [2.S]. By George II. the collection was 
 extended to the whole of England and Wales [24], and that of 1779 contained a 
 contribution of £600 from George III. [25]. During Queen Victoria's reign the 
 Society has received many proofs cf Royal favour. Her Majesty became Patron 
 in 1838 [26], and the advocacy of the late Prince Consort at a public meeting in 
 1851 [27] must ever rank among the most important events in the Society's 
 history at home. 
 
 The form and manner of a Royal Letter may be of interest to many persons, 
 and that of 1779 is selected as being the last for that century and as containing 
 a summary of the Society's work in the now " United States " : — 
 
 " To the Most Reverend Father in God, Our Bight Trusty and Right Entirely Beloved 
 Councillor, Frederick Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of all England, 
 and Metropolitan. 
 "GEORGE B. V ^ ' : - . -• 
 
 ""|l yrOST Reverend Father in God, Our Right Trusty and Right Entirely Beloved Coun- 
 iyL cillor, We greet yon well. Whereas The Incorporated Society for the Propaga- 
 tion of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, have, by their petition, humbly represented unto Us, 
 that King William the Third of glorious memory, was graciously pleased to erect the 
 ■aid Corporation, by letters patent, bearing date the 16th day of June, 1701, for the re> 
 ceiving, managing, and disposing of the charity of such of his loving subjects as should 
 be induced to contribute towards the maintenance of an Orthodox Clergy, and the making 
 such other provisions, as might be necessary for the Propagation of the Gospel iu 
 Foreign Parts. , 
 
 " That, the very great expences necessarily attending that good work have constantly 
 much exceeded the income of the Society, which ariseth almost entirely from the volun- 
 tary contributions of the Members of that Society, and of others our good subjects ; and 
 therefore the Society has been obliged, at several times, to make humble applications to 
 our Royal Predecessors, to Her M -sjesty Queen Anne in the Years 1711 and 1714; to 
 His Majesty King George the First in the Year 1718 ; and in 1741 and 1751, to His late 
 Majesty King George the Second our Royal Grandfather, for permission to make public 
 collections of Charity ; which applications were most graciously received, and per- 
 missions granted for the purposes aforesaid, by which means the Society was enabled to 
 carry on the good designs for which they were incorporated. 
 
 " That, it is now twenty-eight years since their last application was made to our Royal 
 Grandfather ; during which long period the fund of the Society hath been continui^ly 
 becoming more inadequate to their expenses, and is at present quite exhausted. Tha^ 
 the Society nevertheless are anxiously desirous to support and maintain their Mission- 
 aries, Catechists and Schoolmasters, within several of our provinces in North America, 
 and elsewhere, by whose means many of our subjects in those parts have had the comfort 
 of God's Word being preached to them, and the administration of his holy sacramenta 
 continued amongst them, and many thousands of Indians and Negroes have been in- 
 structed and baptized in the true faith of Christ. 
 
 " That, notwithstanding the present separation of a considerable part of North America 
 from their allegiance to our Crown, the same expence hath been continued ; the Clergy, 
 who refused to renounce their allegiance, though for a time deprived of their churches, 
 being still intitled to a support from the Society, 'till upon the re-establishment of peace 
 they shall be restored to their religious duties. 
 
 " The Society therefore, confiding in our great zeal for our holy religion, and our knows 
 affection to all our subjects, most humbly prays, that We would be most graciously 
 pleased to grant them our Royal Letters, directed tia the Lords the Archbishops of our 
 kingdom, for a General Collection of Charity within their. several provinces, for the good 
 uses of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. 
 
 " We, taking the same into our Royal consideration, and being always ready to give 
 the best encouragement and countenance to undertakings which tend so mnch to the 
 promoting true piety, and our holy religion, are graciously pleased to condescend to 
 their request ; and do hereby direct you, that these our letters be communicated to the 
 several Suffragan Bishops within your province, expressly requiring ttiem to take care, 
 
THE 80CIBTT 8 FUNDS. 
 
 826 
 
 that pnblicAlion be made hereof, on. raoh Sunday, and in such places, within their 
 respective Dioceses, a« the said Bishops shall appoint ; and that, upon this occasion, the 
 Ministers in each parish do effectually excite their parishioners to a liberal contribution, 
 whose benevolence towards carrying on the said charitable work shall be collected the 
 week following at their respective dwellings by the Church-wardens and Overseers of 
 the poor in each parish ; and the Ministers of the several parishes are to cause the sums 
 so collected to be paid immediakely to the Treasurer, or Treasurers, for the time being, 
 of the said Society, to be accounted for by him, or them, to the Society, and applied to 
 the carrying on, and promoting, the above-mentioned good designs. And so we bid you 
 very heartUy farewell. 
 
 " Given at our Court at St. James's, the tenth day o/May, 1770, 
 in the nineteenth year of our reign, 
 " By His Majesty's Command, 
 ' " Weymouth." [28] 
 
 The next collection (in 1819) was in aid of the erection of Bishop's College, 
 Calcutta [29], that of 1836 for the building of schook^ and chapels for the emanci- 
 pated negroes in the West Indies and.^Mauritias [30] ; 1853 proved to be the last — 
 the total of the fifteen being thus derived : — 
 
 Collections under Boval Letters. 
 
 Year 
 
 Reign 
 
 Amount 
 £8,060 
 
 
 1711 
 
 Queen Anne 
 
 Within the Cities of London and Westminslier, and 
 
 
 
 
 Bills of Mortality. 
 
 1714 
 
 )> )> 
 
 8,887 
 
 Cities of London and Westminster, Borough of 
 Southwark, Cities of Exeter and Bristol, within 
 the seaport towns of Newcastle-on-Tyne, Ply- 
 mouth, Bideford, Barnstaple, Whitehaven, and 
 Liverpool. 
 
 Cities of London and Westminster, and within a 
 
 1718 
 
 George I. 
 
 8,727 
 
 , . 
 
 I:,- '-t- » 
 
 
 circuit of 10 miles ; and also in the principal towns 
 
 
 
 
 trading to the plantations in America, as above 
 stated. , ., , _ , , , ; . ■•>. ... 
 
 1741 
 
 George II. 
 
 16,278 
 
 1761 
 
 „ 
 
 19,786 
 
 
 1779 
 
 George HI. 
 
 19,872 
 
 ■1 ■- , ' ^ ', ^r* . V ,;.-.- . .r,.| I ; , ^ L.» *. '- 
 
 1819 
 
 Prince Begent 
 
 46,747 
 
 ' > ' ■ . ■' ■,..:■? T • ■ . ' ' - ■ ^ ' 
 
 1881 
 
 WUUam IV. 
 
 88,692 
 
 . . . ■■'.■• . ■■'■ .A -' .' ■■':■-:-■ '^ 
 
 1886 
 1888 
 
 Queen Victoria 
 
 84,940 
 89>618 
 
 Within the two Provinces of Canterbiuy and York. 
 
 1841 
 
 » » 
 
 86,627 
 
 . , - ■ -_,.,, , ^ H, , : 
 
 1844 
 
 i> » 
 
 86,181 
 
 ... T - ,- -. , 
 
 1848 
 
 » >i 
 
 88,478 
 
 " '/' ' _.'* • ^ > ■• , w 
 
 1860 
 
 )i » 
 
 29,618 
 
 }'''■' - ' 
 
 1868 
 
 » II 
 
 28,870 
 
 ' . ' \ ' /"•"'.';•' ,,. ."*■" 
 
 
 
 £882,981 
 
 [81] i ■• \ .;••' " • 
 
 The triennial issne of a Boyal Letter for over twenty years seemed to have 
 secured its establishment as a permanent institution on behalf of the Society's 
 work : that the Society relied not entirely on precedent was shown by the claims 
 submitted to the Secretary of State in 1856 ; but " the promotion of the moral and 
 religious welfare of Her Majesty's subjects in all parts of the world," failed to be 
 recognised as a valid plea for the renewal of " the Royal favour " [32]. 
 
 The Parliamentary grants entrusted to the Society had a shorter existence than 
 the Royal Letters. lu 1749 Government began to make grants of land for the 
 use of the Church and Schools in Nova Scotia, and for the advantage of individual 
 Clergy who first engaged in that service. After the separation of the United 
 States from the parent country and a large body of Loyalists had settled in Nova 
 Scotia and the Canadas a further provision was made by Parliament for the 
 maintenance of Clergy in those colonies, and as parishes were constituted 
 additional glebe and school lands were granted. From 1814 to 1834 the Parlia- 
 ' mentary grants for North America were placed at the Society's disposal as the 
 .administrators of that provision which had heretofore been distributed by the 
 
 is-' 
 
826 
 
 SOCIBTT FOB THB PBOPAQATIOM OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Colonial agents, and the salaries of the clergy were constitoted in nearly equal 
 ratios of the allowance voted by Parliament and voluntary sabicriptions. In 1833 
 Government decided that these grants should cease, and the Si>ciety was obliged 
 to give notice that the salaries of its Missionaries in North America must be 
 reduced in proportion. 
 
 The Clergy remonstrated, and implored tlie Government and the Society to 
 rescue them from ruin. The justice of their claim was admitted by Government, 
 and an arrangement was made with the Society for the relief of the Clergy, 
 Government undertaking (1) to apply to Parliament for an annual grant of 
 £4,000 to be employed in paying the salaries of the Missionaries then employed 
 in Nova Scotia and the pensions to which they and their widows might become 
 entitled under the terms agreed upon in 1813; (2) to apply sums arising from 
 Colonial sources, and amounting in the whole to £7,0(iO, to the like purposes in 
 Upper Canada ; while the Society consented to appropriate annually from its 
 funds a sum not exceeding £10,285 for the payment of the salaries of the existing 
 Missionaries then in Lower Canada, a part of New Brunswick, Newfoundland, 
 Prince Edward Island, Cape Bre(A>n and Bermuda, and of the pensions of those 
 Missionaries and their widows. The immediate effect of this arrangement was to 
 secure certain Missionaries in Lower Canada and Nova Scotia about three-fourths 
 of their original salaries and to make a somewhat better provision for the rest of 
 the clergy in North America. 
 
 In some instances the deficiency was met by the congregations, but in Lower 
 Canada there was no adequate response. The Clergy generally submitted to the 
 hai'dships imposed on them, with gratitude for the relief obtained, and only a 
 few abandoned their posts [33]. The Parliamentary grants administered by the 
 Society are tabulated on page 831, the amount expended in North America 
 (1814-34) being £241,860. From 1835-46 the £62,384 derived from this source 
 formed part of the sum of £171,777 spent by the Society m negro education in 
 the West Indies and the Mauritius. \_Sec p. 196.] 
 
 The prospect of the withdrawal of State aid had the effect of arousing the 
 Church to a fuller sense of its responsibility. Hitherto there had been too 
 much dependence on Royal Letters and Parliamentary grants. The former, it is 
 true, were successful in doing what voluntary effort has not yet accomplished — 
 that is, bringing every parish in England and Wales to contribute to Foreign 
 Missions. But this was never oftener than once in three years, and sometimes 
 after intervals of from ten to forty years. During these intervals nothing was 
 done for the cause in the majority of the parishes. Thus it was that the income 
 of the Society's General Fund from annual subscriptions, donations, and collec- 
 tions (not including the Royal Letter collections), averaged in the first century 
 only £2,340 a year. B^or the period 1801 30 the annual average was under £2,200. 
 
 The crisis of 1833-4 led to the adoption of an improved system of raising 
 funds, by the extension of Parochial Associations and District Committees through- 
 out the country, the holding of public meetings, and the circulation of Missionary' 
 literature. Up to this time these agencies had been feebly represented in the 
 Society's organisation ; but by their means the income from subscriptions, 
 donations, and collections was increased nearly six-fold within the ten years 
 (1833, £8,747; 1843, £48,473) [34]. 
 
 The University of Oxford granted £300 to the Society in 1838 [35]. Many 
 encouragements followed. The year 1843 was remarkable for the issue of letters 
 from the Archbishops and Bishops of England, Wales, and Ireland, approving 
 the Society's proceedings and appealing for an increase of its funds [36] ; and 1 844 
 for the revival of the ancient practice of formally deputing persons* to obtain 
 increased subscriptions [37]. 
 
 In 1845 the Bishops of the Scottish Church came to an unanimous resolution 
 to join with the Society in carrying out its designs [38]. The Colonial Churches 
 now began to show the fruit of the Society's teaching — that they should be- 
 come not only self-supporting, but Missionary in their turn — and many dioceses, 
 grateful for past aid, have sought through the Society's agency to take their part 
 in the evangelisation of the world. These foreign contributions are in addition 
 
 * Sir Howard Douglas, T. D. Aoland, Esq., T. Turner, Esq., Mr. Alderman Copeluidi 
 F. H. Dickinson, Esq., and Joshua Watson, Esq. 
 
THE SOCIETY 8 FUx.'DS. 
 
 827 
 
 to the large sams raised and spent in the Colonies, which do not pass into the 
 Society's accounts [38a]. 
 
 The celebration of the third Jubilee of the Society,* extending from June 16, 
 1851, to June 15, 1852, was "carried on in every quarter of the globe with 
 unanimity and success far beyond previous expectations." The support of many 
 .additional parishes at home was enlisted on behalf of the Society, and by the 
 end of 1852 a special fund of nearly £50,000 had been raised for (a) the 
 extension of the Episcopate abroad ; (A) the Education of Missionary Candidates ; 
 (c) Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund; (d) the General Purposes of the Society 
 [38*]. [See alto pp. 81-2.] 
 
 Another ^roof of confidence and sympathy was shown on the non-renewal of 
 the Queen's Letter in 1856, by which the Society had to meet a loss of £10,000 
 per annum, or about one fifth of its General Fund income. On this occasion the 
 President in conference with the home fiishops announced their readiness to address 
 a Pastoral Letter every third year to the Clergy of their several dioceses in aid of 
 the Society. It was however felt by tiie buulcly at the time that such a measure 
 would bo far from securing the unanimous concurrence of the Clergy, and that it 
 would be better to rest satisfied with the assurance that tiie Episcopal influence 
 will be exerted in its behalf whenever opportunities are offered [39]. 
 
 The voluntary contributions on which the Society has mainly depended since 
 1856 are chiefly obtained by : 
 
 (1 ) Parochial Assooiationa (first begun in 1819) ; (2) District Committees (first 
 ■■t begun in 1819) [39a] ; (3) Orgaiiising Secretaries, for dioceses, arch- 
 
 deaconries, rural deaneries, &c., assisted by preachers and speakers mainly 
 ,■> supplied from the Society's office ; 
 
 using as agencies : 
 
 (a) Prayer ; (b) Meetings (illustrated by maps, diagrams, and magic lanterns) ; 
 (c) Semums and printed appeals ; (d) Uoxes ; (e) Collecting Cards ; (f ) Sales 
 of Work. 
 
 The feeling of the Society in regard to Bazaars as distinguished from Sales of 
 Worlc was thus expressed by the Standing Committee in 1888 : — 
 
 " That while recognising the advantage to the Society of mnetinc;j organised by its 
 friends for the sale of work and other articles, which, in addition to the funds obtained, 
 enable those of small means to help by personal labour, the Standing Committee arc 
 of opinion that the objects of excitement wliich are sometimes added to such sales 
 ought to be discouraged, since they are alien from the spirit of self-denial by which the 
 Gospel is best propagated " [40]. 
 
 The occasion of this resolution was the refusal of the Society to accept money 
 which had been raised by means of a fancy fair at Gloucester in 1887 [41]. 
 
 Of all the organisations for raising Missionary funds tlie most effective has 
 been found to be the Parochial Association. Bishop Samuel Wilberforco, the 
 greatest Episcopal deputation the Society has ever had [see p. 718], stated in 
 1835 that he had " witnessed in various parishes, in distant parts of the country, 
 the utmost readiness on the part of the inhabitants in the lower ranks of life, to 
 contribute their small donations, when the objects of this Society and its claims 
 upon them have been pointed out ; " and that if the clergy " would endeavour to 
 establish a more general formation of Parochial Committees for the collection of 
 small donations as well as larger subscriptions . . . would greatly increase the 
 funds of the Society and extend its sphere of usefulness " [42]. 
 
 The report of the Committee of the Society in 1844 was that, "as the main- 
 spring of the Society's augmented supplies hitherto was in parochial associations, 
 it needed only to extend the system of Parochial Associations, in order to secure a 
 sufficient annual income " [43]. In 1846 it was reported that "many clergymen 
 have found the greatest advantage to accrue to their own parishes from these 
 associations." People have come to take an interest in the religious improvement 
 of themselves and others from having first been interested in the Missions of the 
 Church. One vicar, who was now raising £40 " where before nothing was 
 collected," assured his Bishop (Ripon) that '* he would gladly give all the money 
 that had been raised, for the si^e of the benefit done to his own flock." " From an 
 estranged and careless people " he had now " an affectionate, attentive, and full 
 
 * The first two Jubilees of the Society do not appear to have been observed in 
 any way. 
 
 
 ri 
 
i; ;. 
 
 828 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. 
 
 congregation, with commnnicants increased many fold"; dissent had disappeared 
 from the parish and the meeting-house been closed. All this change he dated 
 " from the formation of his association in behalf of the Society " [43a]. 
 
 The four Archbishops of England and Ireland, appealing for the Society in 
 1864, were " convinced that in no other way can the work hi done than by emry 
 parish, as a part of its separate parochial existence, raising its own contributions 
 for the work " ; and they therefore besought the clergy " to preach one sermon 
 annvally, and make a collection for Churoh of England Mission! " [44]. 
 
 Some progress has been made. The number of home churches contributing 
 to the Society in 1849 was 3,783 ; in 1869, 7,175 ; and in 1892 about 9,000 [45]. 
 But while so many parishes remain unrepresented, it cannot be said that the 
 desired extension has been attained. 
 
 The " insufficient support accorded to Missionary objects " moved the Society 
 in I8(i9 to petition the Convocations of Canterbury' and York Provinces " to take 
 such steps as may seem expedient to them for the better support and advancement 
 of Missionary work " [46o]. This drew forth a proposal of the Upper House of 
 the Convocation of Canterbury to form a Board of Missions, whose objects, among 
 others, should be to "receive" and "allot" Missionary funds. But as such a 
 step would have involved " a very injurious, perhaps a fatal, interference with 
 at least one [the S.P.G.] of the great Missionary Societies of the Church of 
 England," it was agreed, on the motion of the Lower House, in July 1870 : That 
 the Board to be organised " should not undertake the direct management of 
 Miasions, nor the collecting or receiving of funds ; '** but that it should be a body 
 inviting communications from all parts of the world respecting the advancement 
 of Missions, and questions arising thereupon, on which advice or information 
 may from time to time be required." 
 
 Provision was also made for securing the appointment, on the Board, of ropre- 
 sentatives of the Clergy and Laity and of the Missionary Societies [45^]. 
 
 It was not however until July 4, 1884, that a Board of Missions was actually 
 constituted, and then (in view of the difficulty which had arisen in uniting the 
 two Provinces) it was formed for the Province of Canterbury alone [45tf]. 
 
 Five years later a similar Board was formed for the Province of York. 
 
 From a movement inaugurated in 1889 the Society is now looking to the 
 development of Diocesan Organisation as the best means of promoting parochial 
 associations on behalf of Missions [45(2]. [See also pp. 7, 82, 313, 821.] 
 
 '•'>'■ 
 
 1^ 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF FUNDS. 
 I. The General Fund. 
 
 This fund, the mainstay of the Society's work, has existed from 1701 to the 
 present time, and has always been administered by the Society. [See p. 830-2.] 
 
 ir. Special and Apfropbiatbd Funds. [See p. 830-2.] 
 Class A. — "Special Funds" received under trust deed or otherwise, and 
 administered by the Society for the objects specified by the donors. These have 
 been in existence ever since 1713, but for the period 1857-82 most of them were 
 classed as " appropriated funds." 
 
 Class B.—" Special Funds," not administered by the Society. 
 
 In 1888 the Society having found that peraonB were occasionally desirous of making 
 benefactions for some specific object comprehended in its general designs, resolved, " That, 
 in future, Contributions designed for any particular colony, or specified purpose, be 
 received ; and that they be placed at the disposal of the Bishop for whose Diocese such 
 Contributions are intended " [46]. 
 
 Tliis resolution was superseded in 1857 by a notice that 
 
 Contributions would be received " for any particular Diocese, Colony, or Mission, or 
 tor any special purpose consistent with the Society's general designs"; and would 
 
 * A Diocesan Board of Missions was instituted at the Salisbury Synod in 1873 for the 
 
 furpotte of endeavouring "to foster and promote in the Diocese an interest in the 
 'oreign Missions of the Church." This Board also was not to collect money. 
 
 mtk 
 
»ftj^ 
 
 THE SOCIETY S FUNDS. 
 
 829 
 
 (1) either be remitted direct to the Bishop of the Diocese for which they were intended, 
 or (3) be applied by the Society to the objects pointed out — at th« donori might direct. 
 In the absence of any specific direction, the administration of the fnnds for the purpose 
 indicated rested with the Society [47]. 
 
 The foregoing arrangement was modified in 1860, when it was declared that 
 contributions would be received " for any particular Colony or Diocese, for any 
 Mission of the Society, or for any special purpose, which shall be approved by the 
 {^Utnding Committee," and, according to the directions of the donors, would be 
 (1) either carried to the fund administered by the Bishop, or (2) applied at the 
 discretion of the Society for the benefit of the diocese named [48]. 
 
 The moneys left to the 8oeiety'$ administrution by these arrangements (2) 
 of 1857 and 1860 were distinguished in the accounts as "Appropriated Funds" up 
 to 1882 [49]. 
 
 As to the other class (1) of special fund, it is " doubtful whether the Society's 
 action in receiving such fnnds without accepting responsibility for their adminis- 
 tration was not . . . contrary to the letter and spirit of its charter." In practice 
 many inconveniences resulted from the experiment. " It was found that a very 
 general misapprehension existed as to the administration of such funds, and that 
 the Society was generall}' supposed to give the weight of its authority and sanction 
 to an administration for which it was not responsible, and of which it knew 
 nothing" [50]. 
 
 The Reports for 1853 and 1860 contained warnings that the Society's " numerous 
 Missions in all parts of the world, which are supported from its General Fund, 
 would be seriously embarrassed, if donors and subscribers were to withdraw their 
 regular contributions from that Fund, and devote them to Special Funds instead " ; 
 and the hope was expressed " that contributions to any Special Fund will always 
 be in addition to, and not in tubititution for, contributions to the General Fund." 
 
 The warnings were repeated but had little effect, and, as had been anticipated, 
 the existence of the Society's work began to be imperilled. Moreover the 
 Society's responsibilities had l>een increased by the collapse of older Special Funds 
 which had ceased to be favourites as newer claimants appeared in the field [51]. 
 ISee cases of Borneo and Honolulu, pp. 684, 463, and R. 1879, p. 83J 
 
 In view of the enormous increase in the number of Special Funds passing 
 through the hands of the Society's Treasurers, but over which the Society had no 
 control, it was resolved in May 1881 that while gladly recognising the zeal 
 manifested in the raising of Special Funds, for the future it must be " an indispens- 
 able rule that no such funds shall be opened at the ofQce without the approval 
 and consent of the Standing Committee" [62]. 
 
 This decision did not give satisfaction to some of the Society's supporters. 
 Accordingly in 1882 a large and representative Special Committee was appointed 
 to consider the whole subject. This Committee came to the conclusion " that it 
 was necessary for the Society to recur to the original system, which was un- 
 doubtedly the one exclusively contemplated by the Charter " [53]. This policy 
 having been accepted (and reafiirmedin 1882 and 1885) [53a], from January 1883 
 moneys have been received for only those "Special Funds, opened with the 
 sanction of the Standing Committee, to be applied for the purposes designated by 
 the donors, the Society reserving the right of closing such accounts at any time " 
 [54]. 
 
 The number of these fnnds at present is 152. Since this arrangement came 
 into force the designation " Appropriated Fund " has been dropped [55]. [&« 
 alto pp. 194-5, 461, 548, 596, 684, 736-6, 743, 745, 751, 771, 799, 825-6.] 
 
 i:^ 
 
 
 III. Invested ob Tbttst Funds. 
 
 As the Society is a Corporation with perpetual succession, it has special 
 advantages for holding capital sums invested in Government and other securities 
 as trust funds for the endowment of Colonial Dioceses or Missions, or for any 
 other purpose consistent with its general designs. The Society is always prepared 
 to entertain the question of accepting trusts of this character, and of undertaking 
 the responsibility of dealing as trustees with the capital and income of the funds. 
 In all such instances it is desirable that a power should be reserved by which, in 
 the event of the special object of the trust failing, the Society should be eniibled 
 to substitute some other object of a kindred character [56]. 
 
M 
 
 880 
 
 INCOME AND EXPENDITURE OF THE SOCIETY 1701-1892. 
 
 OBxnuL Fdkd 
 
 Inoomo 
 
 Tmt 
 
 1701 
 
 1709 
 
 170S 
 
 1701 
 
 1705 
 
 170< 
 
 1707 
 
 1708 
 
 1709 
 
 1710 
 
 1711 
 
 17i> 
 
 171S 
 
 1714 
 
 4715 
 
 1716 
 
 1717 
 
 171H 
 
 1719 
 
 1730 
 
 1781 
 
 1733 
 
 1738 
 
 1734 
 
 1735 
 
 1736 
 
 1737 
 
 1738 
 
 1739 
 
 17S0 
 
 1711 
 
 1783 
 
 1788 
 
 1784 
 
 1735 
 
 1786 
 
 1737 
 
 1738 
 
 1739 
 
 1740 
 
 1741 
 
 1743 
 
 1748 
 
 1744 
 
 1746 
 
 1746 
 
 1747 
 
 1748 
 
 1749 
 
 1760 
 
 1751 
 
 1763 
 
 1768 
 
 1754 
 
 17«5 
 
 1756 
 
 1757 
 
 1768 
 
 1759 
 
 1760 
 
 1761 
 
 1763 
 
 1763 
 
 1764 
 
 1765 
 
 1766 
 
 1707 
 
 1708 
 
 1769 
 
 1770 
 
 1771 
 
 1773 
 
 1773 
 
 1774 
 
 1776 
 
 Annnftl 
 
 Doiuk' 
 
 '"ttii'" "»"• 
 
 £ 
 
 304 
 
 534 
 
 68H 
 
 60S 
 
 608 
 
 040 
 
 888 
 
 681 
 
 479 
 
 716 
 
 630 
 
 438 
 
 718 
 
 597 
 
 677 
 
 661 
 
 403 
 
 949 
 
 654 
 
 567 
 
 497 
 
 478 
 
 484 
 
 433 
 
 816 
 
 467 
 
 405 
 
 517 
 
 456 
 
 481 
 
 438 
 
 469 
 
 488 
 
 484 
 
 440 
 
 469 
 
 533 
 
 6S3 
 
 601 
 
 638 
 
 618 
 
 713 
 
 097 
 
 644 
 
 736 
 
 664 
 
 654 
 
 611 
 
 679 
 
 718 
 
 714 
 
 681 
 
 676 
 
 765 
 
 653 
 
 786 
 
 715 
 
 743 
 
 738 
 
 693 
 
 645 
 
 480 
 
 837 
 
 683 
 
 698 
 
 iM 
 
 699 
 
 678 
 
 m 
 
 636 
 686 
 660 
 642 
 6fl0 
 
 £ 
 
 1,883 
 
 43N 
 650 
 903 
 641 
 876 
 187 
 733 
 436 
 647 
 841 
 363 
 1,610 
 6U5 
 734 
 DIB 
 3,166 
 068 
 738 
 8,687 
 9o0 
 3,877 
 3,007 
 3,331 
 1,969 
 1,086 
 3,033 
 6,356 
 3,159 
 2,393 
 3,530 
 1,684 
 898 
 9,359 
 1,659 
 3,498 
 1,606 
 3,863 
 3,137 
 1,619 
 3,371 
 1,367 
 3,540 
 1,903 
 2,318 
 1,807 
 3,070 
 1,963 
 1,121 
 1,327 
 1,699 
 1,986 
 6,663 
 1,650 
 2,511 
 4,104 
 1,746 
 3,820 
 1,677 
 1,475 
 1,680 
 1,018 
 4,727 
 3,684 
 1,608 
 6,470 
 3,383 
 2,534 
 1,961 
 1,346 
 2,033 
 4,287 
 1,825 
 2,538 
 
 Ctotleo- 
 tions 
 
 Legu- 
 
 OlM 
 
 
 608 1,506 
 
 9,969 
 91 
 
 1,433 
 464 
 
 1,868 
 
 9,830 
 
 39 
 
 940 
 974 
 806 
 
 1,950 
 962 
 940 
 853 
 
 1,876 
 958 
 820 
 806 
 744 
 719 
 709 
 663 
 648 
 700 
 
 1,126 
 647 
 654 
 661 
 664 
 434 
 844 
 380 
 
 11,444 
 
 8,398 
 
 386 
 
 188 
 
 19 
 
 16,894 
 
 9,591 
 
 158 
 
 184 
 
 8 
 
 6 
 
 Bpicul 
 Form 
 
 Ohano 
 
 TOTAM 
 
 ^'HPon- In- Eipeii- In 
 dltare oome dlturo come 
 
 « 
 1,587 
 
 968 
 1,847 
 1,607 
 1,960 
 1,616 
 
 530 
 1,884 
 
 915 
 1,363 
 4,430 
 
 780 
 3,333 
 4,636 
 1,776 
 1,679 
 3,567 
 3,370 
 8,712 ! 
 4,173 
 1,437 
 3,855 
 3,491 
 3,654 
 8,486 
 1,563 
 3,438 
 6,873 
 3,615 
 9,733 
 3,968 
 2,043 
 1,386 
 3,843 
 8,099 
 3,967 
 8.138 
 8,376 
 3,738 
 3,343 
 3,984 
 13,533 
 6,635 
 3,833 
 3,093 
 8,483 
 3,734 
 3,673 
 1,800 
 3,045 
 3,553 
 19,835 
 9,626 
 4,418 
 4,380 
 0,788 
 3,319 
 4,989 
 3,353 
 3,988 
 3,131 
 3,343 
 6,366 
 8,976 
 9,869 
 7,687 
 3,723 
 4,338 
 3,330 
 3,435 
 4,068 
 5,401 
 3,791 
 8,463 
 3.'!94 
 
 « 
 
 459 
 088 
 864 
 1,843 
 3,619 
 1,110 
 1,136 
 809 
 1,870 
 1,735 
 1,846 
 3,07(1 
 8,053 
 3,793 
 3.557 
 8,633 
 
 y.oio 
 
 1,011 
 
 3,045 
 
 1,823 
 
 3,854 
 
 8,040 
 
 8,337 
 
 9,277 
 
 9,471 
 
 1,886 
 
 9,999 
 
 9,640 
 
 8,936 
 
 8,167 
 
 3,294 
 
 8,915 
 
 8,434 
 
 4,137 
 
 8,475 
 
 4,386 
 
 8,473 
 
 8,473 
 
 8,803 
 
 8,471 
 
 8,719 
 
 8,063 
 
 8,969 
 
 8,336 
 
 8,688 
 
 8,490 
 
 4,044 
 
 4,178 
 
 4,018 
 
 8,688 
 
 8,699 
 
 4,494 
 
 4,990 
 
 4,069 
 
 4,618 
 
 8,990 
 
 4,139 
 
 4,037 
 
 4^130 
 
 4,399 
 
 4,754 
 
 4,916 
 
 4,707 
 
 4.963 
 
 4,780 
 
 4,481 
 
 4,154 
 
 4,273 
 
 4,736 
 
 6,617 
 
 6,630 
 
 4,975 
 
 6,131 
 
 4 831 
 
 4,363 
 
 3,137 
 1,186 
 3,730 
 3,373 
 3,020 
 1,444 
 3,894 
 1,014 
 1,847 
 610 
 3.87« 
 8,897 
 1,789 
 1,668 
 1,430 
 1,699 
 1,648 
 3,365 
 1,422 
 1,235 
 1,623 
 
 763 
 
 914 
 1,190 
 1,697 
 1,597 
 1,132 
 
 904 
 1,993 
 3,268 
 3,291 
 2,127 
 2,623 
 
 976 
 1,606 
 1,530 
 
 878 
 1.167 
 1.166 
 
 796 
 2,218 
 1,763 
 1,653 
 
 1,648 
 2,087 
 2,810 
 2,646 
 3,166 
 1,216 
 4,3-17 
 3,688 
 8,436 
 3,539 
 3,178 
 3,603 
 1,866 
 2,467 
 1,711 
 1,336 
 
 613 
 1,394 
 
 844 
 
 1,896 
 
 309 
 
 1,913 
 
 2,460 
 
 4,321 
 
 1,734 
 
 3,647 
 
 3.077 
 
 3,787 
 
 2,024 
 
 1,830 
 
 1,181 
 
 2,010 
 
 1,267 
 
 1,083 
 
 639 
 
 1,945 
 
 1,030 
 
 1,362 
 
 049 
 
 1,178 
 
 793 
 
 784 
 
 696 
 
 1,242 
 
 507 
 
 383 
 
 816 
 
 1,334 
 
 1,706 
 
 1,872 
 
 3,195 
 
 1,868 
 
 3,309 
 
 3,790 
 
 9,365 
 
 1,446 
 
 1,338 
 
 1,170 
 
 1.S68 
 
 1,423 
 
 1,262 
 
 1,465 
 
 l,6i9 
 
 3.004 
 
 1,136 
 
 769 
 
 458 
 
 467 
 
 637 
 
 1,116 
 
 3,737 
 
 1,768 
 
 9,137 
 
 1,010 
 
 497 
 
 1,751 
 
 8,340 
 
 8,178 
 
 3,316 
 
 1,831 
 
 630 
 
 « 
 
 1.637 
 953 
 1.247 
 1,507 
 1.260 
 1,515 
 620 
 1,384 
 916 
 1,263 
 4,430 
 780 
 5.460 
 0,810 
 5.405 
 4,851 
 4,587 
 4,714 
 6,006 
 5,217 
 2,674 
 3,466 
 5,367 
 5.051 
 4.274 
 3,220 
 3.868 
 8,671 
 4,357 
 4,978 
 6.380 
 3,278 
 8.009 
 3.606 
 3,013 
 4,157 
 3,720 
 4 973 
 4,860 
 3,146 
 4,977 
 16,786 
 9,936 
 4,909 
 5,714 
 3,459 
 4,330 
 4,093 
 2.678 
 3.309 
 3,719 
 20,631 
 11,814 
 6,181 
 5,933 
 5,788 
 4,061 
 7,026 
 6,163 
 5,634 
 6,287 
 3.488 
 10,598 
 6,613 
 5,304 
 10,316 
 6,896 
 6,731 
 6,096 
 4,902 
 6,774 
 6,637 
 8,404 
 4,867 
 3.638 
 
 Expcu> 
 ditnro 
 
 « 
 
 463 
 688 
 864 
 1,343 
 2,510 
 1,110 
 1,1S« 
 800 
 1,370 
 1,735 
 1,840 
 »,07l> 
 4,949 
 3,191 
 4,470 
 6,09$ 
 6,831 
 3,640 
 6,692 
 4,90(» 
 3.141 
 4,004 
 4,167 
 8,461 
 4,481 
 8,162 
 4.081 
 8,36» 
 4,881 
 4,177 
 4,630 
 3.864 
 4,602 
 4,930 
 4,269 
 4,980 
 4,714 
 3,97» 
 4,084 
 4,287 
 4,953 
 6,36S 
 5,841 
 6,631 
 0,568 
 0,79» 
 6,834 
 e,44S 
 6,463 
 
 4,921 
 
 4,87S 
 
 6,062 
 6,412 
 
 5,331 
 
 6,08(» 
 
 3,990 
 
 6,76A 
 
 0,041 
 
 6,240 
 
 6,168 
 
 0,212 
 
 0,383 
 
 0,344 
 
 6,069 
 
 7,617 
 
 6,243 
 
 6,291 
 
 0,312 
 
 0,233 
 
 7,363 
 
 8,8(0 
 
 8,103 
 
 7,888 
 
 6,660 
 
 4,889 
 
 JU 
 
INCOME AND EXPENDITURE OF THE SOCIETY 1701-1692— (eoHtintud.) 831 
 
 Bspcii. 
 ditnro 
 
 
 
 ••-•'• lOlHBUL PUKD 
 
 
 RPBCI&I, 
 FUKDB 
 
 Grand 
 
 TOTAIJI 
 
 
 
 
 InoouM 
 
 
 
 In. 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , fcxpeu- 
 
 Bsprn- In- 
 
 Ks|M>n« 
 
 ' Annnal 
 Tear Babaorip- 
 tioni 
 
 Donn- 
 Uoui 
 
 OollM. 
 tlona 
 
 Lega- 
 dea 
 
 Dlfl- 
 
 ilendt 
 
 dko. 
 
 £ 
 
 Royal 
 Letten 
 
 £ 
 
 Parlia- 
 mentary 
 OranU 
 
 Total 
 
 diturc 
 £ 
 
 come 
 
 dlture coma 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 ditura 
 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 1 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 1778 
 
 •41 
 
 3,1 3S 
 
 
 • • 
 
 839 
 
 • • 
 
 • a 
 
 4.613 
 
 3,4H3 
 
 628 
 
 3,854 ; O.OII 
 
 0,03)1 
 
 1777 
 
 488 
 
 877 
 
 • • 
 
 
 840 
 
 • • 
 
 a* 
 
 1.6IU 
 
 8.S00 
 
 460 
 
 9fi5 I 3.060 
 
 4,160 
 
 1778 
 
 897 
 
 787 
 
 
 .. 
 
 800 
 
 . • 
 
 .. 
 
 1,684 
 
 3.398 
 
 1,046 
 
 683 1 3,560 
 
 3.960 
 
 1779 
 
 485 
 
 3,050 
 
 
 ,, 
 
 170 
 
 13,430 
 
 
 16.140 
 
 3.162 
 
 232 
 
 1.165 16,378 
 
 4,317 
 
 1780 
 
 480 
 
 759 
 
 
 ., 
 
 719 
 
 0,506 
 
 , a 
 
 8,514 
 
 3,603 
 
 998 
 
 :,380 9,518 
 
 6,07S 
 
 1781 
 
 660 
 
 737 
 
 
 . • 
 
 953 
 
 831 
 
 • • 
 
 3,681 
 
 4,170 
 
 , , 
 
 3.071 j 3.681 
 
 6,340 
 
 1781 
 
 543 
 
 l.OM 
 
 
 ,, 
 
 1,009 
 
 88 
 
 •• 
 
 8.<44 
 
 4,6«ir 
 
 , , 
 
 466 I 3.644 
 
 5,073 
 
 1781 
 
 481 
 
 3,869 
 
 
 ., 
 
 79i 
 
 13 
 
 
 3.664 
 
 3 666 
 
 , , 
 
 80 ' 3,504 
 
 3.735 
 
 1784 
 
 800 
 
 1,640 
 
 
 • ■ 
 
 1,005 
 
 .. 
 
 , . 
 
 3.U46 
 
 3,fl28 
 
 000 
 
 108 ! 3,545 
 
 3.936 
 
 178A 
 
 566 
 
 445 
 
 
 • • 
 
 960 
 
 • • 
 
 ., 
 
 1.980 
 
 2,78» 
 
 001) 
 
 1,085 ; 3.480 
 
 3,81!t 
 
 1786 
 
 593 
 
 4,883 
 
 
 .. 
 
 1,094 
 
 .. 
 
 ., 
 
 6,570 
 
 3,570 
 
 000 
 
 31 1 7.070 
 
 3.601 
 
 1787 
 
 498 
 
 1.093 
 
 
 ,, 
 
 1,167 
 
 • a 
 
 ,, 
 
 3,748 
 
 1.013 
 
 937 
 
 30 3,676 
 
 1.972 
 
 1788 
 
 4«7 
 
 1,403 
 
 
 • • 
 
 1.309 
 
 . • 
 
 ,, 
 
 3.190 
 
 2,304 
 
 1,374 
 
 39 4,473 
 
 3.34:( 
 
 1789 
 
 536 
 
 743 
 
 
 • , 
 
 1,897 
 
 • • 
 
 • • 
 
 3,566 
 
 2,708 
 
 
 
 3,565 
 
 8,708 
 
 1790 
 
 536 
 
 613 
 
 
 .. 
 
 1,416 
 
 • a 
 
 ,, 
 
 2.664 
 
 3.644 
 
 
 
 3,504 
 
 3,544 
 
 1791 
 
 547 
 
 719 
 
 
 .. 
 
 1.393 
 
 .. 
 
 , , 
 
 3,668 
 
 3,362 
 
 
 
 3.'.58 
 
 2,358 
 
 179S 
 
 595 
 
 994 
 
 
 ■ • 
 
 1,363 
 
 .. 
 
 • • 
 
 3,963 
 
 3,666 
 
 
 3,952 
 
 3.665 
 
 1791 
 
 447 
 
 730 
 
 
 . • 
 
 1,340 
 
 • • 
 
 •. 
 
 3,627 
 
 3,006 
 
 
 i 8.527 
 
 3.650 
 
 1794 
 
 533 
 
 •05 
 
 
 .. 
 
 1,413 
 
 • • 
 
 
 3.441 
 
 3,130 
 
 1.987 
 
 80 ! 4.438 
 
 8,300 
 
 1791 
 
 46S 
 
 67H 
 
 
 .. 
 
 8.194 
 
 a a 
 
 , , 
 
 3.337 
 
 3,996 
 
 1,334 
 
 106 
 
 4,671 
 
 8,102 
 
 1796 
 
 445 
 
 1,830 
 
 
 • t 
 
 3,048 
 
 • a 
 
 , , 
 
 6,333 
 
 2,610 
 
 385 
 
 219 
 
 5,708 
 
 3.82ft 
 
 1797 
 
 411 
 
 3H9 
 
 
 ,, 
 
 3,164 
 
 • a 
 
 , . 
 
 3,864 
 
 3,398 
 
 643 
 
 413 
 
 4,507 
 
 3.811 
 
 1798 
 
 477 
 
 81 
 
 
 .. 
 
 8,370 
 
 a a 
 
 , , 
 
 3.M33 
 
 3,600 
 
 
 
 3,833 
 
 3.69» 
 
 1799 
 
 457 
 
 90 
 
 
 840 
 
 3,348 
 
 • • 
 
 . , 
 
 4,160 
 
 3,197 
 
 
 
 4,150 
 
 3,107 
 
 18Q0 
 
 435 
 
 75 
 
 
 874 
 
 3,391 
 
 .. 
 
 ., 
 
 4.665 
 
 3,597 
 
 3,436 
 
 1.444 
 
 8.000 
 
 0,041 
 
 1801 
 
 437 
 
 77 
 
 
 98 
 
 8.878 
 
 . . 
 
 ,. 
 
 3,980 
 
 3,631 
 
 3,477 
 
 1.8U7 6,467 
 
 0,49H 
 
 1803 
 
 414 
 
 115 
 
 
 378 
 
 3.389 
 
 a a 
 
 • • 
 
 4.196 
 
 3,419 
 
 663 
 
 1,904 4.85<* 
 
 0,413 
 
 1803 
 
 451 
 
 166 
 
 
 193 
 
 3,031 
 
 • a 
 
 ,, 
 
 4.340 
 
 3,478 
 
 8.393 
 
 2.621 
 
 7,733 
 
 0.099 
 
 1804 
 
 431 
 
 57 
 
 
 00 
 
 3,806 
 
 • a 
 
 • • 
 
 4,381 
 
 3,847 
 
 1.564 
 
 1.886 
 
 5,888 
 
 0,733 
 
 1805 
 
 401 
 
 81 
 
 
 179 
 
 8,817 
 
 .. 
 
 ,, 
 
 4,481 
 
 3,639 
 
 1.811 
 
 613 
 
 0,303 
 
 4,052 
 
 1806 
 
 465 
 
 30 
 
 
 14 
 
 3,883 
 
 ,• 
 
 ,, 
 
 4.381 
 
 3,099 
 
 3.340 
 
 1.139 
 
 6.726 
 
 4.238 
 
 1807 
 
 388 
 
 180 
 
 
 143 
 
 3,849 
 
 a • 
 
 • • 
 
 4.509 
 
 3,817 
 
 1,668 
 
 2,603 
 
 6.164 
 
 6.42(> 
 
 1808 
 
 450 
 
 50 
 
 
 813 
 
 3,804 
 
 • • 
 
 • • 
 
 4,616 
 
 4,159 
 
 
 
 4.516 
 
 4,1 S» 
 
 1809 
 
 383 
 
 37 
 
 
 • • 
 
 3,881 
 
 a • 
 
 • • 
 
 4,391 
 
 3.889 
 
 1,736 
 
 1,214 
 
 6,017 
 
 0,103 
 
 1810 
 
 408 
 
 36 
 
 
 8 
 
 4,038 
 
 • ■ 
 
 • • 
 
 4,480 
 
 8,965 
 
 3,766 
 
 2.973 
 
 7,336 
 
 6,938 
 
 1811 
 
 435 
 
 61 
 
 
 50 
 
 8,994 
 
 • • 
 
 • t 
 
 4,630 
 
 3.667 
 
 3,370 
 
 3,004 
 
 7,800 
 
 6,071 
 
 181S 
 
 887 
 
 68 
 
 
 4 
 
 4,017 
 
 a a 
 
 • • 
 
 4,466 
 
 3,607 
 
 3,190 
 
 2.104 
 
 7,638 
 
 0,011 
 
 181S 
 
 403 
 
 38 
 
 
 184 
 
 4.061 
 
 a« 
 
 .. 
 
 4,676 
 
 3,706 
 
 3,760 
 
 2,809 
 
 7,435 
 
 6.014 
 
 1814 
 
 433 
 
 13 
 
 
 • • 
 
 4,087 
 
 • • 
 
 1.800 
 
 6,331 
 
 6,011 
 
 1,783 
 
 2.293 
 
 8,116 
 
 8,804 
 
 18I» 
 
 401 
 
 36 
 
 
 00 
 
 4,345 
 
 , . 
 
 8,730 
 
 10,453 
 
 9,800 
 
 3,988 
 
 2.189 
 
 18,440 
 
 11.989 
 
 1816 
 
 384 
 
 34 
 
 
 640 
 
 4.160 
 
 ■ a 
 
 7,860 
 
 13.067 
 
 13,016 
 
 6,782 
 
 2.479 
 
 19,849 
 
 10,495 
 
 1817 
 
 411 
 
 18 
 
 
 4 
 
 4.176 
 
 • • 
 
 8.126 
 
 13.734 
 
 10,680 
 
 4,943 
 
 2.476 
 
 17,676 
 
 18,150 
 
 1818 
 
 483 
 
 136 
 
 
 10 
 
 4,376 
 
 • • 
 
 8,912 
 
 13,817 
 
 13.548 
 
 5,836 
 
 3,897 
 
 19,648 
 
 16,44» 
 
 1819 
 
 580 
 
 1,618 
 
 
 97 
 
 4.845 
 
 43,033 
 
 7,763 
 
 68.391 
 
 16.393 
 
 6,046 
 
 4,081 
 
 64,440 
 
 80,874 
 
 1830 
 
 1,387 
 
 14 
 
 
 117 
 
 6,236 
 
 1,161 
 
 11,613 
 
 30,307 
 
 34,035 
 
 3,868 4.382 
 
 31,328 
 
 88,407 
 
 1831 
 
 1,035 
 
 646 
 
 
 90 
 
 e.l95 
 
 908 
 
 9,887 
 
 18,301 
 
 32,848 
 
 4,903 
 
 4,153 
 
 23,138 
 
 27,001 
 
 1833 
 
 1,633 
 
 448 
 
 
 37 
 
 6,027 
 
 106 
 
 9,413 
 
 17,693 
 
 26.360 
 
 4.766 
 
 4,032 
 
 22.459 
 
 29,892 
 
 183S 
 
 1,974 
 
 ISO 
 
 
 .. 
 
 6,626 
 
 ■ a 
 
 9,313 
 
 17,961 
 
 38,376 
 
 3,353 
 
 4.132 
 
 21.313 
 
 33,50a 
 
 1834 
 
 3,758 
 
 861 
 
 
 137 
 
 6,411 
 
 a* 
 
 30,381 
 
 89,438 
 
 28,470 
 
 5,307 
 
 4,709 
 
 34,740 
 
 83,170 
 
 183S 
 
 3,439 
 
 1,311 
 
 
 • • 
 
 0,479 
 
 • • 
 
 33,664 
 
 33,783 
 
 30,207 
 
 5,410 
 
 5,059 
 
 38,103 
 
 35,360 
 
 1836 
 
 4,333 
 
 1,850 
 
 
 • • 
 
 0,360 
 
 a a 
 
 10,083 
 
 36,970 
 
 31.064 
 
 4,653 
 
 4,413 
 
 31,023 
 
 35,477 
 
 1837 
 
 4,661 
 
 3,030 
 
 
 1,168 
 
 5,636 
 
 • • 
 
 10,033 
 
 38,980 
 
 33,309 
 
 6,903 
 
 4,063 
 
 34.837 
 
 37,3«2 
 
 1838 
 
 5,975 
 
 8,508 
 
 9ls 
 
 37,148 
 
 5,061 
 
 • • 
 
 15,583 
 
 07,134 
 
 36,831 
 
 4,370 
 
 3.839 |61.404 
 
 40,070' 
 
 1839 
 
 5,974 
 
 8,860 
 
 663 
 
 1,376 
 
 5,831 
 
 a« 
 
 16,633 
 
 33,630 
 
 40.917 
 
 5,633 
 
 4,325 138,147 
 
 45.342 
 
 1830 
 
 6,353 
 
 519 
 
 C84 
 
 483 
 
 6,334 
 
 • • 
 
 10,632 
 
 39,740 
 
 41.649 
 
 3,167 
 
 9.730 
 
 32,902 
 
 51.20fr 
 
 1831 
 
 5.893 
 
 1,396 
 
 630 
 
 033 
 
 5,000 
 
 • • 
 
 16.633 
 
 39,030 
 
 40,988 
 
 4,803 
 
 6,563 
 
 33,333 
 
 47,551 
 
 1839 
 
 5.930 
 
 1,160 
 
 540 
 
 800 
 
 8,60i 
 
 34,000 
 
 13,760 
 
 61,774 
 
 40,303 
 
 8.663 
 
 7,951 
 
 68.437 
 
 48.854 
 
 1833 
 
 6.683 
 
 1,04) 
 
 1,173 
 
 3,611 
 
 5,738 
 
 1,093 
 
 8,360 
 
 36,988 
 
 33.710 
 
 3,677 
 
 6.607 ;30.618 
 
 40.377 
 
 1834 
 
 8,956 
 
 1,870 
 
 1,483 
 
 601 
 
 0,311 
 
 • • 
 
 4,000 
 
 81,961 
 
 39,393 
 
 3,613 
 
 3,603 
 
 25.474 
 
 82,796 
 
 1836 
 
 7,845 
 
 18.836 
 
 784 
 
 107 
 
 0,147 
 
 .. 
 
 a a 
 
 83,768 
 
 40,078 
 
 3.679 
 
 5.248 
 
 36.347 
 
 45,830 
 
 1886 
 
 7,646 
 
 7,148 
 
 665 
 
 815 
 
 6,970 
 
 34,800 
 
 7,500 
 
 64,984 
 
 40,660 
 
 18,139 
 
 4,128 
 
 78.123 
 
 44,78* 
 
 1887 
 
 7,880 
 
 8,773 
 
 873 
 
 690 
 
 6,913 
 
 90 
 
 7,160 
 
 36,838 
 
 60.414 
 
 3.347 
 
 4,097 
 
 29,670 
 
 04,011 
 
 1838 
 
 10,915 
 
 3,708 
 
 8,459 
 
 475 
 
 6,746 
 
 . • 
 
 13,000 
 
 35,803 
 
 55,959 
 
 6.963 
 
 4.618 
 
 41,365 
 
 60.077 
 
 1839 
 
 13.768 
 
 4,659 
 
 4.604 
 
 8,600 
 
 4,703 
 
 39,377 
 
 ., 
 
 69,001 
 
 64,738 
 
 4,635 
 
 5,028 
 
 74,136 
 
 59,763. 
 
 1840 
 
 19,680 
 
 13,838 
 
 6^133 
 
 0,445 
 
 0,703 
 
 141 
 
 7,000 
 
 07,018 
 
 66,704 
 
 9,115 
 
 7,604 
 
 66,133 
 
 r4,20» 
 
 1841 
 
 96.339 
 
 11,136 
 
 4,315 
 
 0,099 
 
 4,236 
 
 • • 
 
 14,000 
 
 60,020 
 
 81,483 
 
 9,898 
 
 7,263 
 
 74,923 
 
 88,09ft 
 
 1843 
 
 33,049 
 
 3,873 
 
 4,011 
 
 1,018 
 
 8,963 
 
 80,310 
 
 0,000 
 
 77,388 
 
 81,094 
 
 9,104 
 
 15,438 
 
 86,333 
 
 97,03? 
 
 1843 
 
 38,300 
 
 13,739 
 
 6,534 
 
 483 
 
 3,378 
 
 308 
 
 .. 
 
 02,381 
 
 84,187 
 
 16,619 
 
 11,014 
 
 68,000 
 
 95,151 
 
 184« 
 
 80,473 
 
 13,348 
 
 5,993 
 
 0,344 
 
 3,429 
 
 4 
 
 6.861 
 
 63,340 
 
 78,338 
 
 11,465 
 
 13,8«9 
 
 74,710 
 
 92,202: 
 
 1840 
 
 31,769 
 
 7,615 
 
 4,1S6 
 
 4,499 
 
 8,103 
 
 34,398 
 
 1,363 
 
 80,904 
 
 67,681 
 
 18,388 
 
 13,314 
 
 99,193 
 
 80,945 
 
 1846 
 
 S3,3S0 
 
 10,044 
 
 «,339 
 
 4,746 
 
 3,543 
 
 738 
 
 ., 
 
 06,756 
 
 63,998 
 
 13,306 
 
 15,045 
 
 68.961 
 
 78,043 
 
 1847 
 
 31,093 
 
 4,636 
 
 5,116 
 
 996 
 
 3,788 
 
 
 
 • • 
 
 40,073 
 
 64,319 
 
 40,253 
 
 82,036 
 
 85,820 
 
 96,355 
 
 1848 
 
 33.833 
 
 7,357 
 
 8,463 
 
 4,J63 
 
 1,989 
 
 33.010 
 
 • • 
 
 81,804 
 
 68,789 
 
 14,303 
 
 17,461 
 
 9«,007 
 
 80,200 
 
 1849 
 
 35301 
 
 17,667 
 
 5,888 
 
 4,630 
 
 3^38 
 
 1,380 
 
 a a 
 
 67,489 
 
 74,886 
 
 19,149 
 
 83,015 
 
 86,638 
 
 106,801 
 
 J 850 
 
 36^ 
 
 9,465 
 
 6,860 
 
 7.014 
 
 3,090 
 
 18 8 
 
 • • 
 
 63,360 
 
 6f,U7 
 
 87,068 
 
 10.847 
 
 89,433 
 
 80,83« 
 
 H. 
 
882 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 (i 
 
 t. 
 
 IN< 
 
 [;OME i 
 
 ^ND EXPENDITURE OF THE SOCIETY 
 
 1701 A892— continued. 
 
 
 QlMKIUL Fi'Nn 
 
 HrKriAl, 
 ruMM 
 
 AI-I4U>I-IIIATKI> 
 FU.NDH 
 
 a*e pp. 888-9^ 
 
 nnA!«D " 
 
 TUTALI 
 
 
 
 IllO 
 
 OlTl- 
 
 
 Ex|M!n- 
 4ltture 
 
 fnonmu 
 flee 
 foot- 
 
 Bxp«n> 
 dtture 
 
 Inoomo 
 
 Bxpen- 
 dttur* 
 
 [noome 
 
 -• 
 
 
 HulMKTlp- 
 tlOIUI, 
 
 Dona- 
 tlonx 
 
 
 «« 1 
 
 
 Expen- 
 diture 
 
 V«w 
 
 Legncios 
 
 '»«"i«. Lo-^j;; 
 
 Total 
 
 
 notet 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 A ColluQ- 
 
 
 OIU. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tlOlM 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 ' £~ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ \ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 mi 
 
 38,881 
 
 4.684 
 
 3,619 
 
 20,343 
 
 46,604 
 
 00,718 
 
 86,683 
 
 17.828 
 
 t 1 1 
 
 ,, 
 
 101,086 
 
 78,641 
 
 IMS 
 
 43,682 
 
 4,489 
 
 3,713 
 
 100 
 
 61,834 
 
 60,086 
 
 31,601 
 
 37,712 
 
 , , 
 
 • t 
 
 8S,i»6 
 
 86,707 
 
 ms 
 
 46,888 
 
 9,434 
 
 3,068 
 
 66 
 
 60,874 
 
 63,074 
 
 27,520 
 
 40.888 
 
 ,, 
 
 , , 
 
 863M 
 
 104,819 
 
 18«4 
 
 43.678 
 
 8,161 
 
 3,764 
 
 27,710 
 
 60,690 
 
 60,396 
 
 23,420 
 
 33.747 
 
 ,, 
 
 •fl 
 
 74,010 
 
 94,143 
 
 18SS 
 
 61,608 
 
 10,883 
 
 3,736 
 
 660 
 
 00,093 
 
 66,673 
 
 16,117 
 
 33,636 
 
 ,, 
 
 •• 
 
 82,210 
 
 88,308 
 
 1866 
 
 64,847 
 
 11,117 
 
 3,!H)8 
 
 ■ • 
 
 09,872 
 
 66,138 
 
 34,806 
 
 33,243 
 
 , , 
 
 ,, 
 
 104,407 
 
 88,381 
 
 ltU7 
 
 60,:: < 
 
 9,400 
 
 4.138 
 
 
 73,086 
 
 70,128 
 
 13,289 \ 
 12,621 
 
 30,013 
 
 6.164 
 
 • 
 
 93,488 
 
 0«,7S8« 
 
 1M>8 
 
 63,864 
 
 6,066 
 
 4,870 
 
 
 73,806 
 
 69,626 
 
 18,018 
 
 16,366 
 
 • 
 
 109,003 
 
 87.644» 
 
 1MB& 
 
 61,466 
 
 4,240 
 
 4,909 
 
 .. 
 
 70,604 
 
 71,024 
 
 25,986 
 
 13,668 
 
 19,830 
 
 • 
 
 116,429 
 
 83,692* 
 
 1860 
 
 66,073 
 
 6,189 
 
 8,648 
 
 • • 
 
 76,909 
 
 77,088 
 
 18,028 
 
 34,610 
 
 3,304 
 
 • 
 
 91,236 
 
 101,66K» 
 
 1861 
 
 63,814 
 
 6,091 
 
 7,610 
 
 ., 
 
 70,616 
 
 79,799 
 
 6,403 
 
 6,000 
 
 7,893 
 
 10,800 
 
 89,312 
 
 90,HOH 
 
 1863 
 
 69,894 
 
 12,972 
 
 4,187 
 
 .. 
 
 77,038 
 
 73,780 
 
 6,677 
 
 6,7.<IO 
 
 9.736 
 
 16,033 
 
 93,325 
 
 0M13 
 
 1863 
 
 62,000 
 
 6,340 
 
 4,617 
 
 ,. 
 
 78,387 
 
 76,733 
 
 8,678 
 
 4,949 
 
 8,900 
 
 33,778 
 
 87,832 
 
 10.5,460 
 
 1804 
 
 68,217 
 
 13,661 
 
 4,809 
 
 
 80,677 
 
 80,221 
 
 7,606 
 
 0,510 
 
 8,688 
 
 17,561 
 
 102,996 
 
 lm,483 
 
 186S 
 
 67,903 
 
 6,302 
 
 4,663 
 
 . , 
 
 78,847 
 
 86,083 
 
 7,285 
 
 7,678 
 
 8,136 
 
 33,588 
 
 94.367 
 
 116,240 
 
 1866 
 
 67,691 
 
 6.231 
 
 4,483 
 
 • • 
 
 78,406 
 
 03,142 
 
 0,461 
 
 6,394 
 
 6,318 
 
 18,082 
 
 9-.,184 
 
 Hl,61H 
 
 1867 
 
 71,003 
 
 9.083 
 
 4,070 
 
 .. 
 
 88,066 
 
 88,260 
 
 20,210 
 
 6,068 
 
 9,373 
 
 12,216 
 
 114,646 
 
 106,430 
 
 1868 
 
 67,237 
 
 0,178 
 
 8,383 
 
 .. 
 
 76,784 
 
 86,925 
 
 14,239 
 
 9,138 
 
 13,109 
 
 10,237 
 
 103,182 
 
 105,587 
 
 1869 
 
 63,636 
 
 16,837 
 
 3,406 
 
 .. 
 
 83.870 
 
 77,M82 
 
 15,971; , 
 
 10,339 
 
 7,888 
 
 10,948 
 
 106,4»4 
 
 99,269 
 
 1870 
 
 60,673 
 
 8,006 
 
 3.442 
 
 .. 
 
 73.120 
 
 74,24? 
 
 li,l»54/ 
 
 17,467 
 
 7,389 
 
 6,673 
 
 92,4«3 
 
 98,383 
 
 1871 
 
 64,793 
 
 8.347 
 
 3.102 
 
 .. 
 
 76.242 
 
 78,606 
 
 11,761 
 
 9,184 
 
 9,601 
 
 6,280 
 
 07,604 
 
 92,970 
 
 1873 
 
 73,394 
 
 8,001 
 
 8,047 
 
 ,, 
 
 84,603 
 
 77,466 
 
 12,003 
 
 12,891 
 
 16,629 
 
 6,001 
 
 113,134 
 
 96,447 
 
 1873 
 
 76,067 
 
 8,172 
 
 3,493 
 
 ,. 
 
 86,733 
 
 76,332 
 
 13,241 
 
 9,687 
 
 10,280 
 
 6,707 
 
 110,369 
 
 92,680 
 
 1874 
 
 73,660 
 
 16.303 
 
 4,000 
 
 • . 
 
 93,874 
 
 70,297 
 
 30,928 
 
 21,610 
 
 11,086 
 
 10,989 
 
 184,888 
 
 111,700 
 
 1878 
 
 77,006 
 
 7.000 
 
 4,060 
 
 .. 
 
 88,083 
 
 80,437 
 
 20,191 
 
 22,088 
 
 io,iaw 
 
 10,877 
 
 136,394 
 
 113,343 
 
 1876 
 
 73,317 
 
 13,211 
 
 4.323 
 
 
 00,761 
 
 80,876 
 
 35,871 
 
 1 36,693 
 
 10,2H4 
 
 7,119 
 
 186,900 
 
 119,687 
 
 1877 
 
 74,336 
 
 11,600 
 
 4,733 
 
 .. 
 
 90,488 
 
 08,000 
 
 29,329 
 
 36,188 
 
 28,661 
 
 36,702 
 
 148,488 
 
 167,040 
 
 1878 
 
 73,070 
 
 14,424 
 
 4,020 
 
 .. 
 
 93,433 
 
 88,208 
 
 32,007 
 
 1 26,626 
 
 20,807 
 
 16,684 
 
 146,337 
 
 131,479 
 
 1879 
 
 71,099 
 
 10,936 
 
 4,784 
 
 .. 
 
 80,788 
 
 02,301 
 
 34,943 
 
 ; 83,668 
 
 9.943 
 
 18,860 
 
 181,074 
 
 144,729 
 
 1880 
 
 71,027 
 
 9,039 
 
 4,611 
 
 .. 
 
 88,377 
 
 00,467 
 
 42,669 
 
 36,836 
 
 10,443 
 
 11,866 
 
 138,289 
 
 13S.168 
 
 1881 
 
 76,120 
 
 6,421 
 
 4,168 
 
 ,. 
 
 84,709 
 
 94,077 
 
 30,643 
 
 36,600 
 
 10,636 
 
 18,731 
 
 134,078 
 
 149,308 
 
 I8H3 
 
 78,832 
 
 8,031 
 
 3,983 
 
 
 90.846 
 
 80,109 
 
 33,671 > 
 
 41,402 
 
 18,196 
 
 12,728 
 
 142,012 
 
 140,239 
 
 III83 
 
 70,894 
 
 0,998 
 
 4,084 
 
 . . 
 
 90,976 
 
 86,136 
 
 18,606 
 
 63,102 
 
 ,, 
 
 7,679 
 
 109,673 
 
 146,917 
 
 l«tM 
 
 77,443 
 
 9,260 
 
 3,963 
 
 .. 
 
 90,686 
 
 00,066 
 
 19,383 
 
 49,036 
 
 , , 
 
 , , 
 
 110,039 
 
 144,101 
 
 IHM 
 
 78,006 
 
 19.040 
 
 4,179 
 
 . . 
 
 101.826 
 
 02,861 
 
 10,140 
 
 07,040 
 
 ,, 
 
 a , 
 
 117,071 
 
 160,401 
 
 188€ 
 
 H,764 
 
 7,652 
 
 3,683 
 
 . . 
 
 80,069 
 
 04,716 
 
 18,743 
 
 20,867 
 
 ,, 
 
 , , 
 
 106,718 
 
 115,573 
 
 1887 
 
 ;7,726 
 
 10,313 
 
 3,984 
 
 • • 
 
 92,003 
 
 02,034 
 
 17,702 
 
 34,663 
 
 ,, 
 
 , , 
 
 109,766 
 
 117,680 
 
 1888 
 
 IM.fllO 
 
 8,66a 
 
 3,222 
 
 . . 
 
 117,386 
 
 116,366 
 
 20,082 
 
 27,302 
 
 , , 
 
 , 
 
 188,867 
 
 1 143,667 
 
 1889 
 
 86,933 
 
 9,468 
 
 6,008 
 
 ,, 
 
 101,398 
 
 92,403 
 
 23,641 
 
 38,919 
 
 , , 
 
 
 138,039 
 
 1 131,323 
 
 \mi 
 
 81,888 
 
 29,270 
 
 4.081 
 
 . . 
 
 116,076 
 
 122,733 
 
 48,807 
 
 81,473 
 
 , , 
 
 ,, 
 
 164,883 
 
 174,206 
 
 18*1 
 
 82,933 
 
 0,264 
 
 8.342 
 
 . . 
 
 97,829 
 
 104,464 
 
 18,091 
 
 38,170 
 
 , , 
 
 ,, 
 
 116,680 
 
 1 132,624 
 
 lNt2 
 
 80,062 
 
 14,739 
 
 8,230 
 
 •• 
 
 100,031 
 
 103,987 
 
 27,118 
 
 36,676 
 
 •• 
 
 •• 
 
 137,149 
 
 \ 130,603 
 
 References (Chapter C.).— 11] Jo., July 10, 1701; App. Jo. A, p. 1. [2J Jo., 
 July 10, 1701. [3] P. 818 of this book. [4] Jo., Sept. 19 and Oct. 17, 1701: tee also 
 App. Jo. A, pp. 44-6. r4o] Jo., Oct. 17, 1701. [6] Jo., Nov. 21, 1701. [6, 7J Jo., 
 June 26, July 8, Aug. 21, Sept. 18, Oct. 16, Nov. 20, 1702 ; Jan. 15, Aug. 20, 1708 ; Jan. 28, 
 1704; June 15, 1705. [8] Jo., Nov. 19, 1703. fOJ Jo., Aug. 21, 1702; Mar. 19, Nov. 19, 
 I7l». !10l Jo., Jan. 18, Feb. 1, 170G. [11] Jo., Dec. 8, 1702; Nov. 19, 1703. 
 [lai Jo l>«o. 17, 1708 ; Feb. 4, 1704 ; Feb. 15, 1706. [13] Jo. Mar. 2, 80, 1705 ; Mar. 21 
 Apr. 18s May 16, July 18, Sept. 19, 1707 ; Dec. 2, 1709 ; Apr. 20, 1711. [14, 16] 
 .To., Nov. 19, Dec. 17, 1714 ; Jan. 21, May 20, 1716 ; R. 1714, pp. 41-2. |16a] R. 1714, 
 pp. 41-2. [161 Jo., Mar. 21, July 18, Oct. 17, 1707 ; Feb. 20, Mar. 6, May 21, 1708. (171 
 Jo., Feb. 3, 10, Dec. 19, 1710 ; Jan. 5, 1711. [17a] Jo., Nov. 16, 1706 ; App. Jo. A, No. 88. [18] 
 Jo., Apr. 17, 1702 ; R. 1704, p. 1. [19] Jo., Mar. 16, 1711. [20] Jo., Apr. 20, May 18, 1711. 
 [21] Jo, Mar. 80, Apr. 6, 28, 1714. [22] Seep. 825 of this book. [23] Jo., Sept. 17, Oct. 15, 
 1714. [24] R. 1741, p. 61. [25] R. 1779, p. 67. [20] Jo., V. 44, p. 240: aee alao Jo., 
 V. 45, pp. 18, 14, 176-7. [27] R. 1852, p. 44: aee also Jo., V. 46, pp. 18, 14. [28] R. 
 1779, pp. 57-60. [29] R. 1818, pp. 76-84 ; R. 1810, pp. 84-94. [80] R. 1884-6, pp. 60-1. 
 
 f The special funds shown in this oolumn for the years 1857 to 1882 really formed no 
 pari (t( ih6 Society's income, but were simply received by the Treasurers and forwarded 
 to tlutir deHtinations, according to the direction of the donors. 
 
 * The eipenditnre of the appropriated funds is not shown in the published accounts 
 for (he period 1857-60t 
 
ANNIVERSARY SERMONS. 
 
 888 
 
 £, 
 
 «6,7or 
 io4,sia 
 
 M,I43 
 
 88,3(M 
 8H,381 
 »»,738« 
 f<7,S44* 
 81,602» 
 10I,66K» 
 9(1, (KM 
 »M13 
 Il>A,-l6U 
 6 1 l(Kt.433 
 7 '116,240 
 4 ni,ftlH 
 6 ; I06,43U 
 » 108.587 
 
 fBl] R. 18151, p. 118. [82] R. 1857, pp. 9(1-37. [381 R- ISiT, pp. aa4-5, 281 ; R. 1881, 
 pp. 100-8; n. 1883, pp. fl, 7; H. 1888, p. «4; R. 18)U-S, pp. U», 97-8; R. 1H8«. p. '28 ; R. 
 
 1887, p. 18; R. 1888, p. 1B6; R. 1854, p. !17. [34] R. 188(1, pp. a 1-5 ; R. 1H88, p, m ; R. 
 1840, p. (JO ; R. 184(J, pp. 45, 100. [36] R. 1888, p. 104 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 34 1. [36] 11. 1M48, 
 up. 76-loa. [87] R. 1846, p. 8a. [38] Jo., V. 45. pp. 1H5-(I ; R. 1845. p. 1«0. |38a] 
 K. 1848, p. 45 ; R. 1848. p. 43 ; R. 1864, p. 27 ; R. 18B(J, p. 35. and Foreign Li«t« in 
 Hociety'H Rmmrta. [38t] R. 1861, pp. 83-110; R. 1853, pp. 48-77 ; " FifHt Wuek of the 
 Tliird Jubilco" (H.P.O.); pp. 81-9 of this book. (39J R. 1H57, p. 2h. f30«| R. 1819, 
 pp. 08-100; R. 1837, p. 380; R. 1840, p. 100; R. 1850, p. 118. [40] Staiulinx fommitteo 
 Book, V. 44, p. 108. [411 Do., pp. 0(1, 100, 143-4. i42J R. 181'4-6, pp. 0. 10; R. 1H85, 
 pp. 36-0: tee also R. 1848, p. 80; R. 1860, p. 118. [43] R. 1844, p. 108. |4Sri] R. 1H48, 
 pp. 140-1 : see also R. 1844, p. 48 ; R. 1847, pp. 188-41 ; R. 1848, p. tj« ; R. 1H50, pp. 117-18 ; 
 R. 1861, pp. 110, 118, 116 ; R. 1864, p. 81 ; R. 1867, p.'30 ; R. 1858, p. 9(1 ; R. 1850. p. 3(1 ; M.V. 
 
 1888, pp. 00-1. [44] R. 1804, p. 9. [461 R. 1801, p. 176. [45«] Jo., Feb. 10, April 10, 18«9 : 
 M.F. 1800, pp. 00, 153-4. [466] Jo., June 17, July 16, 1870 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 333, 343-8, 
 245, 255: see also Jo., Doc. 16, 1871 ; M.F. 1878, p. 181. [46c] Procct'dinKH of Canter- 
 bury Convocation, July 4, 1884. [46<i] Standing Conimittoo Book, V. 45. pp. 84, 47, 76, 
 176, 207, 210, 253, 264, 807. [46] R. 1888, p. vi. [47] R. 1857, p. ii. [48] Jo., V. 48. 
 pp. 01-8 ; R. 1800, p. 27 ; M.F. 1800, p. 107. [40] Accounts, 18.-»7-83, and p. 882 of 
 this book. [80] M.F. 1886, pp. 02-8, and Jo., V. 64, p. 281. [61] R. 1858, p. 80 , R. 1S51, 
 p. 30; R. 1855, p. 23; R. 18(M), pp. 8, 36; R. 1860, p. 201 ; Jo., V. 48. p. C8 ; ii. i " 0, 
 PP ■«3-8 ; Applications Committee Report, 1871, p. 8. [62] Standing Committoe Bi. m 
 V. 40, p. 170. 153] Jo., V. 54, pp. 20, 20, 81, 115-16, 122 ; Htanding Comniittoo Boo/ , 
 V, 40, p. 4(M) ; do., V. 41, pp. 2, 8 ; R. 1882, p. 10. [63rt] Jo., V. 54, pp. 128-80, 271, 371' -8 1. 
 ^41 Standing Committee Book, V. 41, pp. 2, 2a, 8. [86] See Accounts in Aauual 
 Reports. [66] Standing Committee Book, V. 41, pp. 2 and 2", (pp. 7 and 0). 
 
 JHAPTER CI. 
 
 ANNIVERSARY SEIiMONS. 
 A Standing Ordlb was made by the Society on July 8, 1701, "That there bo 
 a Sermon preacht before the Society on the third Friday in every February, and 
 that the Preacher and Place be appointed by the President " [IJ. In 1830 tlie 
 fizinfif of the time was also left to the President [2], 
 
 From 1702 to 1863 (excepting 1703, 1843, and 1849, not printed) the Sermons 
 formed part of the Annual Reports. Since then they have been only uccasionally 
 printed. The Places selected have been : — 
 
 ■ From 1702 to 1839, St. Maby-lb-Bow, excepting in 1706 and 18U6, when 
 St. Lawrence Jbwby was substituted. 
 
 From 1840 to 1892, St. Paul's Cathedbal. 
 
 The Month— From 1702 to 1731, February ; 1832-49, May; 1850-92, Junp. 
 
 For the first twenty-five years or more the HouB chosen was generally 8 A.M. — 
 on a few occasions 9 a.m. Of recent years the hour has been 11 A.M., and the 
 occasion has been marked by a celebration of the Holy Communion. 
 
 LIST OF 
 1702 Dr. R. Willis, Dean of Lincoln. 
 1708*Dr. Lloyd, Bishop of Worcester. 
 1704 Dr. O. Burnet, Bishop of Sorum. 
 1706 Dr. J. Hough, Bp. of Lichfid.& Coventry. 
 
 1706 Dr. J. Williams, Bishop of Chichester. 
 
 1707 Dr. W. Beveridge, Bishop of St. Asaph. 
 
 1708 Dr. W. Stanley, Dean of St. Asaph. 
 
 1709 Sir William Dawes, Bishop of Chester. 
 
 1710 Dr. C. Trimnel, Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 1711 Dr. W. Fleetwood, Bishop of St. Asaph. 
 
 1712 Dr. White Kennet, Dean of Peterboro*. 
 1718 Dr. J. Moore, Bishop of Ely. 
 
 1714 Dr. O. Stanhope, Dean of Canterbury. 
 1716 Dr. St. George Ash, Bishop of Clogher 
 
 1716 Dr. T. Sherlock, Dean of Chichester. 
 
 1717 Rov.T. Hayley, M. A.,Can. Res. of Chich. 
 
 1718 Dr. P. Bisse, Bishop of Hereford. 
 
 1719 Dr. E. Chandler, Bp. of Lichfield & Cot. 
 
 1720 Dr. S. Bradford, Bishop of Carlisle. 
 
 1721 Dr. E. Waddington, aft. Bp. of Chioh. 
 
 1723 Dr. H. Boulter, Bishop of Bristol. 
 1728 Dr. J. Waogh, Dean of Gloucester. 
 
 1724 Dr. T. Green, Bishop of Ely. 
 
 IW Dr. J. Wynne, Bishop of Si Asaph. 
 
 PREACHERS. 
 
 1726 Dr. J. Wilcocks, Bishop of Gloucester, 
 
 1727 Dr. J. Leng, Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 1728 Dr. R. Reynolds, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 1720 Dr. H. Egerton, Bishop of Hereford, 
 1730 Dr. Z. Pearce, aftwrds. Bp. of Rochester. 
 
 1781 Dr. J. Denne, Archdeacon of Rochester. 
 
 1782 Dr. G. Berkeley, Dean of Londonderry. 
 1733 Dr. R. Smalbroke, Bp. of Lichfld. & Cov. 
 1784 Dr. I. Maddox, Dean )f Wells. 
 
 1786 Dr. F. Hare, Bishop of Chichester. 
 1730 Dr. J. Lynch, Dean of Canterbury. 
 1737 Dr. N. Clagget, Bishop of St. David's. 
 
 1788 Dr. T. Herring. Bishop of Bangor. 
 
 1789 Dr. J, Butler, r.shop of Bristol. 
 
 1740 Dr. M. Benson, Bishop of Gloucester* 
 
 1741 Dr. T. Seeker, Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 1742 Dr. H. Stebbing, Chancellor of Sarom* 
 1748 Dr. M. Mawson, Bishop of Chichester. 
 
 1744 Dr. J. Gilbert, Bishop of Llandaff. 
 
 1745 Dr. P. Bearcroft, Sec. of the Society. 
 
 1746 Dr. M. Hutton, Bishop of Bangor. 
 
 1747 Dr. J. Thomas, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 
 1748 Dr. S. Lisle, Bishop of St. Asaph. 
 
 1749 Dr. W. George, Dean of Lincohi. 
 
 'U 
 
 ;,i; 
 
 i. 
 
 k 
 
 * Swtmonnotiiiak^ 
 
 Bm 
 
834 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ii 
 
 M 
 
 i 
 
 t-i k 
 
 1750 Dr. B. Trevor, Biahop of St. David's. 
 
 1751 Dr. J. Thomas, Bp. of Peterborough. 
 
 1752 Dr. B. Osbaldistone, Bishop of Carlisle. 
 1758 Dr. E. Crosset, Bishop of Landaff. 
 1764 Dr. R. Dmramond, Bp. of St. Asaph. 
 1755 Dr. T. Hayter, Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 1766 Dr. F. Comwallis, Bp. of Lichfld. & Gov. 
 
 1767 Dr. E. Keene, Bishop of Chester. 
 
 1768 Dr. J. Johnson, Bishop of Gloucester. 
 
 1769 Dr. A. Ellis, Bishop of St. David's. 
 
 1760 SirW. Ashbumham, Bp. of Chichestar. 
 
 1761 Dr. R. Newcorae, Bishop of Llandaif. 
 
 1762 Dr. J. Hume, Bishop of Oxford. 
 1768 Dr. J. EgeHon, Bishop of Bangor. 
 
 1764 Dr. R. Terrick, Bishop of Peterborough. 
 
 1765 Dr. P. Yonge, Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 1766 Dr. \V. Warburtan, Bp. of Gloucester. 
 
 1767 Dr. J. Ewer, Bishop of Llandaff. 
 
 1768 Dr. J. Green, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 
 1769 Dr. T. Newton, Bishop of Bristol. 
 
 1770 Dr. F. Keppell, Bishop of Esetor. 
 
 1771 Dr. R. Lowth, Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 1772 Dr. C. Moss, Bishop of St. David's. 
 1778 Dr. J. Shipley, Bishop of St. Asaph. 
 
 1774 Dr. E. Law, Bishop of Carlisle. 
 
 1775 Dr. S. Barrington, Bishop of Llandaff. 
 
 1776 Dr. J. HinchcliHe, Bp. of Peterborough. 
 
 1777 Dr. W. Markham, Archbishop of York. 
 
 1778 Dr. B. North, Bishop of WorQestor. 
 
 1779 Dr. J. York, Bishop of St. David's. 
 
 1780 Dr. J. Thomas, Bishop of Rochester. 
 
 1781 Dr. R. Kurd, Bp. of Lichfield and Cov. 
 
 1782 Dr. John Moore, Bishop of Bangor. 
 
 1783 Dr. Beilby Po.teus, Bishop of Chester. 
 
 1784 Dr. John Butler, Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 1785 Dr. John Ross, Bishop of Exeter. 
 
 1786 Dr. T. Thurlow, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 
 1787 Dr. J. Warren, Bishop of Bangor. 
 
 1788 Dr. J. Comwallis, Bp. of Lich. and Cov. 
 
 1789 Dr. S. Halifax, Bishop of Gloucester. 
 
 1790 Dr. Lewis Bagot, Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 1791 Dr. E. Smalhvell, Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 1792 Dr. O. Pretyman, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 1798 Dr. J. Douglas, Bishop of SaUsbury. 
 
 1794 Dr. W. Cleaver, Bishop of Chester. 
 
 1795 Dr. 8. Horsloy, Bishop of Rochester. 
 
 1796 Dr. R. Beadon, Bishop of Gloucester. 
 
 1797 Dr. C. M. Sutton, Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 1798 Dr. E. Vernon, Bishop of Carlisle. 
 
 1799 Dr. S. Madnn, Bishop of Peterborough. 
 
 1800 Dr. H. R. Courtenay, Bishop of Exeter. 
 
 1801 Dr. F. Comewall, Bishop of Bristol. 
 
 1802 Dr. J. Buckner, Bishop of Chichester. 
 
 1803 Dr. John Randolph, Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 1804 Dr. H. W. Ma jendie. Bishop of Chester. 
 1806 Dr. G. I. Huntingford, Bp. of Gloucest. 
 
 1806 Dr. T. Dampier, Bishop of Rochester. 
 
 1807 Dr. George Pellmm, Bishop of Bristol. 
 
 1808 Dr. T. Burgess, Bishop of St. David's. 
 
 1809 Dr. John Fisher, Bishop of Salisbury. 
 
 1810 Dr, H. Bathurst, Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 1811 Dr. John Luxmore, Bishop of Hereford. 
 
 1812 Dr. S. Goodenough, Bishop of Carlisle. 
 1«18 Dr. W. L. Mansell, Bishop of Bristol. 
 
 1814 Dr. B. E. Sparke, Bishop of Ely. 
 
 1815 Dr. William Jackson, Bp. of Oxford. 
 1810 Dr. G. H. Law, Bishop of Chester. 
 
 1817 Dr. William Howley, Bp. of London. 
 
 1818 Dr. J. Parsons, Bp. of Peterborough. 
 
 1819 Dr. H. Ryder, Bishop of Gloucester. 
 
 1820 Dr. Edward Legge, Bishop of Oxford. 
 1891 Dr. H. Marsh, Bishop of Peterborough. 
 
 1822 Dr. W. Van Mildert, Bp. of Llandaff. 
 
 1823 Dr. John Kaye, bishop of Bristol. 
 
 1824 Dr. William Carew, Bishop of Exeter. 
 
 1825 Dr. C. Bethell, Bishop of Gloucester. 
 
 1826 Dr. R. J. Carr, Bishop of Chichester. 
 
 1827 Dr. C. J. Blomfleld, Bishop of Chester 
 
 1828 Dr. J. B. Jenkinson, Bp. of St. David's 
 
 1829 Dr. C. R. Sumner, Bp. of Winchester 
 
 1830 Dr. Robert Gray, Bishop of Bristol. 
 
 1831 Dr. Hugh Percy, Bishop of Carlisle. 
 
 1832 Dr. George Murray, Bp. of Rochester. 
 
 1833 Dr. Edward Copleston, Bp. of Llandaff. 
 
 1834 Dr. John B. Sumner, Bp. of Chester. 
 1886 Dr. Richard Bagot, Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 1836 Dr. J. H. Monk, Bishop of Gloucester 
 
 1837 Dr. Edward MaJtby, Bishop of Durham 
 
 1838 Dr. Henry Phillpotts, Bp. of Exeter. 
 
 1839 Dr. Joseph Allen, Bishop of Ely. 
 
 1840 Dr. William Otter, Bp. of Chichester. 
 
 1841 Dr. C. T. Longley, Bishop of Ripon. 
 
 1842 Dr. Edward Denison, Bp. of Salisbury. 
 1843*Dr. Edward Stanley, Bp. of Norwich. 
 
 1844 Dr. Thos. Musgrave, Bp. of Hereford. 
 
 1845 Dr. G. Davys, Bishop of Peterborough. 
 
 1846 Dr. Connop Thirlwall, Bp. of St.David's. 
 
 1847 Dr. Henry Pepys, Bishop of Worcester. 
 
 1848 Dr. A. T. Gilbert, Bishop of Chichester. 
 1849*Dr. John Lonsdale, Bp. of Lichfield. 
 
 1850 Dr. Samuel Wilberforcc, Bp. of Oxford. 
 
 1851 Dr. Thomas V. Short, Bp. of St. Asaph. 
 
 1852 Dr. S. A. McCoskry, Bp.of Michign.U.S. 
 
 1853 Dr. J. P. Lee, Bishop of Manchester. 
 1854*Dr. R. ^Vllately, Archbishop of Dublin. 
 1855*Dr. R. D. Hampden, Bp. of Hereford. 
 1856*Dr. John Graham, Bishop of Chester. 
 1857*Dr. W. K. Hamilton, Bp. of Salisbury. 
 1868*Dr. William Higgin, Bishop of Derry. 
 1859*LordAuckIand,D.D.,Bp.ofBath&Well8. 
 1860*Dr. Montague Villiers, Bp. of Carlisle. 
 1861*Dr. Robert Bickersteth, Bp. of Ripon. 
 1662*Dr. James C. Campbell, Bp. of Bangor. 
 1863*Dr. M. G. Beresford, Archbp.of Armagh. 
 1864*Dr. John Jackson, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 1865*Dr Joseph C.Wigram, Bp.of Rochester, 
 1866*Dr. Henry Philpott, Bp. of Worcester, 
 1867 Dr. C. J. EUicott, Bp. of Glouc. & Brist. 
 1868*Dr. E. Harold Browne, Bishop of Ely. 
 1869*Dr. G. A. Selwyn, Bishop of Lichfield. 
 1870*Dr. Harvey Goodwin, Bp. of Carlisle. 
 1871*Dr. James Fraser, Bp. of Manchester. 
 1872*Dr. Frederick Temple, Bp. of Exeter. 
 1873 Dr. William Alexander, Bp. of Derry. 
 1874*Dr. J. R. Woodford, Bishop of Ely. 
 1875*Dr. J. Atlay, Buhop of Hereford. 
 1878*Dr. J. F. Mack.rness, Bp. of Oxford. 
 1877*Lord A. Hervey, Bp. of Bath and Wells. 
 1878*Dr. Robert Bickersteth, Bp. of Ripoii. 
 1879*Dr. Wm. Basil Jones, Bp. of St. David's. 
 1880*Dr. T. L. Claughton. Bp. of St. Albans. 
 
 1881 Dr. R. Dui-nford, Bishop of Chichester. 
 
 1882 Dr. H. Goodwin, Bishop of Carlisle. 
 1888*Dr. E. R. Wilberforce, Bp. of Newcastle. 
 1884 Dr. G. T. Bedell, Bishop of Ohio. 
 1885*Dr. Boyd Carpenter, Bishop of Ripon. 
 
 1886 Dr. King, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 
 1887 Dr. W. S. Perry, Bishop of Iowa, U.S. 
 
 1888 Dr. W. C. Doano, Bp. of Albany, U.S. 
 1889*Dr. F. J. Jayne, Bishop of Chester. 
 1890*Dr. W. C. Magee, Bp. of Peterborough. 
 1891*Dr. W. Alexander, Bishop of Derry. - 
 1892 ' Rev. Edgar Jacob,Canon of Winchester. 
 
 * Sermons not printed. 
 
THE society's OFFICES, &G, 
 
 835 
 
 An analysis of the above list shows that 133 of the sermons were preached 
 by £npH»h Bishops, 29 by WeUh (the first in 1707 and the last in 1879). G 
 by IrUh (the first in 1715 and the last in 1891), and 4 by American (U.S.) 
 Bishops (the first in 1852 and the last in 1888), and the remaining 17 
 by clergymen in Priett's Orders only (the first being in 1702 and the last, 
 after an interval of one hundred and forty-three years, in 1892). The Bishops of 
 Gloucester and Oxford heiid the list with 1 1 sermons for each Sec ; Chester 
 contributed 10 ; Chichester, Carlisle, and St. David's, 9 each ; Bristol, Lichfield, 
 and Norwich, 8 each ; Lincoln, Peterborough, St. Asaph, and Llandaff, 7 each ; 
 Ely, Exeter, Hereford, and Bangor, 6 each; Rochester and Salisbury, 6 
 each ; Ripon and Worcester, 4 each ; Bath, Manchester, and Derry, 2 each ; 
 and York, London, Winchester. Durham, St. Albans, Newcastle, Dublin, Armagh, 
 and Clogher, 1 each. Thus far no President has preached the Anniversary 
 Sermon. 
 
 References (Annual Sermons.)— [1] Jo. V. 1, p. 6. [2] Jo. V. 40, p. 39; R. 18»1, 
 p. 199. [3J See the printed Sermons. 
 
 n 
 
 fa, U.S. 
 
 U.S. 
 ker. 
 
 >rough. 
 rry. 
 hestfr. 
 
 
 :r, .-.fr 
 
 ' ; . + 
 
 ■'.:.!■ r 
 
 CHAPTER CII. .' -^ 
 
 THE SOCIETY'S OFFICES AND SECBETABIES. 
 
 AFTEn the first four meetings of the Society, held at Lambeth Palace or at 
 "the Cockpit" [«ce p. 6, 7], the Board settled down in Archbishop Tenison's 
 Library at St. Martin'.><, Trafalgar Square, and from August 15, 1701, to February 
 1833 it was there that the members generally met "to transact the business." 
 ISee the Charter, p. 925.] 
 
 The Committees, for many years at least, assembled elsewhere, generally in 
 the Chapter Hou.se of St. Paul's Cathedral. In 1707, on the information that 
 divers clergymen and others attending the general meetings were forced to wait 
 at the door among the footmen, the Society engaged a private room from the 
 keeper of the Library, and for this and the use of the other rooms, 20«. per 
 annum were allowed for the servants [1]. In 1716 the total annual cost of the 
 rooms to the Society appears to have been £3, including tiring [2]. At this time 
 SDme of the Society's books and papers were kept at Lambeth Palace, where they 
 had been examined and arranged by Dr. King and the Karl of Clarendon in 1713, 
 with a view to removal to a convenient situation [3]. Doubts having arisen as 
 to the Archbishop's willingness to continue the arrangement at St. Martin's, 
 negotiations were entered into in 1715 for offices in Lincoln's Inn Sijuare [4], 
 but the Archbishop on being consulted replied : — 
 
 " Brethren, you are very welcome to me yourselves. For the message you 
 come about, seeing the prevailing party has made so great a progress in the 
 affairs of the Library [then forming under Dr. Wliite Kennet, gee p. 815] with- 
 out asking my opinion hitherto, I cannot understand why they do it now, nor do 
 I desire, being very ill, to give any opinion now further than this, that the 
 Society was always very wek omc to my Library, so they may be still if they 
 think fitt"[4«]. 
 
 On the death of Archbishop Tenison t'.ie subject was revived, and in 1717 
 Eliha Yale, Esq., offered 100 guineas for the purchase and building of a house 
 for the Society, to contain a Chapel, a Charity School, and a Library, and 
 ;^10 per annum towards repairing the house and maintaining tlie scl.ool, aho 
 books for the Library, and further help in mising a sufficient fund. i\Ir. Yale 
 paid the 100 guineas in 1718, and offered a loan of £500. Other subscriptions- 
 were received, and it was proposed to apply to the King for the grant of a site in 
 the Savoy or elsewhere [5]. Not until 172G however was a <.hange made, and 
 then a house was taken in Warwick Court, Warwick Stpiaro [6].- The office 
 
 8h2 
 
 ■ f ■ 
 
 i i 
 
 ■■ri! 
 
 tl 
 
1 i 
 
 
 
 
 i^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 J 1 
 
 I, " 
 
 ;■ 
 
 836 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 arrangements could not have been satisfactory, for in 1738 the Treasurers were 
 removing from Lime Street, and the Society's books &c. and a picture of General 
 Codrington then found their way to Warwick Court [and the picture since to a 
 place unknown] [7]. On the expiration of the lease in 1741, the Secretary lent 
 the Preacher's lodgings in Charterhouse for the Committee, and a house adjoining 
 the same was rented for the books and papers [8]. 
 
 From this date the official addresses of the Chief Secretaries (which have 
 probably varied with their other appointments) have bean as follows : 1741-60, 
 C/tartcrlioHge ; 1701-4, BartletVs liMildirujs, Holborn ; 1766-71, Abingdon Street^ 
 Westminster; 1772-7, St. Ann's, Westminster; 1778-88, Hatton Garden; 
 VlBl-lSn, 53 Oomer Street, Bedford Square ; 1818-31, St. Martin's Library, 
 42 Cattle Street, Leicester Square ; from about 1832 to 1892 the offices as given 
 below [9]. 
 
 The Report for 1827 states that "before the year 1822 the Society had no 
 public office " [10], This was not correct, but from that date a regular office may 
 be said to have been maintained, viz. : — 1822-4, 12 Carlton Chambers, Regent 
 Street; 1824-36, 77 Great Queen Street, Lincoln's Inn Melds (built by the 
 Society) ; 1836-9, 4 Trafalgar Square ; 1840-66, 79 Pall Mall ; Midsummer 1886 
 to March 1871* 5 Park Place, St. James's Street; March 1871 to the present time, 
 19 Delahay Street, Westminster (foTmerly 20 Duke Street) [11]. The last (the 
 first freehold office of the Society), was formally opened on April 20, 1871 : it in- 
 cludes a suitable Chapel, in which a daily service is maintained at 10 A.M.; and, 
 under licence from the Bishop of London, the Holy Communion has been 
 repeatedly celebrated there on the departure of Missionaries to their fields of 
 labour [12], 
 
 SECRETARIES. 
 
 The Society's Charter provides that there shall bo one Secretary. This office 
 has been filled by the following persons, viz. : — John Cliamberlain, Esq., first 
 elected 1701 ; W. Taylor, Esq., 1712; Rev. Dr. D. Humphreys, 1716; Rev. Dr. P. 
 Bearcroft, 1739; Rev. Dr. D. Burton, 17fil ; Rev. Dr. Hind, 1773; Rev. Dr. W. 
 Morice, 1778; Rev. A. Hamilton, M.A., 1819; Rev. A. M. Campbell, M.A., 1833; 
 Rev. Ernest Hawkins, M.A., 1843 ; Rev. W. T. Bullock, M.A., 1865 ; Rev. H. W. 
 Tucker, M.A., 1879. 
 
 References (Chapter CII.)— [1] Jo., Aug. 15, 1707. [2] Jo., March 6, 1716. [3] Jo., 
 Nov. 21, 1712, Feb. 18, May 1 and Oct. 2, 1713, Feb. 8, 1716 ; R. 1712, p. 72. [4] Jo., 
 March 4, May 20, June 17, July 1, Sept. 80, Oct. 7, 1715. [4a] Jo., Oct. 21, 1715. [5J 
 Jo., Feb. 8, 17, 1716 ; Dec. 20, 1717 ; Feb. 21, April 18, May 16, 1718 ; R. 1717, p. 87 ; 
 R. 1718, p. 88. [6] Jo. 1726, pp. 114, 123, 293. [7] Jo., V. 7, p. 281. [8] Jo., V. 8, 
 p. 223. [9] See Notices in Annual Reports, 1741-1892. [10] R. 1827, p. 230. [11] 
 Notices in Annual Reports, 1822-92. [llaj Jo., June 18, Dec. 17, 1869 ; Jo., Jan. 21 and 
 Fob. 1870 ; M.F. 1869, pp. 184, 217 ; M.F. 1870, pp 80-81, 63, 94. [12] Jo., March 18, 
 Api-il 22, July 15, 1870 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 120-27 ; R. 1870, p. 7 ; R. 1871, pp. 7-9. 
 
 CHAriER CUT. .; 
 
 THE MIS8I0NABIES OF THE SOCIETY. ^ , 
 
 " The most conspicuous mark of the prudent care of the Society has been exhibited 
 in the choice of their Missionaries. If they have not all proved equally unexceptionable, 
 every possible precaution has been used, to admit none of evil report. The indispens- 
 able Qualifications, annexed to the Annual Abstract of our Proceedings, might serve to 
 evince this, had not the Missionaries tliemselves, daring the last seven or eight years, by 
 their conduct and their sufferings, borne abundant testimony to the attention and dis- 
 cernment of the Society. The characters of those Worthies will entitle them to a lasting 
 
 • The use of Moreton's Tower, Lambeth Palaoe, during his incumbency of the See of 
 Cftnterbary, had been offered tc the S:ci9ty by Archbishop Longley in 1869, but 
 deoUAed [lla]. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 837 
 
 Memorial in some futnre impartial history of the late events in that country [America]. i~' 
 Their firm perseverance in their duty, amidst temptations, menaces, and in some cases " 
 cruelties, would have distinguished them as meritorious men in better times. In the 
 present age, when persecution has tried the constancy of very few Sufferers for Conscience ' 
 here, so many, in one cause, argue a larger portion of disinterested virtue, still existing ■ 
 somewhere among mankind, than a severe observer of the world might have been dis- 
 posed to admit." [Sermon of Bishop Butler of Oxford, before the Society, 1784 [1]. ] 
 
 The first step of the Society to obtain Missionaries was taken in January and 
 February 1702 through the Episcopal Members and the Archdeacons, wlio were 
 asked to make known the want and invite applications for transmission to the 
 Society. A " Request concerning tit persons to bo sent abroad " was printed and 
 circulated, desiring 
 
 " that all Persons, who shall Recommend any to that PuTWse, will testifie their Knowledge 
 as to the following Particulars, viz. — I. The Age of ih> Person. II. His condition of 
 Life, whether Single or Married. III. His temper. IV. His Prudence. V. Hta 
 Learning. VI. His Sober and Pious Conversation. VII. His Zeal for the Christian 
 Religion, and Diligence in his Holy Calling. VIII. His affection to the present 
 Government, and IX. His Conformity to the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church 
 of England." 
 
 It was added that the 
 
 " Society do request and earnestly beseech all Persons concerned. That they recommend 
 no Man out of Favour or Affection, or any other Worldly Consideration ; but with a 
 sincere Regard to the Honour of Almighty God and our Blessed Saviour, as they tender 
 the Interest of the Christian Religion, and the Good of Men's Souls " [2]. 
 
 The Testimonials to the " indispensable qualifications " of a candidate were to 
 be signed by his Diocesan, or where that was not practicable, by at least three other 
 members of the Communion of the Church of England known to the Society, 
 In the examination of candidates special regard was bad as to their reading,, 
 preaching, and pronunciation, which were submitted to a practical test [2a]. The 
 salary ordinarily allowed to a Missionary in the early days was £50 a year, with 
 a Mission Library of the value of £10 and £5 for books for free distribution 
 among his parishioners [3]. The remainder of his support was met from local 
 sources. Missionaries to the heathen — the negroes and Indians — were necessarily 
 allowed a larger stipend from the Society [4]. In 1706 the following Instructions 
 for the Clergy and the Schoolmasters were printed. In the words of Anderson 
 (Hist. Col. Church, III. p. 153), " They embrace every particular which could 
 possibly be required for the guidance of the Missionaries, and describe each with 
 a 'aithful simplicity, and affectionate and prudent care, which it seems impossible 
 to surpass." 
 
 " Instructions for the Clergy employed by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel 
 
 in Foreign Parts. 
 
 " Upon their Admission by the Society, 
 
 " I. rriHAT, from the Time of their Admission, they lodge not in any Publick House ; 
 _J_ but at some Bookseller's, or in other private and reputable Families, till they 
 shall be otherwise accommodated by the Society. 
 
 " II. That till they can have a convenient Passage, they employ their Time usefully ; 
 in Reading Prayers, and Preaching, as they have Opportunity ; in hearing others Read 
 and Preach ; or in such Studies as may tend to fit them for their Employment. 
 
 " III. That they constantly attend the Standing Committee of this Society, at the 
 Secretary's, and observe their Directions. 
 
 "IV. That before their Departure they wait upon his Grace the Lord Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, their Metropolitan, and upon the Lord Bishop of London, their Diocesan^ 
 to receive their Paternal Benediction and Inptructions. 
 
 " Upon their going on Board the Ship designed for their Passage. 
 
 •' I. rriHAT they demean themselves not only inoffensively and prudently, but so as to 
 _L become remarkable Examples of Piety and Virtue to the Ship's Company. 
 "II. That whether they be Chaplains* in the Ships, or only Passengers, they 
 
 * [On the complaint of the Rev. Mr. Urmston of Moscow of the ill-usage of himself 
 and others by sea Captains \»ee also p. 12], the Society in 1704 made a representation to 
 its President on the subject, and drew up a letter of recommendation to the Masters of 
 those Ships conveying its Missionaries [6a]. 
 
 if!: 
 
 m 
 
I i 
 
 J 
 
 lii 
 
 • 
 
 I 
 
 838 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THB PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL. 
 
 endeavour to prevail with the Captain or Commander, to have Morning and Evening' 
 Prayer said daily ; as alao Preaching and Catechizing every Lord's Day. 
 
 " m. That throughout their Passage they Instruct, Exhort, Admonish, and Reprove, 
 as they have occasion and oppoitunity, with such Seriousness and Prudence, as may gain 
 them Reputation and Authority. 
 
 . " Uj!cii Vieir Arrival in the Cornfry whither they shall he sent. 
 
 " First, With Resyvct to themselves, 
 
 " L rnHAT^thcy always keep in their View the great Design of their Undertaking, viz. 
 _L To promote the Glory of Almighty God, and the Salvation of Men, by Propa- 
 gating the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour. 
 
 " U. That they often consider the Qualifications requisite for those who would 
 effectually promote this Design, viz. A sound Knowledge and hearty Belief of the 
 Cliristian Religion ; an Apostolical Zeal, tempered with Prudence, Humility, Meekness 
 and Patience ; a fervent Charity towards the Souls of Men ; and finally, that Temper- 
 ance, Fortitude, and Constancy, which become good Soldiers of Jesus Christ. 
 
 " III. That in order to the obtaining and preserving the said Qualifications, they do 
 very frequently in their Retirements offer up fervent Prayers to Almighty God for his 
 Direction and Assistance ; converse much with the Holy Scriptures ; seriously reflect 
 upon their Ordination Vows ; and consider the Account which they are to render to the 
 great Shepherd and Bishop of our Souls at the last Day. 
 
 " IV. That they acquaint themselves thoroughly with the Doctrine of the Church of 
 England, as contained in the Articles and Homilies ; its Worship and Discipline, and 
 Rules for Behaviour of the Clergy, as contained in the Liturgy and Canons ; and that 
 they approve themselves accordingly, as genuine Missionaries from this Church. 
 
 " V. That they endeavour to make themselves Masters in those Controversies which 
 ate necessary to be understood, in order to the Preserving their Flock from the Attempts 
 of such Gainsayers as are mixed among them. 
 
 " VI. That in their outward !3ehaviour they be circumspect and unblameable, giving 
 no OSence either in Word or Deed ; that their ordinary Discourse be grave and edifying ; 
 their Apparel decent, and proper for Clergymen ; and tliat in their whole Conversation . 
 they be Instances and Patterns of the Cliristian Life. 
 
 , " Vn. That they do not board in, or frequent Publick-houses, or lodge in Families of 
 evil Fame ; that they wholly abstain from Gaining, and all such Pastimes ; and converse 
 not familiarly with lewd or prophane Persons, otherwise than in order to reprove, admonish, 
 and reclaim them. 
 
 " Vin. That in whatsoever Family they shall lodge, they persuade them to join with 
 them in daily Prayer Morning and Evening. 
 
 " IX. That they be not nice about Meats and Drinks, nor immoderately careful about 
 their Entertainment in the Places where they shall sojourn ; but contented with what 
 Health requires, and the Place easily affords. 
 
 " X. That as they be frugal, in Opposition to Luxury, bo they avoid all Appearance of ■ 
 Covetousness, and recommend themselves, according to their Abilities, by the prudent 
 Exercise of Liberality and Charity. 
 
 " XI. That they take special Care to give no Offence to the Civil Government, by 
 intermeddling in Affairs not relating to their own Calling and Function. 
 
 " Xn. That, avoiding all Names of Distinction, they endeavour to preserve a Christian 
 Agreement and Union one with another, as a Body of Brethren of one and the same 
 Church, united under the Superior Episcopal Order, and all engaged in the same great 
 Design of Propagating the Gospel ; and to this End, keeping up a Brotherly Correspon- 
 dence, by meeting together at certain Times, as shall be most convenient, for mutual 
 Advice and Assistance. 
 
 .j!>.T 
 
 «'I 
 
 "Secondly, With respect to their Parochial Cure. 
 
 THAT they consoientiously observe the Rules of our Liturgy, in the Performance 
 of all the Offices of their Ministry. 
 
 " II. That, besides the stated Service appointed for Sundays and Holidays, they do, 
 as far as they sliall find it practicable, publickly read the daily Morning and Evening 
 Service, and decline no fair Opportunity of Preaching to such as may be occasionally 
 met together from remote and distant Parts. 
 
 " lU. That tliey perform every Part of Divine Service with that Seriousness and 
 Decency, that may recommend their Ministrations to their Flock, and excite a Spirit of 
 Devotion in them. 
 
 " IV. That the chief Subjects of their Sermons be the great Fundamental Principles 
 
 of I 
 thi 
 
 mi 
 
 Sa 
 Pll 
 
 adl 
 
 col 
 
 m 
 p4 
 
THE MISSIONARIES OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 839 
 
 i 
 
 of Chriatianity, and the Daties of a sober, righteous, and godly Life, as resulting from 
 (hose Principles. 
 
 " V. That they particularly preach against those Vices which they shall observe to be 
 most predominant in the Places of their Besidence. 
 
 " VI. That they carefully instruct the People concerning the Nature and Use of the 
 Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, as the peculiar Institutions of Christ, 
 Pledges of Communion with Him, and Means of deriving Grace from Him. 
 
 " VII. That they duly consider the Qualifications of those adult Persons to whom they 
 administer Baptism ; and of those likewise whom they admit to the Lord's Supper ; ac- 
 cording to the Directions of the Bubricks in our Liturgy. 
 
 " VIII. That they take si<ecial Care to lay a good Foundation for all their other 
 Ministrations, by Catechizing those under their Care, whether Children, or other ignorant ; 
 Persons, explaining the Catechism to them in the most easy and familiar Manner, 
 
 " IX. That in their instructing Heatheiia* and Infideh, they begin with the Principles 
 of Natural Beligion, appealing to their Beason and Conscience ; and thence proceed to 
 shew them the Necessity of Bevelation, and the Certainty of that contained in the Holy 
 Scriptures, by the plainest and most obvious Arguments. 
 
 " X. That they frequently visit their respective Parishioners ; tliose of our own Com- 
 munion, to keep them steady in the Profession and Practice of Beligion, as taught in \ 
 the Church of England; those that oppose us, or dissent from us, to convince and I 
 reclaim them with a Spirit of Meekness and Gentleness. 
 
 " XI. That those, whose Parishes shall be of large Extent, shall, as they have Oppor- 
 tunity and Convenience, officiate in the several Parts thereof, so that all the Inhabitants - 
 may by Turns partake of their Ministrations ; and that such as shall be appointed to 
 officiate in several Places shall reside sometimes at one, sometimes at another of those , 
 Places, as the Necessities of the People shall require. 
 
 " XII. That they shall, to the best of their Judgments, distribute those small Tracts i 
 
 !;iven by the Society for that Purpose, amongst such of their Parishioners as shall want ! 
 hem most, and appear likely to make the best Use of them ; and that such useful. 
 Books, of which they have not a sufficient Number to give, they be ready to lend to; 
 Ihose who will be most careful in reading and restoring them. , 
 
 " XIII. That they encourage the setting up of Schools for the teaching of Children ;! 
 Itnd particularly by the Widows of such Clergymen as shall die in ihose Countries, ifi 
 they be found capable of that Employment. 
 
 "XIV. That each of them keep a Begister of his Parishioners' Names, Profession of 
 Beligion, Baptism, &c. according to the Scheme annexed. No. I. for his own Satisfaction, 
 and the Benefit of the People. 
 
 m 
 
 "Thirdly, With respect to the Society. 
 
 the 
 
 •L fTIHAT each of them keep a constant and regular Correspondence with 
 _L Society, by their Secretary. 
 
 " II. That they send every six Months an Account of the State of their respective 
 Parishes, according to the Scheme annexed, No. II. 
 
 "III. That they communicate what shall be done at the Meetings of the Clergy, 
 when settled, and whatsoever else may concern the Society." 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 N» I. , 
 
 Notitia Parochialii ; to be made by each Minister soon after his Acquaintance with 
 his People, and kept by him for his own Ease and Comfort, as well as the Benefit 
 of his Parishioners. 
 
 II. 
 
 IIL 
 
 IV. 
 
 Names of Profession Which of When 
 Parishioners of Beligion them baptized^ 
 
 baptized , 
 
 V. 
 
 Which of 
 thetn Com- 
 municants 
 
 VI. 
 
 Wlien they 
 first com- 
 municated 
 
 VU. 
 
 What Obstruc- 
 tions they meet 
 with in their 
 Ministration 
 
 [* See alto General lustmctions in B. 1715, pp. 12-17.J 
 
840 
 
 EOCIETY FOR THE PBOPIOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 No 
 
 Notitia Parochialia ; or an Account to be sent Home every six Months to the Society 
 by each Minister, concerning the spiritaal State of their respective Parishes. 
 
 1. Number of Inhabitants. 
 
 1 , , , . .. ■ ; 
 
 II. No. of the Baptized. ■ 
 
 _, ,, ,- ■- ., 
 
 III. No, of Adult Persotis baptized this Half-year. 
 
 
 IV. No. of actual Communicants of the Church of 
 England. 
 
 - ■. 
 
 v. No. of those who profess themselves of the Church of 
 England. 
 
 ' - - 
 
 VI. No. of Dissenters of all Sorts, particularly Papists. 
 
 
 VII. No. of Heathens and Infidels. 
 
 : 
 
 •VIII. No. of Converts from a prophane, disorderly and 
 unchristian Course, to a Life of Christian Purity, 
 Meekness, and Charity. 
 
 _ 
 
 [• Added in later edition.] [ 5 ] 
 
 [See also General Instructions to the North American Missionaries in 1755 to 
 promote loyalty, brotherly love, the evangelization of the Indians, and the propagation 
 of the Gospel generally [56].] 
 
 It was hoped that the Colonial Church would derive continuous benefit from 
 two fellowships founded at Jesus College, Oxford, by will of Sir Leolyne Jenkyns, 
 November 9, 1685, the holders of which were bound to take Holy Orders and 
 afterwards either go to sea as Navy Chaplain if summoned by the Lord High 
 Admiral of England, or if not required for that service then to the Colonies if called 
 upon by the Bishop of London [6]. The election of one Fellow, the Rev. Henry 
 Nlcols, B.A., was formally notified to the Society by the College authorities in 
 1703, and he went out as a Missionary to Chester, Pennsylvania [7]. Since then 
 successive Fellows were allowed to evade their responsibilities until about 1850-2» 
 when the Bishop of London succeeded in restoring the Fellowships to their 
 original purpose, and the Revs. William David, M.A., and John David Jenkins took 
 service in Canada and South Africa respectively [8]. But while the English Univer- 
 sities failed to furnish a due supply of Clergy for foreign service, Scotland, Ireland, 
 and Wales were forward in contributing to the ranks of labourers — " to Ireland we 
 owe several very choice Missionaries," the Report for 1714 stated [9]— and in 1707 
 and 1711 Bishop Wilson of Sodor and Man submitted to the Society a scheme for 
 a Missionary Training College in the Isle of Man. Want of means prevented the 
 adoption of the scheme, and the Society had to confine its attention to carrying 
 out General Codrington's design for a similar College in Barbados [9a]. It was 
 long however before any Colonial Missionary College cume into existence [10], 
 and still longer before any provision existed for the ordination of students out of 
 England. Many candidates came over from America and returned safely, some of 
 them to be the ablest of Missionaries ; but nany more hesitated to face the long, 
 dangerous, expensive, and perhaps fruitless voyage, which in fact proved fatal to 
 one-fifth of those who ventured on it [U], People must have been truly "atfairst 
 for God" who could— as the inhabitants of Hebron in Connecticut did for twenty 
 
THE MISSIONARIES OF THE SOOIETT, 
 
 841 
 
 years — persevere and at great expense* in sending to England four candidates 
 saocessively, before they succeeded in obtaining a resident Missionary. The 
 first of these candidates, Mr. Dean (1746), perished at sea while retnming. The 
 next, Mr. Colton, died of ^.mall-pox within a week after his return (1762). The 
 third, Mr. Usher, was on the return voyage taken prisoner by the French (1757), 
 and died in the Castle of Bayonne of small-pox. The last, Mr. Peters, was taken 
 ill with the same disease in England, but recovered and returned, to the joy 
 of his flock [12]. No wonder then that in 1767, of the 21 churches and con- 
 gregations in New Jersey, eleven were entirely destitute of a minister, and for 
 the other ten tbe-e were only five clergymen available [13]; that in Pennsyl- 
 vania the case was similar [14], and that the Governor of North Carolina reported 
 to the Society in 17(34 that there. were then but six clergymen in that province 
 for 29 parishes, each containing a whole county [15]. 
 
 The Missionaries took great pains to secure suitable candidates for the ministry, 
 and in 1769, on the representation of the Clergy of New York and New Jersey, it 
 was agreed that those to ba recommended from those parts should have received 
 a collegiate education and obtained from the President of the College a certificate 
 of moral and intellectual fitness [16]. This raising of the standard must have 
 farther reduced the supply had it not been for the foundation of King's (now 
 Columbia) College, New York, in 1754 [p. 776], Up to that time there was no 
 Church Seminar}' in the northern colonies of America, and those who sought 
 education in the colleges under the control of Dissenters had in some instances 
 " to submit to a fine as often as they attended the worship of the Church of 
 England, communicants only excepted, and those only on Sacrament days " [17]. 
 The need of an indigenous ministry for the Colonial Churches has by the Society 
 always been regarded as second only in importance to that of resident Bishops. 
 Gladly therefore the Society lent its aid to the establishment of colleges in Barba- 
 dos [p. 782] andNew York [pp. 775-6], and as opportunity offered, to similar institu- 
 tions throughout the world [pp. 776-97]. The introduction of Episcopacy enabled 
 this good work to bring forth fruit to perfection, and before the middle of the 
 present century the Society was able to report that the supply of Missionaries for 
 America and the West Indies was no longer principally from the mother countrj', 
 the establishment of colleges of classical and theological education in all the Pro- 
 vinces of British North America having to a great degree superseded the neces- 
 sity of sending out clergymen from England : — 
 
 " Codrington (Barbados), Windsor, Fredericton, Cobourg, Lennoxville, are now yearly 
 supplying candidates for the ministry, not less qualified by learning and dp^'otion than 
 those educated at home, and better trained for the work of an Evangelist in their own 
 country by being hardened to its climate, and inured to the privations and hardshipa 
 which belong to new settlements" [18]. 
 
 Similar results have since been witnessed in Australia and New Zealand, wbilo 
 in Asia and Afiica a good supply of Native Missionaries is now assured from the 
 excellent training institutions there [pp. 784-96]. 
 
 But though the Colonial Churches in America and the West Indies, in Australia 
 and New Zealand now furnish a large proportion of their own Clergj', and, 
 having become Missionary, themselves are sending evangelists to heathen lands> 
 the combined forces from home and abi < ad are far from sufficient to gather in 
 the harvest. For in the present age " the field is the world " in a sense never 
 before manifest. The immediate needs of India alone call for hundreds more 
 European Missionaries. 
 
 The failure of a scheme for drawing the English " Clergy Orphan School " into 
 the Missionary cause in connection with Bishop's College, Calcutta, has been 
 noticed [p. 475]. 
 
 With the object of adding to the supply for India the Society in 1 852 established 
 Oriental Exhibitions at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, which have borne 
 good fruit [19] ; and on two occasions it offered Missionary Exhibitionsf at the 
 Universities of Oxford and Cambridge (besides subsidising " Mission Houses " ^ 
 there), but all these, for lack of candidatei, were soon discontinued [20]. 
 
 * The expense of the voyage averaged over £100 in those days. 
 
 t In 1869 four Exhibitions of £150 each for two years, and in 1874 two of £80 each [aOa]. 
 
 t St. Stephen's, Oxford, and one in Jesus Lane, Cambridge, between 1878-80 [20o]. 
 
 if! 
 
 W: 
 
 '«, , 
 
 ill 
 w 
 
 -ff-l 
 I 
 
■.V ■■ 
 
 842 
 
 BOCIETT. FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Under a trust created by Buhop Uobhoose in 1882 and accepted by the Society 
 in 1889 two Missionary studentships have been established at Selwyn College, 
 Cambridge, in connection with the Society and with its assistance [21]. 
 
 The Day of Intercession instituted in 1872 at the auggestion of the Society 
 Pp. 821] has done much to v ken interest in and to kindle zeal for Foreign 
 Missions ; if the Society has participated so fully as other organisations in 
 
 the increased supply of labourers sent forth from the English Universities, it can 
 but rejoice that God has given His Church grace " with one accord " to make . 
 her common supplications unto Him and that he has been pleased to " fulfil " 
 *' the desires and petitions of His servants as may be most expedient for 
 them." 
 
 In order that the sending forth of Missiomvries should henceforth be in form, 
 as it had always been in reality, the act of the chief Bishops of our Church, it 
 was determined in 1846 that no home candidate for Missionary employment 
 should be accepted by the Society without the express approval of a Board of 
 Examiners, to be nominated by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York and the 
 Bishop of London, the three prelates alone empowered under the Act of Parlia- 
 ment to ordain for the Colonies [22], With respect to candidates educated or 
 resident abroad and there offering themselves for Missionary service, the Sc>ciety 
 confides in the recommendation of the several Bishops to whom the spiritual 
 rule in their respective Diocese has been committed, and who have all alike 
 authority to "cull (■nd send ministers into the Lord's vineyard" and are 
 responsible to Qod for " faithfully and wisely making choice of fit persons to 
 serve in the sacred ministry of the Church." Tlie wisdom and propriety of 
 this practice were confirmed by tiic President, to whom in 1 854 was submitted tho 
 question whether he 
 
 " could advise the Society to constitute . . . similar Boards [as in England] for tlie exam- 
 ination of Missionary candidates in the several British Colonies, or to leave to the Colonial 
 Bishops the responsibility of recommending well-qualified Missionaries; reserving to 
 |he Society, as at present, the rig. it to decide wuether any particular candidate shall be. 
 placed upon its Missionary list." 
 
 In his reply Archbishop Sumner said : — -- 
 
 " The two cases n.r < quite distinct. Missionary Clerg3rmen, or candidates for orders, 
 are sent from here to the Colonial Bishops on the recommendation of the Society, 
 which is therefore bound to ascertain the qunlifications of those whom it so recommends ; 
 and has, at the same time, the means of ascertaining those qualifications through' 
 Examiners regularly appointed for the purpose. But a large proportion of the Colonial 
 Clergy oonsists of persons resident in the Colonies themselves. The requisite supply of 
 men for their increasing population could not otherwise be obtained. And in regard to 
 these, the Society must trust to the local authorities. It has no means of appointing 
 examiners in the several Colonies, and could not possibly impose such a Board upon 
 the Colonial Bishop. The responsibility, therefore, must necessarily rest with tht( 
 Bishop, by whom the candidates are to be ordained and stationed, of satisfying himself 
 of their fitness for the post they are to occupy, and the duties they are to discharge. 
 At the same time, the Society retains to itself the right, which it hopes never to have 
 occasion to exercise, of excluding from luc lists any of its Missionaries who may be 
 found to be unworthy of its support " [23]. 
 
 While continuing its invariable practice as to colonial candidates the Society, 
 in order to secure all proper care and consideration as well as to guard itself 
 against making grants which are really not needed, determined in 1864 to require 
 of every Bishop recommending any Missionary for appointment a statement of 
 various particulars [24]. [See p. 843.] 
 
 The regulations relating to the selection and appointment of Missionaries are 
 DOW as follows:— 
 
 " No Missionary can be placed on the Society's list without an express resolution of 
 the Society sanctioning his appointment and specifying the terms on which he is 
 engaged. A Board of Examiners, consisting of five Clergymen, is appointed annually 
 by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York and the Bishop of London for the time 
 being, to inquire into the fitness and sufficiency of all candidates who may present 
 ihemselves in thu country for Missionary appointments ; and no candidate, so appear- 
 iag, can be accepted by (he Society without a recommendation in writing from the 
 
 to 
 ai 
 se 
 a< 
 th 
 
THE MIS^ONABIES OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 843 
 
 8&id Boalrd. *It is in the power of any Colonial or Missionary Biahop, if he think fit, 
 to aot himself, or to appoint a Clergyman of the Church of England (o act for him, as 
 an additional Examiner of all candidates already in Holy Orders who may present them- 
 selves to the Society for a Missionary appointment in his diocese, provided that such 
 additional Examiner shall be bound to conform to the rules laid down by the Board for 
 their own guidance.* 
 
 " In the case of a Missionary not sent from this country the Society requires a 
 recommendation (unless under exceptional circumstances) from the Bishop of the 
 Diocese in which the Missionary has resided for a year immediately preceding. But a 
 Missionary may be provisionally appointed and paid from an unexpended grant by a 
 Colonial Bishop and Committee peudiux a rufeieiicu mudu immediately to the Society. 
 
 " When a MiHsionary, not having been sent by the Society from this country, is 
 proposed to be placed on the Society's list, the following porticularB are to be sent to 
 the Society : — (1) Name of the Missionary. (2) Age. (8) Where educated. (4) Wliere, 
 and in what work engaged during the last three years. (5) Married or single ; Number of 
 children. (R) References to Clergymen and others in this country to whom ho may be 
 known. (7) Proof of his competency to teach in any vernacular language required in bis 
 Mission. (8) Name of the Mission for which he is proposed. (9) Any other particulars 
 which may assist the Society to form a correct judgment on the case. 
 
 " Every Missionary is appointed to a definite post assigned or sanctioned by the 
 Society, and his salary for his services therein is secured to him for a year, and begins 
 on his arrival at his Mission, and is renewable annually on application to the Society ; 
 but his engagement is terminable on three months' notice at the end of any year ; or at 
 any earlier time, with or without notice, for reasons approved by the Bishop or other 
 ecclesiastical authority. Provided that no person who holds the Bishop's licence shall 
 be removed from the list of the Society's Missionaries without the consent of the 
 Bishop previously expressed, except on medical grounds certi^ed by the Society's 
 Honorary Consulting Physician. 
 
 " Every Missionary selected in this country is to proceed without delp.y ta iiiu country 
 in which he is to be employed ; and be subject, when there, to the Bishop or other 
 ecclesiastical authority. 
 
 " Ordination. — No person is to be presented in behalf of the Society to a Bishop as 
 a Candidate for Holy Orders, with a view to his employment among the heathen, without 
 the special sanction of the Society. 
 
 " Before giving such sanction the Society requires to be supplied with the following 
 information : — (1) Date and place of Candidate's birth. (2) His race. (3) His family 
 (if any). (4) His education and previous history. (6) Certificate of his proficiency in 
 any vernacular required in his Mission. (6) Position he is wanted to fill. (7) Amount 
 of his proposed salary, and sources from whence it is derived. (8) A certificate from 
 one or more of the Society's European Missionaries that the moral character of the 
 Candidate is irreproachable, and that he or they believe the Candidate to be in all 
 respects well fitted for Holy Orders " [25]. • ; 
 
 The course which the Society follows in making its Missionary appointments 
 being in strict couforroity with the principles of the Church of England, none are 
 excluded from its service whom the Church would admit, and none admitted 
 whom the Church would exclude [26]. 
 
 Similarly in the management of its Missions, while regulations have been 
 adopted to secure due administration of its grants, care has been taken not only 
 to adapt them to the requirements of each country, bat in all cases to disclaim 
 for the Society any authority over its Missionaries in spiritual matters or any 
 interference with the rights of the Bishops. The Bishop and local Committee are 
 the ordinary channel of communication between the Society and the Missionaries. 
 Quarterly reports with annual statistics'are required of each Missionary, and those 
 appointed specially for work among the heathen are required to pass two exam- 
 inations in the vernacular language of the Mission within a limited period, and to 
 abstain as much as possible from the performance of English dnty [27]. (The 
 necessity for this last rule is shown on p. 659.) During their visits to England the 
 Missionaries are afforded opportunities of interviews with the Society [28]. The 
 salaries allowed to the Missionaries from the Society's funds average about £50 
 in the case of Missions to the Colonists. In these cases as a general rule the 
 Society's allowance does not exceed £100 per annum, nor twice the amount of the 
 
 * This passage (" It " to " guidance ") was the outcome (and the only one) of a 
 conference between the Society and the Colonial and Missionary Bishops in 1877-9 as 
 to what improvements could be made in the maimer of selecting applicants 
 Missionary work [aSa]. 
 
 
 |,1 
 
 Vi't 
 
1 
 
 844 
 
 SOCIETY. FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 1 ■ 
 
 
 local contribntion, nor one-half of the whole professional income of the Missionaiy. 
 In heathen countries the European Missionaries generally are entirely supported 
 by the Society [29], the salaries graduating from £120 to £3G0 per annum after 
 about 23 years' service. These Missionaries are also provided by the Society with 
 a house and with allowances for travelling and for the education of their children 
 in England or in India [80]. 
 
 In 1874 a CoDtmittee was appointed to superintend the education, and care 
 during the holidays, of the children of Indian Missionaries sent to England [31], 
 and by means of a Special Fund begun in 1877 a free education at excellent 
 Schools has been secured for several boys, and many houses have been opened 
 to receive children during the vacations [32, 33]. 
 
 The salaries of the native pastors in India range from £18 to £140 per annum, 
 it being a rule of the Society that in each instance a portion shall always be con- 
 tributed by the congregation [34]. 
 
 With respect to pensions, no general rule is laid down regarding the allowance 
 to Missionaries who return home too ill to undertake any work ; but the Society 
 recognises the duty of affording assistance to those of its European Missionaries 
 employed in tropical or unhealthy climates who, after long and faithful services 
 in the Society's Missions, shall have become incapacitated by age or infirmity for 
 a continuance of their labours, and who shall be destitute of other support. The 
 Society considers and decides upon each case according to its own merits. 
 
 A pension of £50 per annum is allowed to the widows of the European Mission- 
 aries in India remaining unmarried, and an allowance of £10 per annum for 
 each orphan under sixteen years of age [35], 
 
 In 1874 £1,000 was reserved as a guarantee fund for helping, in the life 
 assurance of European Missionaries in tropical climates, specially those to whose 
 widows tiiere is no promise of pension [36], but the scheme has not been carried out. 
 
 In 1877 a Missionary brotherhood was formed at Cambridge, which by the 
 Society's aid has since continued to work in India as "the Cambridge Mission to 
 Delhi in connection with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel " [p. 626], 
 
 The relation of the Cambridge Mission to the Society is defined in certain 
 rules, but the Society has nothing to do with the constitution or with the 
 internal working of the brotlierhood. Each member of the brotherhood has an 
 interview with the Society's Board of Examiners before leaving England, and 
 receives from the Society £50 for passage and outfit, Rs.1,200 per annum for salary, 
 half-pay and half-passage while on furlough, also a residence in India [36a]. 
 
 From 1887 to 1891 the Society assisted a Missionary brotherhood (St. Andrew* 
 University Mission) at Tokyo, Japan [p. 720] ; and in 1890-1 was formed "the Dublin 
 University Mission to Chota Nagpur, working under the S.P.G." [pp. 499-500]. 
 
 The Lay Agents employed by tlie Society consist of Schoolmasters, School- 
 mistresses, Readers, and Catechists, two of these offices being often united in one 
 person. [See pp. 769-74.] In 1706 were drawn up the following 
 
 " Instructions for SchoolmasterB employed by the Society, &c. 
 
 «'I 
 
 THAT they well consider the End for which they are employed by the Society^ 
 viz. The instructing and disposing Children to believe and live as Christians. 
 
 " II. In order to this End, that they teach them to read truly and distinctly, that they 
 may be capable of reading the Holy Scriptures, and other pious and useful Books, for 
 informing their Understandings, and regulating their Manners. 
 
 " III. That they instruct them thoroughly in the Church-Catechism ; teach them first- 
 to read it distinctly and exactly, then to learn it perfectly by Heart ; endeavouring to 
 make them understand the Sense and Meaning of it, by the help of such Expositions as 
 the Society shall send over. 
 
 " rV. That they teach them to write a plain and legible Hand, in order to the fitting 
 them for useful Employments ; with as much Arithmetick as shall be necessary to the 
 same Purpose. 
 
 " V. That they be industrious, and give constant Attendance at proper School-Hours. 
 
 " VI. That they daily use. Morning and Evening, the Prayers composed for their Use 
 in this Collection, with their Scholars in the School, and teach them the Prayers and 
 Graces conmosed for their Use at Home. 
 
 " VII. That they oblige their Scholars to be constant at Church on the Lord's Day, 
 Morning and Afternoon, and at all other Times of Fublick Worship ; that they cause 
 them to carry their Bibles and Prayer Books with them, instructing them how to use 
 them there, and how to demean themselves in the several Parts of Worship; that they 
 
 ni 
 u 
 
.J 
 
 THE MISSIONARIES OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 845 
 
 be there present with them, taking Care of their reverent and decent Behaviour, and 
 examine them afterwards, aa to what they have heard and learned. 
 
 " VIII. That when any of their Scholars are fit for it, tliey recununond them to the 
 Minister of the Parish, to bo publickly Catechized in the Church. 
 
 " IX. Tliut they take especial Care of their Manners, both in their Schools and out of 
 them ; wamins them seriously of those Vices to which Children are most liable ; teach- 
 ing them to abtior Lying and FaUhood, and to avoid all sorts of Evil-speaking ; to love 
 Truth and Honesty ; to be modest, gentle, well-behaved, just and affable, and courtuous 
 to all their Companions ; respectful to their Superiors, particularly towards all that 
 minister in holy Things, and especially to the Minister of tneir Parish ; and all this from 
 u Sense and Fear of Almighty God ; endeavouring to bring them in their tender YAars to 
 that Sense of Religion, which may render it the constant Principle of their Lives and 
 Actions. 
 
 " X. That thev use all kind and gc ntle Methods in the Government of their Scholars, 
 that they may be loved as well as feared by them ; and that when Correction is necusKury, 
 they make the Children to understand, that it is given them out of kindness, for their 
 Good, bringing them to a Sense of their Fault, as well as of their Punishment. 
 
 " XI. That they frequently consult with the Minister of the Parish, in which they 
 dwell, about the Methods of managing their Schools, and be ready to be advised by him. 
 
 " XII. That they do in their whole Conversation shew themselves Examples of Piety 
 and Virtue to their Scholars, and to all with whom they shall converse. 
 
 " XIII. That they be ready, as they have Opportunity, to teach and instruct the 
 Indians and Negroes and their Children. 
 
 " XIV. That they send to the Secretary of the Society, once in every- six Months, an 
 Account of the State of their respective Schools, the Nuiub3r of their Scholars, with the 
 Methods and Success of their Teaching [87]. 
 
 [The following form appears in the " Standing Orders " of a later edition : — 
 
 •-,1 1 
 
 Notitia Scholastica ; or an Account to be sent every Six Months to the Socoity by 
 each Schoolmaster, concerning the State of their respective Schools. 
 
 1. Attendance daily given. 
 
 
 a. Number of Children taught in the School. 
 
 
 8. Number of Children baptized in the Church of England, 
 
 
 4. Number of Indian and Negroe Children. 
 
 
 6. Number of Children bom of Dissenting Parents. 
 
 
 6. Other Schools in or near the Place. 
 
 
 7. Of what Denomination. 
 
 ..-■-■, 
 
 4). Other Employments of the Schoolmaster. 
 
 
 they 
 
 " The Account to he attested by the Missionary (if any upon the Spot) and by some 
 of the Principal Inhabitants."] 
 
 The Testimonials requii-ed for Schoolmasters were similar to those for 
 Kissionaries, and equal care was shown in selecting men [38]. In 1712 an 
 order was made that t^e Schoolmasters to be sent henceforth should be in deacon's 
 orders [39], but as a matter of fact most of the scholastic agents employed by 
 the Society have been obtained in the Colonies, and the rule soon fell into 
 •disuse. The Catechists employed by the Society were originally, as now, intended 
 for the Missions to the heathen, as is evident by the *' Directions for Catechists 
 for instructing Indians, Negroes, kc." [39a]. The first of those agents was 
 engaged in 170i for work among these races. [See p. 769.] In the Mission to the 
 
 m , 
 
 !i 
 
 
 ■k 
 
1 
 
 846 
 
 HOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THB OOBPEL. 
 
 8ix-Nation Indiani* at Albany, native Mohawk SchoolmastcrA and Readers worked 
 [p. 63, T.\], and but for political troubles the Hocicty might have succeeded in 
 its endeavours to raise a large body of Indian teachers. 
 
 After the loiis of the older colonies the establlHhmont of s3h')ol9 throughout 
 British North America called for a lar^^e body of teachcrti. How tho!*o were 
 supplied is Hhown in Chapter XCV. [p. 7091. Many of the schoolina-stcrs, especially 
 in Newfoundland, were denominatetl Keatiers or Catechists, who read servico to the 
 people on Sundays. In some isolated places where daily schools were ini))088iblo, 
 by a small grant from the Society some reHpectablo |)orHon would be induced to 
 conduct a Sunday School, and to read the Church fervice to preserve among 
 the people a regard for religion [3i)ft]. For want of resources for the maintenance 
 of a body of Clergy, the Society in 1830 sanctioned a proposal of the bishop of 
 Quebec to form a body of Catcchists with sujierlor (inaUHcatloni licensed to act, 
 as far as might be prudent, in place of clergymen. The effect i)roduced by their 
 employment in UpjKjr and Lower Canada was beneficial, so far as t heir powers went, 
 but the increased concern upon religious subjects produced by I he Catcchists 
 created a corresponding sense of piivation of those act;* of tho Ministry for 
 which they were not competent [40]. During the nfxt thirty years tho employ- 
 ment of lay agents by the Society gradually cea«e(l cxc;?pt in Missions to tho 
 heathen. For these, especially in India and Africa, there has been an ever- 
 growing demand, diflicult to supply at nil times, but formerly more from dearth 
 of suitable agents than, as now, from lack of means for their support. 
 
 In 1 8()6 a " Ladies Association " was organised " for proinot ing the education 
 of females in India and other heathen countries in connection with tho Missions of 
 the Society for the Propajjation of the Gospel." The As.sociation provides a comple- 
 ment to the labours of the Clergy, and secures for the women who are condemned 
 to pass their lives in zcnnnas and harems, oflices of mercy and love which only 
 ladies can perform [41]. From small beginnings it has grown until it has now 
 160 teachers in the Society's Missions, with many pupils in the zenanas cordially 
 welcoming the visits of their teachers, and 5,000 children nndor instruction [42J. 
 (The Honorary Secretary of the Association is Miss L. Bullock.) 
 
 It remains to record the Society's thanks to the Britinh and Foreign Bible 
 Socu'ty, which since 1884 has generously granted to the Society and to the 
 Ladies' Association £144 each for the maintenance of twonty-four or more 
 native Bible-women in India, whoso work is to visit their ignorant sisters, and 
 to read to them from the Holy Scriptures [43]. 
 
 References (Chapter CIII.)— [1] R. 1783 (Sermon 1784), pp. 16-17. [2] Jo., March 15, 
 1706; " Collection of Papers " appended to K. 1700, pp. 18-21. [2o] Standing Orders 
 in ditto, pp. 12, 13. [3, 4] Ditto, pp. 11, 12, and the payments in the Annual Reports. 
 [6] Same as [2], pp. 22-82 ; see also R. 1715, pp. 12-17, and R. 1755, pp. 43-8. [6a] Jo., 
 April 21, 1704. [8ft] R. 1755, pp. 43-8. [6] R. 1700, pp. 7, 8. [7J App. Jo. B, No. 26. 
 [8j R. 1850, pp. 26-7 ; R. 1852, p. 98. [9] R. 1714, pp. 41-2. [9a] Jo., May 30, 1707 ; 
 March 16, 22, and April 20, 1711. [10, 11] Pp. 746, 775, of this book. [12] R 1768, 
 p. 56. [13, 14, 15] R. 1767 (Sermon 1768), p. 15. [18] R. 1769, p. 25. [17] R. 1765, 
 p. 39; R. 1755, p. 41 ; R. 1758, pp. 69, 60; R. 1759, p. 45. [18] R. 1844, pp. 44-6; see 
 also R. 1851, p. 44. [10] R. 1852, p. 121 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 273, 329-80. (jC2, 00 was voted 
 for this purpose). [20 and 20a] Jo., V. 47, p. 402 ; V. 52, pp. 187-8 ; R. 1860, p. 29 ; 
 Applications Committee ReiJort," 1880, pp. 6, 7. [206] "Applications Committee 
 Report," 1878, p. 9 ; ditto, 1880, pp. 6, 7. [21] H MSS., V. 5, pp. 509-10, 514-15, 517 ; 
 ditto, v., 8, p" 352-6, 369, 366, 377, 385 ; Ap. S. C. R. 1889, pp. 9, 13. [22] R. 1846 
 p. 26 [23, 24] R. 1854, pp. 25-6, 119-20, and Jo., V. 47, pp. 44, 52-5. [25] Regulations 
 1892, pp. 4. 5, 10, 11. [25tt] Jo., Nov. 16 and Dec. 21, 1877 ; Feb. 15, March 15, Nov. 15, 
 1878 ; March and May 16, 1879 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 66, 151, 198-9 , 595-6 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 182-4, 
 287-8. [26] R. 1854, p. 26. [27-30] Society's Printed Regulations, 1892. [31] Jo., 
 April 17 and June 17, 1874 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 159, 254-5. [32] Jo., July 20, 1877 ; Jo., 
 July 18, 1879. [33] Jo., April 17, 1874 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 159, 254-5 ; Jo., Dec. 17, 1876 ; 
 M.F. 1876, p. 128. [34] Society's Regulations, 1892, pp. 13, 51-8, and pp. 498, 546, 645, 
 of this book. [35] Jo., July 21, 1866, and Regulations, 1892. [36] Applications Com- 
 mittee Report, 1874, pp. 3-5 ; Society's Regulations, 1892, pp. 27-9. [37] Collection of 
 Papers appended to R. 1706, pp. 88-5; Jo., Feb. 15, 1712; R. 1712, p. 75. [38, 39] 
 Standing Orders, pp. 68-72 of 1719 edition ; Jo., Fob. 15, 1712 ; R. 1712, pp. 74-6. [39a] 
 Standing Orders, pp. 29-84 of 1719 edition, and see later editions. [396] R. 1880, 
 pp. 85-6, 138-42. [40] R. 1880, pp. 35-6, 188-42. [41] Standing Committee Book, V. 81, 
 pp. 6, 16, 62 ; Jo., V. 49, p. 228 ; Society's Printed Regulations, 1892 ; R. 1884, p. 49 ; 
 B. 1886, p. 63 ; R. 1888, p. 78 ; R, 189Q, p. 70. [4S] Loaflet of Ladies' Association, No. 80. 
 [43] R. 1884, p. 49 ; K. 1888, p. 78. 
 
7^ 
 
 847 
 
 SUMMARY OF THE MISSIONARY ROLL. 1701- 
 
 -1892 (see pp. 849-()'24), 
 •S.B.-The Socuty has contributed to the support of 107 /i«fc<./w, but the names of 
 those auled by etuhwment only are not included in thu roll unlcsa they were 
 formerly Musionaries of the Society. " 
 
 ii 
 
 n) 
 
 Ciiuntrf 
 
 (2) 
 
 Xum>i«r of 
 
 orUnliied 
 
 MiMlonarIc* 
 
 ' • 
 
 (S) 
 1 Deatlii III 
 1 ■ctlvB wr- 
 1 vice 
 
 Dl>- 
 mUnlii 
 bytho 
 Sutiily 
 for niln- 
 conduct 
 
 13 
 
 Arreolciriii (lo tlip flereitloiit (from 
 riiiikii <if iho tbe miikH of lliv 
 llcrtfj) fltTKy) 
 
 1 Euro- 
 
 1 in-an 
 
 : nnd 
 
 (;oi». 
 
 nlHl 
 
 309 
 1,448 
 
 N». 
 
 1 tlve 
 (dark 
 ruvei) 
 
 frt) From • 
 1 ("luirc h (fci Krom 
 ut itoiiic lliaaciit 
 
 of Hume """"' 
 
 i 
 
 I. NotiTH Amfrica :— \ 
 
 Tbo older (AjIouIch, now | 
 
 tl>e Umitkii Statiw, f 
 
 1702 17Hft J 
 
 100 
 
 t 
 
 i 
 
 1 SI 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 Newfouxdla.nd oud \ 
 , CxyAi)*, I 
 ' 17U3-1SU3 j 
 
 1 
 
 110 
 
 61 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 13 
 
 — 
 
 - 
 
 ir. WbST IJ»DIIW,CKNTnALl 
 
 and South Amkhka, \ 
 1712-1892 j 
 
 383 
 404 
 
 7 
 
 08 
 6 
 
 199 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 3 
 
 n 
 
 • 
 
 111. Africa > 
 
 1762-1803 ) 
 
 38 
 
 1 
 
 10 
 
 It 
 
 IV. AnSTBALAflA 
 
 1783-1892 / 
 
 46R 
 381 
 
 10 
 /2 
 
 5 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 2 
 
 17 
 
 — 
 
 V. Asia i 
 
 1H20 1892 J 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 - 
 
 VI. KtmopE 1 
 
 1702-4, 1864-1892 / 
 
 114 
 
 — 
 
 _. . 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 TOTAL 
 
 3,604 :c76 
 §3,698 
 
 *392 
 
 17 
 
 10 
 
 *ee 2 
 
 1 
 
 'It: 
 
 * The actual nnmbers nnder tliese two heads were probably mucli preatcr than here stated, 
 'Which t^ve only those cases of which a record can now be toaod, [See p. 163.] 
 t Hud been a Lutheran before joining the Society. % [See p. 396,] 
 
 $ After allowing for 87 repetitions and transfers. 
 
 Most of the information which follows, like that which precedes it, has 
 hitherto been buried in the records of the Society ; but, with the exception of an 
 occasional biography, in no connected form. As it was not until 1717 that a 
 regular list of agents began to be published, it had come to be regarded as 
 impossible to give even the number of those previously employed ; . but former 
 attempts would not have failed had the journals, the letters, and the accounts 
 beea analysed and compared. Every effort has b^en made to secure an accurate 
 
848 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 and complete list : besides the names of the earlier Missiotiarierj, those of many 
 others not before printed have been discovered, while some already printed 
 have been omitted as not having actually come on the list ; and in addition to 
 the careful scanning of hundreds of volumes of printed matter, the MSS. have 
 been liberally consulted, and the spelling of the names of the Missionaries of 
 the 18th century, so much varied in print, verified from the original signatures. 
 Notwithstanding, it has been impossible in many cases to obtain full particulars 
 as to birth, education, ordination, location, and death, and additions and correc- 
 tions will be welcomed. Much difficulty has been experienced in identifying the 
 native Clergy in South India owing to diversity of rendering by the Diocesan 
 authorities — e.g., the same man would at one time be returned as " Abraham V." 
 and at another as " Vedakan A.," and this without a word of explanation. The 
 period of service is reckoned from the date of arrival at the station after ordina- 
 tion. Many of the Missionaries had previously been engaged as lay agents in 
 the Missions. 
 
 By arra:iging the Missionaries under the different countries in which they 
 served {see below), the lists gain in historical value, and the alphabetical index of 
 the whole (included in General Index, pp. 933 &c.), supplies all the further refer- 
 ence necessary. 
 
 ABBREVIATIONS, &c., USED IN THE MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 cptd. a appointed. 
 b. = bom. 
 Bp. = Bishop. 
 Cam. = Cambridge. 
 Coll. - College. 
 ed. = educated. 
 
 0. = ordained (D. = deacon, P.=prie3t). 
 Het. = resigned. 
 a. = Chief Station. 
 Ir. = transferred. 
 S.A.C. = St. Augustine's College, Canterbury. 
 
 K.C.L. = King's College, London. 
 K.C.W. m King'sCoHege,Windsor,NovaScotia. 
 MU$g. = Misjionarj'. 
 Ojt. = Oxford. 
 S.A/. = Schoolmaster. 
 T.O.D. = Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 ^ = connection dissolved by the Society 
 
 for misconduct. 
 • = Native Missionary. 
 T = Honorary Missionary. 
 
 The tit'es of the Dioceses (Lon. = London ; Her. = Hereford, &o.) and the other abbreviations 
 and signs need no explanation. 
 
 ORDER OF LISTS IN THE MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 . 
 
 l«i orth America, 849-81 
 
 Soutli Carolina, 849 
 Korth Carolina, 860 
 tjkorgin, 851 
 Virginia, 851 
 Maryland, 851 
 ■pennsvlvanin, 851 
 New England, 853 
 New Jersey, 864 
 New York. 866 
 Newfoundland, Ac, 866 
 Bermuda, 860 
 Nova Scotia, Ac, 860 
 New Brunswick, 864 
 Quebec Province, 868 
 Ontario Province, 872 
 Ttfaiiitoba&N.-W.Canaaa,878 
 British Columbia, 880 
 
 'West Indies, and Cen- 
 tral and South 
 America, 881-8 
 
 Winihvard Islands, 881 
 Tobapo, 882 
 Trinidad, 883 
 .Leeward Islands, 883 
 Bahamas, 884 
 Jamaica, 888 
 Moskito Shore, 886 
 JBritish Hondurtw, 88S 
 
 Panama, 886 
 British Guiana, 887 
 Falklands, 888 
 
 Africa, 888-000 
 
 West Africa, 888 
 Capo Colony, W. Division, 889 
 Cape Colony, E. Division, 891 
 KatTraria, 893 
 Oriqualand West, 893 
 St. Helena, Ac, 894 
 Basutoland, 894 
 Natal, 895 
 Zululand, 896 
 Swaziland, 897 
 Orange Free State, 897 
 Transvaal, 897 
 Bechuanaland, 898 
 Mashonaland, 898 
 Central Africa, 898 
 Mauritius, 898 
 Madagascar, 899 
 Northern Africa, 900 
 
 Australasia, 000-8 
 
 New South Wales, 900 
 Victoria, 902 
 Queensland, 903 
 B. AustraUa, 904 
 
 W. Australia, 908 
 Tasmania, 906 
 New Zealand, 906 
 Melanesia, and Pitcairn and 
 
 Norfolk Islands, 907 
 Fiji, 907 
 
 Hawaiian Islands, 938 
 New Guiuea, 908 
 
 Asia, 908-22 
 
 Bengal, 908 
 
 Madras, 911 
 
 Bombay, 915 
 
 N.-W. Provinces, 916 
 
 Central Provinces, 917 
 
 Assam, 917 
 
 Punjab, 917 
 
 Burma, 918 
 
 Cashmere, 919 
 
 Ajmere, Ac, 919 
 
 Ceylon, 919 
 
 Borneo, 920 
 
 The Straits, 921 
 
 China, 921 , -, ; 
 
 Core*, 922 
 
 Manchuria, 922 
 
 .Tapan, 922 
 
 Western Asia, 982 
 
 Burope, 023 
 
849 
 
 LH. 
 
 MISSIONARY ROLL, S.P.G. 1702-1892 [-p. 848]. 
 
 I. NORTH AMERICA (1702 1892). 
 1,754 Missionaries and 1,086 Central Stations, e 
 25 Dioceses as set forth below, &c 
 
 now included in 
 
 THE OLDER COLONIES (now the United States). 
 [See Chapter II., pp. 9-12.] 
 
 KEITH, Q«oig9, M.A. Aber- 
 deen University ; the llrst 
 S.P.O. Missionary ; b. 1638 nt 
 Aberdeen ; (ex-Prosbyterlaii 
 and Quaker;) o. Bp. L<>ii. 
 1700. Travellinjr and or- 
 ganising in N. America, 
 1702-4. Ket. ; died Reotorof 
 Edburton, Sussex, Maroli 
 1716. ISre pp. 7,9-11, 20, 
 30-1, 33-4, 41-2, 62-3, 57-8.] 
 
 TALBOT, John, M.A.; 6. 
 lit Wymondham, Norfolk, 
 1646; Sizar Clirist Coll., 
 Camb., B.A. 1663, Fellow of 
 Peterhou8el664,5r.A. 1671; 
 (Rector Fretherne, Olos. 
 1695; Chaplain of ship in 
 wliich Keitli left Englanil 
 []). 10]). Missionary com- 
 ])iinion of Keitli in N. 
 America, 17(12-4 [p. 10]; 
 sc'ttlc<l in New Jersey 1705. 
 iSee p. 855 : (tl.10 pp. 10, 11, 
 20, 30-1, 33-4, 41-2, 52-3, 67, 
 67.] 
 
 The Rev. GEonoK Keith. 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA (1702-83)— 54 Missionaries and 15 Central Stations. 
 
 [See Chaptei III., pp. 12-20.] 
 
 (Diocese of South Cahomna, founded 1795.) 
 
 SASON, Robert, Sl.A. S. St. Bartholomew •.-<, 
 
 1753-64. Died April 1764. 
 BOSOHI, Charles ("formerly a Franciscan 
 
 Fryer "). S. St. Bartholomew's, 1746-9. Jtes. 
 
 on appointment as Chaplain to the garrison 
 
 established about that time in lluatan, Bav of 
 
 Honduras [p. 234]. His ofter of services to 
 
 convert tlie Indians there accepted by the 
 
 Society, but in 1749 ho died. 
 3TIU., William TredweU, il.A. S. St. ftiul's, 
 
 1712-23; Bp. Lon.'s Commissary in S.C. 1716- 
 
 23. Kei. 
 CLARK (or CLERK), Koses, .S. St. JohnX 1730. 
 
 Died 1720. 
 COTES, William; o. D. Bp. Ely Ktii. P. lip. 
 
 Her. 1747. S, St. George's, 1747-52. JJiod 
 
 Simday July 19, 1752, after laving tierfovmed 
 
 service that day. 
 CUKIKO, Robert, Jf.A. Glasgow or Edinburgh ; 
 
 o. D. Bp. Ely, P. Bp. Pet. 1748. ^. St. John's, 
 
 1749-60. Died 1750. 
 SUN, William (from Cloghcr Dio.) ; ft. iiliont 
 
 1677; 0. D. Bp. Down and Connor, ti. St. 
 
 PaiU's, 1706-7. Hei. 
 SURAND, Levi, M.A. ; o. Arbp. Dub.. 1). 1738. 
 
 P. 1739. «. Christ Church, 1740-60 ; St, John's, 
 
 1760-66. Died 1705. 
 SWIOHT, Daniel, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn.; o. D. 
 
 Bp. Car., P. Bj). Lou. 1729. «. St. John's, 
 
 1729-48. Died Marcli 28, 1748. 
 FORSTCE, John, M.A. ; o. D. Bp. Lon. P. Bp. 
 
 St. Dar. 1730. S. Prince Frederic's Parish, 
 
 1736-61. Died 1751. 
 FTJLLERTON, John, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. and V. 
 
 1734. a. Clirist Church, 1734-5. Died Sept. 4, 
 
 1736. 
 FULTON, John, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D and P. 1780. 
 
 S. Christ Chnroh, 1780-4.^ 
 GARDEN, Alexander, M.A. (nephew of Conisy. 
 
 Garden); o. Bp. Qlus. D. audP. 1743. <S. St. 
 
 Thomas', 1744-«6. 
 
 GIOUnXET, James. 6'. Sante, 1710. Res. 
 
 OOWIE, Robert, M.A. : o. Bp. Lon. D. and P. 173?. 
 S. St. Bartholomew's, 1733. Died Nov. 7- 
 1733. 
 
 OUT. William. M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. 1712 (?), I>. 
 1713. S. (1) Cliarieston, 1712-13 ; (2) St. Helen';* 
 [or St. Helena], 1714-6 ; (1) Ch. 1716-17 [jw 
 p. 853] ; (3) St. Andrew's, 1719-51. Died 1751 
 [p. 17]. 
 
 HARRISON, James, M.A. (Queen's Coll., Ox. ; 
 Curate Battersea 2 years; o. Bp. Her. D. 1749, 
 P. Ui). Ban, 1750. S. Goose Creek, 1752-65. 
 
 HASELL (or HASSEL), Thomas, M.A. ; o. lip- 
 Lou. D. 1706, P. 1709. & Charleston, 1706-8 ; 
 Ht. Thomas', 1709 43. Diiil Oct. 9, 1743 or 1744. 
 
 HUNT, Brian, M.A. -S. St. John's, 1723-6. 
 
 JOHNSTON, Gideon (e.x-Vi(^ar of Castlemore, 
 Ireland). S. Charleston, 1708-16 (Commissary 
 to Up. Lon.) Drowncil April 23, 1716, ok 
 Cliaiicston, by upsetting of Ijoat while taking^ 
 leave of liovernor Craven [pp. 16-17]. 
 
 JONES, OUbert, M.A. .S. Christ Church, 1713 21. 
 It's. 
 
 JONES. Lewis, M.A. S. St. Helen's, 1725-11. 
 Died \Ki\ 24, 1744 ; bciiucathed £100 to S.l'.t;. 
 [p. 18]. 
 
 LAMBERT, John, M.A. .'•■. Charleston, 1727-9. 
 Died Aug. 14,1729. 
 
 LANOHORNE. William ( ex-Curate, Tickering:: 
 ... .\rl)p. York, D. 1747. P. 1749. /.'. St. Bai- 
 tholomcw's, 1749-82 ; .St. George's, 1752-9. 
 rt,'.v. ill. 
 
 LE JAU, Francis, D.l). Trinity Coll. Dublin ; 
 h. .\ngier8, France, about 1665"; (e.vCanon of 
 St. Paul's London, and Missionary to St. 
 Christopher's, W. Indies, 1700-1 [p. 211 1). *. 
 (loos*^ Creek &o.. Cooper River, 1706-17. 
 Died Sept. 10, 1717 Tpp, 16-16]. 
 
 LESLIE, Andrew, M..V.; o. Bp. Dcrry D. 1727, 
 1M728. ,S. St. Paul's, 1729 39. Rrt. ill. Did 
 1740. 
 
 3i 
 
 I 
 
 y 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 
w 
 
 850 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 m 
 
 \i ^l 
 
 1 
 
 i: 
 
 1 
 
 n 
 
 LTTCItTS, Samuel Fredorie. ,S. Cuffee (or Coffee) 
 
 Town, 1770-82 or 3. liefugee in Charlestown 
 
 and Cungarees du-iug Bcvolntion [p. 19].. 
 LUDLAK, Richard, M.A. S. Goose Greek, 
 
 1723-8. Died Oct. 1728 ; bequeathed £2,000 to 
 
 S.P.G.rp.l8]. 
 XAKTTN, Oharlei, M.A. Ball. Coll., Ox., and 
 
 curate in Devon ; o. U. Arbp. Can. 1746, P. 
 
 Bp. Ex. 1748. S. St. Andrew's, 1753 31. Res. 
 
 S.P.G. salary 1761 [p. 18], and parisli 1770. 
 JIATJLE, Bobert, M.A. (Irish, rccotuinende<l by 
 
 Arbp. Dub.) ; 6. about 1080. S. St. John's, 
 
 1707-17. Died of dysentery 1717 ; bequeathed 
 
 £760toS.P.G. [p. 18]. 
 XEBST, FranoU, M.A. S. St. Helen's, 1720 ; 
 
 Goose Creekjl721-2. Res. 
 mLLECHAlIP, Timothy, M.A. : o. Bp. Sal. 
 
 D. 1726, P. 1729. & Goose Creek, 1732-46. Sick- 
 leave 1746-8. Res. for Colesbouriie, Glos. 
 KORBITT, Thomaa; o. D. Bp. Lon. 1717, P. 
 
 Bp. Win. 1718. A Charleston (S.M. &c.),1722-7 ; 
 
 Winyaw &c., 1728-34 ; Christ Church, 1736-6. 
 
 Res. Vp. Iff]. 
 ORH, William, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D, and P. 1736. 
 
 (Cliarleston, not S.P.G., 1737-41.) S. St. Paul's, 
 
 1741-4 ; St. Helen's, 1745-50. Res. ; died (St. 
 
 Paul's) 1756. 
 03BOKNE (or OSBOBN), Nathaniel. S. St. 
 
 Bartliolomew's, 1713-5. J<)sciiix!il to Charleston 
 
 during Indian irruption, but died July 13, 1715, 
 
 " of a flux or feaver." 
 FEASELET, William, M.A. (fr. N.P.L. [p. 858]). 
 
 N. St. Helen's, 1751-6. «.». ill. 
 POWNAIL, Bei^amin, M.A. .S'. Christ Chuich. 
 
 1722. Res. 
 ftUINCY, Samuel, M.A. ; tr. Georgia [p. 85] ] to 
 
 St. John's, S.C, then S.P.G. at St. Qcorfe't-'s, 
 
 174C-7. Res. 
 BOE, Stephen, M.A. ; o. D. Arbp. Tuam 173), V. 
 
 Ariip. Dub. 1732. S. St. George's, 1737-42: 
 
 (//•. N.E. [p. 864]). 
 
 ST. JOHN, Bichard, B.A. (tr. Bah. [p. 885]). S, 
 
 St. Helen's, 1747-50. Res. 
 SXALX, Bobert, M.A. ; n. Bp. Lon. D. 1737, P. 
 
 1738. S. Christ Church, 1738-9. Died Sept. 28, 
 
 1739. 
 SMITH, Hiohael, M.A. Trinity CoU., Dub.; o. 
 
 D. Bp. S. & Man 1740, P. Bp. Lon. 1747. S. 
 
 Prince Frederick's Parish, 1753-7. Left. 
 STANSISH, David, M.A. 8. St. Paul's, 1724-8. 
 
 Died 1728. 
 STONE, Bobert, M.A. Hert. Coll., Ox. a. Goose 
 
 Creek, 1748-61. Died alMut Oct. 20, 1751, " of a 
 
 bloodj- flux." 
 TATLOB, Ebeneier. S. St. Andrew's, 1711-17 ; 
 
 (</•. N.C. [see beloa^) [pp. 16-6]. 
 THOHAS, John. Aptd. to Goose Creek 1729, 
 
 but drowned at Sheerness wliilc embarking. 
 THOMAS, Samuel (of BaUydon, Sudbury), the 
 
 first S.P.G. Miss, to S.C. >% Cooper River, 
 
 Goose Creek, Ac. 1702-6. Died Oct. 1706 of 
 
 fever [pp. 12-16, 18]. 
 THOMPSON, Thomaa; c Bp. Licit. D. and P. 
 
 1730. a. St. Bartholomew's, 1734-43; St. 
 
 George's, 1744-6. lies. 
 TUSTIAN, Peter, M.A. S. St. George's, 1719-21. 
 
 Res. 
 VABNOB, Franoii ("a foreigner"); o. D. Bp. 
 
 Nor. 1722, P. Bp. Lon. 1723. <S. St. George's, 
 
 1723-36. Died. 
 WHITEHEAD, John. S. Charieston, 1714-16. 
 
 Died Nov. 8, 1716, " of an inward heat." 
 WINTELEY, John, M.A. S. Christ Church, 
 
 1727-9.^. 
 WOOD, Alexander, M.A. S. St. Andrew's, 1707- 
 
 10. Died. 
 WYE, William (an Irisliman). Appointment 
 
 Aug. 1717 to Goose Creek cancelled Dec. 1717 
 
 because obtained by forged testimonials.^ 
 
 NOBTH CAROLINA (1708-83)- 33 Missionaries and 22 Central Stations. 
 
 [Sec Chapter IV., pp. 20-5.] 
 
 (Dioceses of Nouth C.^iwli.va, foumlod 1823; East Cauoliija, f. 1884). 
 
 ADAMS, James (ex-Curate of Castlemore &c., 
 
 Ireland, 1702-7). One of the first two S.P.Ci. 
 
 Missionaries to N.C. S. Pascotank and Caro- 
 
 tuck Precincts, 1708-10. Died Oct. 30, 17 U' 
 
 [pp. 20-1]. 
 3ABNETT, John. S. Brunswick Co., 1767-8 ; 
 
 Northampton Co., 1769-72. 
 BLACKNAL, John, D.D. Itinerant, 1725-6. 
 BLINN, — . Stations not state<l, 1769-71. 
 BLOUNT, Nathaniel ; o. Bp. Lon. Stations not 
 
 stated, 1773-4. 
 BOYD, J4hn. Itinerant, 1732-8. Died May 19, 
 
 1738 [p. 23]. 
 5BI00S, Hobart. .S'. Dupplin Co., 1769-70. 
 BUBOES, — . .S'. Edgeoumbe Co., 1769-71. 
 
 OHBISTIAN, Nioholas. S. Brunswick, Waca- 
 miiw, Ac, 1773-4. 
 
 COSOBEVE, James, a Carolina S.M., whose re- 
 turn passage on his ordination in 1765 was aided 
 by the Society. 
 
 OBAMP, — . ? Station, 1767-8 ; Brunswick Co., 
 1769-70. 
 
 CUPPLES, Charles. S. St. Jolni's, Bute Co., 
 1787-8. 
 
 DBAOE, Theodonu Bwaine. 8. St. Luke's, Rowan 
 Co., 1769-71 [p. 24]. 
 
 EABL, DanieL .Sf. St. Paul's, Edenton, Ac, 1769- 
 83 [p. 26]. 
 
 OABZIA, John (from Virginia). Itinerant : Bath- 
 town, 4c., 1739-44. Died Nov. 29, 1744, from 
 fall from horse while visiting the sick [p. 28]. 
 
 OOBDOH, William, M.A. (one of the first two 
 S.P.G. Missionaries to N.C.) 8. Chowan and 
 Paquiman Precincts, 1708. Res. [p. 81]. 
 
 HALL, Clement (ex-Magistrate of N.O. [pp. 
 22, 84 /) ; 0. 1743. Itinerant : Chowan Co., St. 
 Paul'. , Bdenton, &c., 1744-69, during which he 
 
 baptized 10,000 persons. Died Jan. 1759 [pp. 
 22. 24]. 
 
 JONES, Edward [see p. 24]. 8. St. Stephen'.- , 
 Johnston Co., 1709-70. 
 
 MAOABTNEY, James. (? S.) 1768-9 ; Granville 
 Co., 1770. 
 
 MACDOWELL, John. 8. Brunswick, 1760-3. 
 Died 1763. 
 
 [Mah8de>:, HlCHAilD. Appointment 1738 can- 
 celled for misconduct before he was established 
 a Missionary under Society's seal.] 
 
 MIOKLEJOBN, George. 8. Rowan Co., 1766. 
 
 MOm, James (of N.C.) Itinerant : N.W. side of 
 River Newse, Wilmington, Ac, 1740-66. Res. 
 
 MOBTON, Andrew, Northampton Co., 1766 [Se* 
 
 -'^""tku, 
 
 Thomas. Itinerant : Edenton, Ac, 
 
 Died 1723 [p. 22] 
 dharles. 
 
 8. Edenton, 1776-6 
 
 NEWNi 
 
 1722-3. 
 PETTIOBEW, 
 i. 26]. 
 SFOBD, Giles; o. D. Bp. Down, P. Bp. 
 
 Lon. S. Chowan, Ac, 1712-14. Res. [p. 22]. 
 BEED, James, Craven Town and Co., 1767-77. 
 
 Died May 1777 [p. 26]. 
 STEWABT, Alexander, St. Thomas, Bath Co., 
 
 1763-66 ; Beaufort Co., 1767-70 [p. 22]. 
 BTUABTt James. ? Station, 1767-8. 
 TAYLOB, Charles Edward. 8. Northampton 
 
 Co^St. George's, &o., 17^0-8. 
 TAYLOB, Ebeneser {tr. B.C. [see abovel). 
 
 ? Station. 1716-19. 
 UBMBTON, John (ez-Ourate of Eastham, Essex, 
 
 1706-9). .S. North Shore with Pascotank, 
 
 Ohowan, Ac, 1709-20. Re*. (Afterwards fell 
 
 into disreputo, omployed in Maryland, " burned 
 
 to death in 1732 " in N.O. [pp. 28-8]. 
 WILLS, John. 7 Station, 1768-8 ; New Haaorer 
 
 Co., 1770-7. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 851 
 
 GEORGIA (1733-83)— 13 Missionaries and 4 Central Stations. 
 ; [See Chapter V., pp. 26-9.] 
 
 (Diocese of Gkougia, foimilcd 1841.) 
 
 .iJLLEXASJIiER, — . S. St. John'B, 1706. 
 XOBOMWOKTH, Thomas, S. Fmlerlca <!tc., 
 1743-4. Ret. [p. 28]. 
 
 SBOWK, Jamei( ex-Curate of Horsham, Sussex). 
 Aptd. 1799 to St George's, but could not get 
 there. *'. Savannah, 1780-1. Res. [p. 29]. 
 
 "COPP, Jonathan, M.A. Yale Coll. ; 6. New Lon- 
 don ; o. Bp. Lou. D. and P. 1760. S. Augusta, 
 1760-6. Res. 
 
 -SUNCANSON, William, Trinity Coll. Dub. Re- 
 jected by people at Savannah and Augusta for 
 misconduct, 1761. 
 
 ELLINGTON, Edward, M.A. (of S.C.) S. 
 Augusta, 1767-70. Res. 
 
 .IV1SVL.K.Y, Alkxasdbu. Aptd. St. George's, 
 1770-1, hut doubtful of local provision, ac- 
 cepted St. Stephen's, N.C., instead.] 
 
 EKINX, Samuel; »/. Harvard Coli., K.E. S. 
 Augusta, ? 1765-6 ; Savannah, 1767-71. Died 
 1771_rp. 28]. 
 EOLKES, John, St. George's, 1773-7.^ 
 
 VIRGINIA— 2 Missionaries and 2 Central Stations. [See Chapter VI., p. 30.] 
 (Dioceses of Vmaixu, founded 1790 : Wkst Viroini.\, f. 1878.) 
 
 TYLIABD (1 TILLTARD), Arthur. 1702 (station not stated). The other Clergyman assistc<l by the 
 Society was the Minister of King William's Parish, St. James' River, in 1725 ; name not recorded. 
 
 MARYLAND- 
 
 [See Chapter VII., pp. 31-3.] 
 
 (Dioceses of Maiiylakd, founded 1792 ; Eastox, f. 1809.) 
 
 NORRIS, WiUiam. .s'. Freilerica, 1739-40. 
 
 ftUINCY, Samuel, M.A. (of 8outhwold) ; h. 
 Boston; 0. D. and P. Up. Cart. 1730. First 
 S.P.G. Missionary to (ieorgin. ,S. Savannah 
 Ac, 1733-6 [See pp. 850 and 2«-7.] 
 
 SETHOTJS, Jamei. >S'. Augusta, 1771-9. Per- 
 secuted and imprisoned 177!) &<:, Refugee at 
 Savannah 1780-2, ami in Florida 1733. Died 
 on way to Bahamas 1784 [pp. 29, 220]. 
 
 WESLEY, John Suramin, M.A. ; b. Jane 17 
 (old style), 1703, at Epworth Rectory, Line. ; 
 eit. Charterhouse .School (1714-20); entered 
 Christ Church, Oxfonl, 1720 ; elected Fellow of 
 Lincoln Coll., Osf. (.\I.A. 1727); o. D. by 
 Bp. (Potter) of Oxford 1726 ; P. 1728. ,i. 
 Savannah <&c., 1730-7. Ren. and to England 
 Dec. 1 737, and became the founder of Methodism 
 [pp. 26-8] ; (lied March 2, 1791, in London. 
 
 ZOTJBEKBUHLEB, Bartholomew ; b. St. Gall ; 
 ed. Charleston, S.C. : u. Bp. Lon. about 1745. 
 S. Savainiah, 1740-66. 
 
 -5 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations. 
 
 ADAMS, Alexander ; o. Bp. Lon. 1703, to Mary- 
 land 1704. In 1711 lie wrote to the Bishop : 
 " I can't subsist without some assistance, for 
 Tobacco, our money [see p. 30], is worth 
 nothing, and not one Shirt to be had for 
 Tobacco this year in all our country ; and poor 
 ten shillings is all the money I have received 
 by my ministry and |)erquisites since October 
 last." Since 1707 he hail served the whole 
 county of Somerret. Aided by the Society 
 1711-12, 1"0. ,S. Stepney &c. 
 
 [CouDisKn, William ; 6. about 1080 ; (ex-Curate 
 
 of Billyaghran). Aptd. to Shrewsbury 1707, 
 
 but captured by the Frencli.] [pp. 31-2.] 
 
 MACaXJ£EN, George. (" Forced to fly from his 
 
 native country by the Presbyterian persecu- 
 
 I tion in Scotland.") Aided bv Society 1703. 
 
 j BEADING, Philip. Served a' parish' in Mary- 
 land in connection with his Penn. Mission, 
 
 i 1775 &C. [See p. 862.] 
 
 I TIBBS, WiUiam. S. St. Paul's, Baltimore, 1706. 
 
 I TINGLEY, Samuel. Itinerant in connection 
 
 with Penn. Mission, 1782 &o. [*-■ p. 862.] 
 
 PENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE (1702-83)— 47 Missionaries and 24 
 
 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter VIII., pp. 33-40.] 
 
 (Dioceses of Pensmylvaxia, founde<l 1787; Dklawauk, f. 1841; Prnfinuiio. f. 1800; 
 Cextiial Pkn-nsylvaxia, f. 1871.) 
 
 ANDBEWS, John ; h. Maryland ; eU. Philadel- 
 
 . phia Coll. S. Lewes and Cedar Creek, 1766-8 ; 
 York and CumlJcrUnd Cos., 1769-73. Res. ; 
 died Maryland 1813. 
 BACKHOXrSE, Biohard. S. Chester, 1728-49. 
 Died Nov. 19, 1749. 
 
 BABTON, Thomas (ex-assistant In a Philadel- 
 phia Academy). Itinerant : York and Cumber- 
 land Cos. in 1764-8 ; Lancaster, Pe<iuea, 
 Carnarvon, &c., 1759-78. Obliged by Revolu- 
 tionists to close his churches in 1776, but 
 ministered privately. Escapeil to N.Y. 1778, 
 after being a prisoner two years. Die<l alwut 
 1780 from dropsy brought on by imprison- 
 ment [pp. 36-40]. 
 ' BATWElX, Daniel ; erf. Cambridge Univ. (for 
 many years adistinguislied preacher in London). 
 <8. York and Cumberland Cos., 1773-8. Refugee 
 In N.Y. 1778, and England 1783. 
 
 BEOKET, William. S. Lewes, 1721-43. Dieil 
 Aug. 20, 1743 [p. 34]. 
 
 BLACK, 'WilliMn ; 6. Dumfries about 1679. S. 
 Buasex, 1708-9. Res. 
 
 BLUETT, Thomas (of Maryland). S. Kent Co., 
 Dover, Ac., 1746-9. Died Jan. 86, 1749. 
 
 BBOOKE, Samuel (of St. George's Co., Mary- 
 laud). S. Newcastle, 1764-6. 
 
 OABVBELL, Alaz*nder, 8. Apoquinimiuok, 
 1788-0 ; tr. N.Y. [p. 866]. 
 
 CLEVELAND, Aaron. S. Lewes. 1755; New- 
 castle, 1756-7. Died 1757 at Philadelphia of 
 dropsy. 
 
 CLUBB, John (a Welshman, ex-S.M. at Phila- 
 delphia). S. Oxford, 1709 -11 ; A|K)<iuiniminck, 
 1712-13 ; Railnor and Oxford, 1714-16. Died 
 Christmas 1716 [pp. 34-6]. 
 
 CBAIG, Georg;e (of Penn., ex-Curate in England to 
 Dr. Bristowe). Itinerant : Peciuea, Lancaster, 
 Carnarvon, Huntingdon, Carlisle, Ac, 1748-57 ; 
 Chester, 1758-83 [p. 30, and see p. 864], 
 
 CRAWEOBD, Thomas (a Scotchman). Dover, 
 17tt4-9. RecaUed [p. 34]. 
 
 CUBBIE, WiUiam (ox-Dissenting Min. Pemi.) 
 .s'. Radnor, 1736-83. 
 
 liVANS, Evan, D.D. Brnsonose Coll., Ox. (sent to 
 Philadelphia by Bp. Lon. 17(Kt). s. Oxford 
 and Radnor, 1710-18. Jles ; died Maryland 
 1721 [p. S3]. 
 
 FBAZEB, George. <S'. Dover &c., 1733-6. 
 
 GILES, Samuel. Cnme to England for Ordination 
 and aptd. to Dover, but drowned on return 
 voyage April 8, 1766 [p. 35]. 
 
 HAOKETT, Walter. S. Apoquinlminck, 1789-33 
 
 HENDEB80N, Jaoob ; b. Glenavy, Ireland ; ed 
 Glasgow C!oU. ; o. Bp. Lon. 1710. S. Dover, I71( 
 11 ; Newcastle, 1712-13. Re:; died Kar>-lanii 
 Aug. 27, 1761 ; bequeathed £1,000 to R.P'.G. 
 
 .-{ I 2 
 
 
 
852 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i 
 
 I i 
 
 HOWIE, Alexander, .S'. Whitemarsh, 1731-41 ; 
 
 Oxford,1733-41. lies. 
 HIXOHEB, Oriffith. >S. Radnor ami Perquiboma, 
 
 1732-6. Res. 
 HVMPHKET, John, B.A. Trinity Coll., Dab. ; 
 
 6. about 1684 ; (S.M. N.Y. 1706-10 ;) o. Bp. 
 
 Lon. about 1710. S. Oifonl, 1711-13 ; Chester, 
 
 1714-28. Died JiUy 8, 1739. 
 UrOIIS, Charles; h. Irdan(1,1734 (S.M. America 
 
 about i7o6) ; o. Bp. Lou. about 1750. S. Keut 
 
 Co., Dover, Ac, 1769-66. Res. for Trinity 
 ■ Churcli, N.Y., of which lio was Rector 
 
 1777-83. Refugee iu Knglaml 1783. Tr. to 
 
 Nova Scotia as first Coloiiiiil Bisliop, 1787. 
 
 [See p. 862 ; also pp. 36, 74-8]. 
 JkNKXNS, Thomas (a Welsluaau, dio. St. 
 
 Dar.); 6. about 1682. .v. Apoauimluy, 
 
 1707-9. "Died of a calenture caused bv tlie 
 
 Musketos," .Tulv 30, 1709. 
 JEHNET, Eobeii;, LL.D. ; b. about 1686. S. Phil- 
 
 adelphip, 1714-16 ; tr. N.Y. [pp. 38, 865]. 
 LINDSAY, William, M.A. (ilas^'ow Univ. To 
 
 America 1733 ; returncil for oniiiution. 
 
 Itinerant : Bristol &«., 1735-45. $ [p. 854]. 
 LOCKE, Kiohard. Itinerant : Lancaster &o., 
 
 1746-7; Uadnor, 1753; Lewes, 1754. 
 LTON, John. .S. Lewes Ac, 176!) 74. Ile.i. 
 KAOAW, Samuel. D.D. ; ed. T'hiladelphia Coll. 
 
 S. Dover Ac, 1707-77. 
 ■ORRIS, TheophUus (tr. N.E. [p. 863]). <S!. 
 
 Lswes, 1743-6. Died 1746. 
 MukRAY, Alexander. <S'. Reading and Mulatton, 
 
 1762-78. Refugee in England 1778. 
 HEILL, Hugh (cx-Presbyterian teacher in N.J. 
 
 and Penn.) ; o. Bp. Lou. S. Dover 4c., 1750-6 ; 
 
 Oxford 4c., 1757-66. Res. [pp. 36, 39]. 
 NICOLS (or NICOLLS), Henry, B.A., Fellow 
 
 Jesus CoH., Ox. First resident S.P.G. Miss. 
 
 in Penn. [pp. 34, 840]. S. Cliester (or Upland), 
 
 1703-8. Res. 
 FTTOH, John. H. Apoquiniminclc, 1734-46. Dic<l 
 
 Aug. 30, 1746. 
 
 REASnrO, Philip; ed. Winchester and TTnlr;. 
 
 Coll., Ox. S. Apoquinimlnolt Ac., 1746-77, 
 
 Died about 1777 [pp. 39, 861]. 
 ROSS, JEneas (son of George). 3. Bristol Ac, 
 
 1740-1; Pldladelpliia, 1741-2; 0.xford and 
 
 Wliltemarsh, 1742-56; Newcastle, 1767-82. 
 
 Die<l about 1782. 
 ROSS, Oeorge; b. about 1680. .Sf. Newcastle, 
 
 1706-8 ; Cliestor, 1708-12 (prisoner in France, 
 
 1711) ; Newcastle, 1713-64. Died about 1784 
 
 [pp. 35, 38]. 
 RtTDKAN, Andrew (a Swede); b. 1668. .ST. 
 
 Oxford and Frankfort, 1706-8. Died Sept. 17, 
 
 1708. 
 SINCLAIR (or SINCLARE), Robert ; b. about 
 
 1686 ; (tutor to Lord Criclitou). S. Newcastle, 
 
 1710-12. He.i. 
 SMITH, William; b. near Aberdeen Sept. 7, 
 
 1727 ; D.D. Aberdeen and (Hon. 1769), Ox. 
 
 Univ. ; o. D. Bp.Linc., P. Bp. Carl. 1763 ; (Pro- 
 
 vost of PliUadelpliia Coll. 1764). S. Oxford, 
 
 1770-6. Electeil first Bp. of Marylaa-;, 1783,. 
 
 but not cons. Died 1803 [p. 38]. 
 STURGEON, William; ed. Yale Coll., Conn. 
 
 .Sf. Pldladelpliia, 1747-62. Died Nov. 6, 177» 
 
 [p. 39]. 
 raOMSON, William, 
 
 D.D. ; b. Penn. aliout 
 1735 ; 0. 1769. Itinerant": York and Cumber- 
 land Cos. 1760-9; Ir. N.J.' [p. 865]. 
 
 THORN, Sydenham. S. St. Paul's and Itis- 
 pUliou, 1774-81. 
 
 TINOLEY, Samuel ; b. N.Y. about 1745 ; o. 
 1773. .S. Lewes Ac, 1774-83. Persecuted 
 [p. 40]. Died Maryland 1800. [See p. 861]. 
 
 VSSHER, Arthur. *. Kent Co., Dover, Ac, 1737- 
 43 ; Lewes, 1741-8 ; Radnor, 1749-53. hes. 
 
 WEYKAN, Robert .S. Oxford and Radnor, 
 1719-28 ; tr. N.J. [p. 865]. 
 
 WILSON, Hugh ; ed. In America under Rev. H. 
 Neill and T. Barton ; o. aiid aptd. to Mia- 
 pilliou Ac, 1765, but drowned April 6, 1766, on 
 return voyage to America [p. 36]. 
 
 NEW ENGLAND (1702-85), including Massachusetts, Connecticut, Rhode Island, 
 New Hampshire, Maine, Vermont, and Naragansett — 83 Missionaries and 
 78 Central Stations. [See Chapter IX., pp. 41-51.] 
 
 (Dtooeses of CoNxncncuT, founded 1784; ,MAfiSA(;'iiL',sKTT.«, f. 1787; Vkumont, f. 1832; Ruuoa 
 isLiND, f. 1843 ; New Hami'siiire, f. 1844 ; Maink, f. 1847). 
 
 !^^ 
 
 UrSREWS, Samuel (a "Reader" from New 
 Hngland). S. Wnllingford, Cheshire, Meridian 
 •nd North Haven, Ac, 1761-83 [p. 746] ; tr. 
 V. Brun. [p. 864]. 
 
 APTHORP, East, M.A. and Fellow of Jesus Coll., 
 Cam.; b. Boston, Mass., 1733. >S>. Cambridge 
 Ac, 1769-64. Hes. ; died Cambridge, Eng., 
 April 16, 1816 [p. 799], 
 
 ARNOLD, Jonathan, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn., 
 1723 ; Hon. M..^.. Ox. ; (ox-Congregational 
 Minister;) o. about 1736; Itinerant: Milford, 
 Westhaven, Derby, Waterbury, Ac, 1736-9; 
 ir. N.Y. [p. 855]. 
 
 BADOER, Moses ; ed. Harvard Coll., Mass. 
 Itinerant: New Hampshire, 1767-74. Res. 
 
 BAXLEY, Jacob, M.A. Har\arti Coll., Mass.; 
 b. Rowley, Mass., 1731 ; (ex-Congregational 
 Minister, 1768 ;) o. D. Bp. Roch. and P. Bp. 
 Pet. 1760. The " frontier" Missionary : Mosaa- 
 ohusetts Bay, Pownalboro (or Frankfort), 
 Qeorgetown, Brunswick, Harpwell, Richmond, 
 Oardiner's Town, Ac, 1750-79, Persecuted 
 K&d driven away by Revolutionists ; tr, N. 
 ■mtia, 1779 [p. 860 and see pp. 46-8, 60]. 
 
 BABOLAY, WiUiam. S. Braintree, 1704-5. 
 
 BAM, Edward, B.A. Harvard ColL, N.E. ; b. 
 TVwohei^er, 1726 ; (ox-Congregationalist ;; o. 
 
 Bp. Lou. 1762. S. Newbury Ac, 1763-79. Dis- 
 missed for alleged disloyalty to Britisli Govern- 
 ment. Cons, first Bp. of Massachusetts, May 7, 
 1797. Died Sept. 10, 1803 [p. 44]. 
 
 BEACH, John, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; b. about 
 1700 ; (ex-Congregationalist Minister). S. New- 
 town, Reailing, Ac, 1732-82. Died April 19, 
 1782 ipp. 46-7, 49, 76]. 
 
 BEAR9SLEY, John, M.A. (Hon.) King's CoU., 
 N.Y. ; b. about 1730. S. Groton Ac, 1761-5 ; 
 //•. N.Y. [p 866]. 
 
 B0UR8, Peter, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. S. 
 Marblehead, 1752-62. Died Feb. 24, 1762. 
 
 BRIDOE, Christopher. S. Naragansett, 1707-8 
 [p. 41]; //'.N.Y. [p. 856]. 
 
 BROADSTREET (or BREABSTREET), Dudley 
 (ex-Iudepcndent of N.E,). Qualifit.'<l for New- 
 bury Mission; but died of epidemic in 1714, 
 before leaving England after ordination. 
 
 BROCKWELx., Charles. S. Soituate, 1737-8; 
 Salem, 1739-46. Jtes. for King's Chapel, 
 Boston. 
 
 BROWNE, Arthur, M.A. Trinity Coll., Dub. 
 (the "Rector" in Longfellow's "Tales of a 
 Wayside Inn" [see "The Poet's Tale"]): 6. 
 Drogheda; o. Bp. Lon. 17S9. <9. Providence Ac, 
 
w 
 
 MISSIONARl ROLL. 
 
 853 
 
 His- 
 
 1729-36 ; Portsmouth ami Klttery&c, 1736-73. 
 Pl ed Jun e 20, 1773, Cambridge, Mass. 
 
 XROWMJS, Karmaduke (son of Arthur), B.A. 
 Dub. Itinerant : New Hampshire, 1754-0 ; 
 Newport, R.I., 1760-7'i. Die<l 1771. 
 
 SIXES, Mather, M.A. Yale CoU.,Conn., and Hon. 
 D.D. Ox. ; 6. about 1734 ; (ex-CongreKationnlist 
 Minister in Conn. ;) o. 1768. S. Boston, 1769-7S ; 
 Portsmouth, 1776-6. llefugee in Nova Scotia ; 
 tr. N.S. [p. 861]. 
 
 'CAKP, lohabod (from N.R.) ; o. 1751. S. Mid lie- 
 ton an d Wallingford, 1767-61. 
 
 CANES, Henry, M.A. YaleColI., Conn., and Hon. 
 M.A. and D.D. Ox. ; 6. about 1700 ; conformed 
 an<l ordaine<l. S. Fairfield Ac, 1727-47. Ilei. 
 for King's Chapel, Boston. Refugee in Halifax 
 and Kngland, 1776, and to show its regard for 
 "the Frttlier of tlie American Clergy," the 
 Societv appointed hlni to Bristol 1776-82. Dieil 
 i n Lon don, 1792 [p. 45]. 
 
 'OAVES, Siohard, M.A. YaleColl.,Coim. (brother 
 of above). 6'. Fairficlil, Norwalk, Rldgetlcld, 
 Sta nford. 1741-4 ; tr. N.Y. [p. 885]. 
 
 HBSCKLZY, John; b. Boston 1680; (a noted 
 Churcli Controversialist ; ) came to England 
 three times for ordination, but owing to mis- 
 representations of his enemies failed to obtain 
 it mitil he was 60 ; o. lip. Ex. 1739. S. Provi- 
 dence Ac, 1739-64. Died April 15, 1764 [p. 48]. 
 
 CLASK, WiUiam, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. 
 Stougliton and De«lh:im, 1769-78. Persecuted, 
 imprisoned, and ounished by the Revolu- 
 tionists. Pen.iione<l refugee in Englanil 
 1778. Die<l 1818 [pp. 48-9]. 
 
 <CIASKE, Richard; .</. Yale CoU., Conn. S. 
 New Haven and West Haven, 1766 ; Sew 
 Milford, Woodbury, Kent and New Preston, 
 1767-83 ; It: N.B. [p. 805]. 
 
 OOLTON, Jonathan, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. (ex- 
 Dissenter) ; 0. 1751 and aptd. to Hebron ; 
 but died of sniall-iK)x within a week of return 
 from ordination [p. 841]. 
 
 GOSSIT, Sanna. .S. Haverhill an<i Ciaremont, 
 1773-81 or 3. Conflned a prisoner in Ciare- 
 mont Town, 1775 to 1781 &c., but continuetl 
 to officiate. Tr. to C.B. [p. 48 8iil]. 
 
 <rUTL£S, Timothy, M.A. Haivard Coll., Mass.; 
 b. Charlestown, Mass. ; ex-President Yale 
 Coll., Conn.; conforuieil ; o. U. Bp. (V) Lon. P. 
 Bp. Nor. 1724. .S. Boston, 1723-64 [pp. 41, 46]. 
 
 BATENPORT, Addington, M.A. Harvard Coll., 
 Mass., and Hon. M.A. Ox. Scituate, 1733-6. 
 Res.; died Boston 1746. 
 
 SAVIES, Thomas, .S. Lidifield Co. &c., 1762-6. 
 
 DEAN, Banillai, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; o. Bp. 
 Lon. Aptd. 1745 to Hebron &e. but lost on 
 the return voyage to America [p. 841]. 
 
 3>IBBUX, Ebenezer, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn., and 
 D.D. Columbia, N.Y. (ex-Cong. Minister) ; o. 
 1748 Eng. H. Norwalk and Stamfonl, 1747-83 
 [p. 746]. 
 
 .EAOES, Thoniaa. Braintrec, Little Comptou 
 and Swanzey, 1712-14. Iti'.s. 
 
 ;EBTJRN, Samuel, the first resilient S.P.G. Mis- 
 sionary in New England, isle of Shoales, 1703 
 
 TAYERWEATHER, Samuel, B.A. Harvard 
 Coll., Mass., Hon. M.A. Ox. ; o. D. Bp. Ban. 
 P. Bp. Carl. 1786. Nuragansett, 1758-80.<(. 
 T(M)k the oaths to the relwl States against the 
 approbation of liis iiarishioners. Died 1781 
 [pp. 48-6]. 
 
 TOOO, Daniel, >S'. Pomfret, mainfield, and Can- 
 terbury, 1772-82. 
 
 JOWLS, John(ex-Dissenting Minister in N.E.) ; 
 o. 1781. Norwalk Ac. 1762-6. 4, 
 
 ■OIBBS, WUIiam. Simshury Ac. 1744-76. In- 
 oapacitatett in 1762 from a disorderetl mind, 
 hence R. Yiets appointed [<e« p. 864]. Died 
 1778. 
 
 4(SAVES, John (ex-Yicar of Clapham, Chester 
 diocese). Providence Ac, 1764-82. Dismissed 
 by Ids people because he would not re-o[)eu 
 Ills cliurch during the Revolution. 
 
 GRAVES, Xatthnr (brother of abore) (fmni 
 neighbourhood of Chester, Eng.) H. New Lnn- 
 ilon Ac, 1747-79. Driven into the wooils (hy 
 the Revolutionists) in 1766, where he had a 
 lorge congregation. Refugee at New York 
 1779. Dicil there 1780 [pp. 47-8, 80, 746]. 
 
 OXnr, William (tr. S.C. 849). Naragausctt, 
 1717-18 ; Ir. back to S.C. 1718. 
 
 HONTKAN, James (tr. N.Y. [p. 855]) ; first 
 resident S.P.O. Missionary in Rhode Island. 
 -S, Newport, R.I., 1708-80." Died July 2, 1760 
 [pp. 42, 47]. 
 
 Hubbard, BeU, S. New Haven and West 
 Haven, 1767-83. 
 
 JOHNSON, Samuel, Hon. D.D. Ox. 1743; b. 
 Guildford, Conn., Oct. 14. 1696 : «/. Yale Coll., 
 Conn. ; (ex Cong. Min. West Haven ;) o.D. Bp. 
 V Lon. P. Bp. Nor. 1724. ,S. Htratfonl, 1723- 
 72. D ieil Jan. 6, 1772 [pp. 44-6, 47, 746-7, 776]. 
 
 KNEELAND, Ebenezer ; o. 1765. Stratford and 
 Milford, 1772-7. Died April 17, 1777, a pris- 
 oner to the Revolutionists. 
 
 LAMBTON, John. X Newbury, 1714-16. «/-».iU. 
 
 LAIISON, Joseph (tr. N.Y. [p. 855]). Fairfield 
 and Ridgfield, 1747-73. Died. 
 
 LEAXINO, Jeremiah, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn., 
 S.T.D. Columbia Coll. ; b. Conn. 1717 ; (ex- 
 Dissenter ;) 0. 1747. ,S. New|x)rt, R. L, 1748 57 ; 
 Norwalk, 1758 78. Refugee in N.Y. 1779. 
 Died 1804 [p. 80]. 
 
 LUCAS, Henry. ,S. Newbury, 1716-20. Diol 
 Aug. 23, 1720 [p. 44]. 
 
 LYONS, James. Itinerant : Coiui. 1744 ; tr. to 
 N.Y. [p. 865]). 
 
 MAOOIJSNACHAN, William ; b. Ireland ; (ex- 
 Dissenting teacher, N.E.) ; o. 1755. S. Massa- 
 chusetts Biiy, eastern frontiers of, 1766-8. Dis- 
 missc<l himself from Society's service. 
 
 McOILCHRIST, WiUiam, :M.A. Ball. Coll., Ox. : 
 o. D. Bp. Line. 1733, P. Bp. Ulos. 1736. Sa'eni, 
 1746-79. Died about 1780, and bequeathed 
 the S<K!iety three years' salary due to him, and 
 his successor his iKwks. 
 
 MacSPARRAN, James, M.A. Glas. Univ.. Hon. 
 D.D. Ox. ; 0. D. Bp. Lon. 1'. Arbp. Can. 1720. 
 ,i. Naragansett, 1721-57. l)ie.i Dee. 1, 1757, at 
 South Kingston [pp. 47, 745]. 
 
 XALOOLK, Alexander, M.A. (ex-S.M. N.Y.). 
 S. Marblehead, 1739-48. lien. 
 
 KANSFIEU), Richard, M.A. Yale Coll. Conn., 
 Hon. D.D. do. 1792; 6. Newliaven 1724; (ex- 
 Dissenter) ; S.P.U. 8.M. Derby, 1747. Derby, 
 Waterbury, and Wcstbui-v, 1748-75 ; Refugee 
 In N.Y. 1778. Died 1820 [pp. 46, 49]. 
 
 MILLER, Eberezer, D.D. Hurvanl CoU., N.E., 
 Hon. M.A. anil D.D. Ox. *'. Braintrec, 1727-6 1. 
 Die«l ? 1763. 
 
 MORRIS, TheophUus, B.A. Dub. Coll. Itin- 
 erant : Connectleut, Westliaven, Waterbury, 
 Derby, Ac, 1740-3; Ir. Penn. [p. 852]. 
 
 MOSLEY, Richard. .S. Lichfield Co., 1771-2 ; Ir. 
 to N.Y. [p. 856]. 
 
 MOSSOM, David. .S. Marblehead, 1718-26. Res. 
 
 MTJIRSOH, George (of N.Y.) Visiting Mis- 
 sionary, 1706-8. ,S. Stratford, 1708. Died Oct. 
 1708 [pp. 43-4]. 
 
 NEWTON, Christopher, M.A. Yiile Coll., Conn. ,V. 
 Ilijjton, North Stratford and St ratfield, 1786-83. 
 
 NICHOLS, James. ,S. Nurtlibury and New 
 
 Cambridge, 1773. 
 OREM, James. .S. Bristol, 1721-2. 
 PALMER, Solomon, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. (ex- 
 Dissenting tea<dier in that Coll.) ; o. Bp. Lon. 
 ,S. Lichfield Co. Ac, 1784-71. Died Nov. 1, 1771 
 
 rtTEBS, Samuel, M.A. 
 Hebron Ac, 1768-74, 
 
 P^-i%^"- 
 
 Yale Coll., Conn. S. 
 Refugee iu England 
 
 .S'. Strat- 
 
 (or FHILLIPB), Franoii. 
 
 ford. Conn., 1712-13.A 
 PIOOT, Oewfe. S. Stratford, Conn., 17M : 
 
 Providence, 1723-6 ; Marblche»»d, 1727-38. Urt. 
 
 [p. 44]. 
 PIJUIT.Matthiaa, XNewburv,1731-88. Dicdl7»8. 
 
 ■ ■ i ' 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 1 
 
 
 ^l 
 
f 
 
 ■1 
 
 854 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 POLLEN, — , M.A. (ox-Cnrate of St. Antlio- 
 liii's, London). ,% Newiiort, R.I., 1764-60. Jies. 
 
 PRICE, Roger, M.A. (Commissary to Bp. Lon.) 
 >V. Hqiiklngton ami Indiana, 1748-63. Rei. 
 
 PTINDERBON, Ebenezer, M.A. Vale Coll., Conn. 
 (cx-Dtssenter). Itinerant : Nortli Oroton, 
 Brlmfleld, Middlpton, StafTord, Clmsburj-, Ac, 
 1734-63 ; Newliiivcii, Guilford, Bra'nford, 
 Northford, and Westhaven, 1764-C3 [p. 46] ; 
 
 tr. N.Y. [p. 86(i]. 
 ipne) 
 
 .S'. Boston, 
 
 ROE, Stephen (/r. S.O. [p. 850]). 
 1743-4.4 
 
 SATRE, John (li: N.T. [p. 86C]). ,S'. Fairfield, 
 1774-9. After persecution, imprisonment, and 
 banishment, a rcfngree in N.Y. 1770, and N. 
 Bran. [p. 867], 1783. Died Burton, N.B., 1784 
 [pp. 40-50]. 
 
 BCOvIL, James, Jl.A. Yalo Coll., Conn. Water- 
 bury and Wcstburv, 1768-83 ; tr. N.B. [pp. 40, 
 746,867]. 
 
 BEABXJRY, Samuel, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass.; 
 b. Groton, X.K., July 8, 1706 ; (ox-Congrega- 
 tlonalist Minister) ; o. Bj). Lon. 1730. .S.New 
 London, 1730-42 ; Ir. N.Y. [pi). 44, 856]. 
 
 SERJEANT, Winwood (from 8.C.) ; b. ? Bristol, 
 1730; «. 1>. Bp. noch. 1756. H. Cambridge, 
 1767-76. Refugee Newburj' Port 1776-7, and in 
 England 1778 (paralyse<i). Died BatJi, Sept. 
 1780, from ill treatment during the Revolution. 
 
 SHAW, William. <S. Marbleliead, 1715-17.^ 
 (Absent without leave.) 
 
 THOXPSON, Ebenezer, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn, 
 (ex-Independent). * Scituate, Hanover, Pem>- 
 brokc, Marehfleld, 1743-76. Died 1776 [p. 48]. 
 
 TROtTTBECK, John. .9. Hopkington and the- 
 neighbouring Indians, 1763-7. Jtes. 
 
 TTLER, John, M.A. Yale and New Y^ork Colls.. 
 
 .S. Norwioh, 1768-83. 
 TJSHER, John, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. ; b.. 
 
 about 1689 ; o. 1722. BrUtol, 1723-76. Died 
 
 April 30, 1776 [p. 48]. 
 VIETS, Roger, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; b. about- 
 
 1737. Simsburv, 1763-83. Imprisoned by the 
 
 Revolutionists, "1776 [pp. 60-1]. Tr. N.8." 1784 
 
 WEEKS, Joshua Wingate, M.A. Harvard Coll... 
 
 N.K. ; ft. Hampton, N.H.;(ex-Congrcgationalist).. 
 
 S. Marbleliead, 1762-70 [pp. 48-9]. Refugee- 
 
 in England, and Ir. N.S. [p. 864]. 
 WHEELER, Willard. Georgetown Ac., Konno- 
 
 l>eck River, 1768-72. 
 WINSLOW, Edward (of N.E.). Stratford, 
 
 175 1-63 : Braintree, 1764-79. Refugee in 
 
 N.Y. 1778, anil Army Chaplain. Died Oct. 31, 
 
 1780 [pp. 46, 50-1]. 
 WISWALL, John, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. t 
 
 b. Boston ; (ex-Dissenting Minister in N.G.) ; 
 
 o. Bp. Lon. S. Falmouth, 1766-76. Refugee 
 
 Boston 1775, and officiated to two loyal 
 
 regiments. Tr. to N.S. 1782 [p. 48, and ite- 
 
 p. 864]. 
 
 NEW JERSEY (1702-83)— 44 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations. 
 
 [See Chapter X., pp. 52-6.] 
 
 (Dioceses of New Jkusev, founded 1816 ; Newaiik, f. 1874). 
 
 AYERS, William. S. Spo jwoo<l and Freehold, 
 1768-83. Incapacitated from insanity, 1775-80 ; 
 1780 recovered and restored his full salary in 
 place of the annuity allowed him during illness. 
 
 BEACH, Abraham; 6. about 1741. iSf. New Bnns- 
 wick and I'iscataqua, 1767-82 or 3. lies, and 
 to N.Y. 1784. Died about 1829. 
 
 BLACKWELL (or 3LA0KWALL), Robert. .S. 
 Glocestcr, Waterford (or " Coles (3huroh ") and 
 (ireenwich, 1772-7. 
 
 BROOK, John, 'M.A. (tr. N.Y. [p. 866)]. S. EUza- 
 beth Town &c., 1705-7. Drowned on voyage 
 to England [p. 54]. 
 
 BROWNE, Isaac (tr. N.Y. [p. 855]). S. Newark 
 &c., 1746-77. Driven from Mission ; refugee 
 in New York Jan. 1777; tr. N.S. 1783 
 [pp. 86-C, 860]. 
 
 CAMPBELL, Colin, M.A. S. Bnriington &c., 
 1738-66. Died Aug. 9, 1766. 
 
 CHANDLER, Thomas Bradbury, Hon. M.A. 
 and D.D. Ox. ; e<l. Yalo Coll., Conn. ; (ex-Dis- 
 senter and S.P.G. Oatcchist, Elizabeth Town, 
 1748-60;) o. 1751. ,S'. Elizabeth Town &c., 
 1761-75. A leader of the American Clergy. 
 First Bp. designate of Nova Scotia, but not 
 tons. Refugee in England 1776 ; pensioned 
 there 1783-9 [pp. 54-6, 746-8, 781]. 
 
 OHECKLET, — (son of J. C, N.E. [p. 853]); 
 0. and aptd. to Newark, but died of smallpox 
 1744, before leaving England on return voyage. 
 
 COOKE, Samuel, M.A. Cam. .Sf. Monmouth Co., 
 Shrewsbury, Middleton, Freehold, &c., 1760-76. 
 ;'•• Eii^land 1775 : on retiwu in 1776 conflne<l 
 v.. '>f- army, .ind occasionally ofOciated at 
 ! ^^vick. Tr N.B. 1786 [p. 866], 
 
 r ti,' O. (of I'enu. [p. 861]). Itinerant in 
 ■ fei.sjy, 1748-53. 
 
 • ■,.' 4" 'S, .I'.sonard, M.A. Cam. and D.D. ; 6. 
 aiigia<i'» abi/i ■ 1728; 0.1763. A New Bruns- 
 wii-k .aii;i"» at i'lua, 1784-6; tr. N.Y. [p. 866]. 
 
 E17AN&, Niit5ii!n\el, JI.A. ,s. Cilocester, Water- 
 foi^d. Coirs, Church, and Egg Harlwur, 1766-7. 
 Died 1767. 
 
 P0RBE8, John. ^'. Monmouth Co., 1733-6. Died 
 1736. 
 
 njLZSB,, William. K Amwell, Kingwood, and 
 . Muskenetouuck, 1768-82. Stripped and otlier- 
 
 ■wise persecuted by the Revolutionists 1778,. 
 
 t ill to o poor to move. 
 ORHTITH, David. H. Glocester and Waterford, 
 
 1770-1. Res. 
 HALIDAT, Thomas. S. Amboy Ac, 1711-13 and . 
 
 1717-18 ; Elizabeth Town and Hopewell <feo., 
 
 1714-17. Rei. 
 HARRISON, William. S. Hoiiewell and Maiden- 
 head. 1722-3. Res. 
 HOLBROOKE, John. S. Salem &c., 1723-31. Ret. 
 HORWOOD, N. S. Salem, 1726; Burlington,. 
 
 1727-9. Died 1729. 
 HOVDIN, Kiohael (ex- French R.C. priest &c.) u 
 
 o. Arbp. of Treves, Easter Day 1730 ; joined • 
 
 English Church in N.Y. Easter Day 1747. 
 
 Itinerant : Trenton, Amwell, &c., 1783-60. 
 
 Assisted in taking of Quebec [pp. 65, 136, 869]. 
 LINDSAY, William (of Penn. [p. 852]). Itine- • 
 
 rant : Trenton, Amwell, &o., 1738-46. 
 LOCKE, Richard (of Penn.) Itinerant, 1746-7. 
 HcKEAN, Robert (of Penn.) ; 6. about 1726 ; 
 
 o. Bp. Chest. S. New Branswick &c., 1787-62 ; 
 
 Amboy and Woodbridge, 1762-7. Died Oct. 17, 
 
 1767. 
 MILN, John (tr. N.Y. [p. 856]). S. MonmoutJv- 
 
 Co., 1737-45.A 
 HOOR, Thoroughgood (tr. N.Y. [p. 856]). S. Bur- • 
 
 lington, 1706-7. Drowned 1707 on return 
 
 voyage to England [p. 68]. 
 MORTON, Andrew. Itinerant 1769-66 [K«p.850]. ■ 
 ODELL, Jonathan, M.A. ; b. Newark, N.J., 1737 ; 
 
 o. 1766. S. Burlington, &c. 1767-77. Refugee 
 
 and Army Chaplain, N.Y. 1777, and England 
 
 1783. N. Brunswick, 1784. Died Freder- 
 
 icton 1818. 
 OODEN, Uzal, jun. (S.P.G. Catecliist in Basses - 
 
 Co. 1770-2). <S. Sussex, Morris, and Bergan. 
 
 Cos., Newtown, Ac. 1774-83. Refugee N.Y. 1776,; 
 
 returned Jan. 1777. 
 PANTON, Oeorge. S. Trenton and Maidenhead,: 
 
 1774-6. Refugee in N.Y. and tr. there [p. 866]. 
 PIERSON, John ; <?</. Yale Coll., Conn., (ex-Dis- 
 
 senter). ,s. Salem. 1733-46. Dietl Oct. 1746. 
 PRESTON, John. S. Amboy and Woo<lbridge^ 
 
 1760-77. Mission broken up by the BeTOlu- 
 
 tiontsts ; joined the British 86th Regiment a«. 
 
 Chaplain. 
 
MISSIONARY BOLL. 
 
 855 
 
 SEABURT, Samuel, jun. (/r. N.Y. [p. 880]). 
 A. New Brunswick, 17M-6; ir. buck to N.V. 
 [p. 8861. 
 
 g HARPE, John. «. Xew Jersey, 1704. Hf>. 
 
 8KIHITXB,Willi«iii (one of thcMacO rc»;<>r chin ) ; 
 b. about 1687; (ex-S.M. in Philuilelphin). 
 S. Amboy &c., 1733-58. Dic<l 1758. 
 
 8PEN0ER, OeorM. S. SpotswooU <Jl2c., 1766. 
 
 TALBOT, John [see p. 849], the flrst rcsirlci't 
 8.P.O. Missionary In N.J. [pp. 52-3, 67], and 
 "the Apostle of tlio New Jersey Cl\uroli." .V. 
 Burlington, 1708-24. Said to navo been cnm. 
 by the non-juring Bishops in Knglaiul about 
 1723-4. Salary withdrawn 1724 for nlltgitl 
 ilisafiTection to Qovernment. Died Nov. 29, 
 1727, ,it BurUngton [p. 745]. Bp. Perry's His- 
 torical Ck)llections, " Pennsylranla," snys : " No 
 name among our early class deserves a more 
 lasting remembrance ; no labours have borne 
 more enduring or more abundant fruit." 
 
 THOHPBON, Thomac, M.A., Fellow of Chris> 
 (."oU., Cam. S. Monmouth Co., 1718-50 ; tr. to 
 West Africa Isee pp. 68, 889]. 
 
 THOMSON -. .S. Salem, 1749-80. 
 
 THOMSON, WUliam (tr. from Fenn. [p. 852]). 
 S. Trenton and Maidenhea<l, 1769-73. lies. ; 
 died Mar>'land 17H8. 
 
 TKEASWSIX, Agur. S. Trenton, Maidenhead, 
 nn<l Allcnton, 1762 5. Died Aug. 1765 [p. 88]. 
 
 YAVOHAN, Edward («)n of Rector of Wolves-- 
 Newton, LlandaiT) ; o. Up. Lon. .S'. Kiizabeth 
 Town *c., 1717-47. Died about 1747; be 
 qucnthetl property to S.P.G. [p. 84]. 
 
 WALKEB, Robert. H. llurlington, .New Bristol^ 
 and Hopewell, 1718-18. 
 
 WETMAN, Robert (tr. Penn. [p. 852]). S. Bur- 
 lington SiC, 1730 7. Dif<l Nov. 28, 1737. 
 
 WOOD, Thomaa (a doctor in New Jersey) ; o. 
 Bp. Ix)n. S. Elizabeth Town and New Bruns- 
 wick, 1749-52 ; tr. to X.S. [p. 864]. 
 
 NEW YORK (1702-85)— 58 Missionaries and 23 Central Stations. 
 
 [See Chapter XI., pp. 57-79.] 
 
 (Dioceses of New YoBK,fouuded 1787 ; Wiintkux Nkw Youk, f. 1839 ; Ckntual New Y^oiik, f. 1869; 
 
 Long I»r,AXi), f. IHCO 
 S. Albanj' (Indians &c.), 
 and Translations, Mo- 
 
 AKDREWS, William. 
 
 1712-19 [pp. ro-1, 
 
 liawk, p. 8001. 
 
 AirSREWS, WilUam ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Schen- 
 ectady (Indians), 1770-3. Res. 
 
 ARNOLD, Jonathan (tr. N.E. [p. 852]). S. 
 Statcn Island, 1740-4. Rei. 
 
 ATTOHMTJTY, Samuel, D.D. ; b. Boston ; eil. 
 Harvard Coll., Mass.; o. Bp. Lon. 1747. .s'. 
 New York, Negro Mission, 1747-04. J{e.i. for 
 Trinity Church, N.Y. Died March 4, 1777 
 [pp. 65, 77]. 
 
 AVERT, Ephraim, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. : o. 
 Bp. Lon. S. Rye &c., 1768-76. Found dead 
 near his house Nov. 1776 [p. 75]. 
 
 BABGOOK, Luke ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Philipshurg, 
 1771-7. Prisoner to Revolutionists 1776-7. 
 Died of fever about March 1777 [p. 75]. 
 
 BARCLAY, Henry (son of Thomas), M.A. Yale 
 Coll., Conn., Hon, D.D. Ox.; ((Jatechist at 
 Albany 1735-7;) o. 1738. S. Albany and Fort 
 Hunter, Mohawk Indians &o., 1738-46. Re.i. 
 tor Trinity Church, N.Y. Died 1764 [pp. 72-3, 
 and Translations, Mohawk, p. 800]. 
 
 BARCLAY, Thomas. S. Albany and Schenec- 
 tady, Indians &c., 1709-10 [pp. 69, 00, 65, 08, 
 70. and Translations, Mohawk, p. 800]. 
 
 BARTOW, John (ex-Vicar of Fanipisford, Cam.) 
 S. Westchester 4c., 1702-28. Died about 1725 
 [p. 58]. 
 
 BEAROSLEY, John (tr. N.E. [p. 852]). .S'. 
 Dutchess Co., 1761-6 ; Poughkeepsie, 1700-82. 
 Refugee N.Y. 1776, and Nova Scotia 1783. 
 
 . Tr. N.B. [p. 864]. 
 
 BEYSE, Henry (a Dutclunan) ; o. Bp. Lon. .'<'. 
 Harlem, 1710-13 [p. 61]. 
 
 BLOOMER, Joahua, M.A. Columbia CoU., N.Y. 
 1788 and 8.T.D. 1790 ; 6. Westchester about 
 1788; o. Bp. Lon. 1769. S. Jamaica &o., 
 L.L, 1769-83. Died Westchester, June 23, 
 1790. 
 
 BONDET, Daniel (a French minister driven nut 
 of France) ; o. Bp. Lon., and employed 
 under the New England Co. S. New Rochclle, 
 17 09-22 . Died 1722 [p. 69]. 
 
 B08TWI0K, Gideon ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Noble- 
 town, New Concord, Ac, 1770-83. 
 
 BRIDOE, Christopher (tr. N.E. [p. 8521). S. Rye, 
 1709-19. Died May 22, 1719. 
 
 BROOK, John, M.A. (ex-«ivate Ardsley, Wake- 
 field). S. Hcmsted, 1706 ; tr. N.J. [p. 864]. 
 
 BROWN, Thomas ; b. England about 1731 (ex- 
 Army Chaplain). 8. Albany and Mohawk In- 
 dl ana, 17 60-6. ««.; died Marjland 1784 [p. 73]. 
 
 BROWNE, Lhum, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. (ex-Dis- 
 •enter). S. BrookhaTen, 1783-44; tr. N.J. 
 
 . (p. 884]. 
 
 AuiANY, f. 1809.) 
 
 CAMPBELL, Alexander (tr. Penn. [p. 851]). 
 fi. Brookhavcn, 1729-32.<fr 
 
 CANER, Richard (tr. N.E. [p. H53]). ft. Staton 
 Island, 1745-7. Died. 
 
 CHARLTON, Richard. S. New Windsor, 1730 ; 
 New York, Negro Mission, 1732-40 ; Staten 
 Island, 1747-77. Died of dysentery 1777 [p. 65]. 
 
 COLOAN, Thomas; ft. 1701. S. New York, Mission 
 to Negroes and Indians, 1726-31 ; Jamaica 
 Ac, L.I., 1732-55. Died Dec. 1755 [pp. 63, 65]. 
 
 CUTTING, Leonard, D.D. (tr. N.J. [p. 854]). H. 
 Hempstwl &o., 1766-82. Died 1794. 
 
 DOTY, John; ed. King's Coll., N.Y. ; o. for 
 St. Peter's at Peek's Hill, England. S. Sche- 
 nectady, 1774-77. Refugee in Canada 1777, 
 after being twice a prisoner [p. 139] ; tr, there 
 [p. 869]. 
 
 GORDON, Patrick, the second S.P.G. Missionary 
 and its first to N.Y. Province. S. Jamaica, L.I.,. 
 1702. Died of fever July 1702, soon after 
 arrival [pp. 10, 41, 67, 60]. 
 
 GREATON, James. S. Huntingdon, L.I., 1769 73. 
 Died 1773. 
 
 HAEOER, John Frederick (Minister to the Pala- 
 tine refugees in London, whom he accompanied 
 to N.Y., a mixed body of Lutherans and ("Jal- 
 vinists). S. N.Y. (Palatines), 1710-17 [p. 01]. 
 
 HARRISON, WiUiam. S. Staten Island, 17^3-9. 
 Died Oct. 4, 1739. 
 
 HONYMAN, James; h. Scotland. S. Jamaica, 
 L.I., 1703-4 ; tr. N.E. [p. 883]. 
 
 HOTJDIN, Michael (an e.x-French R.C. Priest, 
 Ir. N.J. and Can. [pp. 854 and 869-70]). ,V. 
 New Rochelle (French), 1760-6. Died 1706. 
 
 HUNT, Isaac; o. Bp. Lon. for N.F.L., but aptd. 
 to Rye, 1777. 
 
 JENNEY, Robert, LL.D. (tr. Penn. [p. 852] ). 
 S. N.Y. 1715-16; Rye, 1722-4; Hempsted, 
 1725-42. Ren. and to Philadelphia as Bp. of 
 Lon.'s Commissary in Penn. and Rector of 
 Christ Church, Phil. Died Jan. 1762. 
 
 XHXPATRICK, Robert (tr. N.F.L. [p. 858]). 
 *'. New Windsor, 1731-3. 
 
 LAMPSON (or LAMSON), Joseph. (On voyage 
 from America for ordination with Mr. Miner 
 captured by the French and carried prisoners 
 Into Spain and France Jive months. To England 
 on parole, but at Salisbury ill of fever, and Mr. 
 M. die<l.) S. Rye Ac, 1748-6 ; tr. N.E. [p. 853]. 
 
 LYONS, James (ir. N.E. [p. 883]). S. Brookliaven, 
 1746-65. 
 
 MACKENZIE, Eneas ; (. about 1675 ; ed. Aher> 
 deen University and Edinburgh ; (Chaplain to 
 the Earl of " Cromertie," about 1700-8 ;) o. Bp. 
 Lon. S. Staten Island, 1708-23 [pp. 88-9]. 
 
 MILNE, John. S. Alt any, Indian Mission Ac, 
 1728-JJ6 ; tr. N.J. [pp. 71-3, 864]. 
 
 MILMER, John(ofN.Y.). &WeBtoheBter,1761 4. 
 
 m 
 
856 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 KOOB, Thoioughgood. S. Albany, Iiidian Mig- 
 8i0D, 1704 to Oct. 1706; /r. to N.J, [pp. 67-8, 
 
 
 <! 
 
 it 
 
 ^^ 
 
 8S41. 
 XOBLET, Kiohwd 
 
 S. Johns- 
 
 tr. N.E. [p. 853] 
 
 town , 1772-3. 
 HUImOK, OeoTfe (a Sootchman) ; o. Bp, Lon. 
 
 1706. S. llye, 1706-8. Died Oct. 1708 [pp. 
 
 89, 66]. 
 STTiniO, Harry. S. FhiUpaburg, 1766-7 ; Albany 
 
 and Indian Mission, 1768-76. Re». iU [p. 73]. 
 OEL, John Jaoob (a Qerman) ; o. Bp. Lon. 1722, 
 
 for Palatines. <S. Albany &o., Indians, 1760-77 
 
 OOILYXE, John; b. about 172S ; ed. Yale Coll., 
 Conn. ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Albany and Fort Hunter 
 Indians &o., 1749-62 (in Canada part of 
 1769-63 [»ee p. 871]). Ret. ; die<l Not. 26, 1774, 
 of ap6i)lexv [pp. 73, 136, and Translations, 
 Mohiwk, p." 800]. 
 
 PANTON, George (tr. N.J. [p. 881]). K Pliilips- 
 burtf, 1777-83. Refugee in N.S. ; Ir. there 
 [p^3]. 
 
 POTES, Thomas ; 6. Wales ; ed. Brazenose Coll., 
 Ox. ; o. ». Bp. Wor., P. Bp. St. Da v., 1706 ; 
 (Curate Hnverford West, and Chaplain H.M.S. 
 Antelope). a.Jamaioa,L.I., 1710-31. Wreclted 
 on passage 1710, 100 miles from his parish. His 
 life was "one coiitinue<l scene of trouble." 
 Re». ; but died Dec. 1731 or Jan. 1732 [pp. 60-1]. 
 
 PVNDEtlSON, Ebenezer (Ir. N.£. [p. 854]). S. 
 Rye Ac, 1768-4. Died Sept, 1764. 
 
 ftATBE, John. S. Newburgh <Scc., 1768-73 
 [p. 66] ; tr. N.E. [p. 864]. i 
 
 SKABVltT, Samuel, sen. (ir. N.E. [p. 854]). 
 Hempsted &c., 1742-64. TVied 1764. 
 
 SEABuST, Samuel (son of above), M.A. Yale ! 
 Coll., Conn., 1748 ; Hon. D.D. Ox. 1777 ; h. ■ 
 Groton, Conn., Nov. 30, 1729 ; (Catechist, I 
 Huntingdon, L.I., 1748-52) ; o. Bp. Lin. 1753 ; 1 
 
 NEWFOUNDLAND, 1703-1892 (with 
 
 and tr. N.J. 1754-6 [p. 888], and back, 1787. 
 S. Jamaica 4o., L.I.. 1787-66 ; B. and W. 
 Cliester, 1766-76. Driven from MUslou by 
 Berolntionists 1776, and priaotier at New- 
 haven; refugee N.Y. 1776; Steten Island, 
 1778-82 ; elected Bp. of Connecticut 17SS, and 
 con*, by the Scottish Bishops at Aberdeen 
 Nov. 14, 1784 [p. 760], thus becoming the first 
 Bishop of the Anglican Communion outside 
 the United Kingdom. Died of apoplexy 
 Feb. 28, 1706 ; buried New London, Conn. 
 
 749-60], 
 
 S. Brookhaven, 1728 ; 
 
 [pMS, 75, 80, 7 
 TANSAItl), Thi 
 
 John. S. Hempsted, 1704-24. Died. 
 
 8' 
 
 W. and E. (Chester, 1726-60. Died 1760. 
 
 STOTTPPE, Peter (ex-Pastor to Huguenots, 
 Charleston, B.C.) S. New Rochelle (French 
 refugees), 1723-60. Died 1760 [p. 69]. 
 
 STTTMIT, John, D.D. FhUadelphia Coll.; 6. 
 1740 Penn. ; o. 1770, Lon. S. Port Hunter Ac, 
 Indians, 1770-8. Prisoner at Sclicnectady three 
 years, then refugee in Canada 1780 ; tr. tliero 
 [pp. 871 and 73-4 and Translations, Mohawk, 
 p. 800], 
 
 TaOMAB, 
 
 TOWNBENI), Epenetua; ed. King's Coll., N.Y. 
 S. Salem Ac, 1768-77. Prisoner to Revolu- 
 tionists in winter 1776-7 ; refugee L.I. 1777. 
 Lost at sea witli wife and four children about 
 1780, in seeking refugo in N.S. 
 
 VRttTXHAST, William (Scotchman). ^.Jamaica, 
 L.I., 1704-9. Died [p. 60], 
 
 WATKINS, Heiekiah; ed.Yale Coll., Conn,; 
 o. Bp. Lou. S. New Windsor, 1744-63 ; New- 
 burgh or " New Windsor," 1751-64. 
 
 WETXOEE, James, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn.; 
 (ex-Presbyterian Minister, Conn. ;) o. 172S. 
 S. N.Y. 1723-5 ; Westchester, 1726 ; Rye &o., 
 1726-60. Died 1760 [p. 68]. 
 
 N. Labrador) —194 Missionaries and 
 
 73 Central Stations. [See Chapter XIV,, pp, 88-102,] 
 (Diocese of Nkwpou.\dl.4.nd, founded 1839). 
 
 ADDISON, George A., B.A. S. Carbonecr, 1840 
 
 Outharbors, 1841 ; Harbor Grace, 1842. 
 AMOR, Lawrence ; ed. Warminster Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1887, P. 1889, N.F.L. S. Greenspond, 1890-2. 
 ANDBEWES, Samuel James ; o. D. 1884, P. 1887, 
 
 N.F.L. S. Wiiite Bay, 1884-6, 1888-92. 
 ANSPACH, Lewis. <S'. St. Jolm's, 1801-2 ; Har- 
 bor Grace and Carbonear, 1802-12. Res. [pp. 90, 
 
 931. 
 ANTLE, John ; o. D. 1890 N.F.L. S. Greenspond, 
 
 1890-2. 
 APPLEBY, Thomas; b. 1815, Loudon. S. La 
 
 Poele, 1847-56. Res. 
 BAKER, Charles ; 6. Oct. 20, 1850, South Lop- 
 ham ; 0. P. 1880 N.F.L. (S. Salmon Cove, 
 
 1879-82 
 BALFOUR, James. S. Trinity Bay, 1764-74; 
 
 Harbour Grace and Carbonecr, 1768-92. Pen- 
 sioned; died 1809 [pp. 90, 92-3]. 
 BATLT, Augustus Edwin Cawley ; ed. St. 
 
 John's Coll., N.F.L. ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, N.F.L. 
 
 a. (1) St. John's, 1849-50 ; (2) Petty Harbour 
 
 and Torbav, 1851 ; (3) Bona Vista, 1H52-3 ; 
 
 P. H. and T.'(2) 1854 ; ? 1858-6 ; (4) Ferryland, 
 
 1867-60 ; B. V. (3) 1861-92. 
 BAYLT, Augustus George; b. April 7, 1868, 
 
 Bonavista, N.F.L. ; erf. St. John's CoU., N.F.L., 
 
 and S.A.C. S. Rose Blanche, 1892. 
 BISHOP, George Henry ; o. D. 1870 ; P. 1872, 
 
 N.F.L. 8. Battle Harbour (Lab.), 1871-8; 
 
 Hermitage Core or Bay, 1878-92. 
 BISHOP, John. S. Channel, 1869 ; Belloram, 
 
 1879-81. Died Sept. 7, 1881. 
 BLAOXKAN, Charles, M.A., Lambeth. S. 
 
 Torbay Ac, 1822 ; Ferryland Ac, 1823-7 ; 
 
 Port de Grave, 1828-39; St. John's, 1840-52 
 
 SLAOXMORE, Kartin; ed. St. John's OoU., 
 N.F.L. S. Cajie U Hune, 1812; Bnrgeo, 
 1843-8 ; Bay Roberts, 1861-67. Pensioned 
 1867 ; died in England Aug. 10, 1878. 
 
 BOLAND, Thomas ; 6. 1807, Dublin. S. Labrador, 
 1849 ; St. John's, 1860 ; Cliannel, 1861-2 ; St. 
 (Jeorge's Bay, 1853-6. Frozen to death in 
 snowstorm, March 1856. 
 BOLT, George Henry, B.A. Hatf. Hall., Dur. ; 
 o. D. 1890, Dur. S. Bonavista, 1890 ; Lama- 
 line, 1891. 
 BOONE, Thomas. S. Outharbours, 1839-40; 
 
 Fortune Bay, 1841-3; Twillingate, 1844; 
 
 Harbour Grace, 1846-6 ; TwilUngate, 1847-73. 
 BOTWOOD, Edward; o. D. 1860, P. 1862, N.F.U; 
 
 ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. S. Forteau, Lab., 
 
 1860-4. 
 BOWMAN, William. S. Ferryland Ac, 1839-42 ; 
 
 Fogo, 1843. 
 BRAOSHAW, John Mclntyre; o. D. 1886, P. 
 
 1889, N.F.L. S. Rose Blanche, 1887-8 ; Lama- 
 line, 1889-90. 
 BRIDGE, Yen. T* ..>iu Fineh Hobdny, M.A. 
 
 Ch. Cii. CoU„ Ox. ; Arohdn. N.F.L. Ac, 1880. 
 
 S. St. John's and Quidividi, 1840-56. Died 
 
 Feb. 28, 1868, from overwork. 
 BRYAN'T, Augustus Aelfired ; o. D.1887, P. 1890, 
 
 N.F.L. a. Brooklyn, 1888-8 ; Lamaline, 
 
 1890-1, Ses. 
 BULL, James Henry ; ed. Warminster Coll. ; 
 
 o. D. 1887, P. 1889, N.F.L. & Battle Harbour, 
 
 Lab., 1890. 
 BULLOCK, WUliam, S. Twillingate, 1821; 
 
 Trinity Bay, 1822-40 [p. 94], 
 BURT, John, S. Carboneer, 1819-32 ; Harbour 
 
 Gra ce, 182 1-40 ; Trinity, 1841. Retired, 1811. 
 CALDWEIX, Edward Kerriaon Harrey ; ed. 
 
 C.C.C., Cam.; o. D, 1889, N.F.L. S. Harbour 
 
 Buifett, 1892. 
 CARRINOTON, Pr^eriek Hamilton, B.A. 
 
 S. Harbour Grace and Carboneer, 1818-18 ; 
 
 St. John's, 1818-39. 
 CARTER, George W. B. ; aI. St. John's Ooll., 
 
 N.F.L. a. ? 1846 ; Brigus, 1847-8 ; ? 1849 ; 
 
 South Shore, 1860. 
 
..VJI-'ji, 
 
 MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 857 
 
 CRAMBEXLAIS, Oeorre Seymour ; o. D. 1863, 
 
 P. 1866, N.F.L. <sr. Moreton'8 Harbour, 1863-4 ; 
 
 La Poele, 1866-8; Bay de Venl, 1869-88; 
 
 ExploitB, 1886 ; Herrlug Meek, 1887-9>. 
 OSAPXAH, John ; etl. St. Bee<, Ck>ll. S. Twil- 
 
 Ungate &o., 1833-46 ; Harbour Grace, 1847-60. 
 
 Died In England, 18S0 or 1861. 
 Cim, Theodore W. S.Carboneer, 1887-91. Eft. 
 CLIHOH, John ; 6. about 1747 ; o. Bp. Lon. S. 
 
 Trinity Bay, 1786-1819. Died Nov. 22, 1819 
 
 [pp. 90-1]. 
 COLE, Samuel. S. Fcrryland and Bay BuIIh, 
 
 1793-4. Het. [p. 90], 
 COLLET, Edward; o. D. 1849, P. 1854, N.F.L. 
 
 S. 7 1849 ; Orole, 18fiO-3 ; Hermitage Covo, 
 
 1884-77 ; Topgalljl877-92. 
 COLLET, Fruoie Worthington ; 6. Feb. 11, 1860, 
 
 St. Jolin's, N.F.L. ; ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L. 
 
 and S.A.O. S. Salmon Cove, 1883-8; Car- 
 
 b oneer, 1893. 
 COSTEB, Yenble. Oeorge(/r. Bermuda [p. 860]) : 
 
 (Ardn. 1828). S. Visiting Missionary and Epis- 
 
 copaiComsy. for N.F.L. ; Bonavista <fec., 1824-9 
 
 [ p. 94] ; tr. N.B. [p. 868]. 
 COSTES, Nathaniel Allen (brother of O.) S. 
 
 Greeuspond, 1828-34 ; tr. N.S. [p. 861]. 
 COVOHLAK, Laurence (an Irislimait). S. Har- 
 bour Grace and Carboneer, 1766-72. Jlet. 
 
 [p. 921. 
 COWAN, George B. A". Placentia Bay, 1841 ; 
 
 Carboueer, 1842 ; Harbour Grace, 1844. Died 
 
 1844. 
 CRAOO, John Ooodaore; 6. Maroli 15, 1886, 
 
 Barrow-on-Soar ; etl. St. Jolin's Coll., N.F.L. ; 
 
 o. D. 1862, P. 1870, N.F.L. S. Cape Freels, 
 
 1863-70 ; Greenspond, 1871-8 ; Catalina, 1879-92. 
 ■CBANE, Cieorge ; o. Bp. N.F.L., D. 1882, P. 1884. 
 
 S. Exploits, 1882-5 ; St, John's outports, 
 
 1887-92. 
 CKOSBE, SilM ; o. D. 1880, N.F.L. S. Herring 
 
 Neck, 1880-8 ; tr. L.C. [p. 869]. 
 CBOTJCH, William OoldiNnith; b. 1822, West 
 
 Farleigli. S. English Harbour <tc., 1884-6 ; St. 
 
 John's outharboiu^ 1857-8. 
 CTJNNINOHAII, Henry Ward ; 6. Aug. 12, 1862, 
 
 Burgco, N.F.L. ; ed. S.A.C. S. Burgoo, 1891. Res. 
 CTTNNINOHAIf , John ; b. Dec. 17, 1846, St«pnov ; 
 
 ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L. ; o. D. 1847, V. 1852, 
 
 N.F.L. S. Brigus, 1848; Burgees, 1819-89. 
 
 Retired. 
 •CUItLINa, Joseph Jamea, B.A. Ox. ; (ex-ofHcer 
 
 in Royal Engineers) ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, N.F.L. 
 
 <Sf. Bay Islands,! 1881-9 ; St. John's outports, 
 
 1890-1 ; and Principal of Theo. Ctoll. 1891. 
 
 /Je». [pj). 96,782]. 
 CUTLES, Fredenck SheUey, M.A. ; b. Aug. 2, 
 
 1832, St. Vincent, W.I. ; o. D. 1855, P. 1886, 
 
 Manoh. S. Portugal Cove, 1867-72. 
 DANIEL, David, B.A. Jesus OU., Ox. S. St. 
 
 John's &c., 1830-1 ; Torbay, 1830-2. 
 SASRELL, Josiah ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; 
 
 o. D. 1883, P. 1887, N.F.L. S. Herring Neck, 
 
 1888-77; Lamaline, 1878-89; Salmon Cove, 
 
 1890-2. 
 SINGLE, John. S. Ferryland and Bay Bulls, 
 
 1799-1801. 
 SISNET, Heniy P. (from Ireland). S. Battle 
 
 Harbour, Lab,, 1850-2 [pp. 97-8]. 
 SOBIE, Robert T. ; ed. St. John's C!oll., N.F.L. 
 
 S. New Harbour, 1863^ ; Forteau, Lab., 1865- 
 
 -73 ; Petty Harbour, 1873-5. 
 DODSWOETH, George [<«e p. 861]. & Bonavista, 
 
 1880-1. Ret. iU. 
 DUNFIELD, Henxy ; b. May 13, 1850, Doncaster ; 
 
 ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1878, N.F.L. -S. 
 
 Trinity West,! 1877-80 ; St. John's,! 1889-92. 
 SirVAL, Joshua. S. The Burgees, 1864 ; Channel 
 
 and La Poele, 1868-8. 
 XLSER, William Alexander; b. 1834, London; 
 
 ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L S. Fogo, 1884-60 ; 
 
 tr. Natal [p. 895]. 
 
 ELLINGHAM, Cornelius Martin ; ed. St. .Tohn's 
 Coll., N.F.L. ; o. D, 1873, P. 1874, N,P.L, «, 
 Fcrryland, 1878-4 ; Portugal Cove, 1878-80 ; 
 <r. H. Afr. [p. 897]. 
 
 SLBINOTON, Henxy; o. D. 1889, N.F.L. .V. 
 St. John's outports, 1892. 
 
 EVANS, John (from Wales). S. Placentia, 1790-8. 
 
 EVANS, John Arthur; ed. Ayh, Hall, Cam,; 
 0. D. 1887, P. 1889, N.F.L. S. Spaniard'n Bay, 
 1888-93. 
 
 FEILD, Rt. Rev. Edward, M.A. & Fellow (}ueen'f( 
 Coll., Ox,; b. 1801 at Worcester; eons. Bp. of 
 N.F.L. in Lambeth Palace Chapel April 28, 
 1844. S. St. John's, 1844-76. Died June 8, 
 1876, at Bermuda [pp. 96-101, 108]. 
 
 FIELB, George Henxy ; o, D. 1886, P. 1888, N.F.L. 
 iS. Harbour Briton, 1886-90 ; Burgeo, 1891-2. 
 
 FITZGERALD, H. J., M.A. S. Bonavista, 
 1832-40; Carboneer, 1841 ; Trinity, 1842 8. 
 
 FLEET, Benjamin ; b. about 1790 : etl. St, John's 
 Coll., N.F.L. S. Burin, 1842-6 ; South Shore, 
 Conception Bay, Foxtrap, 4c., 1847-75. Dieil 
 1875 or 6. 
 
 FOSTER, 0. H. K Trinity West, 1881-2. 
 Drowne<l with his young bride u week after 
 marriage by foundering of the s. Hon in re- 
 turning from St. John's to Trinity, Jan. 6, 
 
 1882. All on board, about 40 in number, were 
 lost; 
 
 FOTHERINGHAK, WilUam. Aptd. to Trinity 
 Bay 1762, but died at St. John's U-fore urriviil 
 at Trinity. 
 
 FREER, John Booth ; b. 1830 ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. }>. 
 
 1883, N.F.L. ? Station, 1883-4. 
 GABRIEL, Alfred Eden. S. Isluml Cove, 1859- 
 
 60 ; Lamaline, 1860-72 ; Portugal Ccve, 1873, 
 OATHERCOLE, John Cyrus A. ; 6, Dec, 19, 1847, 
 
 East Dereham ; ed. St, John's CoU,, N.F,L. tl. 
 
 Burin, 1848-60, 
 GIFFORD, Algernon; ed. St, John's CoU., 
 
 N,P,L, ; o. D. 1849, P, 1850, N.P,L. H. Porteau, 
 
 Lab., 1849-59 ; PortugalCove, 1859-81. Res. ill 
 
 [pp. 97-8], 
 GILCHRIST, James, B.A. S. Heart's Otntent 
 
 Ac, 1840 ; Greenspond, 1841-9. Sick-leave, 1 880. 
 GODDEN, John (tr. Can. p. 869). S. Harlwur 
 
 Grace, 1873-81 : Carboneer, 1882-6 ; Trinity 
 
 East,1887-92. 
 OOODE, Thomas Allmond ; b. about 1844, Cork ; 
 
 ed. S.A.C. ; o. 1869, D, dies,, P, Lin. .S. Chauiiel, 
 
 1870-82. Died in Charing Cross Hospital, 
 
 Dec. 1887 [p. 100]. 
 GRANT. William Henry. S. St. John's, 1811-2. 
 GRANTHAK, Thomas A. S. Burin, 1816 ; St. 
 
 John's, 1817-18 ; tr. N.S. [p. 861]. 
 GRET, William, M.A. Mag. Hall. S. Portugal 
 
 Cove, 1861-2 [p. 782]. 
 GRIFFIN, Joseph. S. Spaniard's Bay, 1842-6. 
 GWILTM, D. Vaughan; b. Wales, 1852 ; e.l. St, 
 
 John's CoU,, N,F,L, ; o. D, 1879 in N,P,L., P. 
 
 1882 Out, S. Spaniard's Bav, 1879, Res. for 
 
 Canada ; tr. N.B. [p. 865]. 
 HALL, Frederio George ; b. Sept, 20, 1841, Bed- 
 ford ; ed. S,A,C, S. St, George's Bay, 1870-2. 
 
 Died Oct. 24, 1878. 
 HAIOLTON, Henry Harris, B.A. King's Coll., 
 
 N.S. ; b. Nova Scotia ; o. D. 1836 N.S., P. 1842 
 
 N.F.L. A'. Trinity Bay, 1836 ; Heart's Content, 
 
 1837-9; Bay de Venl, 1840-6; Ferryland, 
 
 1847-86 ; tr. N,S, [p, 862], 
 HARRIS, John (of Haverfordwest), S. I'la- 
 
 centia, 1788-91 ; St. John's, 1791-1810. Dii'il 
 
 Jan. 22, 1810 [pp. 91-3]. 
 HARVET, James Charles ; o. D. 1841, P. 1842, 
 
 N.P.L. S. Fogo, 1841-2 ; Carboneer, 1843-51 ; 
 
 Port de Grave, 1882-88. Retired 1889. 
 HATNES, William Aquila; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, 
 
 N.F.L. S. The Burgeos, 1879-81 ; Belleorum, 
 
 1882-92. 
 HEWITT, John; o. D. 1876, P. 1878, N.F.L. 
 
 S. Exploits, 1876-8 ; Herring Neck, 1879-86 ; 
 
 Burin, 1887-93. 
 
 
858 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 i 
 
 I. • 
 
 1; II 
 
 , 
 
 HXTOATE, AmbxoM, M.A. Keb. (oil. Ox. ; o. 
 
 D. 1875 8al„ P. 1876 N.RL. «. 8t. John'«,t 
 
 1878 ; Torbfty, 1880-90 [p. 7821. 
 HSTOATE, HarimUd Thomaa. M.A. Keb. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; o. D. 1882 Hip., P. 1883 Bp. Hollinuth. 
 
 S. Jolm'g,f 1H85-8. 
 HOLLANDS, COiarlea WiUiam; h. March R, 
 
 1857, rrruTcsond ; «/. Wiirinliistor Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1881, P. 18;t3, N.F.L. .y. Bonne Bay, 1888,^ 
 
 1889-92. 
 HOOPEK*, Oaorge H. ; ed, St. .Tolin'x Coll., 
 
 N.P.L. ; o.D. 1888. P. 1861, N.F.L. «, La Poele, 
 
 18S8-64 ; Moreton'a Harbour, 18(l$-8 ; li: Man. 
 
 HOKNEii, David ;e(l. Dorch. Coll.; o. I). 1887, 
 
 P. 1889, N.P.L. S. Roac Blanche, 1890. 
 HOW, WiUiam. S. Oreenspond, 1879 85 ; Bay 
 
 <lo Venl, 1886-9; llnrbonr Briton, 181K>-1. 
 
 Died 1891. 
 HOWELL, Oswald J. [««■>> p. 901]. S. ? 1837 ; Bay 
 
 Roberts, 1838-42 ; St. John's outports, 1843. 
 HOWELLS, George Raymond ; ed. Diir. UuIt. ; 
 
 o. D. 1889, N.P.L. S. Flowers Cove, 1H90-1. 
 HOTLES, William J. ; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 
 N.F.L. X Kxplolts, 1842 : Perrylanil, 1 843-6 ; 
 
 Fof?o, 1847-8 ; Brlgus &c., 1849-50; Carlmucer, 
 
 1852-78. 
 HUTCHINSON, Oeortre. S. Battle Harbour, 
 
 Lab., 1883-67. Died 1870 [p. 98]. 
 JACKSON, John (the Ist 8.P.G. Missy, in N.F.L.) 
 
 a. St. John's, 1703-6. Recalled [pp. HH-0]. 
 JAOO, Frederic Charles ; b. July 3, 1K29, I^ndon ; 
 
 ed. St. Mark's Coll., Chelsea ; o. U. 1862, P. 
 
 1864, N.P.L. -S. Portugal Cove, 1865 ; tr. to 
 
 Australia [p. 904]. 
 JEFFERY, Charles; o. D. 1875, P. 1878, N.F.L. 
 
 S. Flowers Cove and Labrador, 1875-6 ; St. 
 
 George's Bay, 1876-92. 
 JENNER, George Charles ; o. 1794. S. Harliour 
 
 Grace and Ciirbonter, 1795-9. Res. [p. 93]. 
 JEYNES, WiUiam ; o. Bp. N.F.L. 1840. K Isle 
 
 of Valen, 1840-2 ; Placentia Bay, 1842-6. 
 JOHNSON, George Haonesa; 6. Nov. 14, 1846, 
 
 Pillerton, War. ; ed. Christ's Hospital ; o. D. 
 
 1848, P. 1849, N.F.L. S. Portugal Cove, 1883-8 ; 
 
 St. John's outharbours, 1859-67. 
 JOHNSON, Henry Charles Hamilton; b. Oct. 20, 
 
 1885, Portugal Cove, N.F.L. ; ed. St. .Tohn's 
 
 Coll, N.P.L. and S.A.C. : ». D. 1878, P. 1880, 
 
 N.F.L. S. Exploits, 1878-82 ; Trinity West, 
 
 1883-9. f Heart's Content, 1892. 
 JOHNSON, Reginald Ualoohn (brother of 
 
 G. M.) ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.P.L. ; o. D. 1858, 
 
 P. 1861, N.F.L. S. Portugal Cove, 1888-9; 
 
 Forteau, Lab., 1859-60; Fogo, 1880-7; St. 
 
 John's outharbours, 1868-72 ; Pouch Cove, 
 
 1873-8 ; Carboueer, 1879-81. 
 JONES, Bertram. S. Quidl Vidi, 1846-7; 
 
 Trinity &c., 1848-50 ; Harbour Grace, 1851-68. 
 JONES, Henry (the second S.P.G. Missv. in 
 
 N.F.L.) *r. Bonavlsta, 1726-44; Trinity Bay, 
 
 1746-7 [pp. 89, 90] ; tr. [see p. 886]. 
 JONES, Thomas Todd, M.A. Oriel Coll., Ox. 
 
 S. Petty Harbour and Torbay, 1848-60 [p. 782]. 
 KILLPATRICK, Robert. ,?. Trinity Bav. 1730-1, 
 
 1734-41 (1732-3 in N.Y. [pp. 89, 855]). Died 
 
 Aug. 19, 1741 [pp. 89-90, 92]. 
 KINGWELL, John, sen. S. Bishop's Cove and 
 
 Island Cove, 1840-50. 
 KINGWELL, John, jun. ; b. 1823, " near Lon- 
 don " ; ed. N.P.L. ; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, N.F.L. S. 
 
 ? 1848 ; Moreton'a Harbour, 1849-61 ; Harbour 
 
 Buffett, 1862-91. Died Nov. 16, 1891. 
 KUtBY, William ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. 
 
 o. D. 1868, P. 1800, N.F.L. S. King's Cove, 
 
 1868-02. 
 LANGKAN, Edward, B.A. ; BaU. Coll., Ox.; 
 
 o. D. 1739, P. 1740, Ex. S. St. John's, 1762-82 
 
 [pp. 90-1]. 
 LAUGHARNE, Thomas. S. Twillingate &o., 
 
 1880-2. St. John's outharbours, 1825-8. 
 LE GALLAIS. WeUmein WiUiam ; b. 1833 ; ed. 
 
 St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; o. D. 1867, N.F.L. S. 
 
 Channel, 1868-60. Drowned with two com- 
 panions by upsetting of their boat, Oct. 37, 
 1809, while returning from visiting a sick 
 woman at Isles-aux-Morts. 
 
 LEIGH, John. S. Twllltngatc nml Fogo, 181 7-18 i. 
 HarlKiur Grace, Ac. 1819-22 ; Episcopal Comay. 
 for N.P.L. and Visiting Mlssv. 1822-3. Dlc.1 
 Aug. 17, 1823 [p. 931. 
 
 LIND, Heniy. .V. Catallna, 1840 ; Heart'8 Con- 
 tent Ac, 1841-67 ; St. George's Bay, 1887-60. 
 Died 1869. 
 
 LINDSAY, Bei^amin. K Trinity Bay, 1750-60.. 
 Am. 
 
 LLOYD, Frederick Ebeneier John ; h. Mllfonl 
 Haven ; eil. Dorch. (^)ll. ; o. D. 1882 Ox., P. 
 1883 Quo. S. Belle Isle Strait, Forteau, Lab., 
 and Flower's Core, Ac, 1882-4 ; tr. P.Q.. 
 [p. 8701. 
 
 LOOKW^D, J. .S. Straits of Belle Isle, Lab., 
 1873 ; Burin, 1874-7. l^ee p. 866]. 
 
 LOWELL, Robert T. S., B.A. S. Bay Roberts,. 
 1812-8. 
 
 HARTIN, David. S. English Harlwur ami 
 Salmon Cove, 1840-6. 
 
 HARTINE, J. M. S. South Shore, 1841 ; Brigus 
 Ac, 1842-6. 
 
 HAS8IAH, Thomas Packer; b. Jan. 27, 1852, 
 Bristol ; o. D. 1876, P. 1878. N.F.I^ S. Twil- 
 lingate, 1877 ; La Poele, 1878-81 ; 1 use Blanche, 
 1883. 
 
 MEEK, Christopher, el. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. : 
 0. D. 1869, N.F.L. A Fogo, 1871-84. Died 
 1881 At Boston, U.S., under the influence of 
 ether, improperly administered for an opera- 
 tion ; buried at St. John's, N.P.L. 
 
 HEEK, WiUiam. S. St. George's Bay, 1841-82. 
 
 MEEK, WiUiam Frederick ; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 N.F.L. a. Harbour Buffett, 1866-61 ; Upjior- 
 Ish»nd Cove, 1862-67. Died March 1867 of 
 typhus fever contracted while ministering. 
 
 MILNER, W. J. a. Greenspond, 1860-1. 
 
 MOORE, J. a. Heart's Content, 1830-1. 
 
 MORETON, John. S.King's Core, 1863-9. Die.1. 
 
 MORETON, Julian (brother of John) ; b. Aug. 
 29, 1825, Chelsea ; ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L- 
 a. ?1849; Greenspond, 1860-9 ; Bishop's and 
 Island Cove, 1860-1. Res. [pp. 699, 700]. 
 
 MOUNTAIN, Jacob George, M.A Mert. CoU., 
 Ox. a. Harbour Briton, 1847-84 ; St. John's, 
 outharbours, 1855-6. Died Oct. 1366 of fever 
 caught while ministering [p. 782]. 
 
 MURRAY, Frederic Richardson, Hatf. HaU,. 
 Dur., L.Th. ; 6. Sept. 1, 1845, Newcastle-on-Ty.; 
 o.D. 1868, P. 1869, Wore 8. TwiUingate, 1874-6 ; 
 St. John's, 1877 ; Heart's Content,"f 1879-80. 
 
 MUSSON, S. P. (tr.W. I. [p. 883]). S. Harlwur 
 Grace, 1841 ; tr. Ber. [p. 860]. 
 
 NETTEN, TheophUus George (son of WilUam) ;: 
 0. D. 1868, P. 1870, N.F.L. a. La Poele, 1869- 
 78 ; St. George's Bay, 1876-7 ; Petty Harbour, 
 1878-83 ; St. John's outports, 1884-6 ; Brigus, 
 1887-9 ; Port Du Grave, 1890-2. 
 
 NETTEN, William, a. St. John's outharbours, 
 1842 ; Catallna, 1843-78. Ret. ; died March 0, 
 1886, ot St. John's. 
 
 NISBETT, WUUam. 8. Trinity Bay, 1830-6. 
 
 NOEL, John Monk; o. D. 1864, P. 1866, N.F.L. 
 a. Ferryland, 1864-7 ; Upper Island Core, 
 1868-76 : Harbour Grace, 1876 ; do., 1 1880-92. 
 
 NURSE, Theodore Richard; o.D. 1879, P. 1883,. 
 N.F.L. a. King's Core, 1879-81 ; Goose Bay, 
 1892 ; Spaniard's Bay, 1883-6 ; Brooklyn, 1892. 
 
 OAKLEY, Alfred M. S. Outharbours, 1866; Fogo,. 
 1868-9. Died Sept. 1869,of broken blood-vessel. 
 
 PALAIBET, C. 8. St. John's outports, 1844-6. 
 
 PA'TNE, Charles Lennard; 6. June 4, 1885, 
 little Tatham, Ea. ; ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L. ; 
 o. D. 1878, P. 1881, N.F.L. S. Portugal Core,. 
 1881-2. 
 
 PEASELEY, William, M.A. .ST. Bonarlsta,. 
 1742-3 ; St. John's, 1744-8 ; tr. S.C. [pp. 91, 888].. 
 
 PEKING, Peter. 8. FerryUnd, 1827-0 ; Petty- 
 Harbour Ac, 1830-1. 
 
 PS 
 
 t ; 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 859 
 
 rXTLST, Henry. M.A. Wuil. CoU., Ox. ; b. 
 
 Chlpatcad, Koiit ; o. D. 1839, P. IR40, Can. .ST. 
 
 Heart's Content, 1857-61 ; New Harbour, 1808- 
 
 7». 
 FHEI.PB, JoMph Franoii; h. 1830, Mn<lc<ra, 
 
 eti. S.A.C.: <), V. 18»2, P. 1884, N.P.L. S. Portu- 
 gal Cove, 18«2-7; St. JolinXt 1878-84 
 
 [p. 7821. 
 PILOT, WilliMn, Hon. D.D. Lambeth ; 6. Dec. 
 
 30, 1841, Bristol ; c«/. 8.A.C. : o. D. 1867, Ox. 
 
 P. 1868 N.K.L. S. St. John's, f 1876-92 
 
 [p. 782]. 
 PRIOE, Walter (cx-f'iimtc, Dartmouth). S. St. 
 
 .John's, 1783-9 : //•. N.B. [p. 866]. 
 QUINTIN. Thomai Philip ; o. V. 1882, P. 1887, 
 
 N.F.L. .S. Kosc BlaiK'hc, 1888 ; Channel, 1H84-0; 
 
 Sandwloli Bay, Lah.. l«H8-9() : Harbour Briton, 
 
 1891-2 
 
 RAPTER, WiUiam Bturtevant ; b. Oct. 4, 1800, 
 
 Coventry : etl. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1887, 
 
 N.F.L. S. Hose Blanche, 1884-8 ; Battle Har- 
 
 l)our. Lab., 1885-0 : Channel, 1887-90 ; Whit- 
 
 Ijourne, 1890-1. 
 ROBERTS, John. .S'. Ray de VenI, 1840. 
 ROBERTSON, Jamea (of Scottisli Gps. Church). 
 
 S. Portugal Cove anil Visiting Missy., 1829-31. 
 
 [Seep. 803.] 
 ROHILLY, Whitfield Samuel Llewellyn; o. 
 
 D. 1888, P. 1889, N.F.L. A. Channel, 1892. 
 ROUSE, Oliver. S. Bay do Veril, Sic, 1847-69. 
 
 Died Sept. 1869 of typhus fever contracted 
 
 whil e ministering. 
 ROWLAND. David ( from Wales). S. St. Jolin's, 
 
 1810-17. Jiff. ill. 
 ROZIER, William ; r./. .St. John's Coll., N.F.L. 
 
 ,S. Bay Roberts, 1848-50 ; Lamallne, 1851-00 ; 
 
 Burin, 1801-73. 
 RULE, tJlrio ZwineUut ; b. July 31, 1840, Gib- 
 raltar; frf. Wore. Coll., Ox., and St. John's Coll., 
 
 N.F.L. & Bay of Islands, 1865-73 (T 1800-8), 
 
 [p. 99]. 
 SADOINOTOR, Charles; eii. S.A.C.; o. D. 1885, 
 
 P. 1887, N.F.L. .S'. Trinity West, 1886 ; Fogo, 
 
 1887-90. 
 SAIL, Emeat Auguttus; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 
 X.F.L. 8. Fortune Bay, 1845-0 ; Moreton's 
 
 Harbour, 1847-8; Fogo, 1849-53; Bonavista, 
 
 1854-00. JieiAU. 
 8Ain>ERS0R, John Shirley ; ed. Lich. Coll. ; o. 
 
 D. 1880, P. 1882. N.F.L. S. Uarbo\u: Grace, 
 
 1882-8 ; Up. Isl. Cove, 1889-92. 
 SHANNON, William. >S'. Brigus &c., 1852-62. 
 SHEARS, WiUiam Charles; o. D. 1804, P. 1867, 
 
 N.F.L. S. Bay lUtherts, 1867-^92. 
 8HREVE, Charles James. S. Conception Bay, 
 
 1832 ; HarlM)ur Grace, 1833 ; tr. N.S. [p. 803]. 
 SKINNER, Frederick; o. D. 1875 N.F.L., P. 
 
 1877 N.S. S. La Poele &c., 1875-8 ; Ir. N.S. 
 
 [p. 863]. 
 SKINirER, H. K. S. ( ■^rryland, 1868-9 ; Sal- 
 vage, 1870-6. 
 SKART, Frank ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1890, 
 
 N.F.L. S. Bay de Verd, 189G-2. 
 SMITH, Beigamin; o. D. 1841, P. 1843, N.F.L. 
 
 .V. CataUna, 1841-6; King's Cove, 1847-52; 
 
 Trinity, 1853-85. Pensioned 1880. 
 SMITH, Frederick James Johnston ; b. Nov. 35, 
 
 1850, N.F.L. ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.P.L. ; o. D. 
 
 1877, P. 1880, N.F.L. S. Salvage, 1878-81; 
 
 Spaniard's Bay, 1882. Ret. for Nova Scotia ; 
 
 <r;China[p. 921]. 
 SMITE, Walter Redfeam; o. D. 1809, P. 1871, 
 
 N.F.L. S. Exploits, 1871-6 ; Portugal Cove, 
 
 1880-92. 
 SNOW, P. O. S. Exploits, 1891-2. 
 SPENCER, Rt. Rev. Aubrey George, D.D. ; b. 
 
 1795, England ; ed. Magd. HaU, Ox. S. Pla- 
 
 centia, 1813 ; Ferrvland, 1819 ; Trinity Bay, 
 
 1820; (1822-38 in Bermuda [p. 860]); St. 
 
 John'«, 1839 43, as first Dp. of N.F.L. Ret. 
 for Sec of Jumaica. To England 1858, ami dicil 
 Feb. 24, 1872, at Timiuay, Devon [pp. 95-<i]. 
 TAYLOR, Roltert Holland; h. Feb. 14, 1830, 
 Stockport ; «/. P.A.O. ; o. D. 1803, P. 1884, 
 N.F.L. S. Brigus Jkc, 1863-86; St. John's^ 
 Prin. Theo. ColL,1f 1886-9 ; Brigus, 1H90-2 
 
 W. Henry. S. Spaniard's Bay, 1847 ; 
 
 rA^ORi 
 
 Ir. Man. [p. 880]. 
 TEMPLE, Robert; b. April 26, 1837, Brlsley» 
 Norfolk ; o. U. 1861, P. 1803, N.F.L. f. Ferry- 
 land Ac, 1801-4 ; French Coast, White Bay, 
 &c., 1804-8, 1873-7; TwillingHto, 1877-92 
 
 TEMPLE, Thomas William ; n. D. 1880, P. 1882, 
 
 N.F.L. .V. White Bav. 1880-2. 
 TREMLETT, FrancU WiUiam, D.C.L. Univ. of 
 
 South, U.S. : ed. St. John'-s Coll., N.P.L. ; o. 
 
 D. 1840, P. 1847, N.F.L. S. 'i 1846-7 ; Por- 
 
 tu gal Co ve Ac, 1848. 
 TUCKER, Oeorge. .S. Moreton's narbour,1802-4. 
 TVCKWELL, Henry, M.A. ; ed. St. Bees. .S. St. 
 
 John's,! 851 ; Petty Harbour, 1862-3 [p. 782]. 
 VICARS, Johnstone. S. Port do Grave <&c., 
 
 1839-63. 
 WAGHORNE, Arthur Charles ; 6. April 1851, 
 
 London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1878, N.F.L. 
 
 K Ferryland, 1876-0 ; Up. Island Cove and St. 
 
 Pierre, 1877-8 ; New Harbour, 1878-92. 
 WALSH, Charles; «/. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. 
 
 S. Bishop's and Island Cove, 1881-9. 
 WARREN, Alfred C. ; 6. N.F.L. ; ed. St. John's 
 
 CoU., N.F.L. .S. New Harbour &c., 1871 ; St. 
 
 George's Bay, 1872-0 ; Up. Islanil Vovt\ 1876- 
 
 89. Die<l in 1889 of small-pox, caught while 
 
 ministering. 
 WEARY, Edwin C. ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L.; 
 
 o. D. 1882, P. 1885, N.F.L. *'. Battle Harlmur, 
 
 Lab., 1882-4 ; Rose Blanche, 1885-0 ; Grcens- 
 
 Wpond, 1887-8 ; tr. Can. [p. 872]. 
 EAVER, William; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1888, P. 
 1887, N.F.L. S. Salmon Cove &o., 1885-8; 
 Trinity West, 1889-92. 
 
 WEEKS, Otto S. S. Trinity Bay, 1827-9; ? 
 station, 1831-3. 
 
 WEST, Charles Rook ; b. Oct. 23, 1838, Stony 
 Stratford ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. S. Sal- 
 vage, 1863-70 ; Ferryland, 1870-2. Ilex. 
 
 WmiE, James Johnston; o. D. 1889, N.F.L. 
 S. HarboOT Grace, 1891-2. 
 
 WHITE, WiUiam Charles; 6. Aug. 31, 1865. 
 Trinity, N.F.L. ; ed. St. .John's CoU., N.F.L., and 
 S.A.C.; o. D. 1888, P. 1890, N.F.L. S. Fogo, 
 1891 2. 
 
 WHITE, WUliam Kepple ; ed. St. John's CoU., 
 N.P.L. ; 0. D. 1847, P. 1850, N.F.L. S. Harboiur 
 Buffett, 1847-54; Harlmur Briton, 1888-88. 
 Died of heart disease May 29, 1886. 
 
 WILSON, W. E. ; ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L. 
 S. Battle Harbour, Lab., 1808-9. 
 
 WINSOR, Alfred Samuel HiU • ed. St. John's 
 Coll., N.F.L. : 0. D. 1872, P. 1874, N.F.L. H. 
 Ferrvland, 1872 ; Herring Neck, 1873-9 ; Burin, 
 1880-6. 
 
 WIX, Ven. Edward (tr. N.S. [p. 804]). -Sf. Bona- 
 vista, 1829; (Archdeacon) St. John's, 1830-7. 
 Kes. [pp. 94-5]. 
 
 WOOD, Christopher. S. Fogo, 1884-8; Salvage, 
 1889 
 
 WOOD, Henry (of Dartmouth, Dev.) S, Ferry- 
 land and Bay Bulls, 1802-3. Ret. 
 
 WOOD, J. S. (ir. Bermuda [p. 800]). S. St. 
 .John's outliarbours, 1843-4 ; tr. Jam. [p. 880]. 
 
 WOOD, Thomas M. (6. 1807). S. St. John's out- 
 harbours, 1832-8 ; Greenspond, 1838-40 ; Bona- 
 vista, 1841-80 ; '^.inity, 1851-2 ; St. John's,^ 
 1863-81. Died Aug. 10, 1881. 
 
 WREN, S. M. S. New Harbour, 1877. 
 
 i ■ I 
 
 i^^ 
 
 
 f' 
 
 :*•: 
 
 J" I 
 
 ii 
 ,11 
 
«60 
 
 SOCIETY FOR XHB I'UOl'AOATION OF THE OOHPEL. 
 
 JiKliMUDA (1822-70), included in Diocese of NewfoundlaJtd -V2 MisHJonaries 
 and U Central Stationa. [See Chapter XV., pp. 10'2-U.J 
 
 
 Hit 
 
 OOBTEB, Oaorre. M. Bermuiliix.Di'VoiifiliireAn., 
 
 18J2-4 fi.. 103] J tr. N.K.L. [p. KB?]. 
 lUTH, M. K, 8. H. Vi\gvti< mill Wnrwick, IH47. 
 OIBBOK, W. L. .S. Iienlmlln^ 1H3IV-0 : I'nget 
 
 niiil Wiirwiok, 1837 9 : //•. Tun. [ji. !MNI]. 
 UOHTBOmK, JoMph FrMW, li.A. ; o. 1R36, 
 
 Jlp. Nov. Soo. S. I'lnibrokr niul DeToii, 1848-5; 
 
 Ih'Vdli, 1H46 7; Pcnihrokp, 1H48 61 [|>. 106] ; 
 
 lipriMiKlit, IH64-7II. Hi'k. 
 LOTTOH.JohnFranoUBuTnabyLumley: f>. 1H33, 
 
 Miidclm : «/. S A.C.; «. V. 1H5S, V. IKBH, N.K.L. 
 
 K ,st. Diivid mill St. (icorKc lNft7-01 [p. 104]. 
 MAOXAY, Bruce dr. N.8. [p. 802]). .s. IWt- 
 
 iiiuilii,t 1887 02. 
 MURBAY, Jameb Qrtig, D.l>.; ». 1820, Bp. 
 
 Nov. Sco. .S. Ilcnninliut, 183S-(! : SuiiiI.vh nnil 
 
 Hontliiiiiipton, 1837 9 ; St. OcorKo'" iiii'l Ht. 
 
 Davlil\ 1840 47 [p. 106], 
 
 mrSSOir, 8. p. [>«" p. 883]. S. VohcU and War- 
 wick, 1843-t. 
 8PEH0XR, Van. Aubrey 0«or(« (h: N.F.U 
 
 [p. 8S0]). .S. Dermuilits, 1822.18; Arohilii. 
 
 liorrauila, 18SS [pp. 103-S] -.Ir. N.K.U as Bi*. 
 
 1830 [p. 8S9]. 
 TOSBIO, Franoia T. (KiigliH)), f,l. U. C. Hemy., 
 
 Hinckley; o. 18S9 by Up. of Miuirirn: ail- 
 
 inltced to American Churcli by Up. White, 
 
 1833). S. PagotH RiiJ Wurwiok, 1839-41 ; Ir. 
 
 Bah. [p. 88B]. 
 TDOKXR, Kiehard Thomaa, D.D. Ox. : o. 1839 
 
 P., Nov. Hco. S. St. (ieorite'M, 184(>-50. Vol. 
 
 res. S.P.U. aid niul uuule MIhmIoii iivlf-»up|iort- 
 
 inif. 
 WOOD, John 8t0M. .S. Bcnuudafl, 1835-6 ; Fi-ui- 
 
 brokc Riid Devon, 1837-42 : Ir. N.F.L. [p. 869]. 
 
 NOVA SCOTIA (with Cape Brdm and Prince Edward Island), 1728-1892. 
 200 MisHionnries and <J8 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter XVI., pp. 107-25.] 
 
 (Uiooe-iof Nova Scotia, foundtd 1787.) 
 
 BINinET, Bt. Rev. Hibbert, D.n., Fdlow Wore. 
 Coll., Ux. ; ». 1819, Sydney, O.B. : -». U. 1842, 
 V. 1843. Vont. fourth Bp. N.S. nt LamlK-tli 
 Marv.li 35, 1861 ; the last Kp. of N.S. apUI. by 
 the Crown. S. Halifax, 1851-87. Died April 
 30, 1887 [p. 183]. 
 
 BIHIIET, Hibbert: nl. K.C.W.: o. in ICiiKlniid. 
 ,S. Halifax, 18IG; lirHiivillt-, 1817 8 ; Kw;kvi:ic, 
 
 1818 ; Sydney Ac, C.B., 1818 ; Ariilmt, C.U., 
 
 1819 ; Sydney, C.B., 1820-3. 
 BOWKAN, Oharlea, M.A., U.i)., K.C.W ; 6. TiOii- 
 
 don; o. V. 1865, P. 1856, N.S. S. lUwiloii 
 
 &o., 1855-69; Albion MineH, 1874, 1870-7; 
 
 Parrsboroiigh, 1880-1. 
 BOYD, Stanley, M.A. K.C.W. ; v. 1). 1870, P. 
 
 1873, N.8. 8. Falmouth, 1872. 
 BREADINO, Jamea. S. Salmon River, 1852-5 ; 
 
 Beaver Harbour, 1866-tO; Lakelands, 1861-3 ; 
 
 Falkland,1f 1804-76. 
 BREMTOH, Oharlea John, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. I). 
 
 1877, P. 1878, N.S. S. Falmouth, 1877-80 ; Ir. 
 
 Man. [p. 878]. 
 BREYKTON, John, D.D. a. Halifax, 1752-88 
 
 [pp. 114-16]. 
 BBINi;, Robert Frederick, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. St. 
 
 John's, N.F.L. ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847, N.S. H, 
 
 Now Dublin, 1847-63 ; Ariohat, C.B., 1864-72 ; 
 
 CornwolUs, 1873-4 ; Parrsborougli, 1875-6 ; 
 
 Pugwash, 1878-83 ; Antigonishc, 1884-90. Ui-s. 
 BROWM, Alfrc;' H. Ulaoe Bay <Scc., 1865-8. 
 
 BROWN, FhUiji Kjllind, B.A. K.C.W.; b. Hali- 
 fax, N.S.; u. I). l!tB7. i>. 1868, N.S. S. New Kos», 
 1869-71 ; Fatllar. i, 1876-7 l»ee \>. 865] ; St. 
 .VInrgaret'8 H.>j. 'tj78-81. 
 
 BROWNE, Isans (tr. N.J. [p. 854]). 1788-6 (at 
 Aniia|iolis 1783). "No sett letl employment " 
 1780-7. Died 1787, Windsor, N.S. 
 
 BROWNE, J. D. H. S. Amherst, 1873 ; Png- 
 wasli, 1874-5. [See p. 806]. 
 
 BRYZEUUS, Fanlui (ex-Lutheran Minister 
 from Pldladelphiu) ; o. Anglican Onlerit 
 England. S. Lunenburg ( Eng. and Germans ), 
 1707-73. Struck with 'an apoplexy" whilu 
 preaching on OocmI Friilay 1773, and dieil iu 
 linlf-ap-hour [p. 112] 
 
 BULLOCK, R. Heber. S. Halifax, 1853-60. 
 
 BTTLLOCK, William. S. Dighy, 1841-6 ; Hali- 
 fax 4a, 1847-73. 
 
 BULLOCK, William E. E. S. Bridgwater,1864-7 
 
 BURGER, — (a German-Swiss, ex-Lutheran) ; 
 o. England , 1761. S. Halifax ((}ermaii«), 
 1761-2 [p. HI]. 
 
 BURN, 0. & Eastern Passage, Dartmoutli, 
 
 ABBOTT, John. S. Hiilifiix,f isn 1 81. 
 
 ADIN, Thomaa, ,S'. Charlotte Town, V.K.L, 
 
 1823 6. Kin. ill. 
 A0A8BIZ, Friedrich W. : eil. K.C.W. ; o. D. 
 
 IHTfl, 1M877, N.S. .S. Seafortli, 1876-8. 
 AITKEN, Ro^er (Scottish Kpis. Churcli). ». 
 
 Luiieiibiirg, 1817-19 ; LlvcrinKil, 1820 ; LuiU'ii- 
 
 Imrg Ac, 1821-4. 
 ALLEY, Jerome. S. Sackville, 1818; //'. N.B. 
 
 [p. 864]. 
 ALMON, Heniy Pryor. S. TJIgby Neck, West- 
 
 iKirt, 1861 ; Bridgetown, 1862-7i. 
 [BROSE, John, M.A. K.C.W. ; b. St. John's, 
 
 N.U.; o. D. 1851, P. 1853, N.S. H. I,ivcr|H>oI, 
 
 1852-3 ; New Dublin, 1854-7 ; St. Margaret's 
 
 Buy, 1857-70 ; Digby, 1876-92 (t 1878-92). 
 ANCIENT, William Johnaon ; h. EiiKlaiid ; o. 
 
 1). 1867, P. 1872, N.S. .S. Huwiloli. 1880-1. 
 ANSELL, Edward, B.A. K.C.W. ; «. 1). 1861, P. 
 
 1802, N.S. ,S. Beaver Harbour, 1861-75 ; Ari- 
 
 cliut, C.B., 1881-6. 
 ANWYL, William, B.A. ; o. dies. 1748-80. ? S. 
 
 Dii-d Feb. 1760, before recoil <ft [pji. 100, 111]. 
 ARNOLD, Horatio Nelaon, M.A. K.C.W.; b. Dec. 
 
 21, 1799, Sussex, N. Brun. it. Wilmot, 1822 ; 
 
 Oraiiville, 1823-8 ; tr. N.B. [p. 864]. 
 ARNOLD, Robert. .S. Parrsborough, 1842-6 ; 
 
 Svdiiej- Mines, C.B.. 1860-8. [1840 7 «.r p. 864]. 
 ATWATER, J. K Mainiidieu, 1876 8 ; Port 
 
 Medway, 1879-81. 
 A'TERY, Richard. S. Lunenburg, 1841-2 ; Yar- 
 mouth, 1843-5 ; Aviesford, 1846 ; Pugwash, 
 
 1847-52; Aylesford," 1 863-92. 
 AXFORD, Frederick John Hinton ; b. Nov. 27, 
 
 1842, Sutton Veiiv;<(/.C.M.S. Coll., Islington ; 
 
 o. D. 1867 Sal., P. 1869 N.S. -S. Pugwash, 
 
 1871-3 ; Londonderry, 1874-9. 
 BAILEY, Jacob (refugee from New England [see 
 
 p. 862]). S. Cornwallis, 1779-80 ; AnuajHilis and 
 
 Granville, 1781-1808. Died 1808 [p. 116]. 
 BALL, Edward Heniy ; b. England ; ed. S.A.C. ; 
 
 o. D. 1866, P. 1867, N.S. -S. Port Hill Ac, 
 
 P.E.I., 1870-3 ; Amherst, 1876-7 ; CornwaUIs 
 
 Mines, 1878 ; Cumberland do., 1879-80 ; Spring- 
 field, 1881. 
 BARTLETT, James, M.A. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; 6. 1823, Blandford ; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, 
 
 Win. S. AnimixiUs, 1850-3. Diol 1853. 
 .'BENNETT, Joseph. S. Lunenburg Ac., 1761-2 ; 
 
 Hortou, Falmouth, Newport, Oirnwallis, 1762- 
 76, OTth Windsor, 1766-76. Itinerant : Cajie 
 Sable Ac., 1777-80 [p. 112]. 
 BENWELL, Edward Lewis. 1825, ? station. 
 BEST, George. & Oranville, 1817-23 [p. 118] ; 
 
 tr. N.B. [p. 804], Ac, 1871-6. 
 
' r<n' 
 
 UISSIONABY ROLL. 
 
 861 
 
 atrumAT, John (/r.N.B. [p. 80S1 ). H. VliitlnK 
 UiMiouary (centre at Truni), IH30-43. ]}lo<l 
 AprUll,lM8or8[p. ISO]. 
 
 BTLU, Mather, D.D. (a New EnKlniiil refugee 
 [net p. 858]). S. Halifax, 1778-H4 ; then 
 Uarrfaon Cliaplain : Ir. N.B. 17HU [p. HU5]. 
 
 CAMPBELL, John Moore. S. CoriiwalU>t,lH30-5 ; 
 UranriUe&c. 1836-60; Brlilgetown, IHei. 
 
 OLABX, Hamilton John. .1. Digby Nook, 18S5-8. 
 
 OLARKX John Samuol ; e,l. K.C.W.; o. 0. 18S», 
 tfS. a. Uorton dto., 1H30-37. 
 
 CLIVOH, Joieph Hart; »/. K.C.W. ; o. O. 1839, 
 N.S. ». Briilgetowu nml Wilmot, 1830-1; 
 ? gtatloiiJHSa. 
 
 COOHBAHE, Jamoa Ouppaidfe, D.U. K.C.W. 
 (aonof W. C.) : 6. Windsor, N.8., .Sep. 17. 1798; 
 o. D. P. 1824, Que; Itincrnnt, 1H24: Lunen- 
 buFK 4o., 1HJ5-62 : Hiillfax, 18S2-HO. DIlmI 
 June 20, 1880. ( Built 6 Cliiirclit'S and a, number 
 of SuliooU ; orif(luate<l the flmt Cluiroli pnpor 
 iu Canada ("Tlie Colonial Cliurolnuan "), 
 wliilo at Lunenburg.) 
 
 OOOHBANE, WiUiam, D.D. T.C.D. ; 6. Onmgh. 
 1757; 0. V. 1790, P. 1791, N.8. (Ist Principal 
 K.C.W. [p. 777]). S. Newport and Kulmoutli 
 4c., 1792- J, and 1809-1 1 ; Windsor, 1813; Fiil- 
 moutli, 1813-33. (Built 4 Cliurclies.) 
 
 COOHKANE, WiUiam Kupert, U.D. K.C.W. 
 (son of J. C.) ; h. Mar. 29, 1K29, Lunenburg ; o. 
 D. 1842, P. 1883, N.S. H. St. Margurufs Bay, 
 1853 ; UrauTiUe, 1854-9 ; Sockvillc, 1860-3. 
 
 CONMOLLT, John. <Sf. Sackvillo, 1828-32. 
 
 COOPER, W. H. S. Port Hill, P.E.I., 1846-52. 
 
 COS8rrT,Eanna(^r.N.K.[p.888])(tholBt8.P.O. 
 Mi.tjy. in Cnp« Breton [p. 117]). S. Sydney, 
 I78S-1 806; Yarmouth, 18U6-15. Died Mar. 1816. 
 
 COSTEE, V, AUen (ir. N.F.L. [p. 857]). .S. 
 Parrsborougli, 1836-42 ; tr. N.B. [p. 865]. 
 
 COUKTNET, Bt. Bav. Frederick, S.T.D. liaoinc, 
 U.S.; o.T>. 1864, P. 1865, Cant.; Cww. (flftli) 
 Up. of N.S. April 25, 1888, at HaUfax. S. 
 Halifax, 1888-92. 
 
 CROTJCHEB. Cbarlea. M.A. K.C.W.; o. D. 1866, 
 P. 1867, N.S. S. Glaco Buy, C.B., 1869-83. Jtet. 
 
 CTTEBIE, W. L. S. Eastern Passage, 1877-81. 
 
 DANIEL, AUen WUmot ; fd. Wyuliffo CoU., 
 Tor.; ». U. 1885, P. 1886, Tor. H. Cramiul, 
 I* K I 1H88— 92 
 
 OE BLOIS, Henry Oespard, M.A. K.C.W. ; b. 
 Halifax, N.S. ; o. D. 1854 Antig., P. 1858 N.S. 
 S. Bridgwater, 1864-6 ; Albion Mines iStc, 
 lb56-9 ; (Iranvillc, 1860-76. 
 
 BE LA BOCHE, Peter. S. Luucuburg 1771-84 ; 
 Rfanclioster, 1786-7 ; with Guysborough, 1788- 
 
 95. iJiod irasrpp. 112, 118]. 
 
 DESBRISAY, Hather Byles. H. Dartmouth, 
 1827-31. Died 1834. 
 
 BESBBISAYE, TheophUua (for nearly 40 years 
 resident in P.E.I., and Oovernuient snUiry re- 
 duced before coming on S.P.G. Ust). S, Cilittt- 
 lotto Town, P.E.I., 1819-22. 
 
 BE WOLF, Thomas Biokson ; etl. N.Y. Tlieo. 
 Sum. S. Dartmouth, 1840-4 ; tr. N.B. [p. 805]. 
 
 DXSBROW, Jamea William. S. Mustiuedoboit, 
 1840-8. 
 
 OIXON, John (fr.Aiit.[p.883]). S. Truro, 1849-53. 
 
 BOBIE, K. T. a. Car-! Breton, 1863. 
 
 BOBSWOETH, George. 1829, V station [.see 
 
 D^BWELL, 
 
 BOBWELL, Qeorge Branion, M.A. Clare Coll., 
 Cam. ; b. Halliford, Mid. ; u. D. and P., Lon. 
 a. Falkland, 1874. 
 
 BOWHIMO, John L. ; 6. N.S. ; c>/. SaukvilleOoll., 
 0. D. 1878, P. 1876, N.S. S. Mainadleu, 1873 ; 
 Piotou, 1880-1. *• 
 
 BSVn, T. B. a. Saokrilic, 1857-9. 
 
 EAOLEBON, J. (an ex-Dissenting Minister) ; o. 
 in England, 1768. .ST. Cumberland Co., 1768-89 
 [pp. 118-14]. Carried prisoner to Massachusetts 
 by the rebels 1777 ; escaped after 16 months. 
 
 ELBER, WUliam. 3. Sydney Mines, C.B., 1841-8. 
 Di^l848. 
 
 ELLIOT, Oharlei. Itiiiprnnt, 1839; PIctou Ac, 
 1830-71 ; ami VUlting Mliwionarv. lK.17-tl. 
 
 SLLI8, WUUam. a. WiudAor, 1774-6: Itin- 
 erant: (1) Iforton, (2) WlndNor, (3) Xi'W|iort, 
 (4) Falniciuth, and (5) CurnwalllH, 1776-81 : 
 S, 8, 4, 1783-90 ; 3, 1791-6. Died 1796 [p. 113]. 
 
 BLLIB, WiUiam ; 6. Brighton ; n/. Qu. Coll. 
 BIrm. ; ... 1). 1881, P. 1869, Wor. S. Vnn- 
 wa»h, 18(18-70; Wallace, 1871-3; HarkrUlr. 
 
 .V. .Sydney, O.U., IflW ; 
 
 1876-03 ;(T 1884-93). 
 rSRRTMAM. Robert 
 
 Vitation, 1816. 
 niXEtJL, PhUip Jamei, il.A. K.C.W. ; A. St. 
 
 Hollers, C.B, ; ». D. 1843. P. 1844, N.S. S. 
 
 Lunenburg, 1843 ; Mahonu Bay &c., 1814-62; 
 
 Weymouth. 1K,%3 92. /les. 
 FISl^R, Nathaniel (ex-s.M. Granville) : ». 1777 
 
 or8,r^in. .V.(intnvllle,1778-81.A«'<.aiidto IliMton. 
 P0R8TTHE, Joieph ; b. Irelan<l ; ni. T.C.I). ; i>. 
 
 D. 1847, P. 1848, N.H. a. Liverpool. 1848-51 ; 
 
 Pictou, 1862 ; Albion Mines, 1853-U ; Truro 
 
 1857-86. 
 F0R8TTHE, Joseph WUliam fson of .}. I'.), U.A. 
 
 T.C.O. ; ... U. 1888, P. 1859, N..S. N. LIveriKK.I, 
 
 1888-Ui); Guysborougli jiu., 1861 3; .St. Klva- 
 
 nors, P.K.X., 1864-78. 
 OELLINO, WiUiam Edward ; h. Isle of Mjiii ; «./. 
 
 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1856, P. 1869, N.S. ,s. lienvcr 
 
 Harbour, 1857 9 ; Louisburg C.B., lH«l»-3 ; 
 
 GuyslMirough, 186-J-72; Bridgowater, 1873-85. 
 OENEVER, Henry ; h. Dec. 1, 1830, Dufflolil ; 
 
 brought up a Wesleyan ; .•./. S..\.C. a. Llycrpool, 
 
 1861-1! ; Medbury, 1867-8 ; tr. Ant. [p. 88;j]. 
 OIBBONS. Simon ; e,i. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1877, P. 
 
 ia78^'.S. a. Victoria ic, C.B., 1879. 
 OILPIN, Alfred ; eii. K.C.W. a. WUmut, 1832 ; 
 
 Weymouth Jtc, 1822-33; Visiting Missy., 
 
 1H3I 8: Vannonth, 1836-40; Visiting, 1841; 
 
 Wln.l-or. 1812-57. Ret. 
 OILPIN, Edward. .S. Westport, 1817-8. 
 OILPIN, Edwin ; «/. K.C.W. a. Wilmot, 1810 ; 
 
 Aylesfonlimd Wilmot, 1817-32 ; AnnaiJoUsic. 
 
 1833 -Ul. Die.1 1861. 
 GILPIN, Very Rev. Edwin, D.D. K.C.W. ; ... 
 
 Bp. N.S. D. 1847, P. 1848 ; (Archdcn. N.S. 1871. 
 
 Dean 1889). a. SackvlUe, 1888-60, 1871-3 : Gol I 
 
 Mines, 1864-5 ; Halifax, 1861-3, 1870, 1874-8ii, 
 
 1889-92 (T 1870-92). 
 GOBFREY, WUliam Minni. a. St. Clement'-. 
 
 1841-82. 
 GOOB, John Booth; 6. Sept. 28. i<(3.1, Wiawbv. 
 
 Lin.; <?./. S.A.C. ; ». D. 1858, P. 1859, X.8. k 
 
 Pugwu^h, with Wallace, 1859-61 {tr, B.C. 
 
 [p. 8801). 
 GRANTHAM, Thomas A. (tr. .V.P.L, [p. 887]). 
 
 .S". Yann.iutli, 1818-33; Aniheist, 1831. 
 GRAY, A. V .•>■. 1870 ; Port Medway, 1871-5. 
 GRAY. Archibald (r.-. N.B. [).. 8B8]). ,S'. Sac);- 
 
 viUe, 1833-52; Digby, 1853 (i8. 
 GRAY. Benjamin Gearish. a. Vn'ston &i;., 
 
 1796 1801 ; SackvUlc, 1806-17 , Halifax (Gcr- 
 
 nmnsj, 1818-23 [p. 117] ; tr. N.B. [p. 808]. 
 GRAY. John William 0. (son of B. (}.); ed. 
 
 K.C.W. ; ... I). Lon. a. Amherst, 1822-4 ; tr. 
 
 N.B. [p. 865]. 
 GRAY, W. S, .s'. Shcrbrooke, 1£60-1 ; En.Hette. 
 
 1862-80. 
 GREATOREX, Frederick Pearce : b. London ; u. 
 
 D. 1874, P. 1875, N.S. 8. Granville, J876-81. 
 GREEN, Samuel Button; b. 1830, Buldock, 
 
 Herts; «/. St. Aldan's Coll., Birk. ; o. 1851, 
 
 N.S. a. Mus<iuedolH)it, 1854-8C. /{c*. 111. 
 GR EY, W alter, a. Saok\ Ule, 1858-9. 
 GRIFFIN, ConteUus. a. Charlotte Town, P.E.I. 
 
 182 ; Geo rgetown, 1820-2. [.St-.- p. 865.] 
 GRIFFITHS. John; 6. 1828, Pjmbrey;«/. S.A.C. 
 
 a. Digby Neck, 1853-4, 1858-59 [in England 
 
 1886-7]. Kes. iU. 
 ORINBON, Ootevius MaunseU, M.A. K.C.W. : 
 
 o. D. 1888, P. 1859, N.S. a. Three Fathom 
 
 Harbour, 1866-9 ; Seafortb, 1870-5. 
 GR08EE, Charles Eatoa, B.O. Seabury HaU, 
 
Mlflf 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 862 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE MIOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 ,s. 
 
 U.S.; o. D. 1873, I'. 1874, Minuesota. 
 Port Mciiwftv. 187ti-8 ; li\ UoiW. [p. 908], 
 «ROBF\. W.H,, M.A. St. Stephen's Coll.,Aii- 
 liandaie, N.Y. ; o. D. 1871, P. 1874, N.S. S. 
 St. Margaret's Bav, 1873 ; New Ross, 1879-81. 
 HAMILTON, HeiU7 Harris (fr.N.F.L. [p. 857]). 
 
 S. Manchester ic, 1866-92. 
 HARRIS, Voorhmi E., M.A. K.C.W. ; b. Anna- 
 polis, N.S. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, N.S. S. Lon- 
 (lonilerry, 1880 ; Amherst, 1884-8. 
 HARPER, H«iuy; o. D. 1883. P. 1884, N.S. 
 
 ,S. Port HiU &c., P,E.I., 1883-92. 
 HATDEN, Henry, M.A. T.C.D. {Ii: N.B. 
 
 [p. 865]J. S. Eawdon, 1822. 
 HENSLET, J. M. S. Windsor &c„ 1860-73. 
 HIOGIN80N, -. S. Port Hill, P.E.I., 1882. 
 HILL, Jame* J. <S!. Newport, 1862-8. 
 HILL, Lewi* M. W. S. Digby, 1844-83. Pen- 
 sioned 1853 ; died 1889. 
 HILTZ, AugMtu* F., B.A. K.C.W. ; 6. N.S., 
 184.1 ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, N.S. ,S'. Falmouth, 
 1873-76 ; ir. N.B. [p. 866]. 
 HLNI), Duncan Henry ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, N.S. 
 
 S. Georgetown, P.KI.. 1880-2. 
 HOW, Henry, B.A. K.C.W. ; 6. Windsor, N.S. ; 
 0. D. 1878, P. 1879. N.S. S. Newport, 1880-81. 
 HOWSEAL, Bernard Kiohael; o. Loii. S. Hali- 
 fax cStu. (Germans), 1785-99. Died Mar. 9, 1799. 
 HUNT, Thomaa Henry, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. U. 
 1888, P. 1889, N.S. S. Clierry Valley, P.E.I., 
 1892 
 INOlis, Charles; erf. K.C.W.; o. 1811, N.S. 
 8. Chester &o., 1811-16 ; Dartmoutli (tlie old 
 Mission of Preston revived under that name), 
 1817-24 ; Sydney, C.B., 1824-43. 
 INOLIS, Archibald Peine (or Paine). <V. Gran- 
 ville, 1789-1801. Dieil Feb. 1801. 
 INOLIS, Rt. Rev. Charles (S.P.G.cx-^ris.sionary 
 in Penn. [see p. 862] ), the first Colonial lip. ; 
 com. Bp. of Nova Scotia at Lambeth on Auff. 12, 
 1787. S. Halifax, 1787-1816. Die<l Fob. 24, 
 1816, Halifax, f-Ked 82 [pp. 117-19, 128, 130, 
 139,143-4,165,761]. 
 INOLIS, Rt. Rev. John, D.D. (son of Bp. C. 
 Inglis) ; b. 1777, N.Y. ; ed. K.C.W ; Ktclus. 
 Comsy. 1816 ; cons, third Bp. of Novii Scotia 
 March 27, 1825, at Lambeth. S. Avlcsford, 
 1801-8 ; Halifax, 1816-60 ; died in London f)ot. 
 27,1860 [pp. 94, 1C3-8, 114-16, 119-23, 132]. 
 JACKSON, James, ? station. 1826. 
 JTAMIESON, Robert. H. Eastern Coast (Jdldoru 
 to Country Harbour), 1840-62 ; Ship Harbour 
 4c^853-83 
 JAMlESON, William Henry. i$. Louisburg jco., 
 
 C.B., 1864-71. 
 JAMISON, A. D. S. Maitland, 1870-83. 
 JARVIB, George Seymour ; ed. K.C.W. : «. D. 
 
 1829, N.S. ? station 1829; tr. N.B. [p. 880]. 
 JARVlB, Henry J. [See p. 866]. S. AnnaiM)lis, 
 
 1849-62. 
 JAR VIS, H. M. S. Gui'sborough. 1878-80. 
 JARVIS, W. George T, S. Guysborough, 1854- 
 
 60 ; Pugwash, 1861-7. 
 JENKINS, Louis Charles. Aptd. to Qurbt><! 1830, 
 but unable to reach there until Aug. 1822. 
 Meantime S. P.E.I., 1820-2 [p. 870]. S. St. 
 Eleanor's *c., P.E.I., 1828-6 ; Charlotte Town 
 &C., P.E.I. 1826-63 ; Rustico, 1854-8. 
 JOHNSTON, Thomas, W.; b. N.Brun.: o. D. 1870, 
 P. 1871, N.S. S. Crapaud, P.E.I. 1874-88. lies. 
 JONES, A. C. S. Port HUl, P.E.I., 1886-7. 
 KATTLBACH, Yen. James Albert, M.A. K.C.W. ; 
 b. Lunenburg, N.S. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1868, N.S. ; 
 (Ardn. of N.S. 1889). S. Truro, 1871-92. 
 (% 1884-92). 
 KING, Waiiam, B. (Professor of K.C.W.) S. 
 Windsor, 1827-33; Visiting Missy., 1834-45; 
 Parrsborougli, 1846-74. 
 XING, William Colsel. S. Douglas and Raw- 
 don, 1797-1808 ; Windsor, 1813-48. 
 LALI. Y, Meyriok ; o. N.S. 5. Georgetown, F.E.I., 
 1846-53. 
 
 LEAVER, Thomas Cole, B.A. ; o. 1834, N.S. .ST. 
 
 Lunenburg, 1834-6 ; Antigonishe, 1863-34 ; 
 
 Truro, 1844-68. Died March IS, 1858. 
 LLOTS, Charles. .ST. P.E.I., 1836-7 ; George- 
 town, F.E.L, 1838-41; Milton and Rustico, 
 
 1842-53 ; Charlotte Town, P.E.L, 1864-8. Ret. 
 LLOTD, Thomas. S. Chester, 1793-6. Frozen to 
 
 death Feb. 26, 1795, while travelling from 
 
 Chester to Windsor [p. 119]. 
 LLOTD, Frederick Ebeneier John (tr. P.Q. 
 
 [p. 870] ). S. Georgetown and Cherry Valley, 
 
 P.E.L, 1888-92. 
 LOWE, Charles Frederick; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 
 
 1880, P. 1887, N.S. S. St. Eleanor, P.E.L, 1887 ; 
 
 Summerside, P.B.I., 1888-92. 
 M'CAWLEY, George, D.D. (tr. N.D. [p. 866]). 
 
 5. Windsor, President of King's College, 
 1836-46 ; Fahnouth 1847-77 [p. 777]. 
 
 M'CTJLLT, Clarence Watts. B.A. K.C.W. ; h. 
 
 Amherst, N.S. : o. D. 1878, P. 1881, N.S. ,"?. 
 
 Mainadieu, 1879-81. 
 MACBONALB, Angus Charles ; o. D. 1872, P. 
 
 1876, N.S. S. Antigonishe &c., 1876-81. 
 MACKAT, Bruce ; b. Sept. 27, 1849, Waterstock, 
 
 Ox.; ed. K.C.W. S. Cherry Valley, P.E.L, 
 
 1877-9 ; tr. Berm. [p. 860]. 
 M'LEAN, Thomas Bithel; b. 1839, Dublin ; ed. 
 
 Chioh. Theo. CoU. S. St. Eleanor's, P.E.L, 
 
 1874-6. 
 MATNARB, George Fowke ; b. Digbv, N.S. ; 
 
 ed. K.C.W. ; 0. D. 1876, P. 1877, N.S. X Falk- 
 land, 1880-1. 
 MATNARB, Thomas, D.D. King's Coll., N.g. ; 
 
 6. Halifax, N.S. ; o. D. 1841, P. 1842, N.S. S. 
 Dartmouth, 1841-2 ; Halifax, 1843 ; Rawdou, 
 1844-7 ; Digby, 1848-52 ; Sackville, 1853-6 ; 
 Windsor, f 1857-92. 
 
 METZLER, G. W., B.A. K.C.W.; o. 1869, P. 
 1871, N.S. S. Antigonishe, 1870-4; Sydney 
 Mines, C.B., 1877-81 ; Bridgwater, t 1882-3. 
 
 MnXEBGE, ArthttT W. ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. P. 
 1845, N.S. S. Antigonishe, 1844-66 ; Digby, 
 1857-60; Bridgetown, 1861. 
 
 MILLEBOE, John; o. N.S. S. Westmoreland 
 and Amherst, 1796 ; Cumberland and West- 
 moreland, 1796-7 ; Westmorehind &c., 1788- 
 1801 ; Granville, 1801-17 ; Annapolis Ac, 
 1817-30. Died of paralysis, Deo. 6, 1830. 
 
 MILNE, James (of Scottish Epis. Church), sent 
 to introduce the National system of e<lucation 
 into Nova Scotia [p. 769]. K Halifax 4c., 
 1815-16 ; Ir. to N.B. [p. 866]. 
 
 MONET, Richard. Itinerant, 1786; Lunen- 
 burg, 1787-1803. Pensioned 1803 ; died about 
 1804^ngland. 
 
 MOOBT, John T. -S. Bridgewater, 1860-2; 
 Tusket, 1863. 
 
 MOOBT, John T. T. S. Liverpool &o., 1827-45 ; 
 Yarmouth, 1840-82. 
 
 MCORE, Bavid C. ; b. London ; ed. St. Bees Coll.; 
 (). D. 1848 Man., P. 1860 Nor. S. Sherbrooke, 
 1802; Now Ross, 1863-8; Bridgewater, 1868-71; 
 Amherst, 1874; Cumberland Mines, 1875 ; Pug- 
 wash, 1876-7; Albion Mines, 1! 18'8-89. 
 
 MOREAV, J. B. (French) (French, Swiss, and 
 German Mission). H. Halifax, 1749-63 ; Lunen- 
 burg, 1763-70. Died 1770 [pp. 110-12]. 
 
 MORRIS, George E, W. ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. 1821, 
 England. 8. Parrsl)orough &o., 1821-0 ; Kaw- 
 dcn, 1827-43 ; Dartmouth, 1844-63. 
 
 MORRIS, W. T. ; «. P. 1847, N.S. S. Man- 
 chester, 1847-66 ; Antigonishe, 1857-67. 
 
 NIOHOLLS, Edward EUsha Budd, D.D. K.O.W. ; 
 6. Digby, N.S. ; o. D. 1844, P. i845, N.S. S. 
 Digby, 1845-6 ; Liverpool, 1847-93. 
 
 NORFOLK, Albert Springett ; ed. St. John's 
 Coll., N.P.L.; 0. D. 1874, P. 1875, N.S. S. 
 Mainadieu, 1874; Falkland, 1876-6. 
 
 NORRIB, Robert S. Chester, 1797-1800 ; {tr. 
 N.B. 1801-4 [p. 866]) ; Cornwallis <&o., 1805-S8. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 863 
 
 ITORWOOD, Joseph W. S. New Rous, 1872-8 ; 
 
 Seafortli, 1879-80 Itee p. 870]. 
 O'JCEABA, Chulet; ed. Toronto Univ.; o. D. 
 
 1881, P. 1882, Hur. S. Cliarlotte Town, P.E.I., 
 
 1887. 
 OBMOND, David. S. Yarmonth <to., 1793-4. 
 
 Res. 
 OWEN, Eeniy Lambrith; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 
 
 1832, N.S. S. Ayle fonl, 1832-63 ; Lunenburg, 
 
 1853-83. 
 TADFIELD, J. S. Tusket, 1874-7. 
 TANTES, Frederio D. S. Georgetown, F.E.I., 
 
 1841-S. Res. 
 TANTON, George (refugee from N.J. [p. 85C]). 
 
 ? S. 1783-4 ; Yarmouth Ac, 1785-6. lies. 
 
 PAKKER, A. D. (tr. KB. [p. 888]). .S. Dart- 
 mouth &o., 1835-43. 
 
 lARKTHEE, D. B. S. Georgetown, P.E.I., 
 1870-1. 
 
 PARSONS, Thomas C. [down as J. Parsons, 
 1821-2]. S. Sackville, 1821-3 [p. 116]. 
 
 PARTRIDOE, J. S. S. Hosettc, 1881. 
 
 PEARSON, John ; 6. 1829 ; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1854, 
 P. 1856, N.S. S. St. Margaret's Bay, 1854-6. 
 
 PEDEN, James. S. Ciinso (school), 1735-43 
 
 [p.l08]. 
 ^ERT 
 
 S. Vunapolis and 
 
 PERKINS, Cyrus ; o. P., N.S. 
 Clements, 1801-17. Uf.i. ill. 
 
 PISOEON, — ; 0. N.S. <S. Newpf .t, Hawdon, and 
 Douglas, 1794. 
 
 PORTER, Charles, 1. ^. f Newport, 1817-34, 
 and President King's Cuiitge, Windsor, 1824-34. 
 Res. [p. 777]. 
 
 PORTER, William Young; ed. Queen's Coll., Ox.; 
 o. D. 1840, N.E. S. CajX! Breton (Trav. Missy,), 
 1840-56 ; Louisburg Ac, 1856-9. Drowned in 
 crossing the ice from Sy Iney to Sydney Mines, 
 February 1869. 
 
 XANDALL, John ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1865, N.S. S. 
 Douglas Ac., 1865-9 ; Maitland, 1860-7. 
 
 BEAD, Yen. John Herbert, D.D. ; ed. King's 
 Coll., Fred., and St. John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 
 1842 Lon.,P.1844 N.S. : (Ardn. P.K.I. 1860). 
 S. Murray Harbour, 1843 ; Westmoreland Har- 
 bour, P.'E.I., 1844-51; St. Eleanor's, P.E.I., 
 1852-64; Milton *c., P.E.I., 1865-86. Died 
 Deo. 14, 1H86, at Penzance. 
 
 REAOH, Thomas Blanohard ; o. D. 1R78,P.1880, 
 N.S. S. Port HIU, P.E.I., 1882-3, 1890-1 ; Mil- 
 ton, P.E.I., 1892.^ 
 
 RICHARDSON, Klemeut, M.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 1859, P. 1860, Cork. <S. St. Eleanor's, P.E.X., 
 1883-8. Res. 
 
 RICHET, James Arminius ; b. Montreal ; ed. 
 Up. Can. Coll., Tor. ; o. D, 1863, P. 1866, N.S. 
 S. Maitland, P.E.I., 1867-9. 
 
 RICHET, Theophilus Samuel ; ed. SackriUe 
 Coll. ; o. D. 1383, P. 1864, Fretl. S. Georgetown, 
 P.E.I., 1866-9 ; Cherry Valley, P.E.I., 1870 ; St. 
 Eleanor's, P.E.I., 1876-82. 
 
 RITCHIE, J. A. S. Seaforth, 1881, 
 
 HITCHIE, James Johnston, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. 
 D. 1856, P. 1867, N.S. S. Annapolis <feo,, 1883 68. 
 
 ROACH, Robert Timpany, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 
 1861, N.S. S. Ciaimud, P.E.I., 1852-3 ; George- 
 town, P.E.I., 1854-'"'. 
 
 ROBEBTS, Fre^ S. New I.ndon, P.E.I., 
 
 1841-8. Res. 
 
 ROBERTSON. James [see p. 889]. S. Bridge- 
 town and Wilmot, 1832-7 ; Bridgetown, 1838- 
 49 ; W^ilmot, 1860-78. Rctii-ed 1876. 
 
 :aOCHE, William. S. Port HiU, P.B.I., 1841-2. 
 
 BOSS, William. S. Georgetown, P.E.I., 1874-8. 
 Died 1875. 
 
 ROWLAND, John Hamilton (fron^ Pcnn,, U.S.) ; 
 6. 1746. S. Shelburne, 1788-95. Dic<l February 
 26, 1796, of asthma. 
 
 ROWLA^n, Thomas Bowlb/, D.C.L. (son of J. 
 H.) ; b. 1.71, Phlla<lelphia ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 
 and P. 1795, N.S. .9. Shelburne &c., 1795-1830. 
 Retired. 
 
 BVDDLE, T. D. ; ed. T.O.D. ; o. D. ISSl, N.S. 
 
 S. Margaret's Bay, 1852 ; Pugwash, 1853 ; Shcr- 
 brooke, 1854-8 ; Sydney Mines, C.B., 1868-61. 
 
 RUOOUES, John Owen, M.A. K.C.W. ; 6. Anna- 
 poUs, N.8. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864, N.S. K St. 
 Margaret's Bay, 1871-7. 
 
 SAM PSON, W. H. S. MUton <to., P.E.I., 1887-90. 
 
 SAROENT, John Paine, B.A. K.C.W.; o. D. 
 1864, P. 1865, N.8C0. S. Tusket, 1866-7 ; Anti- 
 gonishe, 1868; Crapaud, P.E.I,, 1869-71; George- 
 town, P.E.I., 1872-3; Hawdon, 1874-9 ; tr. Rup. 
 
 [p. sm. 
 
 SCAHHELL, Edwin. S. Cherry Valley, P.E.I., 
 
 1871-2. 
 SHANNON, W. S. GuysUirough, 1873-4. 
 SHAW, James Allan. S. Sydney, C.B., 1827-8 ; 
 
 Arichat, C.B., 1829-83. Pensioned. 
 SHBEVE, Chariek J. (son of T. S.), B.A. (Ir. 
 
 N.F.L. [p. H59]). -8. Guysborough, 1838-53; 
 
 Chester Ac, 1854-77. 
 SHREVE, James, D.D. (soiiotT.S.) ;ft/.K.C.W. ; 
 
 <>. I). 1821, Que. a. Chester Ac, ie21-53 ; 
 
 Dartmoutli, 1885-61. 
 SHREVE, Richmond, D.D. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1874, 
 
 P. 1876, N.S. S. CornwaUis, 1877-8. 
 SHREVE, Thomas; o. Jjou. S. Parrslxirough, 
 
 1787-1804; Lunenburg, 1805-16 f. 117]. 
 
 Dieil about 1816. 
 SIMONDS, R. S. Amherst, 1853. [See p. 867]. 
 SIMPSON, James, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D. 
 
 1882, P. 1883, Tor. *'. Charlotte Town, P.E.I., 
 
 1887. 
 SKINNER, Frederick (rr. N.F.L. [p. 859]). 
 
 a. Falkland, 1878 !). 
 SMITH, Benjamin. S. Windsor &c., 1850-1. 
 SMITH, Ven. David. D.D. K.C.W.; ed. S.A.C. 
 
 and K.C.W. ; c. 1). 18b8, P. 1869. S. St. George's, 
 
 C.B., 1877- HI 1884-6. 
 SMITH, J. L. B. S. Beaver Harbour, 1876-81. 
 SMITH, John Shaw, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. Newport, 
 
 N.S. ; 0. D. 1860 Fred., P. 1864 N.S. .ST. Chester, 
 
 1863 ; Jrelford, 1854-8 ; Milton and lUistico, 
 
 P.E.L, 1858-63; RackviUe, 1864-73; Petite 
 
 Biviere, 1874-83 ; Dartmouth, 1884-5. 
 SNYDEB, William Henry ; ed. King's Coll., N.B.; 
 
 0. 1835, N.S. ,?. W .-ymouth, 1835-62 ; Mnhone 
 
 Bay 1853-73 ; GranviUe, 1874-6 ; Mali. Bnv, 
 
 1877-88. Died 1888. 
 SPIKE. Henry M.. B.A. K.C.W. ; 6. 1821 N..S. ; 
 
 o. D. 1H50 1'lal., V. 1852 N.S. S. Margftiet's Bay, 
 
 1850-2; Tusket, 1863; Newport, 1864-8 ; New 
 
 Dublin &"., 1858-67 ; Petite lUviert :868-73, 
 
 Ir. N.B. [p. 887]. 
 STAMEB, Henry ; 6. 1820, Clare Castle, Ir. ; ed. 
 
 BirkcnlnNi.: Coll. ; o. D. 1850 Pre-' , P. 1851 
 
 N.S. S. >Vilmot, 1850-3 ; Pugwash ^e., 1854-8 ; 
 
 Uulibanls Cove, 1868-91. lies. 
 BTANNAOE, John ; h. Jersey ; o. 1,<34, N.S. S. 
 
 Margaret's Bay, 1834-57. Jie.i. [p. 121]. 
 FITANSEB, Bt. Bev. Bobert, D.D. >sr. Hulifaz, 
 
 1791-1816; com. (second) Bp. of Nova .Sootia 
 
 May 16, 1816, at Lambeth : but (as a result of 
 
 injuries ret^eived in helping to extinguish a 
 
 Are in Halifax sonio time before consecration) 
 
 in England ill 1817-24; then res. and pen. 
 
 sioned by Society ami Govt. Died 1829, Lvn. 
 
 [pp. 119, 132.] 
 STEENS, Henry, B.A. K.C.W. ; 
 
 S. 
 
 D. 1862, P. 1863, N.S. 
 1864-8 ; Tusket, 1878-81. 
 STEVENSON, John (Professor K.C.W.) 
 
 b. lAvcrpool ; o. 
 Crapaud, '^ U.J . 
 
 ■..s. 
 
 ? S. 1832-3 ; Falinoutli and Visiting 1 leay, 
 1834-45 [pp. 120-1]. B(!(inoatlicd HOj I to 
 K.C.W. Ship Harbour C'lUicli co«». 183*, and 
 c.illed St. Stephen's in ci /-.iili/.-uni to Mr. 
 Stevenson. 
 
 STEWABT, Jame< D. 
 Newport and Kawdor 
 1861-68. 
 
 STEWART, WUliiun. 
 
 :>artnnutli, 1848-9 ; 
 1850-3, Dartmouth, 
 
 Cwigetowu, P.B.I., 
 
 1883 ; Cherry '^'illey. P.EX. :<*ii*-S ; Bedford 
 P.E.1.,1886-6L. 
 SrOBRS, John ; o. D. 1839 Uo» : V. 1841 N.S. 
 ,% Oornwallis Ac, lfril-78. i.'eiuloned 1878 ; 
 
■ 
 
 l.'i 
 
 Si 
 
 864 
 
 SOCIETY rOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 II 
 I 
 
 died at Bournemouth, Kiig., Tuesday Liefure 
 
 Kaster, 1881. 
 STVABT, WiUiam ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. 1851, N.S. 
 
 TravelliuK Missy. 1862-3. 
 STTLLIVAlf, Augustus. S. Bridgetown, 1872. 
 BWABET, Henzy Birohfleld. 3. Fort HUl &o., 
 
 P J.I., 1888-69. 
 SWABET, lUvrioe; o. 1864, N.S. S. Orapaud, 
 
 P.E.I., 1864 ; Rustico, 1856-58. 
 TATLOB, William. S. Rawdon, 1848-64. 
 TOCftUE, Philip, M.A. Lawrence Univ., U.S. ; 
 
 0. D. 1851 Con., P. 1884 N.S. TraveUing Missy., 
 
 1866 ; Tusket &c., 1856-62 ; tr. P. Out. [p. 877]. 
 TOWNSEEND, George (Canon), M.A. K.O.W. ; 
 
 b. P.E.I. ; 0. D. 1834, P. 1835, N.S. S. Anna- 
 
 polia &c., 1834 ; Amherst &o., 1834-82. [See 
 
 N.B^p. 887.] 
 TBUCraOHAX, J. L. S. Annapolis, 1831 3. 
 
 Supposed to Iiave been lost at sea in visiting 
 
 the Bermudas, 1833. 
 TUTTY, WiUiam ; ed. Em. Coll., Cam. S. Halifax, 
 
 1749-63. Died 1753 [pp. 109-11]. 
 TWININO, Thomas (son of W.) : ed. K.C.W. 
 
 A'. Halifax, 1817-23. 
 TWDONO, WiUiam (Ir. Bah. [p. 886]). S. Corn- 
 
 waUis and Horton, 1789-1804 ; Sydney, C.B., 
 
 1805- 13 ; Rawdon and Doughis, 1814^-19 ; Liver- 
 pool, 1820-6. 
 VNIACKE, Richard John, D.D. (tr. N.B. 
 
 [p. 867]). .% Newport, 1837-62 (with Anna- 
 
 poUs, 1839-40) ; Sydney, C.B., 1853-86. 
 VNIACKE, Robert Fitzgerald. S. Halifax, 
 
 1828-72. 
 VTBTS, Roger, sen. (tr. Conn. [p. 854]). S. 
 
 Digby, 1786-1811 [pp. 116, 118]. 
 VIETS, Roger (son of above) (tr. N.B. [p. 867]). 
 
 S. Digby, 1814-38. 
 VINCENT, Robert. S. Lunenburg, 1762-6. 
 
 Die d 1765 . 
 WAINWRIOHT, Hastings S., B.A. K.C.W.; 
 
 b. N.S. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1868. S. Glace Bay, 
 
 C.B^8C4-S ; (tr. N.B. [p. 867]). 
 WAIXER, William. S. St. Eleanor's, P.E.I., 
 
 1827-0. 
 WAITER, WUliam, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass., 
 
 S.T.D. Aberdeen. S. Shclbunic, 1787-9. JUss.; 
 
 died 1800, Boston, U.S. [p. 115]. 
 WATTS, Richard, first S.P.G. Missy, in N.S. 
 
 S. AuuuiwUs Royal (school), 1728-38 [p. 107]. 
 WEEKS, Charles William (son of J. W., of 
 
 Preston.) S. Weyn nth, 1793-1802 ; Uuys- 
 
 borough •Sic, 1803-33; Manchester, 1834-6 r 
 
 Vis iting Missy. 1837-42. 
 WEEKS, Joshua Wingate (refugee, tr. N.E. 
 
 [p. 884]). S. Annapolis Royal, 1781 ; [? at 
 
 Halifax, not S.P.G., in interval] ; Preston Ac. 
 
 179 3-6 ; Ouysborough, 1798-1803. Died 1803. 
 WEEKS, Joshua Wingate (son of C. W. W.) ; erf. 
 
 K.O.W. ; o. P. 1829, N.S. S. CornwaUls &c., 
 
 1827-9 ; New DubUn, 1829-45. 
 WEINBEER, W. A. B. ; o. D. 1841, P. 1843, 
 
 N. 8. -S. Chester (Germans), 1841-5. Died 1845.. 
 WHA IXEY, Francis. .S. GrauTille, 1827-34. lies. 
 WHITE, Thomas Howland, D.D. K.C.W.; b. 
 
 Shelburne, N.S. ; o. D. 1829, P. 1830, N.S. S. 
 
 Antigonishe &c., 1829-35 ; Shelburne, 1836-86. 
 WlOOraS, Abram Vangdder O., D.D. : ed. 
 
 K.C.W.i 0. D. 1829, N.S. S. St. Eleanor's, 
 
 P.B.L, 1830-51 ; tr. N.B. [p. 867]. 
 WIGGINS, OUberti ed. K.C.W.; o. D. Que., 
 
 P. 1826, N.S. S. Rawdon *o., 1820-1 ; tr. N.B., 
 
 WIGGINS, Richard B. S. Amherst, 1828-33 
 
 [«fep. 867], 
 WXLKINS, Lewis Morris, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. Pic- 
 
 ton, N.S. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864, N.S. S. Raw- 
 don, 1870-3 ; Bridgetown, 1874-86. 
 WHIIS. Robert (tr. N.B. [p. 867]) (Ardn. 1834). 
 
 a. HaUfax &c., 1826-64. 
 WnXOTTGHBY, Edward C. S. Cumberland & 
 
 Westmoreland Cos., 1793-4; Wind3or,1795-1811.. 
 WILSON, E. S. Sackville, 1874-5. 
 WnSON, W. E. S. Falmouth, 1881. 
 WISWAll, James (tr. N.E. [p. 854]). ,Sf. Com- 
 
 waUis, Horton, and Wilmot, 1782-8 ; Wilmot 
 
 &o. , 1789-1812. Died 1812. 
 WIX, Edward, S. HaUfax &c., 1826-8; tr. 
 
 N.P.L. [p. 869]. 
 WOOB, Thomas (tr. N.J. [p. 885]) ; the first S.P.G. 
 
 Missy, to visit New Brunswick [pp. 126-6], 
 
 S, Annapolis &c., 1783-4 ; HaUfax &c., 1764-63 ; 
 
 Annapolis and GranvUle, 1763-78. Died Dec. 14, 
 
 1778 [pp. 112-13], and Translations, Mickmack 
 
 " ). 800], 
 LIGHT, Dr. S. Georgetown, P.E.I., 1882-3. 
 WRIGHT, George. S. Halifax (Germans), 1799- 
 
 1818. Died Aug. 1, 1819, of paralysis. 
 WRIGHT, Joseph. S. Cliestcr, 1817-21 ; Horton, 
 
 1822-9.Dledln Bermuda 1829,whilei>nsickleftve. 
 YOUNG,FrederickMartynMaguire.Th.A.K.C.L.; 
 
 o. D. 1868 Can,, P. 1874 N.S. *'. Tusket Ac, 
 
 1868-73 ; Arlclmt, C.B., 1874-80. 
 
 NEW BRUNSWICK (1783-1892)— 216 Missionaries and 101 Central Stations. 
 
 [Sec Chapter XVII., pp. 125-35.J 
 
 (Diocese of FiiKOiaiicTo-v, founded 1845.) 
 
 ALEXANDER, Finlow; h. April 17, 183 J, Wiilk- 
 
 hampton ; o. D. 1866, P. 180«, Tor. S. New 
 
 .Maryland, 1880-92. 
 ALLEY, Jerome, D.D. (/;•. N.S. [p. «(iO]). ,S. .-^t. 
 
 Andrew'.-", 1819-60. 
 ALHON, Foster Hutchinson, B.A. K.C.W. 
 
 ,S. Uichibucto, 1880-4. 
 ANDREWS, Samuel (tr. N.M. [p. 852]). .S. 'i 
 
 1786 ; St. Andrew's (Charlotte Co.), 1786-1818. 
 
 Died Sept. 181« [pp. 126. 128-9]. 
 ARMSTRONG, John, H. St. John, 1851-60. 
 ARMSTRONG, W. B., M.A. K.C.W. : h. Val- 
 
 IKiraiso ; o. D. 1805, P. 1868, N.S. S. Weldford, 
 
 1878-81 ; Point du Clione, 1888 ; Grand Falls, 
 
 1884-90 ; PetcrsvUlo, 1891-2. 
 ARNOLD, Horatio Nelson, M.A. (wn of OUver) 
 
 (tr.'S.a. [p. 860]). S. Sussex Vale, 1H28-48. 
 
 Died Dec. 8, 1848, in a Boston asylum. 
 ARNOLD, Oliver, M.A. Yale Coll., U.S.; b. 
 
 Oct. 18, 1786, Mansfield, Conn. ; o. N.S. S. 
 
 Sussex Vale (with Norton 1803-20), 1792-1829; 
 
 Springfield, 183U-1. Died April 9, 1834. 
 
 ARNOLD, Robert. ISee p. 860]. S. Westmore- 
 land. 1840-7. 
 
 ARNOLD, Samuel Edwin; ed. K.C.W.; o. P. 
 1829, N.S. S. Shediac, 1828-31. 
 
 BACON, Samuel, B.A. Clare Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 
 1818, p. 1819, Lon. S. Miramichl &c., 1821-47, 
 Chatham, 1848-69. Died Feb. 16, 1869, in 80th 
 year. 
 
 BARBER, Hubert Hough ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 
 1876, P. 1877, Fred. .s. Newcastle, 1876-80. 
 
 BARTHOLOMEW, Joseph. ,S. V 1848 ; St. 
 John's, 1880; PetersviUe, 1811-0. lies. 
 
 BAYLEE, Crone O'OeU. S. Derby anil BlackviUc, 
 1892. 
 
 BEARDSLEY, John ( ir. N. Y., a refugee [pp. 855 , 
 126] ). S. St. .John's Biver, Parr, Ac, 1783-4 : 
 Mausjervillo Ac, 1785-1800. Died 1800 [pp. 127 
 
 DEI 
 
 S. Musquash, 1864-6 ; Lan- 
 
 BEDELL, George. 
 
 caster, 1860-60. . 
 BEERS, Henry Herbert, B.A. K.C.W.; 6. r f; 
 
 o. D. 1890, N.8. ^f. Addington, 1892. /<«,' 
 BEST, Yen, George (Ir. N.S. [p. 860]). f SHiu 
 
MISSIONABY ROLL. 
 
 865 
 
 !« v.. : . 
 
 1825.) S. Preaerioton Ac, 1824-9. Died in 
 
 Knglaud 1829 wliile on sifk-leave [p. 1311. 
 BIS8ETT, Geonre (from N.K.) .S'. St. John's, 
 
 1786-8. Died Marcli 3. 1788 [p. 127]. 
 BISSETT, James (son of above). >S. Mauger- 
 
 ville and Burton, 1802-15. DIlmI 1815. 
 BLACK, John. 8. Shediac, 1832-fi ; Saokville, 
 
 18.S7-47 ; Ricliibucto, 1848 ; King's Clear, 
 
 1849-71. Diwl 1871. 
 BLISS, Charlei Parke, M.A. King's Coll., Fred. ; 
 
 6. Ji'.lv ?5, 1826, Fielerictou; o. D. 1848, P. 
 
 1849, Fred. S. St. Anne's, 1849-50 ; Harvey, 
 
 1851-3 ; Springfield, 1863-02 ; Sussex Vale, 
 
 1802-3 ; Sussex an<l Havelock, 1804-7. Jin. ill. 
 
 Die<l Nov. 21, 1872, at Ottawa. 
 BLISS, Donald M., B.A. K.C.VV. ; ft. Frederioton, 
 
 Jan. 1827 ; o. D. 1850, P. 1882, Fred. .S. Hope- 
 well, 1850; St. Anne's, 1851; Westmoreland, 
 
 1852-74, 1879. 
 BRO'WN, Clement Seoimus. SI.A. (ir. L.C. 
 
 [p. 808]). S. Dalliousie, 1887 ; Kestigouclie, 
 
 1889-91 
 BROWN," J. D. H. [«wp. 860]. S. SackviUe, 1875-6. 
 BRO'WN, Philip Holland, ll.A. K.C.W. ; tr. 
 
 N. Scotia Lp. 860]. S. Dalliousie, 1873. 
 ."iKCWN, Robert Wyndham. M.A. (tr. L.C. 
 
 T'.. ..;]). &St. Martin's, 1H87-9. 
 2Tj '" T.rEA'i?, John. S. SackviUe, 1818-20 ; Ir. 
 
 ^'.. . -Ml]. 
 BY, ..a, .■:Iather.D.D.(/r.N.S.andN.E. [p. 861]). 
 
 .i St. John's, 1789-1814. Died March 12, 1814 
 
 iv. 128]. 
 CAMPBELL, Alexander Bigby ; o. P. 1841, K.S. 
 
 5. (Jagetown, 1840-1. 
 
 CAHPbELL, John Roy; ft. Edinburgh; pJ. 
 
 S.A.C.; 0. D. 1805, P. 1807, N.S. A". St. Martin's, 
 
 1876-81 ; Dorchestor,f 1884-92. 
 CAREY, Oeorve Thos, .S'. Grand Manan,1849-70. 
 CARR, J. Frederiok. S. Kingsclear, 1874-0. 
 CLARKE, Richard {tr. Conn. [p. 853]). 8. 
 
 ? 1785 ; Gagetown,&o., 1786-181 1 ; St.Stephen's, 
 
 1811-24. Died 1824 [pp. 126, 129], 
 CLARKE. Samuel R. (son of R. G.) (S.M. St. 
 
 Stephen's, 1807); o. 1811, N.S. A'. Uagetown, 
 
 1811-41. Died Aug, 1841. 
 COOKE, Samuel (tr. N.J. [p. 864]). S. St. John, 
 
 1785-0; Frederioton (formerly "St. Anne"), 
 
 1786-95. Di-owned with his oiilr son :>n River, 
 
 St. John, May 2\ 1795. [See pp. 120-8.] 
 COOKSON, JanicR >'. Hampton, &c., 1818-20. 
 COSTER (or rOBT AT), Frederick. S. St. John's 
 
 itc., 1822-4; ' :;^il^'^l, 1..26-41 ; Locli Lomond, 
 
 1842 ; Carle .r. ilV' ! 63. Diiil. 
 COSTER (.rCVib^AT.) 7rr. George (brother of 
 
 F. C.) ( . ^ !-.!. ">. 8,57]). & Frederioton, 
 
 1829-58. Ikr. ^•;!,',i'-..isl858. 
 COSTER, Natheiiwi Aiian (tr. N.S. [p. 801]). 
 
 8. Gnget"wn, 184; "ifi; ■iJi(;i;")UCto, 1859-78. 
 COVER"., Waiter £. -' B.A. King's Coll., 
 
 Frc''..; 6. 1833, N. Bri'..;.; o. D. 1859, P. 1801, 
 • Frj.1. 8. Lancaster, 1801-5 ; Mustpiash, 1800-8 ; 
 
 Lancaster, 1809-72 ; Grand Manan, 1873-92. 
 COWELL, George, 8. Woodstock, 1828-9. 
 COWIE, JamealUtohford de Wolfe, B.A. K.P.W.; 
 
 6. 1855, N. Scotia ; o. D. 1882, V. 1884, Fred. 8. 
 Johnston, 1883 ; Watcrford, 1884- 90. «c,«. 
 
 CRESSWELL, Amoi John ; ft. 1800, Ceylon; e,l. 
 
 S.A.C. ; 0. 1884 D. Bed., P. Fred. 8. Albert Co., 
 
 1884-5 ; .Sprl'w'fleld, 1886-92. 
 OROZIER Fredfriok B., B.A. New Brun. Univ.; 
 
 o. D. \. v. 1874, Fred. 8. Dalliousie, 1874-5 ; 
 
 Cam; 'iv ' -. ]n7«. 
 CRUDl-*, ■■.'iMnn. M.A. Trln. Col'., Tor.; o. D. 
 
 1867, p. 1-' ■" d. .S. Derby, 1871-2 ; B.ack- 
 
 ville, Ibij , Dfibi,', 1876, 
 SF. '\nEBEB Cnr.on William Kerbert, M.A. 
 
 K.C.W. ; /.. St.John, N.B. ; o.D. 1817, P. 1848, 
 
 Fred. 8. FreilerictMi, 1847-8 ; Upliam, 1849-00 ; 
 
 ?1861 ; Portland, 1862-6. 
 DE WOLF, Thomas N. dr. N.S. [p. 861]). S, 
 
 Riohibucto, 1846-7 ; SackviUe, &o. 1848-56. 
 
 DIBBLEE, Frederic : ft. Doc. 9, 1763, Stamfonl 
 
 Conn. ; ed. King's Coll. N.Y. ; o. 1791 N.S. 8. 
 
 Woodstock (with Nortiiampton.PrinoeWilliam 
 
 and Queenboro Town, 1793-1818), 1792-1825; 
 
 died Miiy 17, 1826 [pp. 129-30]. 
 DINZEY. J. 8. Woodstock, 1867-8. 
 DISBROW. James. ( 'f I. W. ). 8. Loch Ix>mond, 
 
 1846-7 ; Ilathurst, 1848 ;L(ich Lomond, 1849-58. 
 DISBROW, Noah. 8. St. Stephen, 184-1-5 ; 
 
 Bathurst, 1840-56. 
 DOWLING, Theodore Edward ; ft. Oct. 15, 18:i7, 
 
 Gloucester; eil. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1861, P. 1802, 
 
 Fred. S. St. Stephen's, 1861 ; Dougla.s, 1862-70 ; 
 
 Garleton.f 1871-8; Fairville,t 1877-82; St. 
 
 Steplien.f 1883-7. 
 DTTNN, John, 8. Grand Manan, 1832-43 ; 
 
 Douglas, 1844-9. Diei 1 1 849. 
 EASTMAN, G. E. V, ,S. Grand Falls, 1878-9. 
 EASI^N, Christophfr Thomas, M.A. K.C.W.; 
 
 b. 1 .59, 8. Weldford.iwn ; Prince WiUiam, 1H92. 
 EAT JUGH, Wm. ; ft. Nov. 16, 1801, Whallev ; ni. 
 
 S,A,C. ; 0. D. 1889, Fred. 8. Petitcodiac, 189. -91. 
 EDWARDS, R. M. 8. Kingsclear, 1878-9. 
 EL WELL, Joseph; o. D. 1810, Fred. 8. Prince 
 
 William and Dumfries, 1840-.50. 
 FLE"WELHNG, Ernest Purdy ; o. D. 1878. P. 
 
 18M1, Fred. S. Bale de Vents, 1879: Biiv ilu Vin, 
 
 188(1 ; Dalliousie, 1881 ; Restigouchc, 1882-5. 
 FLEWELLING, Joseph Edward ; 6. 1848, N.B. ; 
 
 o, D. 1875, P. 1870, Fred. 8. Wioklow, 1877-92. 
 FORSYTH, David. B.A. N. Bnm.Univ. ; ft. N.B ; 
 
 0. D, 1873. P. 1874, Fred. 8. Chatham, 1873-92 
 
 (% 188(^92). 
 FOWXER, Le Baron WUford, B.A. N, Brun. 
 
 Uni-', ; o. D. 1876, P. 1876, Fred. S. Prince 
 
 Willli.ra, 1877-88 ; Fairville, 1884. 
 FRENCH, Charles Albert ; tr. P. Ont. [p. 874]. 
 
 8. Buie Verte, 1889-91. 
 FULLERTON. Charles Herry, B.A. K.C.W. ; 6. 
 
 Aug. 10, 1858; o. D. P. 1888, N.S. & Petit- 
 codiac, 1892. 
 GRAY. Archibald; ed. K.C.W. ; o. P, 1829, N,S. 
 
 8. Miramichi, 1829-32 ; tr. N.S. [p. 861]. 
 GRAY, Benjamin G., D,D. (tr. N.S. [p. 861]). 8. 
 
 St. .Tohn's &C., 1824-45, 1848-9. 
 GRAY, J. William D., D.D. (tr. N.S. [p. 861]). 
 
 iS, St. John &c., 1825-48. 
 GREER, WiUicm ; ft. 1854, Ireland ; eil. S.A.C. ; 
 
 o. 1), 1879, P. 1880, Fred. 8. Burton, 1879-85 ; 
 
 Westfleld, 1887-9. 
 GBIFFIN, CorneUus liee p. 861]. S. Grand 
 
 Manan, 1823-4. 
 GWILYM, David Yaughan (nee N.F.L. [p. 867]). 
 
 8. CamiiobeUo, 1880 ; Ricliibucto, 1887-8. 
 EANFORD. Simeon Jones, B.A, K.CW, ; ft. 1882, 
 
 N.B. ; o. D. 1845, P. 1848, Fred. ,S'. Woiidsti.ik, 
 
 1840-8; Tobiciue, 1819-50; Andover, 1851-00; 
 
 Upham and Hammond, 1800-92. 
 HANINGTON, C P.. B.A. N. Brun. Univ.; ft. 
 
 1857, N.H. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1884, Fred. A'. Jolm- 
 
 ston, 1884-92. 
 HANSEN, Niels Christian, M.A. ; 6. ISO I, Den- 
 
 mark; ed. Univ. N. Brun. and K,(;,\V. ; o. D. 
 
 1880, P. 1888, Fred. ,S. Caniiin-, 18H6-9.I ; 
 
 Gagctown, 1891-2. 
 HA«S£N, NeUs M. ; ft. 1829, Denmark ; ed. ZcU- 
 
 ini-'e Seminary, Den. ; o. D. 1870, P. 1877, Fn d. 
 
 8. New Deniiiiirk, 1878-92 [p. 134]. 
 HARRINGTON, E. A. W. S. Prince William, 
 
 1807-70. 
 HARRISON, WilliBm ; ft. N.B. ; o. D. Barbados, 
 
 P. 1840 N.S. 8. Portland, 1839-42; 1846-70. 
 
 (Loch Lomond, 1813-5.) AV.«.S.1'.(J. allowance. 
 HARTIN, Thomas B ; ft. Ireland ; ed. N. Btuii. 
 
 Univ.; o. 1851, Freii. Travelling 1863-8; 
 
 Howard, 1869-06; Canterbury, 1800-78. 
 HATHEWAY, Charles H , B.A. N. Bmn. Univ ; 
 
 ft. 1858, N.H. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1888, Fred. «. 
 
 Newcastle, 1881-2; Cambridge, 1883-9(1. 
 HAYDEN, Henry, M.A. T.C.D. S. Grand Lake. 
 1820-1 ; tr. N.S. [p. 862]. 
 
 8 K 
 
 il?p I 
 
866 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 H: 
 
 II 
 
 ' ii -1 
 
 \ I 
 
 BEATOH, HMity ; «rf. Bp/s Coll., Len. : o. D. J 872 
 
 Win., P. 1873 Sal. S. Cambridge, 1882 [tee p. 874]. 
 EIOKSON, John William, B.A. Kini^'s Coll., 
 
 Pre<l. ; 6. 1857. S. Douglas and BriKht,1892. Died. 
 HI0OIN8, 0. F. S. SackviUc, 1881. 
 HItTZ, Aucuitui F. , B. A. (f r. N.S. [p. 862] ). S. 
 
 Derby, 1879-87. 
 EOASLET, Arthur ; 6. June3, 1 8S3, Cowfold, Sua.; 
 
 ed. S.A.C. Monoton, 1882-85 ; tr. S.A. [p. 891]. 
 EOU.OWAT, H<niry ; 6. Sept. 21, 1842, Dudley, 
 
 Wot. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1877, Wor. S. Weldford, 
 
 1884-6, 
 EOOPEB, Bdward Bertram, B.A. N.B. TJniv. ; 
 
 h. Ireland, 1863 ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Fred. S. 
 
 Weldford, 1887-91. 
 HOPKINS, J. R. S. Gordon and Lome, 1889-92. 
 HOTT, Leo. A., B.A. N.B. Univ. ; 6. N.B.; o. D. 
 
 1869. P. 1870, Fred. S. Andover. 1871-92. 
 EVDOELL, Kobert William ; ed. E.C.W. ; o. j. 
 
 1886, P. 1887, Fred. S. Derby and Blackrille, 
 
 1889-91. 
 EirOBOH. Jimee, RA. ; o. 1 834, V.S. S. 1 1 -Anra- 
 
 mi-^hie. 1834-45; Vlsitinjr, 1846-65; (1) . \ <58- 
 
 66 ; Newcastle, 1866-8 ; Glenelg, 
 
 Died 1871. 
 ETTItLET, E. P. S. Cambridge, 1890-2. 
 JACOB, Dr. Edwin. S. St. Mary'H, 1830-:, , 
 
 Visiting, 1833-45 [p. 777]. 
 JAFFREY. WiUiam ; 6. 1821 ; ed. N.B. Univ. ; 
 
 o. D. 1847, P. 1861, Fred. S. St. Marv, 1848-90. 
 JAUVIS, Oeorire Seymour, D.D. (tr. N.S. [p. 862] ). 
 
 £f. Hampstead, 1830-6 ; Shedinc. 1837-80. 
 JARVIS, Henry J. ; o. 1836-7, N.S. S. Richi- 
 
 bucto, 1836-45 ; St. John, 1847 inee p. 862]. 
 JONES, E. & Grand Falls, 18K2-3. 
 JONES. J. Nelion. S. Richibucto, 1879. 
 KETCHTTK, WiUiam Quintard, M.A. King's 
 
 Coll., Fred., D.D. Colum. Coll., N.Y. ; 6. N.B. ; 
 
 o. D. 1846, P. 1846, Fred. 8. Fredericton, 
 
 lSi8-9 ; Campobello, 1880, 1852. 
 LEE, Charle*. S. Pre<lerlcton, 1850 ; Westmore- 
 land, 1851 ; Portland, 1862-60. 
 LOCKWARD, John [see p. 858] ; o. D. 1868, P. 
 
 1870, N.F.L. & Waterford, 1879-81 ; St. Mar- 
 tin's, 1882-4. 
 
 LOOSEHOORE, PhiUp Wood, M.A. (Hon.)Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., Len. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868, P, 1857, 
 
 Fred. S. Prince William, 1855-61. 
 LOVE, George. S. Albert Co., 1878-9 ; King's 
 
 Clear, 1880-2. 
 LOWNDES, Arthur Edward Oilbert ; h. England, 
 
 1848 ; ed. K.C.L. and Lou. and Paris Univs. ; 
 
 o. D. P. 1884, Fred. S. Prince William, 1884-8. 
 MnCAWLEY. O orge ; ed. K.C.W. : o. 1826, N.S. 
 
 Visiting Missionary, 1831-4 ; tr. N.S. [p. 862]. 
 KcOHEE, Thomas ; b. July 27, 1816, Cambridge, 
 
 Eng. ; ed. King's Coll., Cam. ; o. I). 1842, Lon. 
 
 6'. Campobello, 1842-3 ; St. Andrew, 1843-5 ; 
 
 TIpham, 1846-8; Sussex Vale, 1848-61. Died 
 
 Dec. 18, 1861. 
 HoOHIVERN, John ; o. 1846, Fred. S. Tobique, 
 
 181(1-7; Andover, 1848; St. George, 1849-67. 
 
 Died 1867. 
 McKIEL, WillUm Le Baron, B.A. K.C.W. ; 
 
 6. N.B., 1841 ; o. D. 1864, P. 1865, Fred. 
 
 3. Uatlmrst, 1 864-73, 1888-90 ; Douglas, 1874-80 ; 
 
 Queensburv, 1881-2, 1885-7; Bright, 1883-4; 
 
 St. Martin's, 1891-2. 
 MATTHEW. Ch'«rlei Raymond. M.A. K.aw. ; 
 
 o. D. 1866, P. 1868. .S. PetersvlUe, 1871-2. 
 KEDLEY, rCanon) Charles St^inkoff. M.A. 
 
 Kind's Coll., Fred, (son of Bp. Sled'ey) ; 6. 
 
 Se).. 16, 1835, Truro ; o. D. 1859. P. I860', Fred. 
 ■ S. Douglas, 1881 ; Sussex *c . 1867-81 ; Water- 
 ford, 1883 ; Su8»ex,f 18S4-9. Died Aug. 25, 1889. 
 MERCER, M. S. St. Andrew's, 1818. 
 HHLLIDOE. James Whitn ; b. 1842, N.B. ; 0. D. 
 
 1877, P. 1878, Fr«d. S. St. David's Ac., 1880-82. 
 MILNE. James {tr. N.S. [p. 862]). S. Fredericton, 
 
 1817-83. Died March 27, 1823, of cancer de- 
 
 ▼eloped from a blow from a cricket ball. 
 VILNEB, Christopher. & Sackville, 1820-37 ; 
 
 Westfleld dec. 1838-60. Retired 1861. A noted 
 pioneer and church builder. Diuing the 40 
 years was absent from Mission only one fort- 
 ni ght [p . 131]. 
 MILNER, Raper. S. Maugerville &c., 1818-42. 
 
 Died April 11, 1842 or 8. 
 MONTOOMERY. Henry, M.A. N.B. Univ. ; h. 
 1854, N.B. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Fred. S, King's 
 Clear,1883-92. 
 MOTTNTAIN, Oeorire J. (son oi first Bp. of 
 Quebec) ; b. 1789, England ; ed. England ; o. D. 
 1812, Que. S. Fredericton, 1814-17. Ren. for 
 Que.; became coadjutor 1836, and Bp. of Que. 
 1850 ; and died Jan. 6, 1863. 
 MULVANY, C. P. a. Sackville, 1879. 
 MTTRRAY, Alexander Bloomileld, M.A. K.C.W. ; 
 o. Fred. S. Woodstock, 1887-90 ; Stanlev, 1891-2. 
 NEALES. Henry Hiintly ; b. Nov. 15, 1850, Richi- 
 bucto, N.B. ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1876, P. 1877, 
 Fred. S. Richmond, 1876-81; Campobello, 
 1882-6. 
 NEALES, James, M.R.C.S.; b. 1813, England; 
 ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1842, N.S. ; P. 1845, Fred. S. 
 Stanley, 1843-4 ; Grand Manan, 1845-8 ; Richi- 
 .to. 1848-88 ; Gagetown, 1869-86. Retired 
 j8H7 ; S.P.G. pensioner 1891. 
 KfiAfaS, Soovil ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Fred. S. 
 
 QiiPinsbury and Southampton, 188''-92. 
 NTALES, "Thomas, M.A. N.B. Univ. ; h. 1846, 
 N.B. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Fred. S. WoodstoclL 
 1869-92 (f 1880-92). 
 NEALES. W. 8. S. Chatham, 1869t72 ; New. 
 
 castle, 1873. 
 NELSON, Robert Charles ; ed. S.A.C. S. Wood- 
 stock, 1863-5 ; Richmond, 1866. 
 NEWNHAM, Obadiah Samuel ; o. D. 1875, P# 
 
 1877, N.S. S. Point du Chene, 1878-HO. 
 NICHOLS. Henry B. S. Woalstock, 18S5-6 ; 
 Hopewell and Harvev.1857-8 ; Albert Co., 1859- 
 63 ; tr. Burma [p. 918]. 
 NIOKESSON, David, M.A. K.C.W. ; 0. D. 1868, 
 P. 1869, N.S. S. Carleton, 1873 ; Sackville, 1874. 
 NORRIS, Robei't Ur. N.S. [p. 862]). 8. West- 
 field and Greenwich, 1801-4. 
 PALMER, R. D, &. Springfield, 1848-63; 
 
 Harvey, 1863-6. 
 PARKER, Addington Davenport; ed. K.C.W.; 
 o. D. 1827, P. 1829, N.S. .ST. Prince William 
 and Queensburv, 1827-33 ; tr. N.S. [p. 863]. 
 PARKINSON, John Ravnor Sylvester: ed. 
 S.A.C. ; e. D. 1874, P. 1876, N.S. S. St. Mdrys, 
 1890-2, 
 PARLEE, Henry T., B.A. King's Coll., N.B. ; 6. 
 N.B.; o. D. 1883, P. 1885, Fred. 8. Stanley, 
 1884-9 ; Westfield, 1890-2. 
 PARRY. John O, 8. Grand Falls, 1891-2. Ret. 
 PARTRIDGE, Francis, D.D. K.C.W. ; b. April 2, 
 1846, Durslev,Glos. ; 0. D. 1869, P. 1870, Fred. ; 
 S. Charncook, 1870 ; Rothesay, 1874-81 ; 
 \n 1880-81). 
 PEMBER, Frederick, B.A. Ch. Ch. Ox. ; n. D. 
 
 1860, P. 18C1, Ox. S. Campobello, 1889-90. 
 PENTREATH, Edwyn Sandys Wetmore, B.D. 
 St. John's CoU., Manitoba: 6. Dec. 1846, Clif- 
 ton, N.B. ; o. 1). 1872 N. Jersey, P. 1874 Fred. 
 S. Moncton, 1877-81 ; tr. Man. [p. 879]. 
 PETERS, Oftorge J. D. ; ed. K.C.W. ; 0. D. 1880, 
 
 P. 188 2, N.S. S. Bathurst, 1886-91. 
 PICKETT. David Wetmore. M.A. K.C.W. ; b. 
 1827, N.B. ; o. D. 1852 Fred., P. 1856, N.S. 8. 
 Springfield, 1862 ; Greenwich &c., 1863-92. 
 PIDOEON. Oeonte ; o. 1793, N.S. 8. Bclleiale cfcc., 
 1793^5; Fredericton, 1795-1814; St. John's, 
 1814-18. Died May 1818. 
 PODMORE, R. H., M.A. Trin. Coll., Cam. 
 
 Visiting, 1852; Fredericton, 1863 fi. 
 POLLARD, H»nry; 6. Nov. 1. 1830, Kxc>t<T ; rd. 
 S.A.O. ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1869, Fred. .S. Jliiugei- 
 vlUe &".., 1861-8. 
 PRICE, Walter {tr. N.F.L. [p. 859]). 8. Nasb- 
 
 walk, 1791-7. 
 PRINOE, .1. ,8. Newcastle, 1874-5. 
 
' 
 
 MISSIONARY BOLL. 
 
 867 
 
 Cum. 
 
 RATHONI), W. 0. S. Stanley, 1878-83. 
 mCHARJDS, David. S. Edmuiiston, 1892. 
 KOBEKTS, Oeorn Ooodridge, M.A. EIdk's Coll., 
 
 Fred., and Bp.^9 Coll., Lon. ; 6. 1832, N.B. ; o. 
 
 D. 1866, P. 1867, Fred. S. Douglas, 1856-60 ; 
 
 SaokTlUe &o., 1861-73. 
 ROBEBTS, J. W. S. Fredericton, 1843-6; 
 
 Kingsclear, 1845-7. 
 B0BERT80N, James. S. Musquash, 1846-53. 
 BOOEBB, OeorKe, B.A. King's Coll., K.B. ; o. 
 
 D. 1861, P. 1863, Fred. S. Richmond, 1861-5 ; 
 
 Springfield. 1866-75. 
 RUSSELL, H. F. ; ed. King's Coll., Fred. ; o. D. 
 
 1845, N.3. S, Bathurst, 1844-6 ; Queeusbury, 
 1846-7. 
 
 SANDERS, 0, A. S. Woodstock, 1886. 
 SATTJRLET, James Eewry; b. Aug. 7, 1844, 
 
 Pitmlnster ; ed. S.A.C. S. ? 1868 ; Douglas, 
 
 1871-4. Dieil 1874. 
 SATRE, John (tr. N.E., a refugee [p. 854]). S. 
 
 Majorville, 1783-4. Died 1784, Burton, N.S. 
 
 [pp. 1261. 
 SOHOFIELD, Oeortte ; b. and ed. England : o. 
 
 D. 1859, P. 1860. Fred. S. Loch Lomond &c., 
 
 1869-61 ; Simonds &c., 1862-91. Retired. 
 BCOYIL, Elias (son of James) ; o. D. 1801, P. 
 
 1803, N.S. S. Kingston and Springfield, 
 
 1803-40. Died 1840. 
 SCOVIL, James (tr. N.E. [p. 864]. ? & 1785 ; 
 
 Kingston, 1786-1808. Died Dec. 19, 1808 [p. 129]. 
 SCOVIL, William, M.A. Fred. Coll. (grandson of 
 
 Jnmes) ; o. P. 1841 N.S. iS. Loch Lomond, 
 
 1840 ; St. Jolin's, 1841 ; Springfield and Nor- 
 ton, 1843-7 ; Norton, 1848-60. 
 SCOVIL, William Elias, B.A. K.C.W. (son of 
 
 James) ; o. 1834, N.S. S. Kingston dec, 
 
 1834-76 (with Springfield, 1836-43). 
 SHANNON, W. S. Edmunston, 1878-9. 
 SHAW, Bei\1amin ; ed. S.A.C. S. Grand Lake 
 
 and Cambridge, 1863-81. 
 SHERMAN, Fred Francis; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, 
 
 N.S. S. St. Martin, 1890-1. 
 SIKONDS. James, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1886, 
 
 P. 1888, California. S. Dalliousie, 1892. Ke.i. 
 SIMONDS, Richard. B.A. K.C.W. ; ft. N.B. ; o. D. 
 
 1846, P. 1847, Fred. S. Westmoreland, 1848-50 
 [.?*>« p. 863] ; Campobello, 1853-4 ; Maugerville, 
 1870-4 ; Burton, 1875-7 ; Dorcliester, 1878-81 ; 
 Ludlow, 1886. 
 
 SLIPPER, Albert Arthur. S. Weldford, 1892. 
 SMITH. Joseph ; ed. C.M.S. Coll., Isl. ; o. D. 1862 
 
 Lon., P. 1865 S. Leone. S. Petersvlllo, 1878-80. 
 SMITH, Ranald E., M.A. K.C.W. ; b. P.E.I. ; o. 
 
 D. 1868, P. 1859, Fred. S. St. George, 1869-92. 
 SMITHERS. Allan WUliam, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 
 
 1890, P. 1891, Fred. S. Waterford, 1890-2. 
 SOMERVILLE, Alexander Came^e ; o. D. 1826, 
 
 N.S. S. Bathurst, 1827-42. 
 SOMERVILLE, James, LL.D. S. Fredericton 
 
 &c., 1816-26 ; Douglas, 1827-38. 
 SPIKE, Henry MitoheU, B.A. (<r. N.S. [p. 863]). 
 
 S. Lancaster, 1874-8 ; Musquash, 1879-92. 
 STERLING. O. H.. B.A. N.B. Univ. ; b. 1842, 
 
 N.B. ; 0. Fred. S. Newcastle, 1871-2; Mau- 
 
 gervUle, 1874-82. 
 STEWART, Alexander. S. M. John, 1S4I-6, 
 
 1848-50. 
 STIRLING, John Mayne (from N.F.L.) ; o. D. 
 
 1836, P. 1840, N.S. S. Fredericton, 1836-42 ; 
 
 MaugerviUe, 1843-50. Died 1850. 
 STREET, Charles Frederick. S. Batlmrst, 
 
 1857-61 ; Prince William, 1862-6. 
 STREET, Samuel D. Lee. S. Woodstock, 
 
 1830-69. 
 STREET, William H., B.A. ; n. 1859, Fred. S. 
 
 Andover, 1863-70 ; Richmond, 1871-6; Bath- 
 urst, 1876-85; Petersville, 1886-90; Campo- 
 bello, 1891-2. 
 STUART, Alexander V. ; o. D. 1846, Fred. S. 
 
 StaiUey, 1846-8 ; Douglas, 1849-56. Het. iU. 
 SWEEt, J. H, S. (tr. L.C. [p. 872]). S. Dal- 
 
 housie, 1877-80 ; Newcastle, 1881 -9'i. 
 TALBOT, James Hals ; 6. 1849, England ; ed. 
 
 S.A.O. ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Fre<l. S. (1) Spring. 
 
 field, 1877 ; Dalhousie, 1878-80 ; (1) S., 1881-6 ; 
 ^Moucton, 1886-91. 
 TEED, Arthur WiUiam, M.A., N. Brun. Univ. : o. 
 
 D. 1887, P. 1888,*Fred. S. Richmond, 1888-92. 
 THOMSON, John Sedgefleld (son of Dr. T.). ,S. 
 
 St. Stephen, 1834-40; Visiting, 1841-5; St. 
 
 Patrick &c., 1848-C6 ; St. David, 1866-72. 
 THOMSON, Samuel (brother of Dr. T.). & St. 
 
 George, 1821-48. 
 THOMSON, Skefflngton, LL.D. S. St. Stephen, 
 
 1821-64 [p. 133]. 
 TIPPETT, Henry VHlliam; o. D. 1846, Freil. 
 
 S. St. David's, 1846-8; Queensbury, 1849-72. 
 
 Died 1874, Englan<i. 
 TITOOMBE, John Charles ; ed. Warminster Coil. 
 
 <S. Canterbury, 1884 ; Fairville, 1885-7 ; Lan- 
 caster, 1888-92. 
 TOWERS, F. S. Canterbury, 1879-80 ; Peters- 
 ville, 1881-3. 
 TOWNSHEND, Georice, M.A. [tee N.S., p. 884]. 
 
 S. Westmoreland and Bay Ven.e, 1834-7. 
 UNIACKE, H. J. S. SackviUe, 1878. 
 UNIACKE, Richard John, D.D., St. Alb. Hall, 
 
 Ox. ; 6. Halifax, N.S. : o. D. 1835, V. 1836, N.S. 
 
 S. St. Andrew's, 1835-6 ; tr. N.S. [p. 864]. 
 VIETS, Rofrer, jun. S. St. John's Ac, 18U7-14, 
 
 1819 ; tr. N.S. [p. 864]. 
 VROOM, Fenwiok Williams, M^. K.C.W. : h. 
 
 1856, N.B. ; o. D, 1881, P. 1882, Fred. S. Ricli- 
 
 mond, 1883-4. 
 WAINWRIOHT, Hastings Stovr (tr. N.S. 
 
 [p. 864]). S. St. David's 1874-5 ; Kingston, 
 
 1876-87. 
 WALKER, WiUiam W. ; ft. Annapolis about 
 
 1802 ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. 1827. S. Hampton &p.. 
 
 1830-82. Retired, 1883 ; died May 17, 1889. 
 WARNEFORD, C. A. S. ; o. D. 1884,'P. 1885, Fred. 
 
 <S. Canterbury, 1886-90; Magundy, 1891-2. 
 WARNEFORD, Edmund i rthur ; 6. 1826, Micklc- 
 
 ham ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, Fred. S. Wood- 
 stock, 1850 ; Norton &c., 1851-92. 
 WEEKS, Alfred W., B.A. K.C.W. : 6. N. Scotia : 
 
 o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Fred. S. Cocaigne, 184S-62 ; 
 
 Shedlac, 1863 ; Wellington, 18tj4-5 ; Bartouehu, 
 
 1866-72 ; Queensbury, 1873-80. 
 WETMORE, David John ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. P., 
 
 Fred. S. Welford, 1848-60. 
 WIGGINS, A. V. S. Kingston, 1823. 
 WIGGINS, A. V. S. Westfield, 1880-5. 
 WIGGINS, A. V. G. (tr. N.S. [p. 864]). .V. 
 
 MaugerviUe, 1862-60. 
 WIGGINS, CecU Frederick, B.A. K.C.W.; 6. 
 
 P.E.I. : 0. D. 1873, P. 1876, N.S. S. Sack- 
 viUe, 1880-88. 
 WIGGINS, Charles OUver. B.A. : o. D. 1834, P. 
 
 1835, N.S. S. Prince William, 1834-9. 
 WIGGINS, G. C. (son of A. V. G.) ; ed. K.C.W. ; 
 
 0. D 1866, Fred. S. Petersville, 1856-8. Dic<l 
 
 of consumption 1859, in South of France. 
 WIGGINS, Gilbert (tr. N.S. [p. 864]); S. West- 
 field, 1822-33. 
 WI GGINS, R, V S. 1848. 
 
 /S. Greenwich, 1827 
 
 JampB, M.A. N.B. 
 D. 1879,1'. 1880, Fred. 
 
 WIGGINS, Richard B. 
 
 [see p. 864]. 
 WILKINSON. William 
 
 Univ.; 6. 1856, N.B. ; o. 
 
 S. Bay du Viu, 1881-9;?. 
 WILLIAMS, John Synies; 6. 1829; ed. S.A.V. 
 
 S. Woodstock. 1853-4 ; Campobello. lH.-)«-73. 
 WILLIAMS, J. P. B. ,Sf. Canning, 1885 ; Rich- 
 mond, 1886. 
 WILLIS, Cuthbert ; ft. 1832, N.S. ; ed. Line. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; 0. D, 1869. P. 1871, Fred. S. Peticodiac, 
 
 1873-90. 
 WILLIS, Robert (a naval Chapliiin) (1821 aptd. 
 
 Eco. Comsv. at St. John's). .S. St. John's &c., 
 
 1818-24 ; ir. N.S. [p. 864]. 
 WILSON, C. P. S. Campobello, 1877-81. 
 WOOD, Abraham, a. St. John's, 1819-22 ; Grunil 
 
 Lake, 1822-62. 
 WOODMAN, Edward S. S. Woodstock, 1868-9 ; 
 
 Westfield, 1860-79. 
 
 8 K 2 
 
 ^ <r 
 
 ail 
 
 "1^ 
 
 -"1 
 
868 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 If 
 
 
 LOWER CANADA, PROVINCE OF 
 Southern Labrador) — 294 Missionaries 
 XVIII., XIX., pp. 136-52.] 
 
 (Dioceses of QtrEBKc, founded 
 ABBOT, Charles Peter ; h. Chipping Hill, Eh. ; 
 fil. Uivttersca Coll. ; n. D. 1859, P. 1860, Mon. 
 S. Clarendon, 18G')-1 ; Stukcley &o., 1861-3 ; Ely 
 and Boscobei, 18Vd-8. 
 ABBOT, Joseph, .V. St. Andrew's, 1818-25: 
 Yftinaska (renamed AljU)tsforil 1829), 1826-9 ; 
 (Ircnviile, 1830-47. 
 ABBOT, WiUiam ; o. D. 1824, P. 1826, Que. fl. 
 Ynuwska Mt., 1824-5 ; St. Andrew's, 1826-59. 
 Died 1859. 
 ADOOOK. William A. ; eri. Qneen's Coll., Birm. ; 
 o. D. 1888, Que. .Sf. Geor;,'i!ville, 1889 ; Pitch 
 B»y, 1890 ; Georgeville, 18!ll-2. 
 ALEXANDER, James Ljimne. iS. Leeds, 1831-3 ; 
 
 (tr. Up. Can. [p. 872]). 
 AILEN, Aaron A.. M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Lon. ; b. 
 Sorol, Que. ; o. D. 1852, P. 1853, Mon. S. Conip- 
 toii, 1854-9 ; Leeds, 1861-5. 
 ALLEN, Francis Aaron, B.A. McGill Univ. 
 Sfon. ; h. Cnmpton, Que. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, 
 Mon. S. Uawdon, 1881. 
 ALLNATT, Francis J. Benwoll. t).ti. ; h. Clap- 
 ham, Sur. ; ed. S.A.C. ; wreektd in th.; /iohemian 
 on voyage to Que. ; o. D. 1864 Que., F. 1865 
 Mon. & (1) Drummondvi'le, 1865-71 ; Labra- 
 dor, 1872-4 ; (I) D,, 1874-81).. 
 ANDERSON, John ; o. D. 1828, Qiu, ' Qu. y, 
 
 1828 : Ir. Ont. [p. 872]. 
 ANDERSON, Richard, M.A. T.C.D. S. Upper 
 Ire'and &c., 1839-48. Died in 1848 at Quebec, 
 (if fi'viT caught while attending sick emigrants 
 at G rosso Isle. 
 ANDERSON. WiUiam (Canon) ; b. Que. ; o. D. 
 
 1834, P. 1835, Quo. & Sorel, 1837-92. 
 AN8LEY. Amos. S. Hull, 1824-31. [^'''p. 872.] 
 ARCHBOLD, George. .S. Quebec, 1823-6 ; Visit- 
 ing Missy. L. and Up. C, 1827-9 ; Ir. Up. C. 
 [p. 872]. 
 ARNOLD. William. S. New Ciirlisle, 1826 ; Pas- 
 sebiac Bay, 1827 ; Gaspe, 1828-37 ; Robinson 
 Ac, 1838-9; La Prairie, 1840; Gaspe Bay, 
 1841-57. Dioi June 9, 1857. 
 ATKINSON, A. F. ,Sf. La Prairie, 1830-6 (tr. 
 
 Out. [p. 872]). 
 BALiiWYN, W. Devoreux {Ir. Up. C. [p. 872]). 
 
 & St. John's, 1817-41. 
 BALFE. Robert P, (an ex-B. C. Priest). S. Stan- 
 
 brid-o. 1838-40. 
 BA.FOXrR, Andrew: 6. Ireland; o.D. 1832, P. 
 1833. Que. S. Buy de Cualeurs, 1833-7 : Illviere 
 du Loup, 1838 ; Shefford, 1839-48 ; Kingsov, 
 18411-65 ; Nicolet, 1866. Pensioned 1867 ; died 
 Fi'l). 13, 1891. 
 BALFOUR, Andrew Jackson, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., 
 Len. ; b. Waterloo, Que. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1872, 
 Que. ,s. Hatley, 1872-81 ; Que. (Marine Hos- 
 pital). 1888-92. 
 BALL, Josiah ; «. D. 1878, Fred. ,Sf. Mascouche, 
 1881: Labrador, 1887-8; Magdalen Islands, 
 1889-92. 
 BA'.L, Thimas L, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; h. 
 Cnmpton, Que.; o. D. 18tiS, P. 1866, Que. S. 
 Inverness and Ireland, 1863-83 ; Brompton &c., 
 1884-90. lies. 
 BANCROFT, Charles. S. St. John's, 1848-61. 
 BANCROFT, Charles, M.A. McGill Coll., Mon. ; 
 b. Mon. ; ed. Mcfiill Coll. and CaiusCoU., Cam. ; 
 0. D. 1866, P. 1869, Huron. & Potton, 1872-5. 
 BARLOW, J. S. Buckingham, 1866. 
 BERNARD, WalW Charlftn, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., 
 Len. ; b. Shipton, Que. ; o. D. 188!, P. 1886, Que. 
 S. Burv, 1884-5 ; Melbourne, 1886 ; Port Neuf 
 Ac., 1887-9. 
 BINET, William, B.A. Toulouse ; 6. 1827, Jersey ; 
 0. D. 1853, Lon. S. Malbale, 1863-4; Port 
 Neuf, 1856, " , . , 
 
 QUEBEC, 1759-64, 1777-1892 (with 
 and 162 Central Stations. [See Chapters 
 
 1793 ; Montreal, f. 1850.) 
 
 BIRTEL, Roh«rtS. S. Nelsonvilb, 1862; W. 
 
 Frampton, 1853-5. 
 BLAKEY. T, S. Prescott, 1821 - 2. 
 BLAYLOOK, Thomas, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. : ft. 
 
 England ; n. D. 1874, P. 1877. Que. A Malhaie, 
 
 1874-7 ; New Cariisle, 1878-81, 1886 ; Danville, 
 
 1890-2. 
 BOND, Rt. Rev. WiUiam Bennet, M.A. Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., Len., and LL.D. MoGill Coll., Mnn. : ft. 
 
 1816, Truro; fil. London ; o. D. 1840, P. 1841, 
 
 Que. Trav. Missy., The Plats di.striot (Cen- 
 tre La Chine), La Chine, 1840-8. Bes. ai\il 
 
 became Ardn. of Ho(!lielaga, Dean of Mon. 
 
 Con«. Bp. of Montreal In St. George's, Montreal, 
 
 Jan. 25, 1879. 
 BONSALL, Clarence. .<?. Clarendon, 1859. 
 BONSALL, Thomta. S. Porta-re du Fort, 1860-1. 
 BOOTH, 0. J, S. Iroi\ Hill, 1878. 
 BOURNE, Rowland H, ft. Rawdon, 1837-46. 
 BOYD, Charles, B.A. Univ. Coll., Tor., anl 
 
 Albert, Coll., Belleville, An. ; o. D. N. York, P. 
 
 1872 Mon. S. Thorne, 1872-4. 
 BOYDELL, Jam>^s, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. 
 
 D. 1867, P. 1868, Que. S. BoiU-g Louis, 
 
 1867-70; Bury, 1871-4; Kingsey, 1875-81; 
 
 (rr. P. Ont. [p. 873]). 
 BOYLE, FeUx J., M.A. Bp.'s Coll. liCn.; 6. Gaspe, 
 
 Q.; o. D. 1851, P. 1852, Que. S. Magdalene 
 
 Lslands, 1851-5 ; E. Frampton, 1871, 1879-87, 
 
 1890-1 ; Hemison, 1888-9, 1892. 
 BRADFORD, Richard (e^-midsliipman under 
 
 Captain Cook): O.England. .S.Cliatham, 1805-7 ; 
 
 •William Henry ,1808-10 ; ChatliBm, Ac.,1811-16. 
 
 Die<l lfl6. 
 BRAITHWAITE, F, O. C. M.A. Ball. Coll., 
 
 Ox. S. Onslow, 1862-3. 
 BRAITHWAITE, Joseph. S. Chambly, 1829-42, 
 
 1851-3. 
 BRETHOTIR, Wi'Ham. B.A. T.C.D.; n. 1837, 
 
 Mon. S. Ormstown, 1837-54 ; Durham, 
 
 1841-71. Retired 1M72. 
 BROOWE, F. S. La Prairie, 1841-8. 
 BROWN, Cloment Dccimus, M.A.. Rn 's Coll., 
 
 Len.: ft. 1851, Kner. : n. D. 1880, P. 1881, Que. 
 
 5. Shigawaki U'81-5 : tr. N.B. [p. 865]. 
 BROWN, Robert W\'Tidham, B.A., Bn.'s Coll., 
 
 Len.; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Que. .Sf. Melbourne, 
 
 1881 ; Labrador, 1882-3 ; tr. N.B. [p. 865]. 
 BROWN, WilUam Ross ; eJ. Bp.'s ColL, Len. ; 
 
 o.D. 1886, P. 1887, Mon. -Sf. AyLvin, 1872-8; 
 
 Iron Hill, 1879-80. 
 BDRGES. Henry. & Nicolet, 1836-81 . 
 BTTRRAGE, Henry O('0r?e,M..'V. Bp.'sColl.,Len.; 
 
 6. Quebec ; n. D. 1848. P. 1850, Que. S. Hatley 
 Ac, 1849-71. Pensioned 1872. 
 
 BTTRHAGE, Rahy R. ,S. Aubignv Ac, 1819-30 ; 
 
 Quebec Ac, 1837; Auhigny, 1839-40; Point 
 
 Levi, 1843-6. Pensioned 1846; died Dec. 
 
 1864, Montreal. 
 BTTRT, Frederick ; o. P. 1860, Mon. S.Hunting- 
 don, 1860-4. 
 BUTTON, Jamps Edwin. S. Torre Bonne, 
 
 1820-6 : Rawdon, 1827-32. 
 BURWELL. A. H, S. Nicolet, 1830-1; Hull 
 
 (and Byto\ni. Up. C), 1832-6. 
 BDTI-ER, John; o. Que. .Sf. Kingsey, 1843, 
 
 1843-8. 
 CARWY. John, D.D. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; ft. Ireland: 
 
 0. D. P. 1850, Que :S. U'eds, 1851-6 ; Point 
 
 Levi, 1855-8. ««■,«. [Sw p. 873.] 
 CHAMBERS, Jamei. iSf. Magdalene Islands, 
 
 1877-85. Ke.1. 
 CHAPMAN, Thomas Bhaw, K.A. Bp.'s Coll., 
 
 Len.; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Que. S. Dudswell Ao„ 
 
 1880-86. 
 COCHRANE, John. S. La Prairie, 1834. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 869 
 
 COSD, Franois ; 6. E. Dereham ; o. D. 1860, P. 
 
 1801, Moil. .S'. Clareiulun, laS-'-l; Ayluier, 
 
 18«4-7. Itet. ; tr. Up. C. [p. 873]. 
 COOHLAN, Jamea. 18:jU-U (iiu VixeA station) ; 
 
 tr. Up. C. [p. 873]. 
 COLSTON, Kobert >VaUer,M.A. Bp.'sCoU., Lcii. ; 
 
 6. St. Joliu's, P.Q. ; o D. 18711, P. 1880, Que. H. 
 
 Port Neuf, 187SJ-86 ; Aacot, 1887-8 ; Ascot 
 
 Corner, 18»0-1 ; Dudswell, 1892. 
 OONSTANXINE, Isaac, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 
 b. Brudley Hall, Lane. ; o. D. 1850 Que., P. 1852 
 
 Mou. <!)'. Staiibridge, East, 1851-3. 
 CUUK£SL£Y, frederiok Jolrn ; 6. Fe)>. 10, 1839, 
 
 Eton ; ed. Eton and S.A.C. ; went to Natal, 
 
 S.P.O., 18U0, res. on account of Colensuism ; o. 
 
 Que. S. Labrador, 18G2-3 ; Bourg Louis, 
 
 181)3-4-6. lies, ill ; died in England. 
 CORNWAXL, John. S. La Chine, 1819-60; 
 
 Mascouclie, 1851-5 ; La Colle, 1856-«1. 
 CO/lVAN, J. H. a. Coaticook &c., 1873-4. 
 COTTON, Charles Caleb ; o. D. Lin., P. Que. S. 
 
 at. Amand and Duuliom, 1804-7 ; Dunliam, 
 
 1808-48. Died 1848. 
 COX, Joseph OhurohiU, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1866, 
 
 P. 1871, N. Scotia. S. Bromptou and Windsor, 
 
 18U0-3. 
 CaOSSE, Silas itr. N.F.L. [p. 857]). 8. Cape 
 
 Cove, 1856-64. 
 CUbAUK, Edward. S. Gaspe Bay, 1838-9; 
 
 Clarendon, 1840-1 ; Percte, 1842 ; the tirstAiigli- 
 
 can Missionary to visit (1840) [pp. 147-8] Que- 
 bec ijortion of Labriulor. Ilea, ill; died at 
 
 Heading Feb. 13, 18H7, aged 83. 
 SiiLiZiEli, John. H. Eaton, 1849-61 ; Cookshirc, 
 
 18U2-4 ; Port Neuf, 1865-9. 
 DAVIDSON, John. S. Cowansville, 1864-71. 
 DAWES. W. D ; o. P. 1840, Mon. & St. John, 
 
 1842-8. Died 1828 at St. John's, of fever caught 
 
 while attending sick emigrants. 
 DEBBAOE, Jaues iienjamin, B.D. Bp.'s Coll., 
 
 Leu., 1885 ; b. Afar. 7, 1815, BiUockby, Nor. ; eU. 
 
 S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Que. i'. Hopetowu 
 
 ifcc, 1869-72 ; Port Neuf, 1872-8 ; Stoneham, 
 
 1879-81 ; W. Frampton, 1882-91 ; Bourg Louis, 
 
 1891-2. 
 DE QAUCHY, P. S. Milton, 1872-80. 
 DE LA MARE, F. S. Uas)>e Bay, 1858-64. 
 DE KOULIPIED, Joseph, a. Maibaie, 1860-8. 
 DICKSON, Herbert A. 8. Kandboro, 1891-2. 
 DINZEY, Joseph. S. Compton, 1870, 1872-3. 
 DOOLITTLE, Lucius. H. Paspebiac, 1828-32; 
 
 Sherbrooke, 1843-7 ; LennoxviUe, l«47-62 
 
 [p. 779]. 
 DOXY, John (a refugee Missionary from New 
 
 York in 1777 lsee\i. 855]). Acted as Chaplain to 
 
 the British troops, Moutreal, and S.P.U. Mis- 
 sionary to the Mohawk Indians near there to 
 
 1781. Visits England 1781-2. Apiwiuted to 
 
 Sorrell, 1783-7 ; William Henry, lute Sorrell, 
 
 1788-1803 ; St. Amand and Dorchester, 1708-9 ; 
 
 and L'Assomption, 1799. lies. 18u3 [pp. 139-43]. 
 D£ISCOLL, John 0. S. lUviere du Loup, 
 
 1822-9 ; Berthier, 1830-1. Died. 
 DU VERNET, Edward (Canon), M.A. King's 
 
 CoU., Prod. ; 6. Ceylon ; o. D. Fred., P. 1852 
 
 Mon. S. Henryviile, 1861-6 ; Hemmingford, 
 
 1856-70 ; Clai-enceville, 1871. 
 EAttlES, Joseph, B.A. Bp.8 Coll., Len. ; b. P. 
 
 Que. ; 0. D. 1886, P. 1886, Que. S. Labrador, 
 
 1885-7 ; Barnston, 1888-91. llfs. 
 EAkXY, W. Townsend. -S'. Huntingdon, 1866-9 ; 
 
 Stanstead, 1870. 
 ELLEGOoa, Jacob (Canon), M.A. King's Coll.. 
 
 Fred. ; 6. N. Brun. ; o. D. 1848, P. 1819, Mon. 
 
 a. Montreal, 1861-2 ; St. Stephen's, 1853. 
 EKE AY, Charles Philip; b. Gamlingay ; ed. 
 
 S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1855, P. 1866, Que. <S. Ireland 
 
 and Inrerness, 1866-9. 
 EMPSON, John (Canon), M.A. McGiU Univ., 
 
 Mou. ; b. Kilkenny ; ed. Kilk. Coll. and T.C.D. ; 
 , 0. D. 1870, P. 1871, Mon. «. Montreal,^ Dioon. 
 
 Org. Secy. S.P.G., 1883-92. 
 
 FALLOON, ' Daniel, D.D. ; o. 1842, Quo. .S. 
 Clarendon, 1842-3 ; Melbourne, 1S48-61 [p. 149]. 
 FAULCONEK, WiUiam Oower; «.. Feb. w, 18,'.«, 
 HurstDirtuceux ; r</. C.M.S. Coll., l.sl. ; «. 1). 1881 
 Lon., P. 1881 Caledonia, i'. t^t. Sylvester, 
 1886-7 ; Cookshire, 1888; Ireland. 1890-1. 
 FLANAGAN, John (Ir. P. Out. [p. 8/4]. ti. Leeils, 
 
 1844-5 ; Mascouche, 1846-60 ; LaChine,l«,')l-r,l. 
 FLEMING, Charles B. 'i S. 1829 ; ^hiptuii, 
 
 1830-47. 
 FOREST, Charles. S. Bury, 1847; Grcuville 
 
 Ac, 18-18-69. 
 F0R3YTHE, William Thomas ; b. July 11, 1863, 
 
 Chelmsford ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1883', P. 1884, 
 
 Que. H. Sandy Beach, 1883-5. 
 FOKTIN, Octave, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; b. 1842, 
 
 Iberville, Q. ; o. D. P. 1865, Mon. S. Sorel, 
 
 1867-9 ; tr. Man. [p. 878]. 
 FOSTER, John, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; b. Kil- 
 kenny, Ir. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1863, Que. .S. 
 
 Coaticooke, 1866-70 ; 1874-86. 
 FOTKEROILL, Matthew Monkhouse; b. Cefn- 
 
 rliyehdir, Mon. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1857, P. 18a9, 
 
 Que. a. Quebec Marine Hospital, 1878-88. 
 FOX, James. H. MUle Isles, 1872-3. 
 FULLER, Hugn Samuel : ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, 
 
 Fred. H. Thorne, 1876-8 ; N. Wakefield, 1879. 
 FULLER, Thomia Brook, D.D., D.C.L. ; b. 16 July 
 
 1810, Kingston, Can.; o. D. 1833, P. 1835, Que. 
 
 /S. La Cliine, 1834-5 ; tr. Up. C. [p. 874]. 
 FULTON, James; ?rf. Bp.'s Coll., U>ii. ; o. U. 
 
 1848, Mon. S. llussell Town Ac, lb JS-53. 
 FJfLES, Thomas W. ; b. Enfield : ed. York Coll. ; 
 
 o. D. 1862, P. 1864, Mon. H. W. Brouie, 1865- 71. 
 GARLAND, John WiUiam ; b. Canada ; ed. Trin. 
 
 Coll., Tor.; o. D. 1871 C. N. York, P. 1873 
 
 Mon. ,S. Ely and N. Stukely, 1874 ; S. Stukcly 
 
 and Bolton, 1875-6 ; S. Stukely 1881. 
 GAY, J.L. & Melbourne, 1863-6. 
 GIBSON, Samuel. S. Montreal, 1854-6. 
 GODDEN, John ; o. D. 1854, P. 1855, Mon. & St. 
 
 Hyacinthe, 1856-6 ; Potton, 1856-65 ; tr. N.F.L. 
 
 [p. 857]. 
 OOiiDEM, Thomas, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 6, 
 
 N.F.L. ; o. D. 1862 Que., P. 1863 Mon. .S. 
 
 Ma.«couche, 1866-9. 
 GRIFFIN, Joseph, S. Gore of Chatham, 1851-66. 
 
 Ketired 1866. 
 GUEdOUT, Naroisse. S. Riviere du Loup .to., 
 
 1839-54. 
 GUNNING, H, H 1830 (no fixe<l station). 
 HARDING, Geo. T, ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D. 
 
 1878, P. 1876. S. Durham, 1876-85; Sandy 
 
 Bcacli, 1887-92. 
 HARPER, Edward James. B.A. Bp.'s Coll., I^n. ; 
 
 o. D. 1881 Que., P. 1883 Tor. «S. Melbourne, 
 
 1882-3. 
 HAKVMY, Biohard James; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 
 0. D. 1877, P. 1879, Que. S. Shigawaki, 1878. 
 HAZARD, Henry. S. Sherrington, 1843-61; 
 
 Onslow, 1857-9. 
 HELLMUTH, Rt. Rev. Isaac (D.D. Lara. 1863, 
 
 D.C.L. Trin. Coll,, Tor., and D.D. Bp.'s Coll., 
 
 Len., 1854) ; ed. to be a Itabbi, became a con- 
 verted Jew, was then cast oflf by his friends at 
 
 Berlin, received as S.P.G. Student, Bp.'s Va\\\., 
 
 Len., and Cobourg Coll., Tor. ; «. D. P. 1816, 
 
 Que. S. Sherbrooke, 1848-53 (also Prof. Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., I^en. ); corts. (Joodjutor of Huron (title 
 
 "Bishop of Norfolk") iu 1871, and became 
 
 second Bishop of Huron same yo.ir. He*. 
 
 Bpri;. 1883. 
 HEt'iiUKi!*, James, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; h. 
 
 Arnprior, Soot. ; o. D. 1870, P. 1872, Qu-.i. .S. 
 
 (1) Labrador, 1870-1 ; Drummomlville, 1^72-3 ; 
 
 (1) L., 1874-8; Georgeville, 1878-82; Magog, 
 
 1883-8. 
 HESSELTINE, S. K. 8. Bromville, 1858-9. 
 HEWTON, Richard W., M.A. Bp.'s ('i>ll., Len. ; 
 
 ft. Bourg Louis, Quo. ; o. D. 1884, P. i886. Que. 
 
 ,S'. Ireland, 1884-90. 
 HOUDIN, Michael (of N.J. [«« pp. 136, 86 1] ;. The 
 
 
 V. 
 
 I: 
 
 ■V ■'. > 
 
870 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 11 
 
 I >l 
 
 I 
 
 first Anglii^nn clergrmnn in Canada, detainol 
 at Qiifbecby Uritisfi Uenerals, 1769-61 [p. 13CJ. 
 
 EOTTUH, WUaam ; o. P. 1826, Que. S, New 
 Carlisle Ac., 1826-6 ; tr. Up. C. [p. 876]. t 
 
 HaSBAin), £igu Bell : ed. S.A.C. ; o. 0. 1888, 
 P. 1889, Que. a. St. Sylvester, 1898-91. 
 
 IRWIXf, J. : ed. T.C.U. ; o. P. 1848, Mon. S. 
 Montreal, 1861-3. 
 
 IRWIN, R, D. S. Clarendon. 1871. 
 
 JAOKSON, Ohrittopher. S. 1829 ; Hatley Ac, 
 1830-48. Pensioned 1849. 
 
 JACKSON, John. S. William Henry (or Sorel), 
 1811-38 
 
 JENKINS, John Heft, B.A. Bp.'s. Coll., Len.; b. 
 Uagetown, N. Brun. ; o. D. 1856, P. 1866, Que. 
 .S. Frampton, 1866-73. 
 
 JENKINS, louis Charles (.tr. N.S. [p. 862]). 
 /S. Quetjcc, 1822. 
 
 JUHNSON, Thomas. 8. Hatley, 1820-9 ; Abbots- 
 ford (or Yamaslca), 1830-61. Pensioned 1862. 
 A-bbotsford, 1868-9. Retired 1860. 
 
 JOHNSTON, John. S. Gasi)c, 1838-40 ; (l)Hull 
 and (2) Aylmer, 1842-64 ; (2) A., 1856-63 ; 
 (1)H., 1864-82. 
 
 JONES, James. S. Stanbrldge, 1842-60; Bed- 
 ford, 1861-62. Pensioned, 1862. 
 
 JONES, James W. (son of above), B.A. Bp.'s 
 Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1888, Que. S. Drummond- 
 viUe, 1858-60; Stoneliam, 1861. /iei. ; died 
 about 1868-9. 
 
 JO^ES, Septimus. S. Cape Cotc, 1855-9. 
 
 JONES, William ; b. Tavistoclc ; ». D. 1843, P. 
 1844, Que. <S. Paniliam Ac., 1848-56 ; Potton, 
 1866; Oranby, 1857-78 ; Brome, 1879-87. Died. 
 
 JVi)I>, F. £. S. li'Acadie and St. John's, 
 1851-3. 
 
 JUABARD, — . S. Gaspe, 1819. 
 
 JUDGE, Arthur Hcrner, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 b. Montreal ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Que. S. Cook- 
 shire, 1H82, 1884-5. 
 
 KAAPCHE (or KAAPKE), Carl Julius (a Ger- 
 man Lutheran) ; ed. Univ. of Kiinigsberg ; o. 
 D. 1865. Mon. 8. Bowman (Germans), 1885-6. 
 
 KEMP, John, B.D. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ; 6. in Suffolk ; 
 o. D. 1847, P. 1848, Que. 8. Bury, 1848-63 ; 
 Compton, 1864-70 ; Leeds, 1871-88. 
 
 KER, Jllitthew, D.D. (Ir. Up. C. [p. 875]). 8. 
 (1) Sandy Beach, 1859-62 ; Gaspo Basin, 
 1863-70 ; (1) S.B. 1872-82. 
 
 KINO, E. A. W. (son of William). 8. Durham, 
 1871-4 ; Georgevilie, 1876-7 ; Riviere du Loup 
 en baa, 1878-9. 
 
 KING, WiUiam ; o. D. P. 1840, Que. 8. Robin- 
 son &o., 1840-2 ; Bury, 1843-6 ; St. Giles (Trav. 
 Missy.), 1*17-66 ; St. Sylvester, 1866-82. 
 
 KITTSON, H. 8. Potton, 1876-8. 
 
 XNAOO, Richard. 8. Stnnstead, 1819-20 ; Riviere 
 (lu Loup, 1820-1 ; Gaspe, 1821-3. Recalled. 
 
 KNIGHT, Robert. «. Frampton, 1836-47. Res.iU. 
 
 LACY, V. 0. 8. Melbourne, 189U-1. 
 
 LEEDS, John (tr. P. Ont. [p. 875]). 8. Coteau 
 du Loo, 1929-47. 
 
 lEPEVRE, 0. F. ? 8. 1821 ; Sherbrooke, 1822-9. 
 
 LEWIS. Richard ; erf. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D. 
 1848, Mon. « ""ort Neuf. 1848-62. 
 
 LINDSAY, Ve. >avid. M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 6. London ; o. h. i851, P. 1852, Mon. & Froste 
 Village and Stukeley, 1861-4. 
 
 LINDSAY. Robert, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. (brother 
 of D.) ; b. London : o, D. 1850, P. 1851, Mon. 
 & Brome &o., 1860-71. 
 
 LLOYD, Frederick Ebenezer John (tr. N.F.L. 
 [p. 888]). S. Shigawakl, 1886-8; /r. P.H.L 
 [I). 862]. 
 
 LLOYD, N. V, ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1880, 
 Que. 8. Leeds, 1850. 
 
 LOUKHART, Anthony Dixon ; b. 1824, Dumbar- 
 ton, Soot. ; o. D. 1850, P. 1881, Que. <S. New 
 Glasgow and Kilkenny, 1850-02 ; La Colle, 
 :HB3-75: Ormstown, 1876-81 [p. U9]. 
 
 LOl'SDELL, Ven. Richard, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., 
 Len. (ml. al.so T.G.D.); fc. Ireland; o. D. P. 
 
 o. D. 
 Hem- 
 
 Tem- 
 
 1839, Que. ; Canon of Montreal 1871, Anln.of St. 
 
 Andrew's 1876. 8. Kingsey, 1839-42 ; Dun- 
 
 viUe, 1843-6; Melbournn, 1847; La Prairie, 
 
 1848-69; St. Andrew's, 1860-92. 
 LT7NDY, F. J. 8. Quebec, 1840-2; St. Mar- 
 tin's, 1843. Res. 
 LYSTER, William Gore, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 
 1866 Down, P. 1869 Que. 8. CaiH) Cove, 1863 - 
 
 92. 
 
 HAOOARTHER, John G. 8. Bourg Louis, 
 
 1865-6. 
 MACHIN, Thomas. 8. St. Hyacintlie, 1862 ; 
 
 Granby, 1853. 
 XoKEOWN, John ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. 
 
 1848, Mon. S. B. Frampton, 1848-9; 
 
 mingford, 1880. 
 HACLEOD, J. .Sf. Potton, 1853. 
 HACKAST-^R, John. 8. Gore, 1838-48 ; 
 
 pleton, 1819-50. 
 XAGILL, George John. .ST. Stoneliam, 1869-60 ; 
 
 Drummondvillc, 1861-4. 
 KANING, Parsons G. 8. Quebec, 1841 ; St. 
 
 Sylvester, 1842 ; St. Giles, 1843-8. 
 ■ANSBRIDGE, H. P., B.A. 8. Brompton and 
 
 Windsor, 1883-4. 
 KATHERS, Richard ; b. 1840, England ; ed. 
 
 Ecolesall Coll. ; o. Bp. Que., D. 1870, P. 1872. 
 
 Malbaie, 1871-3. 
 MERRICK, Joseph ; b. Cork ; o. D. 1862, P. 
 
 1866, Mon. 8. Brandon, 1869-62; Kildare, 
 
 1879. 
 KERRICK, WiUiam Chad. 8. E. Frampton, 
 
 1851-4 ; Berthier, 1864 ; Riviere du Loup eu 
 
 liaut, 1855-65. 
 KILNE, George. 8. (1) Bay of Chaleurs, 1841- 
 
 60; (2) New Carlisle, 1861-8; (1) B. of Ch., 
 
 1889-68 ; (2) N.C., 1866-73. 
 MILTON, J. L. 8. Rawdon, 1834. 
 MITCHELL, Robert; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1860, 
 
 P. 1862, Que. 8. Stoneliam, 1860-72. 
 MONTGOMERY, Hugh ; o. D. 1864, P. 1855, 
 
 Mon. 8. Sutton, 1865-9 ; St. Armand (Philip- 
 burg &o.), 1860-71. 
 MORICE, Charles. 8. Flats, 1842-7 ; La Colle, 
 
 1848-68. 
 MORRIS, Charles J., M.A. K.C.W. 8. Gaspe 
 
 Bay, 1840 ; Port Neuf, 1841-8. Died 1848 at 
 
 Quebec of fever cauglit wliile attending sick 
 
 emigrants at Grosse Isle. 
 MORRIS, WiUiam. 8. Huntingdon, 1842-63 ; 
 
 Buckingham, 1854-63. 
 MOTHERWELL. Thos., B.A. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ; o. 
 
 D. 1872,P. 1873,Mon. i'.Portagedu Fort, 1881. 
 MOUILPIED, J, (? D£ MOULJ&IED) [p. 869]. 
 
 8. Sorel (fee., 1867-9. 
 MOUNTAIN, Jehoshaphat (brother of first Bp. 
 
 of Quebec). 8. Three Rivers, 1794-1800. Res. 
 
 on apt. on Govt. List at T.R. 1800 and Mou- 
 
 treiii 1801 [p. 143]. 
 MOUNTAIN, J. J. S, 8. Coteau du Lao, 1848-8(1. 
 MURRAY, George Henry Andrews, B.A. Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Que. 8. Rich- 
 mond, 1890 ; Barford and DixviUe, 1890-2. 
 MUSSEN, Thomas W., M.A. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ; 
 
 b. Montreol ; o. D. 1856, P. 1856, Mon. 8. Farii- 
 
 hani, 1862-71. 
 NE8BITT, A. C. ; o. P. 1866, Mon. 8. Aylwin, 
 
 1864-6. ISee p. 876.] 
 NEVE, Frederick S. 8. CJlarendon, 1843-63: 
 
 Huntingdon, 1854-60; GrenvUle, 1861-70. 
 
 Retired. 
 NEWNHAM. Jervois Arthur, M.A. McGiU Univ., 
 
 and Theo. CoU., Mon. ; b. near Bath ; o. D. 1878, 
 
 P. 1880, Mon. 8. Onslow, 1878-80. 
 NORMAN, Arthur, M.A. 8. Gaspe, 1827 ; Quebec 
 
 &o., 1828-32. 
 NORWOOD, Joseph W. 8. Magdalen Island.s, 
 
 1886-9 ; Shigawaki, llW-l. Res. [See p. 863.] 
 NYE, Henry Wason. M.A. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ; 6. 
 
 Paulton, Som. ; o. D. 1861 W.N. York, P, 1870 
 
 Mon. & Iron HUl, 1872-8. v 
 
MISSION a:,, roll. 
 
 871 
 
 OOaVIE, John (Ir. N.Y. [p. 886]). S. Montreal 
 Ac. part of years 1760-3, miiiistcrinK to tlie 
 British troops under Qen. Amherst, and to the 
 Mohawk and Oneida allies from New York. 
 Returned to N.Y. [pp. 136-7, 139, 183]. 
 O'OSABir, O. da U,, B.A. S. Uemmiugford, 
 
 1861-4. 
 PAKKEB, 0««rgre H«iiry ; ed. S.A.C. ; o.D. 1863, 
 F. 1864, Mon. S. Dunham, 1863-4 ; Hunting- 
 don, 1868-7 ; Kingsey, 1869-1874. 
 PABXIN, Edward. H. Chambly, 1819-28 ; Sher- 
 
 brooke, 1830-1 ; tr. Up. 0. [p. 876]. 
 PARKIN, Edward Ouilen; b. England; o. D. 
 1844, P. 1849, Que. S. Val Cartier, 1845-64; 
 Cookshire, 1868 ; Eaton, 1866-81 ; Nicolet, 
 1882-7 ; Arthabaska, Louisville, 1888-9 ; Nico- 
 let, 189U. 
 PARNTKER, D. B. ; b. W. Indies ; fd. England ; 
 0. D. 1840, P. 1841, Mon. S. St. Giles, Megantio 
 Co.,1840 ; Huntingdon, 1841-2 ; Montreal,1843-6. 
 PEARSE, Arthur Henry ; o. England. S. Port 
 
 Neuf and Bourg Louis, 1888-68. 
 FENNEPATHEU, Thomas, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1822, 
 
 Cashel. S. Bourg Louis, 1861-3. 
 PERCY, OUbert ; 6. 1810, Ballymoyer ; erf. T.C.D. ; 
 0. D. 1832, P. 1833, Kilmore. ? S. 1849 ; Quebec, 
 1852-60. 
 PETRT, Henry Jamea, B.A. ; b. Quebec ; ed. 
 Bp.'s Coll., lien., and Queen's Coll., Ox. ; o. li),;4 
 (Eng.) by Bp. Madras, P. 1885 York. S. Dau- 
 viUe, 1866-78, 1881-3 (Shipton, 1879-80). 
 
 FLEES, Robort O. (?<Sr. 1841); Bussel Town, 
 
 1842-7. 
 PTKE, James W. ; 6. Que. ; fd. XJp. Can. Coll., 
 
 Tor.; o. D. 1839, P. 1841, Que. -S. Coteau, 
 
 1841-2 ; Vaudreuil, 1843-92. 
 BAMSAT, James. S. St. Martin, 1848. Ren. ill. 
 READE, John ; o. P. 1865, Mou. S. Mascouche, 
 
 S. Potton, &o., 1866. 
 REID, Charles Peter, M.A. ; b. Cornwall, Ont. ; 
 
 o. D. 1836 Que., P. 1836 Mon. S. Rawdon, 1838-7 ; 
 
 La Prairie, 1838-9 ; Compton, 1840-53 ; Sher- 
 
 brooke, 1884. 
 BEID, James, D.D. ; o. 1815, Que. S. St. Annand 
 
 (Freligsburg &c.), 1815-65. Died 1865. 
 BENNELS, Oeorge. S. Potton, 1859. 
 BIGHABBSON, Thomas ; b. Bristol ; ed. S.A.C. ; 
 
 (wrecked in Bohemian on voyage from England, 
 
 1864 ;) o. D. and P. 1864, Que. S. Bury, 1864-8 ; 
 
 New Liverpool, 1872-6 ; Que., t Diocn. Org. 
 
 Sec. S.P.G., 1883-92. 
 BICHMONI), John P. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1860, P. 
 
 1861. S. Labrador, 1862 ; Leeds and Brompton, 
 
 1863-7 ; Gaspe Basin, 1868-92. 
 BICHKOMJ), William, B.A. T.C.D. S. Compton, 
 
 1859-65. 
 BIOPEI, Solomon, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len., M.D. 
 
 N. York Univ. and Bp.'s Coll., Mon. ; 6. 1841, 
 
 Henfrew, Ont. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Que. S. 
 
 Magdalen Islands, 1870-6 ; Valcartier, 1876-92. 
 BOBERTSON, David (tr. Up. C. [p. 876]). «. 
 
 Stanbridge, 1832-6 ; Montreal, 1837 ; La Chine, 
 
 1838-42 ; St. Martin, 1844-8. 
 BOBINSON, Frederick (Canon), M.A. Bp.'s Coll., 
 
 Len.; b. Waterloo, Que.; o. D. 1847, P. 1848, 
 
 Que. iS. Aubotsford and Rougemont, 1862-3. 
 BOBIKSON, O. C. S. Clarendon, 1864 -71. 
 BOE, Ven. Henry, D.D. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; b. 
 
 Canada ; o. D. 1862, P. 1883, Que. ; (Archdn. of 
 
 Que. 1888). S. Ireland and Inverness, 1883-5 ; 
 
 Melbourne, 1868-71 ; Barnston, 1892. 
 BOE. Petor ; b. Thurles, Ireland ; o. D. 1877, P. 
 
 1878, Que. S. Inverness, 1877-92. 
 BOOERS, Edward. ,Sf. Hochelaga, 1881, 1884-6. 
 BOLLIT, Charles. S. Rawdon &c., 1846-64 ; 
 
 Thome, 1868-8 ; Gore, 1869. 
 B08E, Henry. S. Ireland and Inverness, 1852. 
 BOSS, Edward Ocorge William. S. Riviere du 
 
 Loup en bas, 1842-69. Retired 1870. 
 BOBS, Georn M'Leod. a. OruinmondviUe, 
 
 1827-66. 
 
 BOSS, William Koray. S. Inrcrnesa, 1888; 
 
 DrummondviUe, 1856-9. [See p. 879.] 
 BOTHEBA, Joseph ; ed. Dur. Univ. ; o. D. 1889, 
 
 Niag. A Lee! s 1889-92. 
 BTJOii, James Sutherland, B.A. Queen's Coll., 
 Cam. ; 6. 1776 ; Quebec, 1800-1 (Up. 0. 1801-3 
 [»er p. 876]). S. William Henry (Sorel), 1803-8. 
 Died 1808. During his incumbency he buried 
 
 his wife and all his children save one [p. 143]. 
 BTJDS, Thomas, B.A. D<i.r. ; 6. August 6, 1862, 
 
 Durham ; o. D. 1880, P. 1889, Que. S. Rand- 
 
 boro, 1890; Melbourne, 1891-2. 
 SALMON, George, a. ShefTord, 1826-38. 
 SEABOBN, W. M. a. Kildare, 1865 ; Rawdon, 
 
 1866-70. 
 SEAKAN, John. S. N. Wakefield, 1872-8. 
 SCARTH, A. Campbell, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; b. 
 
 ScotUnd ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Mon. a. Adams- 
 
 ville, 1887-62. 
 SCOTT, Ven. Joseph (Ardn. 1862). a. Brome, 
 
 1844-8 ; Dunham, 184.1-'!6. Died Aug. 1868. 
 SCVLLT, J. G. a. New Glasgow, 1879-80. 
 SENKLER, H. J. a Montreal, 1846-6. 
 SEWELL, j!i. W. (son of Chief Justice SeweU) ; 
 
 o. D. 1824, Que. a. Quebec &c., 1829-49. 
 SEWELL, H. D. a. Quebec &c., 1838-43. 
 SHANO, Alexander, a. New Glasgow, 1866. 
 SHORT, Robert (tr. Up. C. [p. 877]). a. Pero6, 
 
 1840-80 ; Cape Cove, 1881-4 ; Stoneham, 1866 ; 
 
 Leeds, 1866-60 ; Montmorenci, 1861-79. Died. 
 SHORT, Robert Quicke. a. St. Amand and Dun- 
 ham, 1800-1. /ies. for Govt. apt. Three Rivers 
 
 [p. 143]. 
 SUURTT, Jonathan, a. La Prairie, 1833-4 ; tr. 
 
 to Up. C. [p. 877]. 
 SIMPSON, Samuel Hoare ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 
 o. D. 1848, Mon. a. Upper Ireland, 1848-60. 
 SLACK, George. <!<. Granbv, 1843-50 ; do. and 
 
 Milton, 1861-62 ; Bedford, 1863-72. Retired 1873. 
 SMITH, B. B. a. Onslow, 1872-8. 
 SMITH, F. a. Georgoville, 1871. 
 SMITH, Frederick A. ; b. Ireland ; o. D. P. 1860, 
 
 Que. a. Gaspe, 1866 ; Georgeville, 1874-6 ; New 
 
 Liverixx)!, 1877. 
 SiaTH, Frederic Augustus ; b. 1826, Mountratli, 
 
 Ir. a. Malbaie, 1851-2 ; Port Neuf, 1853. 
 SMITH, F. B. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, 
 
 Mon. a. West ShefTord, 1879-81. 
 SMITH, John. a. Sutton, 1865-71. 
 SMITH, Percy W. [See p. 877.] a. Eardley, 
 
 1865-9. 
 STEPHENS, B, B. a. Montreal &c., 1824-32. 
 STEPHENSON, Bichard Langford, M.A.. Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., Len.; b. Scotland; o. D. 1850 Quo, P. 
 
 1861 Mon. a. Buckingliam, 1851-3 ; tr. P. Ont. 
 
 [p. 877]. 
 STEVENS, Albert, M.A. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ; b. 
 
 Canada ; o. D. 1875, P. 1876, Que. a. Hereford, 
 
 1877-81; Hatley, 1882-6. 
 STEWABT, Bt. Bev. and Honble. Charles, 
 
 D.D. Corp. Ch., Ox., Fellow of All Souls, Ox. ; 
 
 6. April 13, 1775 'son of the Earl of Galloway). 
 
 a. St. Amand, 1807-17 ; Hatley, 1818 ; Visiting 
 
 Missy. L. & Up. Canada, 1819-25; com. (second) 
 
 Bp. of Quebec at Lambeth, Jan. 1, 1826. Died 
 
 In London on a visit, July 13, 1837, and was 
 
 buried at Kensal Green [pp. 144-6, 157-8, 167, 
 
 and 877]. 
 STEWART, Charles Henry, B.A. T.C.D. ; b 
 
 1820, Mountmorris ; o. D. 1844 Dub., P. 1845 
 
 Der. (? 5.1849.) 
 STRONG, Samuel Spratt a. Hull, 1837-41 ; Ir. 
 
 Up. C. [p. 877]. 
 STTXART, Henry Coleridge, M.A., Bp.'s Coll.,Lcn.; 
 
 6. London ; o. D. 1871, P. 1874, Quo. a. Bourg 
 
 Louis, 1878-90. 
 STUART, John (a Missionary refugee from New 
 
 York Itee p. 856]). a. Montreal (Indians &o,), 
 
 1780-6 [p. 140] ; tr. Up. 0. [p. 877]. 
 STT DPAR B, John. ,Sr. Gaspe, 1819-23. 
 STr''niERI.ANI>, George J., B.A.Bp.'s Coll., Len. : 
 
 0. D. 1890, Que. iSf. Labrador, 1890-2. 
 
 ! ■ 
 
 r* 
 
 
 I 
 
IIP I iinif^. 
 
 
 .' 
 
 .872 
 
 3OCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 BTTTTON, Edw\rd Oeor^ ; h. Knfflniiil ; o. D. 
 
 1H41, V. 1845, Qiu'. S. St. Reinl, 1H48-54 ; 
 
 KilwivriUtowii, lHSft-U2. 
 8WBET. J. H. 8. ; h. EiiKlanil, <-(t. S.A.C. ; 0. 
 
 D. 1H73. P. 1874, Qi\f. .S. Stoneliaui, 1878-0; 
 
 New (JarliHle, 1877 ; Ir. N.B. [p. 867]. 
 8YKES, James Simuel (mm.) N. Clarenclnii, 
 
 1H65-9; .Sutton, lHfiO-2 : Quebec, 1866-9 ; do. 
 
 Muriiii! HoHpltiil, 1870-7. 
 8TK1JS, -Tamei Skmuel (juii.); 6. 1H13, London ; 
 
 L.S.T. Up.'s Coll., Lim.; o. D. 1872, 1'. 1876, yiie. 
 
 ,S. We«t Framiiton, 1874-81; Kiiiffsev, 1882-92. 
 TAKB8, R. 0., M.A. B|).'mC'oI1., Lcn. ; h. Lomlon ; 
 
 0. D. 1808, P. 1868, Quo. ,S. Uoursf I^uls, 1867 ; 
 
 Uivien- ilu Loup, 1880-8 ; MnRotf, 1889-92. 
 TATE, FranoU B, S. Montreal, 1857-01. 
 TAYLOR, A. S. St. .Sylvester, 1884-5. 
 TAYLOR, A. 0. ; 0. 1). Moii. & St. Hvaclntlie, 
 
 18B2-4; LakefloM Gore, 1805; Oliathiim Oore, 
 
 1860-9. 
 TAYLOA, Jonathan (nn ex-Lutlicrnn Minister); 
 
 (1. 1821, Que. S. Eaton, 1821-49. PeUNioned 1850. 
 THOlttPSON. Isaac M. ; etl. Up.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 
 o. D. 1871, P. 1874, Que. A'. Danville, 1884-8 ; 
 
 Carielton, 1889 ; AVatervllle, 1890-2. 
 THOiiSON, Isaac. .S. Wimlsor, 1872-3. 
 THORNLOE, George, li.X. Bp.'a Coll., Len. ; 
 
 b. Coventry ; 0. D. 1874, P. 1875, Que. S. Stan- 
 
 Bteail, 1878-84. 
 TH JRNLOE, Jamea. ft. Gcorgeville, 1869. 
 THORP, 0. S. Bury, 1875-0. 
 TOCaUE. PhUip dr. Up. C. [p. 877]). S. Hope 
 
 Town Ac, 1863-8. 
 TORRANCE, John. S. Mascouclie, 1840-7; Point 
 
 Levi, 1848-56. Pensioncl 18.')7. 
 TOWNSEMD, Mioaiah; o. D. 1815, P. 1818, Que. 
 
 S. Christie & Calilwell Manors, 1815-25 ; Cald- 
 well, 1820-47 ; ClarenceviUe (formerly Christie 
 
 Manor), 1848-70. 
 TTT?rSTAL, James. S. St. Amand <Sc Dunham, 
 
 1801-3. lies. 
 TUNSTAL, John. A Montreal, 1788-94. Ret. on 
 
 apt. on Govt, list, Montreal [p. 143]. 
 VAN LINOE, Jacob. .S. W. Frampton, 1847-52. 
 VIAL, William Step .en; A. London; o, D. 
 
 1869. P. 1860, Que. S. Inverness, 1861-6. 
 VOf IFFLAMI), Anthony Aaron, M.A. Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1863, Que. 3. Port 
 
 Neuf, 1863-6 ; Val Cartier, 1866-9. 
 
 WAINWRIOHT, Richard, o. D. 1864, P. 186«, 
 
 Que. ,S. Lalinidor, 1865-9 ; Bury, 1869-71. 
 Walters, Oeonce Radley ; n/. Bp.'s Coll.,Leii.; 
 
 ". I). 1878, P. 1879. Que. ,S. Malhaie, 1878-92. 
 WALTERS, John ; h. Oct. 16, 1839, Tor., Devon ; 
 
 «/. S.A.C.; o. D. 1886 Fred., P. 1867 Que. ,S. 
 
 MaKdu'cu Islanils, 1866-9 ; Ma>rot;, 1869-72. 
 WABO, Robert O.; 0. V. 1859, Que. S. Upju-r 
 
 Ireland, 1859-70. 
 WASHER, Charles BriRTfrs ; h. July 20, 1842, 
 
 Hor.shiini ; eit. C.M.S. Coll., Isllntrton : o. D. 
 
 1871,lM874,Que. .S,Inverne«», 1871-6 ; Bromp- 
 
 ton, 1870-82; Barforil, 1883-7; Dixvllle, 
 
 1888-9 ; Port Neuf, 1890-2. 
 WEARY, E. (//•. N.F.L. [p. 859]). S. Riviere 
 
 du Loup, 1889-92. 
 WEBSTER. Frederic Hather. B.A. Bp.'s Coll., 
 
 Len.; n. D. 1879, P. 1880, Que. H. Labrailor, 
 
 1879-81 ; Bury, 1882-4. 
 WETHERALL, A. F. S. Stukelev 4c., 1854. 
 WHITE. Isano P. ; o. Que. <S. Brome, 1843 ; 
 
 Chaniblv, 1846-82. 
 WHITTEN, Andrew T. ALeals, 1848-9 ; Water- 
 loo. 1850-62. and Shefford, 1880-7L Betlred 
 
 1872; died Dec. 7, 189L 
 WHITWELL, Richard (from Eng.) S. St. 
 
 Armand (Philipsburgli &c.), 1826-89. Retired 
 
 1800. 
 
 WILLIAHS, — S. Riviere du Loup, 1821. 
 WILLIAMS, P. 8. S. Sorel, 1855-6. 
 WILLIAMS, Tepid Aneurin (tr. Kaffr. [p. 893]). 
 
 K Dudswe'l, 1889-90. Res. 
 WOOD, Samuel 8. S.DrummondviUe, 1819-20. 
 WOOLRYCHE, Alfred Jamoa. S. (I) Stonehani, 
 
 1856-9 ; Point Levi, 1860-73 ; (1) S., 1877-8 ; 
 
 Bury, 1879-81. 
 WRAY, H. B. S. Morin Ac, 1882; New 
 
 Glasgow, 1803-4. 
 WRIGHT. H. E., B.A. S. Ascot Corner, 1891-2. 
 WTJRTELEv L, C. S. Upton, 1872-8. 
 WURTELE, Louis C, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Leu.: 6. 
 
 QuelxM ; o. D. 1859, P. 1861. Que. -S. Actou 
 
 Vale, 1803-84, 1880-92 (Bury, 1885). 
 YOUNG, Thomas Ainslie, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., 
 
 Lcn.; rt. D. 1848, P. 1849, Que. S. St. Martin, 
 
 1848-50 ; Coteau du Lac, 1857-91. Died Aug. 
 
 26, 1891. 
 
 UPPER CANADA, PROVINCE OF ONTARIO (1784-1892)— 381 Missionaries 
 and 287 Central Stations. [See Chapters XVIII. and XX., pp. 135-141 and 
 153-77.1 
 (Dioceses of Toronto, founded 1839 ; HunoN, f. 1857 ; Ontario, f. 1862 ; Algoma, f. 1873 ; 
 
 NiAGAIlA, f. 1875.) 
 
 ADAMSON, William A. S. Amherst Island, 
 1841-3. 
 
 AT)DI80H, Robert. M.A. Trin. Coll., Cam. (win- 
 tered at Quebec, 1791-2). .S. Niagara and 
 Mohawks on Grand River,^92-1829. Died 
 
 1829 [pp. 166-6, 159, 166], 
 A .EXANDER, James Lynne (tr. L.C. [p, 
 
 ]). 
 
 S. Barton, 1844-7 ; Saltfleet Ac, 1848-57. 
 ALLEN, Thomas William, B.A. T.C.D.; 6. Sligo ; 
 
 o. D. 1847, P. 1848, Tor. S. Midland District, 
 
 1850-1 ; Portsmouth, 1862 ; Cavan, 185J-7. 
 ALLMAN, Arthur Henry ; b. Oct. 6, 1863, Nor- 
 wich ; 0. D. 1889, P. 1890, Alg. & Port Sydney, 
 
 1889-92 ; Ufflngton, 1892. 
 ANDERSON, Ouatevus Alexander, M.A. T.C.T. ; 
 
 b. Mackinac; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Tor. S. 
 
 Sault St. Marie (Indians), 1848-60 ; Qninte Bay 
 
 (Indians Ac), 1880-7 [jx 168]. 
 ANDERSON, John (<r. L.C. [p. 868]). S. Fort 
 
 Erie, 1828-49. 
 ANSLEY, Amos. S. Mai-ch, 1824-9 [see L.C., 
 
 1). 8681. 
 iPPLXBY, T. H., M.A. .9. Sault St. Marie, 
 
 1830-1. Re*. 
 
 APPLEBY, Yen. Thomas E. H. V., M.A. 
 
 Lambeth, 1866 ; erf. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1806, 
 
 Hur. S. aarksburg, 1866-78. 
 ARCiHBOLD, Georsfe (tr. L-C. [p. 868]). Visiting 
 
 Missy,,1828-9 ; Cornwall, 1830-40. Died Oct. 14, 
 
 184U. 
 ARDAGH, 8. B. 8. Shanty Bay, 1842; Barric, 
 
 1843-57. 
 ARMOUR, Samuel ; o. D. 1827, Que. S. Feter- 
 
 borougli, 1827-31 ; Cavan, 1832-82. 
 ARMSTRONG, David. S. Moore, 1861-76. 
 ARMSTRONG, J. C. S. Chinguaoousy, 1853-7. 
 ATKINSON, A. FuUer (tr. P.Q. [p. 868]). S. 
 
 Bath, 1838-41 ; St. Catherine's, 1841-57. 
 BAKER, J. Stamers ; b. Bandon, Ir.; o. D. 1881, 
 
 P. 1863, Hur. S. Wyoming, 1863-6. 
 BALDWIN, Edmund. S. Toronto, 1851-7. 
 BALDWIN, W. DoTereuz, D.D. S. Cornwall, 
 
 1812-16 ; tr. L.C. [p. 868]. 
 BARTLETT, H. .Sf. Blenheim, 1876-9. 
 BARTLETT, T. H. M. S. Shanty Bay, 1811; 
 
 York, 184S ; York Mills, 1843-9. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 873 
 
 W BARTIETT. Philip O«orfe ; eil, OHhourg Coll. ; 
 
 o. 1H42, Tor. S. Carrying Place, 1840-9; 
 
 Miirriiv, 18S0. 
 a , ^ , jDABWl i M ., Edward Jnket. S.San.lwIcli. 1827-8 ; 
 OOiCJlU. Lonilon, 1829-31 ; Carleton Place, 1 8J3-46 ; 
 
 W'illinmHburK, 1847-63. 
 BEAVEN, Edward Wiliimm, M.A.; o. 1867, Tor. 
 
 H. Am prior, 1870-4. 
 BEAVEH, Jamet. S, Non»av Millx, 1853. 
 BECK, J. W. R., M.A. S. Hibe Lake, 1863-7. 
 BEDFORD-JONES, Yen, Thomaa, M.A. LI..D. 
 
 (T.C.D.), D.O.L. (T.C.T.); 6. Jan. 16, 1830, 
 
 Cork: 0. D. Dub., P. Cork, 1868; (Anlii. 
 
 Kingston, 1881). S. Kitley, 1862-6; Ottawa, 
 
 1866-7. 
 BEER, Henry : 6. Bermudas ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, 
 
 Alg. S. St. Joseph's Island, 1R81-7. RtK 
 BELli, Christopher Rolli ; 6. Frome, Som. ; td. 
 
 Racine Coll., U.S., 4c. ; o. D. 18U6, P. 1867, 
 
 Ont. S. Douglas, 1867-8 ; Eganville, 1869. 
 BELT, WUUam, M.A. Trln. Coll., Tor.; 6. 
 
 WIUiamHburg, Ont. ; o. D. 1860, P. 1861, Tor. 
 
 H. Scarborough, 1853-4. 
 BETHUNE, Rt. Rev. Alexander NeU, D.D. (a 
 
 son of a Presbyterian minister [«« p. 189] ; o. 
 
 1823, Que. S. Orlmsby, 1023-6 ; Colmurg, 
 
 1827-87 ; (Archdn. of York 1847, torn. Bp. of 
 
 Niagara, and Coadj. Bj). of Toronto 1867, and 
 
 became second Bp. of Torouto game year). 
 
 Died 1879 [p. 766]. 
 BETHUNE, John (brother of above); o. 1814, 
 
 Que. S. Klizabeth Town and Augusta, 1814-17. 
 BETTRIDOE, William. S. Woodstock, 1841-83. 
 BLAKE, Oominiok E. S. Adelaide, 1838-46; 
 
 TliornhiU,1847-67. 
 BLAKET, Robert. >■?. Prescot, 1823-4 ; Augusta, 
 
 1828-9 ; Prescot, 1830-58. 
 BLEA8DELL, WiUiam, M.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 1810, 
 
 Preston; o. D. 1845, P. 1846, Ches. (? A 1848-9) ; 
 
 Port Trent, 1860-7. 
 BOOERT, D. F., M.A. T.C.T. S. Kitley, 1866-7. 
 BOOMER, Very Rev. Michael. LL.D. T.C.D.; 
 
 6. Jan. 1, 1810, Lisburn Ir. ; o. D. 1840, P. 1841, 
 
 Tor. H. Gault, 1840-67 (became Dean of 
 
 Huron 1876). 
 BOTTHN, Oeorfre ; o. 1846, Tor. S.OrilHa, 1860-2. 
 BOTTSFIELD, Thomaa; 6. London; nd. Cubourg 
 
 Coll.; o. D. 1880, P. 1852, Tor. S. Woolf Island, 
 
 1862-6 ; Northport, 1856-7. 
 BOWER, E. C. S. Seymour, 1850-1 ; Midland 
 
 District, 1862-3 ; Barriefield, 1884-7. 
 BOTDEIL, James, B.A. (fr. P.Q. [p. 868]). S. 
 
 Bracebridge, 1886-92. 
 BOTER, R. C. S. Mersea &c., 1860-1 ; Tam- 
 
 worth, 1868. 
 BRENT, Henry ; fd. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1848, Tor. 
 
 S. Barriefield, 1861-3 ; Clarke, 1884-7. 
 BROUOH, Charles Crosbie, B.A. St. Ot. Mani- 
 
 toulinl8land,1841;London,1842-57[pp.l69-701. 
 BROWN, Charles. £. Malahlde, 1850-6. 
 BROWN, Frederick Davy ; ed. Huron Coll.; o. 
 
 D. 1878, P. 1879, Hur. S. Clarksburg, 1878-81. 
 BULL, Gftorjfe Annstronfr. M.A. T.C.T.; h. Dub- 
 lin ; 0. D. 1851, P. 1862, Tor. S. Barton, 1854-7. 
 BURGE88, H. J. «. Kitley, 1868-9. 
 BURKE, Joseph William, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 
 1866, P. 1866. S. Lanark, 1866-7 ; Almonte, 
 
 1868 
 BTJRNHAM, Mark. 8. St. Thomas, 1839-62; 
 
 Peterborough, 1868. 
 BURROWS, Joshui I. <Sr. Tamworth, 1863. 
 BURT, William Arthur John ; ed. T.C.T. ; o. D. 
 
 1891, Alg. S.Burk'sPallsandPortCarllng,1892. 
 BTRNE, John (BumeJ. 1826? the same). S. 
 
 Richmond, 1822-8. 
 CAMPBELL, Robert Fraaois. & Ooderich, 
 
 1840-50; Ba-fleld, 1881-7. 
 CAMPBELL, Thomas; o. D. 1830, Que. 8. 
 
 Belleville, 1821-34. 
 CAMPBELL, T. S. 8. Stafford, 1863-A. 
 CAREY, John. 8. Walpole Island (Indians), I 
 
 1844-8. Vte*. [p. 172]. , 
 
 OARMICHAEL. Very Rev. James, M.A., D.C.L. 
 
 Bp.'s Coll., I^n.: ft. Ireland ; fd. Trinity Dub. 
 
 School; (). D. 1H89, P. IKUO, Hur. ,S, Clinton, 
 
 1859-67 (bcciimc Dean of Montreal 1K8;)). 
 CARRY J. (V tr. L.O. [p. 868]). 8. SaultSte. 
 
 Marie, 1865-7. 
 CARTWRIOHT, Robert D. 8. Kingston, 1H41. 
 CAULFIELD, Abraham St. Oeor^e. .s. liurfurd, 
 
 1847-52; St. Thomas, 1853 7. 
 CHANCE, James ; ft. 1828, Knglnnd ; rd. Chelt. 
 
 Coll.; 0. D. 1850, P. 1867, Tor. 8. Paisley, 1878 ; 
 
 Tyrconncll, 1879. 
 CHOWNE, Alfred W. H. 8. Rosseau, 1881-9 ; 
 
 Kinsdale, 1890-2. 
 CLARKE, James. >V. St. Catherine's, 1829-41. 
 CLARKE, J. 8. 8. Seymour, 1853-5 ; Kingston, 
 
 1856-7. 
 
 CLARKE, W. C. ; rd. Coliourg Coll. .S. Packeu- 
 
 ham, 1852 ; Lamb's Pond. 1H63-7. 
 CLEUK, Charles Robert. 8. Mary Lake, 1881-2. 
 CLOTWORTHY, William. 8. Wurd»ville,lK«l-2 ; 
 
 Druiubo, 18ti2-4 ; Mount Plelvsan^, 1806-7. 
 COUD, F. {tr. L.C.[p. 800]). 8. BrudenhuU, 1878. 
 COOHLAN, James (tr, L.C. [p. 809]). 8. Port 
 
 Hoi)€, 1830-0. 
 COLE, Joseph Stinton, B.A. St. John's Coll.. Cam. ; 
 
 0. D. 1873. Tor., 1". 1875, Alg. 8. Bracebridge, 
 
 1881-2 ; Manitowaning, 18H4-5, 1880-7. 
 COLEMAN, James. 8. Wal|>olc Island, 1841-3. 
 COOKE, George Brega ; ft. Mt. Pioiimnt, Ont. ; 
 
 ed. T.C.T.; o. 1). 1878, P. 1879, Niag. 8. 
 
 Sault, Ste. Marie, 1883-4. Ret. 
 COUPER, Henry. .S. Blenheim, 1880-1. 
 COOPER, Henry CholweU. 8. Devonshire 
 
 Settlement, 1840-9 ; Etoblcooke &c , 1860-7. 
 COOPER, Richard Stephen ; n. D. 1802, P. 1883, 
 
 Huron. 8. Paisley, 1803-7 ; Arran and 
 
 Southampton, 1807-81. 
 CORUNER,Robert ; ft. Dublin : td.. Huron Coll.: 
 
 o. D. 1808, P. 1809. 8. Paisley, 1869-76. 
 COX, R. Oregcry. 8. Prince Kdward, 1860-1 ; 
 
 Wellington, 1852-7. 
 CREEN. Thomas; o. 1826, Que. 8. Niagara, 
 
 1820-53. 
 CEOMPTON, Waiiam; ft. Manchester; td. 
 
 Chester Tr Coll.; o. D. 1875, P. 1879, Alg. 8. 
 
 Muskoka I'Istrict, 1877-82; AsjMlin, 1884-9. 
 
 lie*. Planted over 20 churches in the back- 
 woods. 
 CRONYN, Rt. Rev. Beigamin, M. A., D.D., T.C.D. : 
 
 ft. 1802, Kilkenny ; o. D. 1828 Rap., P. 1827 
 
 Tuam. iS. London, 1832-63. Com. tirst Bp. of 
 
 Huron Oct. 28, 1857, at Lambeth. Die<l Sept. 2, 
 
 1871. 
 CURRAN, John Philpot ; o. D. 1856, P. 1867. 8. 
 
 Southampton, 1860-7 ; St. Mary's, 1860-70 ; 
 
 Walkerton, 1871-6. 
 DARLING, WiUism Stewart. «S. Mono, 1842-S ; 
 
 Scarborough, 1844-52; Toronto, 1853-7. 
 DAUNT, William, M.A.; ft. Ireland ; o. D. 1868, 
 
 P. 1860, Hur. S. Dungannon, 1800-8; Bayfield, 
 
 1868-70. 
 DAVID, W. 8. Brock\ille, 1863. 
 DAVIS, William ; ft. Ireland ; fd. Huron Coll.; 
 
 0. D. 1864, P. 1867, Hur. 8. Blenheim, 1864-7 ; 
 
 Wingham, 1876-7. 
 DAWSON, A. 8. Madoc, 1873-6. 
 DEACON, Job ; ft. 1794 ; o. 1823, Que. 8. Adolphus 
 
 Town and Fredericksburg, 1823-60. Died May 
 
 1860. 
 DENROCHE, C. T. S. Arnprior, 1868-70. Ret. 
 DENROCHE, Edward, M.A. (from Ireland). 8. 
 
 Brockvllle, 1833-63. Hes. ill. 
 DESBARRES, Thomas Cutier, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. 
 
 D. 1876, P. 1876, Hur. 8. Avlmer, 1861-2 ; 
 
 Dorchester, 1863-6 ; Eastwood, 1866-9. 
 DEWAR, E. H. a. Sandwich, 1883-7. 
 DIXON, Yen. Alexander, B.A. King's Coll., 
 
 Tor.; 6. Irelaml ; o. 1848, Tor.; (Ardn. of 
 
 Guelph 1883). 8. Louth, 1861-7. 
 D'OUSR, R. E. 8. Peterborough, 1833-8. 
 
 /'** 
 
^ 
 
 874 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 I 
 
 SOWNIE, John, B.D. Western Univ., Can. ; o. D. 
 
 1869, P. IS70, Hur. S. Colchester, 1871-3; 
 
 Moructh, 1K74-0. 
 BTJBOURDIETJ, J. S. BavfloM, 1H03-7. 
 EARLEY, T. W. A Kiiioli, 1H73-7. 
 EOHUN, A. r. S. MikIdc, 1H7B-H. 
 EOE, J. : fd. CiiboiirK Cull. S. Hamilton, 1860. 
 EOEISTEIN, Simeon Immanuel OottMed ; b. 
 
 Warsaw ; ed. Germany ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, 
 
 Hur. S. Eaule, IHHO-I. 
 ESOE, John. S. Bentiiick, 18S1. 
 ELLIOTT, Adam. N. Oranil Ulver, 1853 [p. 160], 
 ELLIOTT, Francia Gore. S. Colchester, 184U-67. 
 ELLIOTT, Joaeph ; ed. T.C.T. ; o. D. 1877, P. 
 
 1H78, Ont. S. FIncli, 1878. 
 ELMS, Eosiin^n. S. Btiverley (formerly " Bas- 
 tard' ), 1828-9; Yoiinge, 1826-32. 
 EL WOOD. Edward Lindaay, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1811, 
 , Corlc. .V. 1848-9 ; Qotiericli, 1880-7. 
 SkEVANS, Franoia. S. Woodhouse, 1838-38 ; and 
 ' 1881-3 (Simooe, 1839-80). 
 
 EVANS, William ; 6. May IS. 1884, Liverpool ; 
 
 ed. St. Does Coll. : o. U. 1889, P. 1890, Alg. H. 
 
 Aspdin, 1890 ; Scltreiber, 1890-2. 
 EVAJfS, WUUam B. m. Durham, 1863-78. 
 FALLS, Alexander Sydney, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. Ire- 
 land ; o. D. 1860 Dub., P. 1851 Tuam. S. 
 
 Adelaide, 1863-8. 
 FAXTQVIER, Rt. Rev. Frederio Sawion; b. 
 
 June 1817, Malta : ed. Colxiurg Coll. ; o. D. 1848, 
 
 P. 1846, Tor. S. Huntintfford, 1851 ; Zorea, 
 
 1862-7. Com. first Bishop of Algoma Oct<>l)er 
 
 28, 1873, at Toronto. Dte<l Deo. 7, 1881, Toronto, 
 
 of heart discuso [p. 174]. 
 FIOLER, Thomaa. S. Fenelon Fallp, 1840-7. 
 
 Drowned 1847 by boat being oarric' over Fen- 
 elon Fulls. 
 FISHER, Andrew. S. Pincii, 18(>S-8; Lanarlc, 
 
 1869-72. 
 FLANAOAK, J. S. Barton, 1839-43 [see p. 869]. 
 FLETCHER. John, M.A. T.C.D. and T.C.T. ; b. 
 
 Chambly, Q. ; o. D. 1846 Que., P. 1848 Tor. 
 
 -S. Mono, 1861-7. 
 FLETCHER, Robert S. Mersea &o., 1861-3; 
 
 Colchester, 1863-6. 
 FLOOD, John. S. Uiihmond, 1841-88. 
 FLOOD, Richard. ^-. Beelcwith, 1833 ; Caradoc, 
 
 1834-46; Delaware, 1841-68 [pp. 171-2]. 
 FORBES, Alexander Charles ; ed. Hur. Coll. ; o. 
 
 D. 1878, P. 1879, Hur. S. Bayfleld, 1878; 
 
 Paisley, 1879, 
 FORSYTHE, J. "W. S. Pembroke, 1878. 
 FRASER, Donald. S. Ksquessing, 1851. 
 FRASER, John Francis, B.A. Queen's Coll., 
 
 Kingston : o. D. 1876, P. 1878, Ont. S. Phiii- 
 
 tagenet, 1878. 
 FRENCH, Charles Albert; ed. C.M.3. Coll., 
 
 Islington ; o. D. 1880 Lon., P. Hip. S. Hunts- 
 
 vUle, 1883 ; Ir. N.B. [p. 866]. 
 FRENCH, William Henry ; o. D. 1878, P. 1880, 
 
 Tor. S. Gravenliurst, 1892. 
 FRITH, I. C. S. Queeuston, 1821. 
 FROST, Frederick ; b. Essenden ; o. D. 1881, P. 
 
 1883, Alg. H. Sheguiandali, 1888-92. 
 FULLER, Rev. Thomaa Brook, D.D., D.C.L. (tr. 
 
 L.C. [p. 869]). S. Tliorold, 1840-67; Ardn. 
 
 of Niagara, 1889 ; com. first Bp. of Niagara 
 
 1876 in St. Thomas', Hamilton, Can.) Died 
 
 Dec. 17, 1884. 
 GANDER, George ; ed. Wycliffe Coll., Tor. ; o. 
 
 D. 1887, Alg. S. Z \ndri(lge, 1888-9. 
 GARRETT, Riohar', ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1846, 
 
 Tor. S. Brock, 1846-67. 
 GARRETT, Thomas, B.A. T.C.T. ; b. Maghera- 
 
 felt ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Ont. S. Cumberland, 
 
 1868-72. 
 CAVILLER, OeorK« Herbert; b. Teoumseth, 
 
 Can. ; ed. Wycliffe CoU., Tor. ; o. D. 1886, P. 
 
 1886, Alg. a. Parry Sound, 1888-92. 
 GEDDES, Very Rev. J. Gamble, D.C.L. T.C.T. ; 
 
 6. Kingston, Can. ; o. D. 1834, P. 1836, Que. 
 
 S. Hamilton, 1841-63. Died Nov. 16, 1891. 
 
 GIBSON, John. S. Qeorgiana, 1841-63. ' 
 GILLHOOR, Oowan. S. North Bay, 1889 : Sud- 
 bury, 1890-1 ; Rosseau, 1892. 
 GIVINS, Saltern. S. Quinte Bay (Indians), 
 1831-60 ; OakviDe, 1861 ; Toronto, 1862-8 
 
 [p. 1671. 
 JODFUEY, . 
 
 GODFREY, James, B.A. T.C.T. ; 6. Carrigaiine ; 
 D. 1881, P. 1883, Tor. S. Niagara, 1882; 
 
 Ooulburn and Huntley, 1863-7. 
 GRAHAK, George. a. Trafalgar, 1837-60; 
 
 Nassagaweya, 1861-3. 
 ORASSiiTT. EUioU, B.A. Tor. Univ. ; o. 184K, 
 
 Tor. a. Fort Erie, 1850-1, 1H53-7 (Toronto, 
 
 1863). 
 GRA8SETT, H.J. S. Toronto, 1 84 1 , 1 862 -3. 
 GREEN, WUUam. .Sf. 8omba &c., 1864-6. 
 GREENE, Frank F. W. (</-. Man. [p. 879]). 
 
 a. Sault Ste. Marie, 1888-9. 
 GREENE, Thomas, a. Wellington Square, 
 
 1843-67. 
 GREIG, William. iS. Kingston, 1880-6. 
 GRIBBLE, Charles B. a. I^ke Erie, 1841; 
 
 DunnviUe, 1843. 
 GRIER, John ; o. D. 1834, P. 1826, Que. 
 
 -S. Carrying Place, 1824-41 ; Belleville, 1841-53. 
 GROUT, George R. F. ; o. P. Que. 1828. a. 
 
 Grimsby, 1827-60. 
 GROUT, George William Geddes, M.A. : 6. 
 
 Canada; o. D. 1860, P. 1861, Tor. a. Syden- 
 ham, 1863-4 ; Portland, 1866. 
 GROVES, J. 8. a. Victoria, 1882-7. 
 GUNNE, John ; ed. Cobourg CoU. ; o. 1846, Tor. 
 
 a. Dawn, 1851-7. 
 
 GUNNING, WUliam H. 8. Brock ville, 1830-3, 
 
 1846 ; Younge, 1837 ; Toronto district, 1838 ; 
 
 Elizabeth Town and Lamb's Pond, 183U-82. 
 HAINES, Samuel Charles, a. Durham ibc, 
 
 1860-3. Het.m. 
 HALLEN, George : ed. Trin. Coll., Ox. ; o. O. 
 
 1817, P. 1818, Wor. a. Penotanguisliine, 1840- 
 
 67. 
 HALUWELLjH. .8. Finch, 1870-2. 
 HARDING, Freeman ; 6. Canada ; ed. Huron 
 
 Coll.; 0. D. 1866, P. 1887, Hur. a. Aylmer, 
 
 1866-70 : Mitchell, 1871-6. 
 HARDING, Robert ; 6. Limerick ; ed. Cobourg 
 
 Coll.; o. D. 1843, P. 1844, To.-, a. Emily, 
 
 1848-67. 
 HARPER, W. F. S. : o. Que. a. Newcastle, 1838 ; 
 
 March, 1839-40 ; Bath, 1841-63. 
 HARRIS, James. Travelling Missy., 1863; 
 
 Mountain and Edwoodsburg, 1883-7. 
 HARRIS, Michael ; o. 1819, Que. S. Perth &o., 
 
 1819-63. 
 HARRIS, Samuel. 3. Townsend, 1834 ; Water- 
 ford, 1866. 
 HARTE, Richard. S. Richmond, 1838; Beck- 
 
 with, 1829-33. 
 HAYWOOD, Henry. .ST. London, 1853. 
 HEATHER, G. A. a. Ontario district, 1863. 
 HEATON, H. [see p. 866]. iS. Sault Ste. Marie, 1883 
 HEBDEN, J. a. Hamilton, 1883. 
 HENDERSON, William, D.D. Trin. Coll., Dub. ; 
 
 b. Londonderry ; o. D. 1857 Batli, P. 1858 
 Meath. a. Pembroke, 1862-9. 
 
 HERCHKER, W. M. .S. Kingston, 1841-6, 
 
 roo3. 
 HICKTE, John (from Ireland) ; o. 1842, Tor. <S. 
 
 Fenelon Falls, 1863-7. 
 HILL, Arthur, a. Gwillimburg, 1861-7. 
 HILL, Bold Oudmore, B.A. & York and Grand 
 
 River, 1841-67. 
 HILL, George B. J. S Mono, 1844 ; Stanley 
 
 Mills, 1845-60'; Markham, 1861-7. 
 HILL, Jeifery, M.A. Univ. Tor. ; o. D. 1868, P. 
 
 1869, Hur. a. Meaford, 1876-9. 
 HILL, Rowland, a. Proton, 1866-9. 
 HILTON, J. a. Norwood, Asphortel, 1854-6 : 
 ^Perrytown, 1866-7. 
 EINCKS, John Perrott ; b. Belfast ; ed. Queen's 
 
 Coll., Bel. ; o. D. 1860, P. 1863, Hur. S. Exeter, 
 
 1861-4 ; IngersoU, 1866-7. 
 
 Ri 
 
 HOk 
 
 foi 
 HOI 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 875 
 
 HIKSZ, WiUiMn ; b. Manrport ; ed. St. Bees 
 
 foil. : o. D. IH72, P. 1874, Moii. S. ClarkHburg, 
 
 lH7tl-7. 
 HOBSON, W. Henry. S. Cliatliam, 1R43-9. 
 HOOOXIN, Thomaa Imuu), M.U.; o. D. 188S, 
 
 V. 1K66, Hur. S. Klnuarilliiu, 1M66-72. 
 Hull AND, Henry, II. A. (Juuun'ii C»U., Cam. ; b. 
 
 lUitliby ; 0. D. 1H41 Dur., P. 184J Clicu. S. 
 
 Tyrcouiicll, 188l)-7. 
 HOJOH, William (Ir. L.C. [p. 870]). .S. nriiiit- 
 
 fonl and WomIIioum;, 1826-7. Het. ill [[i. Iti7]. 
 HOUGHTON, T. .S'. KriiuHt Town, 18^0. 
 HirOBON, T. S. Lanark, 187:1 7. 
 HOTCHIxTBON, Jamet. a. Muaford, 1859-6& ; 
 
 Kirton, 18(i6-8. 
 UiQUiB, Oharlei Leieetter, M.A. ; o. Tor. IMS. 
 
 6. Stamfonl, 18S1-3. 
 JAOOilS, Ptitcr; o. D. 1856, P. 18A7, Tor. S. 
 
 Mahnetooalintng (Indiumt). 186U-U4. I)ic<l 
 
 1864 of consuuiptlon [p. 171, and "Trauala- 
 
 tiona," OjibwB, p. 8(K»]. 
 JAMIeBON, Andrew : e,l. CobourK Coll., Tur. ; o. 
 
 1842, Tur. .V. Urouk, I84:f-S; Walimlu Inland 
 
 (Inilmiui), 1845-S7, 1801-8S. Diud June 24, 
 
 J 886 [pp. 172-31. 
 
 a. Tamwortli, 1869 ; Pem- 
 
 JENXVaB, £, 
 
 broke, 1870. 
 JEPHUOTT, F., M.D. (<r. Man. [p. 870]). S. 
 
 Burk's Falls, 1887. 
 JXSSUP, H, Bate. S. Dundas and Anoaater, 
 
 1850 ; Port Burwell, 1853. 
 J0HN80M, John. S. March, 1840-1. 
 JOHMBON, WUliam. H. Sandwich, 1829-39. 
 JOHNSON, W. A. .S. Cobuurg, 1803. 
 JOHNSTON, Richard Waller ; b. Ireland ; ed. 
 
 T.C.D. ; 0. D. 1858, P. 1861, Hur. S. Proton Ac, 
 
 1861-2. 
 JOHNSTONE, R. W. (? same as above). S. Col- 
 
 oheater, 1876-9. 
 JOMilS, Kearney Leonard, M.A., B.D., T.C.D. ; b. 
 
 Brockville ; o. D. X866, P. 1807, Out. S. Madoc, 
 
 18U7. Died 1891. 
 KELLUO, S. Benaon. S. Ea.stwo«(l, 1861-6. 
 K£NN£1IY, John ; fd. Oobourg CoU. ; o. 1848, 
 
 Tor. S. Grand Kivor (Indians &c), 1850, 
 
 18i>3. 
 KKNMSBT, Thomaa Smith ; o. D. 1839, Mon., 
 
 P. 1840, Tor. S. Clarke & IJarllngtou, 1840-52. 
 KUa, Matthew, D.U. ; b. Ireland ; eU. Cubourg 
 
 Theo. ColL ; o. D. 1tM2, P. 1845, Tor. iS. March, 
 
 1847-54; Osnabiuck, 1855-7 ; tr. L.C. [p. 870]. 
 K£]rS, George ; 6. UosUn,Ont. ; ed. BcxleyUall, 
 
 Ohio ; o. D. 1861, P. 18B2, Hur. S. Cliatsworth, 
 
 1863-4, 1878-81 (Holland, 1865, 1873-7) ; 
 
 Sullivan, 1866 ; Exeter, 1867-72. 
 KIKBY, Murdoch Charles ; ed. Mon. Th. Col!. ; 
 
 0. D. 1887, P. 1889, Alg. S. i'ort William West, 
 
 1888-92. 
 KNIGHT, Samuel Enoi;6.0ot.26,]854, Barbados; 
 
 ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. D. Gui., P. Barb. S. Brace- 
 bridge, 1883 ; Port Carling, 1884-7. 
 LAHPiCAN, Archibald, B.A. T.C.T. ; b. Canada ; 
 
 0. D. 1850, P. 1851, Tor. S. London, 1852 ; 
 
 Blanchard, 1863-7. 
 LANGHORNE, John (ex-Curate HarthiU, Ches.). 
 
 S. Ciitaraqui district, viz. : Krnest (or Ernest 
 
 Town), and Fredericksburg, 1787-1813. Hei. 
 
 ill [p. 165]. 
 LATXi>£R, William B., B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1819, 
 
 YouglmL a. Napanee, 1849-57. 
 LEEDS, John, a, EUzabeth Town Ac, 1818-23 ; 
 
 Fort Erie, 1824-8 ; tr. L-G. [p. 870]. 
 LEEHING, Ralph, a. Ancaster (and Grand 
 
 River Indians), 1820-9; March and Huntly, 
 
 1830-1 ; Hamilton, 1832-3. 
 LEEIONO, William; ed. St. Bees CoU. a. 
 
 Ancoster &c., 1816-18 ; Chippawa&c, 1820-40. 
 LETT, Stephen, LI..D. a. Toronto, 1848-57. 
 LEWIS, St Rev. John Traven, M.A. T.C.D., 
 
 D.D., LL.D. ; 6. 1826, Garryoloyne Castle, Ir. ; 
 
 o. D. 1848 Ches., P. 1849 Down. <SI. Ottawa, 
 
 1849-60 : W. Hawkesbury, 1861-3 ; BrockviUe, 
 
 1H64-7. Com. March >8, IMS, flmt Bp. of 
 
 Ontario. 
 LEWIS, Richard. S. Beckwith, 1H53-7. 
 LINOBEY, J. O. B. a. Matilda, I8:U) 40 ; 
 
 WlUlHrnsburRli, 1841-8. Diwl Uf. 1845, of 
 
 (uvur vontractud while visiting emitrrutit.'*. 
 LLWYD, Thomaa ; 6. Salford : o. U. IN7U. P. 
 
 1878, Mil. a. Qravenhurht, 1883 ; Hunuvllle, 
 
 18H4-U2. 
 LOGAN, WilUam, M.A. T.C.T. ; 6. .Srotland : o. 
 
 V. 1880. P. 1851, Tor. a. tiartwrlght and Maii- 
 
 vers, 1851-7; Mi|i|>auk, 1869. 
 LOW, George Jacob; h. CaloutUi, eil. T.l'.T. : 
 
 0. D. 1864, P. 1865, Hur. .M. MiUbank, 18U4-7, 
 
 1872. 
 LOWE. H. P. a. AHpdin, 1890-2. 
 LUND if, Francia Jtimea, D.C.L. a. Niagiua, 
 
 1848-9 : (Irinisby, 1860-7. 
 ]IaoALPiN£, Harroy ; til. Cobnurg ColL ; o. 
 
 1848 Tor. a. Kemptville, IMU 50. 
 MAOAkTNEY. G. U. a. Pliuitagenet, 1864-6. 
 
 I>>. ill. 
 MACAULAY, Allan, a. Young St., I H28 : March, 
 
 Uuntly, and Goulbourn, 1827-9. Diid. 
 XAOAULAY, WilUam. .S. Uainiltuii, lKl»-27 ; 
 
 HaUnwcU, 1828-38 ; Pictou, 1839-53 [p. IS!*]. 
 XaoGEOROE, Robert JaokM)n. (Viii. 1841 ) ; 
 
 StrectsviUe, 1842-7. 
 MACHIN, Oharleu John. ^S. Port Arthur 
 
 1885-92 [t 1886-92]. 
 MaoINTYKE, John ; h. 1807, Scotland ; o. V. 
 
 1841, P. 1842, Tor. S. Orlllia, 1841-9 ; Murray, 
 
 I860: Carrying Place, 1851; Ir. TaKUtanIa 
 
 [p. 906]. 
 MACK. Frederick. 8. Wil.iunsburg, 1H31 ; 
 
 Osnabruck, 1831 & 1838 ; Auilierstburg, 183U-S3. 
 MACKENZIE, F. U. a. Mountain, 1870-2. 
 MoKENZIE, J. G. D. ; eii. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 
 
 I»t5, Tur. a. Toronto, 1848-66. J<ei. ill. 
 MAOKIaTOSH, Alexander. a. St. Thomaa 
 
 (" Port Talbot "), 1824-9. 
 McMORINE, John Ker, M.A. KiuRston Univ. ; 
 
 6. Melbourne, Q. ; o. I). IM07, V. 1868, Out. a. 
 
 Lanark, 1867-9 ; ThunJer Bay, 1880-4. ««. 
 MoMURRAY, Yen, WUliam, D.U, D.C.L. : b. 
 
 1810, Ireland ; o. D. 1833 Que., P. 1»10 Tor. 
 
 a. Aucaitter JSic, 1841-62 (became Ardu. of 
 
 Niagara, 1875). 
 MaoNAB, Alexander, D.D. ,!<. Rice Lake, 1851-2 ; 
 
 Darlington &c., 1853-7. Died Nov. 15, 18UI 
 MAGNAN, Wiaiam Burbury ; ed. T.C.T. ; o. D. 
 
 1884, P. 1885, Alg. S. Lurk's FaUs, 1884-5. I{e$. 
 MAGRATH, Jamea (from Irehuid). a. Toronto 
 
 &0., 1827-50. 
 MARSH, J. WaUcer. a. Elora, 1880-2. 
 MARSH, Thomaa William, UA. Tor. Univ. ; o. 
 
 1848, Tor. S. Pickering, 1850-1 ; Equeasing, 
 
 1852-7. 
 MATTHEWS, Chariea. S. Yonge, 1836-8 ; York, 
 
 1838-41. 
 MAYERHOFFER, Y. P. 8. Markhain, 1830-3, 
 
 1843-50. 
 MAYNARD, Gecrge. S.Toronto, iaiO-l:Logana- 
 
 ville, 1842-50. 
 MELLISH, Henry Frederick ; b. Worksop ; u. 
 
 D. I860, P. 1862, Hur. a. Wilmotond Haysville, 
 
 1861-71 ; HoUand, 1872 ; Mt. Pk-asant, 1873-5. 
 MERRITT, R. N. a. Gore district, 1880-1 ; 
 
 Barton, 1852-3. 
 MIDDLETON, laaac. £f. Kincardine, 1869-62. 
 MILLER, Andrew Elias ; 6. U.S. ; ed. Tor. Univ. ; 
 o. D. 1863, P. 1864, Hur. a. Shipley, 1863-4 ; 
 Howickand Wallace, 1865-70 (UstoweU, 1866) ; 
 TjTconnel, 1877-8. 
 MILLER, John, M.A. T.C.D. S. Ancaster, 1830-40. 
 MITCHELL, Richard, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. about 1820, 
 Monaghan. (? a. 1848-9) ; Toronto, 1850-1 ; 
 
 York MiUs, 1852-7. 
 MOCKRIDGE, Oharlea Henry, D.D. T.C.T. ; b. 
 Brantford, Can. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Ont. a. 
 Madoc, 1868-71. ^Org. Sec. SJ.G. Niagara 
 Diocese, 1883-92. 
 
 ^ 
 
/.A 
 
 876 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 HOCKRIDOE, James ; fd. Cnbnur^ Coll. ; o. 
 
 184S, Tor. A Warwick, 1846-55 ; Port SUinfey, 
 
 1856-7. 
 MOf'FETT. W. B. S. Colchester, 1867-8. 
 KONTOOMERT, Robert A. H. Duiigannon, 
 
 1801-2; Ayliner, 1863. Died ? 1866. 
 MORGAN, Edward. S. Barrie, 1866-8. 
 XORLEY, Thomas. S. Urmd Hirer (Indians), 
 
 1822-C ; Clmtham, 1827-37. 
 UORRIS, Ebenezer. Trav. Missy., 1843-7; 
 
 Merrickville &c., 184ft-57. 
 KURRIS. J. Alexander, M.A. Bp.'8 Coll., Lcn. ; 
 
 6. aiirulo, Ir. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1883, Mon. /S. 
 ' Pftkeiiliara, 1854-7. 
 UbRSS, WUliam. S. Paris, 1841-9. 
 KORTIMER.^Asthur, M.A. Cam. S. Warwick, 
 
 184i-6 ; A(lel.-»iilfir«Mli-53. 
 MORTIHER, George. Sr^iornliill. 1833-45, 
 MOUNTAIN, Salter J. & Ov-iiwall, 1817-29. 
 HULHOLLANS, Arthur HOI MhirMid ; 6. 1823, 
 
 liallviittiiinch ; ed, Foyle ColL S. Owen'a 
 
 Sound, 18-19-57. 
 MULKINS, Hannibal. & Pakenham. 1841-60. 
 MTTLOCK, John Augustus ; 6. Ireland ; ed. 
 
 T.C.D. ; o. n. 1849, V. 1846, Tor. S. Carlton 
 
 Pluct', 1847-50; Fredericksburgh with Adol- 
 
 ])hust«wn, 1851-7. Jti:i. 
 ■ttURPHY.W. «.Wingbam, 1866 75. 
 MYERS, Frederick (an ex-Lutlieran minister) ; 
 
 o. 1820, Que. S. MatUda, 1820-31, 
 NELLES, Abraham: o. 1830, Que. S. Grand 
 
 Iliver (Indians), 1829-37; Brantfor.l, 1853. 
 WE3BITT, A. C, B.A. Bp.'s ColL, Leu. ; o. D. 
 
 1864, P. 1866, Mon. S. Pembroke, 1871-7 Isee 
 
 n. 870]. 
 IMEWMAN, Edward Edmund; > Wiltshire; ed. 
 
 St. Bees Coll.; o. D. 1859, P. 1860, Hur. ■». 
 
 Perth Co., 1860 ; Howick, WaUaoe, &c., 1860-2 ; 
 
 Kirkton, 1863-6. 
 NIMMO, John Henry, B.A.M.D. Kingston Coll. ; 
 
 l>. Toronto ; o. D. 1870, P. 1872, Ont. ,S. Tam- 
 
 worth, 1870-5. 
 NOBLE, William Thomas, B.A. Dur. : o. D. 1870, 
 
 P. 1877, Hit). S. Gravenlmrst, 1888-91. Hfs. 
 NORRIS, William H. ; o. D. 1840, Tor. S. Scar- 
 borough, 1810-3. 
 NUOEM, Garrett, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1822, You- 
 
 ghaL S. Barrie, 1852-5. 
 O'LOUGHLIN, A. J. S. Storringtoa, 1865-72. 
 O'MEARA, Frederick A., B.A., LL.1> T.C.D. ; 6. 
 
 Wexford ; o. D. 1837 Lon., P. 18J8 Quo. S. 
 
 Sault Ste. Marie (Indians), 1839-41; Gt.Mana- 
 
 toulin Island (Indians), 1841-60 [pp. 168-71, 
 
 nu<l Translations, Oiibwa, p. 800]. 
 OSBORNE, Alfred W., B.D. T.C.T. (tr. Man. 
 
 [p. 879]). S. Graveuhurst, 1884-7. Hei. 
 OBLER, i^atherstone Lake, M.A. H. Tecumseth, 
 
 184l-57rp. 161]. 
 OSLER, H?nry Bath ; 6. Falmouth ; o. D. 1843, 
 
 P. 1 844, Tor, S, llathtown, 1 844-7 ; Lloydtown, 
 
 1848-57 ; and Albion, 1851-7. 
 FABFIELD, James WiUiam ; ed. Up. Can. Coll. ; 
 
 o. 1883, Que. S. March and Huntly, 18.S3-8 ; 
 
 Beckwith, 1839-42, 1847-62 (Franktown, 1841- 
 
 6) ; Carrying Place, 1853. 
 FACKEa, Arthur. S. (iuelpli, 1832-63 (Core, 
 
 1841). 
 PARKIN, Edward (tr. t,.C. [p. 871]). St, Cathe- 
 rine's, 1828 ; tr. L.C. [p. 871]. 
 PAT PERSON, Ephraim. M.A. S. Cobourg, 1360 ; 
 
 Po'tsmouth and Woolfe Island, 1851 ; Stratford, 
 
 1862-7. 
 PATTERSON, R. B. A Strathroy, 1866-70. 
 PATTON, Henry; o. D. 1829, P. 1830, Que, S. 
 
 Oxford, 1829-J8; Kemptville, 1839-45; Corn- 
 wall, 1846-63. 
 PEMTLAND, John. S. Whitby (with Pickering, 
 
 1811-2), 1841-67, 
 PETRIE, George. Travelling Missy,, 1842-8. 
 
 Died of fever 1848, 
 FETTITT, Charles Bigsar, M.A. MoGill Coll., 
 
 Mon,, and T.C.T. ; o. D, 1881, P. 1848, Tor. H. 
 
 'Jp( 
 
 Wellington, 1862 ; Burford, 1853-8 ; Biclimond, 
 
 1857. 
 P11ILLIP3, Samuel H. S. (1) Hilsboro, 1863; 
 
 Plimpton, 1864 ; H. (1) 1865-7, 
 PHILLIPS, Thomas, S. Ktobicoke, 1841-9. 
 FHILLIPPS, A. H. Vankli-ck Hill, 1873-4. 
 PIERCY, Charles ; c. D. 18H8, P. 1890, Alg. fl. 
 
 St. Joseph's Island, 1888-9 ; Sudbury, 1890-2 ; 
 
 Uurk'sPiUls, 1892, 
 PLANTE, Robert W. ; ed. Mon. Th. Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1 884, P. 1 885, Alg. S. Mary Lake, 1 884-6. 
 FLEES, Henry Edward ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; d. 
 
 D. 1848, Tor. a. Johnston (Ustrlot, 1881 ; 
 
 Kemptville, 1852-7. 
 POLLARi), Richard ; o. Que. .S. Sandwich (with 
 
 Amhcrstberg), 1802-23. A prisoner about 1813- 
 
 14, during war with America []). 166]. 
 P YNE, Alexander. S. Moore and Sarnia, 1 84 1 -6 ; 
 
 Oakville, 1846-60; Carleton Place, 1861-2; 
 
 Perth, 1863-7. 
 RABCLIFF, John. S. Amherst Island, 1839-40 ; 
 
 Tanti Island, 1841. 
 RALLY, William Buchanan, M.A. Vienna 
 
 Univ. (ex-Luthoran Minister) ; o. D. 1863, 1'. 
 
 1854, Ohio. S. MitoheU, 1859-66; Now Ham- 
 burg (Germanw Ac), 1866-9, 
 RAMSEY, Septimus F, S. Newmarket &c., 
 
 1848-87. 
 READ, Thomas Bolton ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1842, P. 1848, Tor, S. Port Burwell, 1842-52 ; 
 
 OrUlia, 1853-7. 
 REVELL, Henry, S. Oxford, 1846-57. 
 RITCHIE, WUliam ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1843, 
 
 Tor. S. Sandwich, 1843-51 ; (}corgiana, 1852-7. 
 ROBERTS, Robert James. S. Bayfleld, 1860-2. 
 ROBERTSON, David; o. 1827, Que. & MiitiMu 
 
 and Edwardsburg, 1828-31 ; tr. L.C. [p. 871]. 
 ROBINSON, P. O. & Burk's Fal.s, 18»(J-3, 
 
 Hes. 
 ROGERS, R, Waahon. S. Kingston, 1843-67. 
 ROLPH, Romaine ; o. D. 1819, P. 1822, Que. S. 
 
 Amherstberg, 1819-38 ; Osnabruck, 1839-63, 
 ROTHWELL, John, S. Oxford, 1840-8 ; Am- 
 herst Island, 1846-57. 
 ROWE, Peter Trimble ; ed. T.C.T. & Garden 
 
 River, 1880-1. 
 RUDO, James Sutheriand, B.A. (tr. L.C. [p. 871] ). 
 
 S. Cornwall, 1801-3 ; tr. L.C. [pp. 155 and 871]. 
 RTTTTAN, Charles; ed. CobimrK Coll.; o. D. 
 
 1844, P. 1845, Tor. S. Paris, 1850-5 ; Cobourg, 
 
 1856-7. 
 SALTER, George John Ranking, M.A, Cli. Ch., 
 
 Ox. ; h. Teignmouth ; o. D. 1838, P. 1839, Ox. 
 
 S. 1848-9 ; River St. Claire, 1850-1 ; Moore, 
 
 1862-6 ; Port Sarnlo, 1862-7, 
 SAMPSON, WilUam, S. Grimsby, 1817-21, 
 BANDERS, Thomas Exmouth; o. D. 1859, P. 
 
 1860, Hur. S. Walkerton, 1859-69 (Biddupli, 
 
 1863-7, 1870) ; Tilsonburg, 1871 ; Norwich, 
 
 1876-6 ; Otterville, 1877 ; Dellii and Lyuedoch, 
 
 1878-81. 
 SANDYS, Ven, Franci* William ; ed. Coliourg 
 
 Coll.; 0.1848, Tor. ;(Ardu. of Kent). -S. Chatham, 
 
 1850-7. 
 SANSON, Alexander ; b. Ediuburgli ; o. D. 1842, 
 
 P. 1843, Tor. a. YorkMiUs, 1842-51 ; Toronto, 
 
 1882-7. 
 SCADDING, Henry, D.D. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Cam.; o. D. 1837, P. 1838, Que. a. Toronto, 
 
 1841-2. 1845-67. 
 SOAMKJSLL, Edwtrd ; o. D. 1869, F, 1870, Ant. 
 
 a. Tomworth, 1876-8. 
 SOHAFFRANCK, a. (an Px-LutherauMiidster) ; 
 
 o. 1865, Ont, S. Sebastopol, 1868; Arnprior, 
 
 1866. 
 SOHXILTE, John, D.D., Pli.D. ; ed. Coll. of the 
 
 Propaganda, Home ; n. D. P. 1862 by Canllnal 
 
 Patrizi ; recelTed into Oh. of England by Bp. 
 
 Huron, 1862. S. Port Stanley, 1863 ; Bcriin, 
 
 1864-6 ; Port Burwell, 1867. 
 SHANKLIN, Robert ; ed. Cobourg CtolL ; o. 1846, 
 
 Tor, a. Oakville, 1882-7. . 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 877; 
 
 SHAyr. William Elliott; l>. 1819, Poworacourt, 
 
 Ir. ; fd. T.O.D. (V S. lHt9). 
 SHAW. William Maw. S. Kniily. 18H-8. 
 SHIRLEY, Paul; eti. Colxmrk' Coll.; «. 1842, 
 
 Tor. S. Camden ami rdrtluiid, 1H4H 67. 
 SHIRLEY, Robert. <S. Kiolniioiid, 18:t4 8. 
 SHORT, Robert S. Saiidwioh, 1824-7; lUcli- 
 
 inond, 1827-33 ; (r. L.O. [p. 871]. 
 BHORTT. Jonathan (tr. Li', [p. 871]'). *<?. Piaiik- 
 
 town (or Ueckwitli), 1835-8 ; Port Hope, 
 
 1839-83. 
 SIMPSON, John Henry : n. D. 1868, P. 1870, Ont. 
 
 K Brudenell, 1867-8, 1872-7; Eenoliborougli, 
 
 1860-71. 
 SIMS, Jabez W. ; ft. Htvsiiiffstoko ; o. D. 18S8, 
 
 Hiir. S. DuMgivnnon, 1863 ; .Vfalinetonaliiiiiig 
 
 Island. 18fit-8 ; Slienuiaiidiili, 1888-9. Fell ovor- 
 
 l)o».-d in oalin wciitliiT wliilo visitint; Killarncy 
 
 ill boat, Sept. 1869, and drowned in si^'lit of 
 
 ids \vite and child. 
 BLADE. Edwin; o. D. 1862, Ont. 5. Almonte, 
 
 1862-7. ««. 
 SMITH. Percy W. ; ft. Uiidon ; ed. .S.A.C. ; 
 
 (wreckcil in the lloln'mian on voyage to 
 
 Canada, 1864;) o. D. 1861 Out., P. 1866 Mon. 
 
 .S. Addiiigtnn Iload, 1864 ; Mailoc, 1866. Hn. 
 
 ill lin p. 871]. 
 8MITHURST. J. S. Elorn, 1853-7. 
 SMYTHE. William Herbert. S. Tueswater, 1863; 
 
 Tarn worth, 1864-8. 
 SOFTLEY, Edward, B.D. Bpvley HiUI, (lainbia, 
 
 U.S. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1863. Hur. S. WalkpiU)ii, 
 
 1863-70; Millbank, 1871; Howiok, 1872-4; 
 
 Eastwood, 1875-6 ; Wilniot, 1877-9. 
 BPEMCER. Albert ; 6. Lyn, Ont. ; o. D. 1865, P. 
 
 18«6, Ont. 5. Douglas, 1863-5. lin. 
 SPRATT, Oeor^e : o. U. 1822, l'. 1823, Que. 8. 
 
 Yonge&c, 1822-6. Ret. 
 STEPHENSON. Francis L„ B.A. ; o. D. 1862, 
 
 Ont. .Sf. Cninberlnnd, 1863-7. 
 STEPHENSON, Richard Lan(fford, M.A. (tr, 
 
 L.C. [p. 871]). S. Wt?3t Hawuesliury, 1864-7. 
 STEVENS. B. B. S. Queenstou, 1820. 
 STEWART, Hon. Charles, D.D. [tee L.G.. p. 871]. 
 
 Visiting Misav. Up. Canaila, J 820, 1822, and 
 
 1825 [pp. 157-8]. 
 STEWART, M. (or E. M.) S. Guelph, 1850-7. 
 STEWART, R. S. .S. Stratliroy, 1867. 
 STIMPSON, Elam Rush ; ed. Cobonrg ColU H. 
 
 Talbot District, 1850-1 ; Mount Pleasant, 
 
 1862-7. 
 8T0TIOHT0N, John ; o. D. 1819, Que. 5. Ernest 
 
 Town *o., 1819-29 ; Bath, 1830 7. 
 STOTJT. William ; ft. Cork ; eil. Huron Coll. ; o. 
 
 D. 1878, P. 1879, Hur. S. Wiaiton, 1879-81. 
 STRAGHAlN, Rt. Rev. John, D.D. ; ft. Aberdeen, 
 
 1778 ; brought up a Presbyterian ; ed. St. 
 
 Andrews University; o. Que. D. 1803, P. 
 
 1804; appointed by the Crown a member 
 
 of the liegislative (Jounoil of Upper Canada ; 
 
 Anln. of York 1827 ; eonx. flrst Bishop of 
 
 Toronto in Lambetli Palace Cliapel, Aug. 4, 183!). 
 
 A CornwBU, 1803-11; "Yorli," afterwards 
 
 "Tonnito," 1812-34: do. as Bisliop first five years 
 
 1831-44. Died Nov. 1. 1S67 [pp. 16.i-«l, l"6:|-4, 
 
 169-72]. Noted for " great enenry and firmness 
 
 of purpose. . . . Probab y no one of all our 
 
 Colonial Dlaliops has gone tlirougli more |iilM)r- 
 
 ious journeyings, or has endured more liard- 
 
 nesH, and to liim it was given to " build up a 
 
 well-organised and living Churoli" [S.P.(i. 
 
 Minute, Dec. 1867]. 
 FTRACHAN John. .S. Tbronto, 1817. 
 STREET, Oeor^B Charles, .s. Kmllv, 1840-1 ; 
 
 Newmarket, 1842-7 ; Port Stanley, 1848 63. 
 BTRONO. Samuel Spratt (tr. L.C. []). 871]). S. 
 
 Bytown (after Col. By) 1842-67. 
 BTuART, Vcn. Ooorne Okill, D.D. (son of J. 8.); 
 
 0. 1800, Que.; (Bi>.'s Cominsv. for Up. Can. 1813, 
 
 Arohdn. of Kingston 1827). S. Yo.ktowu, 
 
 18(11-12; Kliifrston and Quenti (Indians A;r.>, 
 
 1812-6.3. Died first Dean of Ontario, 186 2 
 
 [p. I55J. 
 STUART, John, D.D., the " Pnther of the Church 
 
 in Upper Canada" (Ir. L.C. [p. 871])(I7H9, 
 
 Conisry. of Hji. N. Scotia for AV'ost Can.'ida. 
 
 .S. Cataraiiui (Kingston XQuenti liavandCniinl 
 
 River Indians), 1785-1811. Died Aiig. 15, 1811, 
 
 a^ed 75 [pp. 154-6, 165 6]. 
 STUBBS. E, S, S. Port Curling. 1884. Ret. ill. 
 TAYLOR, Robert J. Crosier, .s'. Poturborougli, 
 
 1839, 1812-52 (Newmarket 1840-1). 
 THOMPSON, Joseph. S. Cavan, 1 81 9-40. 
 TIOHE, Stearrj, H.A. T.(J.l). ; ft. Dublin; n. 
 
 D. 1859. P. 1860, Hur. .i. Biddulpli, IKUl 2 ; 
 
 Kinoanllne, 1863-5; Holmesliill, 1866-7. 
 TOCQUE, PhUip, M.A. (tr. N..S. [ji. 364]). ,S' 
 
 Storriiif^'ton, 1863 ; tr. L.C. [p. 872]. 
 TOOKE, J. Reynolds. S. Marvsburuli, 1850-5. 
 TOOKE, William Maoaulay, B.A. T.C.T. • o D 
 
 1874 Tor., P. 1876 Nia^'. .f<. Port Sydney 
 
 1877 ; Mary Lake, 1878-81 ; Gore Bay, 1882-5. 
 
 Ret. 
 TOWNLEY. Adam. ,sr. Tliornliill, 1841-2 ; Dnn- 
 
 ville, 1843-7, 1851-6 ; Port Maitland, 1«48, 
 
 1851-5 (Portland, 1849-50) ; Paris, 1856-7. 
 TREMAYNE, Fianois, S. .lolmstown, 1851-7. 
 TREMAYNE, Francis, jun. a. Wellington, 
 
 1853-5; Milton, 1856-7. 
 TUCKER, William Guise, B.A. St. Pet. C?oll., 
 
 Cam. ; ft. 1812, Morehampton ; o. 1). 18"5 (llos ' 
 
 P. 1838 Lon. (? S. 1860) ; Cliin(|uaeonsy, 185l! 
 TUNNEY, R. W. &Queen8ton.l823-6. 
 USHER, James Campbell. S. ? 1838-9 ; Brant- 
 ford, 1840-57. 
 VAN LINOE, J. 5. Wil'not, 185.1-7. 
 VE6EY, Eustace A. ; «/. Mont. Tin. . Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1888, P. 1880, Alg. ,S'. Burk's Falls 1888-90. 
 WALE, — . S. Newcastle &c„ 1836-7. 
 WADE, C. T. ». Peterlmroiigh, 1841. 
 WALL, Edward. .S'. Paiselev, 1876-7. 
 V/ARD, James. .>'. Mivrkdaie. 1878. 1880-1. 
 WARR, George Winter ; o. 1842, Tor. S. Oak- 
 
 ville, 1842-5. 
 WATXINS. Nathaniel. .Sf. .Johnstown district, 
 
 1851-2 ; Eastern district, 1863-6 : Waterloo. 
 
 1856-7. 
 
 WATSON, Thomas ; 6. Dublin ; etl. Huron Coll. • 
 
 o. D. 1864, P. 1865, Hur. H. Meaford, IH66-76 : 
 
 Bayflehl, 1877. 
 WEAGANT, John Ounter (an ex-Lntheran 
 
 Minister of Williamsburg) ; o. 1812, Que. 
 
 S. Osnaburg and Williamslmrg, 1813 3;(. Rn 
 WELBY. T. E. A". Sandwich, 1841-2 [<-r)>.89in 
 WENHAM, John. .S. Port Erie and York, I8i!3-4- 
 
 ElizalK'th Town, 182 i 7 ; Brockvillc, 1828-9. ' 
 WIG GINS. C. 0. .S. S-jymour, l.S-lO-l. 
 WILLIAMS, Alexander, (? .S. 1840); Cornwall. 
 
 1841 3. 
 
 WILLIAMS, Septimus Uoyd ; o. 1862, Ont. 
 
 .S. Lanark, 1882-6. 
 WILSON, Edward Froncis ; ft. I^Kindnn ; n. D 
 
 1867 Ii)u., P. 1868 Hnr. H. Sault Ste. Marie. 
 
 1884-5. ' 
 
 WILSON. John, S. Ernest Town. 1816-7-8. AVj 
 
 WILSON, Ven. John, M.A. T.C.T. ; ft. In liwid • 
 
 0. D. 1843, P. 1844, Tor. (.\rdn. of Pcterhoro' 
 
 1875). <S. OoU)orue and Oratton, 1,843-67. 
 
 WILSON, R. J. S. Morpeth, 1867 ; Howar-L 
 
 1868. 
 
 WORRELL. John Bell ; «/.CobourgColl.; 0.1848, 
 
 Tor. .S. Smith's Polls, 1850-7. 
 WRIGHT, Joel Tomhleson ; o. D. 1861, P. 1862 
 
 Hur. S. Wardsville, 186,1-7. 
 WYE, George William ; ft. London ; ed. Huron 
 
 Coll. ; o. 1). 1869, P. 1870. Hur. ,s. Dun aiinon. 
 
 186i>-70; Wardsville, 1871. 
 YOUNG, Arthur John ; 6. Tendon ; nl. K.O. 
 
 Lon. Ac.; </. D. 1886, P. 1886. Alg. S Mag- 
 
 nettawau, 1886-92 ; N. Bay, 1892. 
 
 
 II! 
 
m 
 
 ..n 
 
 :!!■ 
 
 878 
 
 [irn*^.'- siw/^ J V. ?^."r' 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 MANITOBA AND N. W. CANADA (1850-1892)— 126 Missionaries and 
 88 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXI., pp. 177-81.] 
 
 (Dioceses of RTTPEnmiANl), founded 1849 ; Saskatchewax, f. 1874 ; Qu'Appkllb, f. 1874 ; and Cat^ 
 GAiiY, f. 1887. The Society has had no Missions in the other Dioceses of tlie Province, viz. :— 
 Moosonee, f. 1872 ; Mackenzie lUver, f. 1874 ; Athabasca, f. 1884 ; Selkirk, f. 1890.) 
 
 A0A8SIZ, Bhafto Lewis ; b. Oct. 31, 1859, Cam- 
 bridge ; 0. D. 1885, P. 1888, Qu'Ap. S. Moose 
 
 Mt., 1890; Cannington Manor, 1891. 
 AITKENS, Oeorge, B.A. Downing ColL, Cam. ; 
 
 6. Jan. 11, 1866, Soutlisea ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, 
 
 Lie. S. Turtle Mountain, 1882-6. 
 AKEHITBST, Henry Stephen ; ed. Tx>n. TJniv. 
 
 and St. John's Coll., Qu'Ap. ; o. D. 1889, P. 
 
 18!»0, Qu'Ap. S. Qu'Appclle, 1891-2. 
 ANSON, Kt. Rev. the Hon. Adelbert John 
 
 Bobert (D.D.) M.A. Ch. Ch., Ox. ; o. D. 1864, 
 
 P. 1865 ; eons, first Bisliop of Assiaiboia (now 
 
 Qu'Appelle), June 24, 1884, in Lambeth CImrch. 
 
 .S". Regina, 1884-8 ; Qu'Appelle, 1888-90. Res. 
 
 1892. 
 ARHSTRONO, 1. 0. K Emerson, 1879. 
 BAKER, Frank Vidler, B.A. Lon. Univ. ; o. D. 
 
 1885, P. 1888, Can. S. Grenfell, 1889-91. 
 BARBER, William Savin, B.A. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Winn. : o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Rnp. S. Manitou, 
 
 1 HHH-90 Res 
 BARNEs! W. H. (ir. Hon. [p. 908]). S. Banff 
 
 and Anthracite, 1892, 
 BARR, leaao. S. Prince Albert, 1874-6. Ilts. 
 BARTON, Bernard ; ed. Em. Coll., Pr. Albert ; 
 
 o. D. 1890, P. 1891, Stts. S. St. Andrew's 1890-2. 
 BEAL. Thomas GUbert; KtS.A.C.; o. D. 1888, 
 
 P. 1889, Qu'Ap. a. Moosomin, 1889-90 ; Gren- 
 
 feU, 1891-2. 
 BELT. A. J. S. Fort Qu'Appelle, 1888. 
 BOLTON, William Washington, M.A. G. and C. 
 
 Cull., Cam,; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Licli. S. 
 
 ^toosomin, 1883-6. Res. ill. 
 BRASHIER, H. B. A Bed Deer &c., 1892. 
 BRENTON, Charles John, M.A.(^.N.8.[p.860]). 
 
 .S. Emeraon, 1880-2. 
 BROWN, William Edward ; b. April 29, 1859, 
 
 Smethwick; o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Qu'Ap. S. 
 Whitewood, 1888 ; Moose 
 
 Manitoba ; ed. St. Jolw's 
 D. 1868, P. 1869, Hup. 
 
 Qu'Appelle, 1886-7 
 
 Jaw, 1889-92. 
 BRUCE, Oeorge ; b. 
 
 Coll., Winn. ; o. 
 
 (? Station, 1868.) 
 BTJNN. Thomas W,,B.D.St.Johu'8ColL, Winn. ; 
 
 0. D. 1885, P. 1886, Rup. S. Shoal Lake, 1886-7, 
 
 1890-1 ; Stonewall, 1888 ; Woodlands, 1892 ; 
 
 Westbourne, 1892. 
 CARTWRIOHT. Horry Beauohamp, B.A. Christ 
 
 Ch.. Ox. ; b. July 13, 1863, Ix)ndon ; o. D. 
 
 1886, P. 1887, Man. S. Moose Mt., 1888 ; Can- 
 
 ninxton, 1889 ; Souris, 1890-1. Res. 
 CHENEY. W, Langham ; b. Oxford ; ed. St. 
 
 John's Coll., Winn. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, Rup. 
 
 *'. Sunny Side, 1883 : Glenboro, 1891-2. 
 CHUOS, ' Oeorge Borlase, B.A. Mag. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 0. D. 1881 Roch., P. 1883 Win. S. White- 
 wood, 1887 ; Qu'Appelle, 1888. 
 CHRISTMAS, Frederick W. Granville ; ed. Sal. 
 
 ('(111.; 0. D. 1879, P. 1881, Sal. S. Banff aud 
 
 Anthracite, 1888-9. Ren. 
 CLARKE, W. C, D.D. .S. Winnipeg. 1874-5. 
 COCHRANE, Thomas, B.A. ; o. P. 1883, Rup. 
 
 ,S'. IUmI River (St. John), 1854-9 [p. 179]. 
 COGOS, T. Corrie, M.A., B.I)., St. John's Coll., 
 
 Winn.; 6. Loudon; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Rup. 
 
 S. Souris, 1886. 
 COLLIEil, Henry Borrodale ; nl. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Winn. ; o. D. 1888, Ciilff. .S. Cochrane Ac, 1888 ; 
 
 Blinil Man, 188i)-f)ii. Ro.i. 
 COOK, Thomas ; b. Mnnitnha ; i-d. St. .Tolin'.s Coll., 
 
 Winn. ; o. Rup. S. Fort Elllco, 1 802 74 ; Wc.st- 
 
 bourne, 1875-91. Dlcl 1S91 [p. 179], 
 COOMBEB (Canou) Oeorge Frederick, H.A. St. 
 
 John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, dies. S. 
 
 Winnipeg Catheflral Mission, 1888-92. 
 COOPER, Alfred William Francis, M.A. T.C.D. ; 
 b. March 28, 1848, Carlo w ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, 
 
 Cashei. 5. Kenbrae, 1885-6 ; T Calgary, 1887- 
 
 92. 
 COOPER, W. D. S. Morris. 1881-2. 
 COOPER. William Henry (Ir. N.Z. [p. 906]). fil. 
 
 Travelling Missy, in N. W. Canada, 1883 ; tr. 
 
 B. Col. [p. 880]. 
 COWLEY, Alfred Edmeads ; b. Pairford, V 
 
 ed. C.M.S. Coll.. Isl., and St. John's I ,, 
 
 Winn. ; o. D. 1872, P. 1876, Can. S. St. Jamis, 
 
 Manitoba, 1881-2. 
 CROKAT, Robert Campbell, B.A. Keb. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; b. Oct. 10, 1866, Sydenham ; o. D. 1878, 
 
 P. 1879, Sal. S. Fort Qu'Appelle, 1889. 
 OUNLIFFE, Thomas William; ed. St. John's 
 
 Coll., Qu'Ap ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Qu'Ap. fi. 
 
 Medicine Hat, 1889. 
 CUNNINOHAK , Charles, B.A. Univ. Manitoba ; 
 
 ed. Em. Coll. P. Albert ; o. D. 1390, Calg. S, 
 
 St. Edmonton, 1890-2. 
 BAVIS. F. F. ; b. London. Ont; o. D. 1885, P. 
 
 1886, Rup. S. Virden, 1886-6. 
 DAVIS. J. Wallworth ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1864, P. 1865, Pet. S. Shoal Lake, 1884-5. Ret. 
 DAWSON, Leonard, B.A. Ch. Cm:., Cam. : b. 
 
 Mav 31, 1862, Croydon ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, 
 
 Newc. ,<?. Regina, 1889-92; Touchwood, 1891-2 
 
 (fl890-n. 
 DE LEW, J,, LL.D. S. Winnipeg, 1872. 
 DOBIE, George Nolson ; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Qu'Ap. ; o. D. 1 888, P. 1 890, Qu' Ap. S. Regina, 
 
 1889 ; Medicine Hat, 1890-1 ; Canington 
 
 Manor, cfec, 1892. 
 DRUHKOND, Henry Murrav, B.A. St. John's 
 
 Coll., Manit. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888 Rup. S. 
 
 Russell, 1888-91. Re.i. 
 DUNDAS, A. B. S. Winnipeg &o., Cathedral 
 
 Mission, 1880-2. 
 FIELD, Walter Saint John. M.A. Cor. Ch. Coll., 
 
 Cam.; 6. April 1, 1865, Dornden, T. Wells ; o. 
 
 D. 1878, P. 1879, Nor. S. Moose Mt., 1886-8. 
 FLETT, James (Canon), B.D. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Winn. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Sas. 5. Princ« 
 
 Albert, 1880-5 ; St. Catherine's, P.A., 1886-92 ; 
 
 St. Paul's, P.A., 1890-2. Res. 1892. 
 FORNERET, Oeorge Augustus, M.A. McGill 
 
 Univ., Mont. ; b. Berthier-en-haut, Q. S. St. 
 
 Catherine's P.A., and Carlton, 1877-9. Ren. 
 FORTIN, Ivan Charles, B.A., B.D., St. John's 
 
 Coll., Winn. ; o. D. 1884, P, 1885, Rup. .v. 
 
 Winnipeg Ac, 1884-6 ; Emerson, 1886-8 ; St. 
 
 Andrew's, 1889 ; Rat Portage, 1890-1. 
 FORTIN, Ven. Octave, B.A. (tr. P.Q. [p. 869] ). 
 
 & Winnipeg, 1876-7. 
 OARRIOCR, Alfred Campbell; ed. St. .Tohn's 
 
 ColL, Winn. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1886, Atha. .S'. 
 
 Riipiil City, 1892. 
 GARTON, WUliam John ; ed. C.M.S. Coll., Isl. ; 
 
 <•. D. 1 883, P. 1884, Atha. S. Gladstone, 1889-92. 
 GIRLING. R. H., B.A. St. John's Coll., Winn. 
 
 .S'. Slioftl Lake, 1892. 
 GOODBTAN, Charles Sydney ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 
 
 P. 1889, Out. .S. Uclorainc, 1892. 
 GOULDING, Arthur W.. B.D. St. .John's Coll., 
 
 Winn. ; b. 186 1, Hampshire ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, 
 
 Riip. .S. Victoria, 1886-7; Stony Mount, 
 
 lHSH-0; Rockvvood, 1890. 
 GREEN. William Henry ; 6. Dec. 22, 18S7,Scdg- 
 
 ley ; erf. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1888, P. 
 
MISSIONARY BOLL. 
 
 879 
 
 1891, Qn'Ap. a. Qu'AppeUe, 1888-9 ; White- 
 wood, 1891-2. 
 
 GREENE. Frank F. W. ; b. 1884, Port Kelson ; 
 ed. St. John's Coll., Winn. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, 
 Rup. S. Victoria, 1881-6 ; Stonewall, 1883-8 ; 
 tr. Up. C. [p. 874]. 
 
 OREOOST, Jam«t Walter, M.A. Fem. Coll., 
 Cam. ; 6. Aug. 8, 1889 ; o. T). 1883. P. 1884, Sal. 
 & Qu'Appelle, 1883-4 ; Grenfell, 1888-6 ; Church- 
 bridge, 1887 ; Regina &c., 1888-9. 
 
 HEWITT, Noah, B.A. St. John's CoU., Winn. ; 
 o. D. 1890, Rup. 8. Manitou, 1890-2. 
 
 HILL, Oeorge Charles ; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 Winn. a. Boisaevain, 1891-2. 
 
 HILTON, P>onald ; ed. Em. Coll., P. Albert ; o. 
 D. 1 886, P. 1 887, Sas. S. Fort Macleod, 1 887-92. 
 
 HOOPER. George Heniy (tr. N.F.L. [p. 888]) ; 
 o. D. 1888, P. 1864, N.F.L, A Springfield, 
 1883-92 
 
 INKBTER, Robert; ed. Em. Coll., P. Albert; 
 o. D. 1880, P. 1889, Sas. S. Saddle Lake, 
 1880-6 ; Sarcee Reserve, Calgarv, 1886-7. Res. 
 
 JEPHCOTT, Frano;» ; b. Feb. 29, 1836, Stoke, 
 War. : ed. Queen's CoU., Birm. ; o. D. 1870 Hur., 
 P. 1872 Ches. S. Gladstone, 1884: ir. Up. C. 
 
 JOHNSON, Walter Robert ; o. D. 1889, Rup. S. 
 Killarney, 1889-92. 
 
 JtJKES, Hark; b. 1842, Canada; ed. Huron 
 Coll. ; 0. D. 1878 Hur, P. 1876 Rup. S. Emer- 
 son, 1876-8. 
 
 KRAVSS, Arthur ; b. Nor. 7, 1849, Manchester ; 
 ed. St. Aldan's Coll., Birk. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1875, 
 Dur. S. Qu'Appelle, 1889 ; Whitewood, 1890-1. 
 Ren. 
 
 LE JETJNE, William Oeorge ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881, 
 Lie. S. Fort Qu'Appelle, 1888-9. 
 
 LESLIE, Henry Thurtell, B.A. T.G.T. ; b. Canada. 
 
 5. Winnipeg (fee. Cathedral Mission, 1882. 
 LEWIS, Dan. B.A. T.C.D.; 6. 1842, Carmarthen ; 
 
 o. D. 1872, P. 1874, York. S. Fort Qu'Appelle, 
 1883-4, 1887. 
 
 LITTLER, Charles Rogers, B.D. St. John's Coll., 
 Winn. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Rup. ,S. Gladstone, 
 1886-8 ; Neepawa, 1889-91 ; Selkirk, 1892. 
 
 LOWRY, William Hamilton, M.A. T.C.D. ; b. 
 March 12, 1864, Dublin ; o. D. 1884, P. 1888, 
 Rup. iS. Rowan, 1884-8 ; Oak River, 1886-7-8 ; 
 Deloraine, 1891. Re.i. 
 
 LYON. Paul Kemp ; ed. Cam. Univ. ; o. D. 1885, 
 P. 1886, Qu'Ap. S. Abernethy, 1886-8 ; Church- 
 bridge, 1889-91. 
 
 LYON, Walter Gamett, B.A. Down Coll.. Cam. ; 
 
 6. .Tune 28, 1888, Seaforth ; o. D. 1885, P. 1886, 
 GIos. S. Medicine Hat, 1887-8; Qu'Appelle, 
 1889-90; Moosomin, 1891-2. 
 
 HoDONALS, Yen. Robert (Hon.), D.D. Univ. 
 Manit. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1853, Rup. S. York 
 Fort, 1883. 
 
 K'KAY, Yen. George; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 Winn., and S. S. Coll., Cam. ; o. 1878, Sas. S. 
 Fort Macleod, 1878-84. (During Riel's rebel- 
 lion became Chaplain to Canadian loyal forces 
 and rendereil conspicuous services, which were 
 rewarded by apiit. as Ardn. of Alberta, 1888.) 
 
 MACLEAN, Rt. Rev. John ; ed. Aberdeen Univ. ; 
 conn, first Bp. of Saskatchewan May 3, 1874, 
 in Lambeth Pal. Chapel. S. Prince Albert, 
 1874-86. Died at P.A., Nov, 7, 1886, from a 
 carriage accident while returning from a vlfit 
 to Edmonton Mission— lay for 21 diiys iu a skiff 
 after the accident. 
 
 MANNING, John ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1874, P. 
 1875, N.8. S. Moose Jaw, 1881-2. 
 
 MATHESON, Edward ; ed. Em. Coll., P. Albert ; 
 o. D. 1880, Sas. S. Prince Alliert, 1880 ; St. 
 Catherine's, P.A., 1882-6 ; Lethbridge, 1886-7 ; 
 Battleford, 1888-92. 
 
 MATHESON, Samuel P., B.D. St. John'^< Coll., 
 Winn. ; b. 1862, Kildonan, Man. ; o. D. 1876, 
 P. 1878, Rup. iS. Victoria, 1876-80 ; Winnipeg 
 &c., Cathedral M< Jon, 1881-7 ; 1888-92. 
 
 MERCER, Frank A. S., B.A. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Winn. «. Melita, 1892. 
 MILLS, Samuel, B.A. T.C.T. S. Emerson, 1 883-8. 
 MILTON, W. T. S. Birtle, 1889-90. 
 MORTON, John James ; 6. Ontario ; ed. Huron 
 
 Coll. ; 0. D. P. 1874, Hur. .S. Birtle, 1884-7. 
 NEWTON, WilUam, Ph.D. (Canon) ; o. D. 1870, 
 
 P. 1871. Tor. S. Edmonton, 1875-89; The 
 
 Hermitage, 1888-91 ; Belmont iStc, 1892. 
 NICHOLL, Edward PoweU, M.A. B.N. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 b. England ; o. D. 1866, P. 1858, Llan. S. 
 
 Manitou, 1887-9. 
 NICOLLS. William, M.A.St. John's Coll., Winn. ; 
 
 o. D. 1885, P. 1887, (Ju'Ap. -S. Moose Jaw, 
 
 1887-8; Whitewood, 1889; Medicine Hat, 
 
 1891-2. 
 
 O'MEARA, James DaUas (Canon), M.A. Tor. 
 Univ. ; 6. 1849, Manitowaning, Can. ; o. D, 
 1872 Hur., P. 1873 Rup. S. Winnipeg, 1872-4 ; 
 do. Cathedral Mission, 1876-86, 1888-92. 
 
 OSBORNE, Alfred, B.D. (tr. Nass. [p. 888]). S. 
 Regina, 1882-3 ; Ir. Up. C. [p. 876]. 
 
 OTXTERBRISGE, Thomas William; ed. St. 
 John's Coll., Qu'Ap. ; o. D. 1890, Sas. «. Mit- 
 ford, 1890-1. Re.i. 
 
 OWEN, Owen ; 6. Jan. 10, 1828, Liverpool ; ed. 
 St. Bees Cell. ; o. D. P. 1863, Man. S. Touch- 
 wood, 1888-9. 
 
 PAGE, Joseph, B.A. St. John's CoU., Winn. ; o. 
 
 D. 1890, Rup. S. Emerson, 18!) I -2. 
 PARKER, Arthur Leonard, M.A. T.C.T. S. 
 
 Winnipeg &c.. Cathedral Mission, 1882. 
 PELLY, Frederick WiUiam, M.A. Line. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; b. Aug. 6, 1884, Liverpt)ol ; o. D. 1879, 
 
 P. 1880, St. Alb. S. Qu'Appelle, 1884-6. Res. 
 PENTREATH, Edwin Sandys Wetmore (tr. 
 
 N.B. [p. 868]). S. Winnipeg, 1882-3. 
 PINKHAM, Alfred George ( brother of Bp. P.) ; 
 
 ed. St. John's Coll., Winn. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, 
 
 Rup. S. Victoria, 1880-2. 
 
 PINKHAM, Rt. Rev. WiUiam Cyprian, D.D. 
 Univ. Manit., and D.C.L. Tor. ; b. Nov. 11, 
 1844, St. John's, N.F.L. ; ed. Church Academy, 
 St. John's, and S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868 Huron, P. 
 1863 Rup. S. St. James', Assiniboio, 1868-81 ; 
 fOrganising Sec. S.P.G. for Rup. Diocese, 
 1883-6. B.D. Lambeth, 1879, "on account of 
 his services to tlie Church, especially in the 
 cause of education " ; Ardn. Manit., 1882 ; 
 cons, (second* Bp. of Saskatchewan, Aug. 7, 
 1887, in H. Trin.,Winnipeg ; Bp.also of Calgarv 
 since its formation out of Sas., 1887. 
 
 PRITCHARD, John Francis ; ed. Em. Coll., P. 
 Albert; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Sas. S. South 
 Branch, 1884 ; Battleford, 1886-7 ; Lethbridge, 
 18H8-91. Res. 
 
 PRITCHARD, Samuel; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Winn. ; o. D. 1866. P. 186?, Rup. S. St. Paul's 
 
 and Springfield, 1872-82. 
 PXJGHE, Hugh WUliam, ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o. 
 
 D. 1886, P. 1888, Rup. ,S. Souris, 1889. 
 aUINNEY, Charles ; o. D. 1879 Sas., P. 1889 
 
 Rup. & Oak Lake, 1888-92. 
 ROSS, WiUiam Morrey, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 
 0. D. 1864, P. 1855, Que [see p. 871]. H. Russell. 
 
 1884-6. 
 ROTTNTHWAITE. J. F., M.A. .S. Uounthwaito 
 
 and Milford. 1883. Died of apoplexy Monday 
 
 before Christmas 1883. 
 ROY, FrankUn Edward ; ed. Mont. Coll., and 
 
 St. .John's CiiU., Winn. ; o. D. 1.S89, Rup. S. 
 
 Oak iUver, IHHd ; Bradwardine, 1890-1. Res. 
 SARGENT, John Paine, B.A. (Ir. N.Sco. [p. 
 
 863]). A Rapid City, 1880-2 ; Moose Jaw, 
 
 1883-7 ; Moosomin, 1888-9 ; Fort Qu'AppeUe. 
 
 1890-2. 
 
 SHEPERD, Lorenio, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 1843, Dub- 
 lin ; 0. D. 1867, P. 1868, Dub. S. Rapid City, 
 1883-4. 
 
880 
 
 SOCIETY FOR T^E PHOPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 SMITH, Edward Faake, M.A. Wad. Coll., Ox. : 
 h. 8ei)t. 9, 1854, Mussouri, India ; o. D. 1879, 
 P. 1880, Ilocli. S. Calgnrv, 1884-7. Ren. 
 
 BAIITH, Henry Havelook \ h. Dec. 18, 1867. Diil- 
 housie, N.Urun. ; e.d. S.A..C. ; o. D. 1883 Hup., 
 P. 1884 Qii'Ap. S. Itegina, 1883-7 ; Piiicher 
 Creuk, 1888-92. 
 
 SPENCER, P. L. a. GrenfeU, 1888. 
 
 STEVENSON, Robert G.. B.A.St. John's Coll., 
 Winn. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Hup. S. Elkaorn, 
 1889-92. 
 
 STOCKEN. Harry W. Gibbon ; ed. C.M.8. Coll., 
 Isl.; 0. D. 1887, P. 1888. Sas. <S. Sarcee Re- 
 survo and Pish Creek, 1888-92. [Traudlations, 
 Sarnee, p. 801.] 
 
 STUNDEN, Alfred, B.A.T.C.T. ; h. 1856, Canada ; 
 o. D. 1880 Out., P. 1 882 Hup. a. Morris, 1882-3 ; 
 
 ' Rat Portage, 1880-90. 
 
 TANSY, Albert: eil. St. John's CoU., Winn. S. 
 Woodlands and Somerset, 1892. 
 
 TAYLOR, W. Henry {tr. N.F.L. [p. 859]), the 
 first S.P.G. Missy, to Rup. S. St. Jamea', Assiui- 
 boine, 1851 -B7. /to. ill. [p. 178]. 
 
 lEITlEBATJM, Theodore Alfonso; ed. War- 
 minster Coll.; 0. D. 1888, P. 1891, Qu'Ap. ,S'. 
 Esterliay, 1800; ChurchbridKO &c., 1891-2. 
 
 TERRY, Guv Pearson. Li. Tli. Dur. Univ. ; ft. 
 Oct. 23, 1861, Keisldoy; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, 
 Dur. A'. Souris, 1892. 
 
 TTJSOR, Hugh Aldersley, B.A. Keble CoU., Ox. ; 
 
 h. Deo. 29, 1866, Marshwood Char., Dorset ; o. 
 
 D. 1882, P. 1884, Sal. S. Medicine Hat, 1881-6. 
 
 Res. 
 WALTON, Thomas Henry J., B.A. St. Jolin's 
 
 Coll., Winn.; o. D. 1890, P. 1891, Rup. .s. 
 
 Melita, 1891. 
 WALTON, WiUiam ; o. D. P. 1888, Rup. .S. 
 
 Mnnningliurst, 1888; Pilot Mound, 1889; 
 
 Morden, 1890. 
 WATTS, Henry L. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Rup. 
 
 S. Einei-sou, 1888-9 ; Virden, 1890-2. 
 WEATHERLEY, Charlefc Thomas, Th.A. K.C., 
 
 Lon. ; 0. D. 1855, P. 1856, Loii. S. Alexander, 
 
 1887 ; Carberrv, 1888-0. 
 WILLIAMS, C." S. Carberry, 1891-2. 
 WILLIAMS, WmUm ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1888, P. 1889, Rup. S. Holland, 1889. 
 WILLIAMS, William John (/r. Cliina [p. 921]. 
 
 S. Banff and Caninore, 1890-1. Res. 
 WILSON, Thomas NeU ; ed. Claspow Univ.; 
 
 o. D. 1872, P. 1873, Rup. S. Pembina, 1879-80 ; 
 
 NelsonviUe, 1881-3 ; Nelson, 1884-6 ; Morden, 
 
 1886-9. 
 WOOD, Charles ; ed. Burgh Mission House ; o. 
 
 D. P. 1888, Rup. a. Souris, 1890-2. 
 WOOD, Ernest Edward ; ed. Mont. CoU. ; n. I). 
 
 1877 Sas., P. 1881 Wasli., U.S. Si. St. Mary's, 
 
 Prince Albert, 18/7-U. Res. 
 WOOD, Jamos H'ithom Roworth, M.A. Qu. Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1889, Soutliw. S. Stoiie- 
 
 waU, 1891-2. 
 
 BRITISH COLUMBIA (1859-92)— 46 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XXII., pp. 181-92]. 
 
 (Dioceses of BniTisn Columbia, founded 1859 ; Caledonia, f. 1879 ; Nkw '' 
 
 WE8TMIS8TKH, f. 1879.) 
 
 I 
 
 BASKETT, Charles Robert, Th.A. K.C., Lon. ; 
 o. I). 187C, P. 1878,Colum. (V.S. 1876) ; Praser, 
 1877; New Westminster, 1878; Sapperton, 
 1879-81. 
 
 BLANCHART), Charles ; b. June 15. 1852, King- 
 ston-on-HuU ; ed. Warminster Coll. ; o. D. 1880, 
 P. 1881. New West. & Yale and Hope, 1881-2. 
 
 BLTTNDTIN. Thomas (tr. Hon. [p. 908]). S. 
 Esquimault, 1875-6. 
 
 BROWN. R. L. C. S. Lilloet, 1864-5. 
 
 BROWNE, Mich.a<!l Charles, M.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 1870, P. 1872, Tuain. 3. Essington, 1888-9'). 
 Kes. [pp. 190-1]. 
 
 CAVE, J. C. B, S. Langlev, 1867; Sapperton, 
 1868-70. 
 
 COOPER. William H-inry (tr. N.Z. and Man. 
 [pp. 878, 9111!]). S. Kaiiiloops, 1887-8. Res. 
 
 CRIDGE, Very Rev. Edward, B.A. S. Victoria 
 (V.I.), 1867-71. 
 
 DITCHAM, Georgp; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1877 
 Colum., P. 1881 N. West. S. Yale and Hope, 
 1877; Cliilli whack, 1878-80. 
 
 DOWSON, Richard, M.A., Qu. CoU., Cam., the first 
 S.P.('r. Missionary to B.C. ; 6. Oct. 20, 1827, 
 Liverpool ; o. D. 1854, P. 1855, Clics. S. Van- 
 couver's Island, 1859-60. Res. [pp. 181-4]. 
 
 EDWARDS, Henry ; 6. Oct. 14, 1854, Wolver- 
 hampton ; ed. Warminster and Licli. Colleges ; 
 o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Lioh. S. Lvtton, 1884-8. 
 
 FORBES, J. H. S. Kam loops, 1891. 
 
 OAMMAGE, James; ft. Oct. 11, 1822, London; 
 ,'(/. St. Boos Coll. ; 0. D. 1867, P. 1858, Clies. S. 
 Douglas, 1859-63 [p. 184]. 
 
 GARRETT, Rt. Rev, Alexander Charles. D.D., 
 T.O.D., do. (Ron.) Nebraska Coll., and Hon. 
 LL.D. Univ. Mississippi, U.S. ; o. D. 1856, P. 
 '.857, Win. A Victoria (V.I.), 1861-7 ; Nan- 
 aimo, Comox &c... 1868-70 [pp. 186-6, and Trans- 
 lations, Cliinook, p. 801]. Cons. Bp.ot Northern 
 Texas, U.S., Deo. 20, 1874, at Omaha, U.S. 
 
 OILSON, Samuel, M.A. Mag. HaU, Ox. ; o. D. 
 1846, P. 1847, Lie. S. Victoria (V.I.), 1864-7, 
 
 GOOD, John Booth (tr.T<J.S. [p. Sei]"*. S. Victoria 
 (V.I.), 1861 ; Nanaimo (V.I.), 1861-6 ; Lytton 
 and Yale, 1866-82 ; and Lilloet &c., 1868-73 
 [pp. 186-8 and Translations, Nitlakapamuk 
 and Chinook, pp. 800-1]. 
 
 GOWEN, H, H. (tr. Hon. [p. 908]). S. New- 
 Westminster, 1892. 
 
 GRIBBELL, Frank Barrow, B.D. Lambeth ; ed. 
 CM. Coll., Isl. ; o. D. Lon., P. Colum.. 1865. ,S'. 
 Saanick Lake (Bsquimalt &c.) 1866-76. 
 
 HAYMAN, W. E, «. Sapperton, 1866; New 
 Westminster, 1867 ; Colwood, 1868. 
 
 HOLMES, David ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, 
 Colum. S. Yale, Hope, Ac, 1867-73 ; Cowitclien, 
 187.3-81 [pp. 187-8]. 
 
 HORLOCK, Darrell Holled Webb, B.A. Wad. 
 Coll., Ox. ; 6. Dec. 13, 1836, Box. Wilts ; o. D. 
 1877, P. 1878, Ox. ,S. Yale and Hope, 1882-4 ; 
 Kamloops, 1884-6. 
 
 IRWIN, Henry, M.A. Keb. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1882, 
 P. 1884, Wor. A Kamloops, 1888. 
 
 JENNS, Peroival ; ed. St. ;; idan's Coll. ; o. D. 
 1862, P. 1863, Win. S. Sapperton, 1866 ; Nan- 
 aimo, 1888-7 ; Victoria, 1868-71. 
 
 KEMM, Jamas i ornelius Cannmg ; ed. Lich. 
 CoU. ; 0. D. 1887, P. 1888, Lich. iS. Kamloops, 
 1891-2. 
 
 KNIPE, 0, a. Alherni, 1865. Res. 
 
 LOWE. Riohard Lomas ; ed. Hat. Ha'l, Dur. ; o. 
 D. 1858, P. 1859, Ll^-h. S. Saanich, 1866. 
 
 MASON, Oeorire, M.A. (tr. Hon. [p. 908]). 
 .S. Now Westminster, 1873-4 ; Nauaimo 
 1876-9. 
 
 MOGO, Henry Herbert, B.A. Pern. Coll., Cam. ; 
 n. D. 1874, P. 1875, Nor. S. C<>ilar Hill, 1877 ; 
 Meteliosen, 1878; Saaulcli, 1879. 
 
 HEWTON. H. S. a. Cowitchen, 1876-77; Nan- 
 aimo, 1879-80. 
 
 OWEN, Henry Bumaid; o. D. 1868, P. 1872, 
 C<dum. a. Victoria (V.I.), 1868-70 ; Nanaimo, 
 1871 ; Burrard'9 Inlet, 1873-3. Rei. ill. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 881 
 
 PRICE, A. D. .ST. Gardner's Inlet, 1891-3 [p. 191]. 
 PBINOLE, Alexander St David, BA. Cains 
 
 Coll., Cam. ; 6. March 1, 1828, lulia ; o.D. 1863, 
 
 P. 1866, Win. .S. Hope, 1860-4. Ret. 
 FYEMONT-PTEMONT. T. C. ; 6. Jan. 4, 1867, 
 
 Heidelberg ; erf. Qlos. Tlieo. Coll. ; o. D. 1883, 
 
 F. I HH4, Lich. S. Kssinf^n and Fort Simpson, 
 
 I802[p. 1911. 
 BXEOE, W. inieldon. .Si. Lnccli. 1866 ; Cowitclien, 
 
 18e6-8 [p. 186]. 
 BEIS, Alfred John ; h. Sept. 27, 1K61, Newport, 
 
 Salop ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. U. 1885, P. 1888, Fred. S. 
 
 Kootenay, 1892. 
 BETNAKO, Jamea; b.Oct. 31, 1829. Hull; ^rf. 
 
 Battersea Tr. CoU. S. Victoria (V.I.), 1866-8 ; 
 
 Cari boo, 1868-72 ; Nanaimo, 1873-4. 
 SHEEPSHANKS, John, M.A. Cli. Coll., Cam. ; o. 
 
 D. 1 867, P. 1858, Rip. S. New Weatminster, 1806. 
 SHELDON, Harold ; o. P. 1884, Ciil. S. Cassiar 
 
 and Essington, 1884-8. Drowned on Feb. 20, 
 
 1888 [»««• pp. 189-90]. 
 SHUDBICK, Alfred ; ed. Dur. Univ. ; o. D. 1881, 
 
 P. 1882, Colum. .V. Kamloops, 1 890 -2. 
 SmJTOE, Bt. Bev. Acton Windeyer, D.D. 
 
 Pcmb. Coll. Camb. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Licli. ; 
 
 ton». flrat Bishop of New Weatminsier, Nov. t, 
 1879, at Croydon, m. New Westminster, 1880-» 
 (Bpric. Kndt. then complete) [p. 189]. 
 
 SMALL, Bichard, M.A. Corp. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; 6. 
 Feb. 5, 1849, Petcrsfleld ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, 
 Rip. S. Lytton, 1884-92 [p. 189, and Hfe Corea, 
 D 9221 
 
 'WbXEHAB. Julei Xavier ; o. D. 1864. P. 1866. 
 by a R.C. Bp. (Professor in R.C. Coll., St. Louis. 
 Victoria, V.I.) ; Received into Anglican Church 
 by Bp. of Columbia, 1867. S. Alberni, 1868-70 ; 
 Comox, 1871-81. 
 
 WOODS, Ven. C. T. (Ardn. 1869). S. Esquimanlt. 
 1866; Cedar Hill, 1866-8; New Westminster, 
 1868-71. 
 
 WBIOHT, Edwin Lenoh ; 6. March 2, 1853, Hen- 
 ley-on-Th. ; ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. T>. 1883, P. 
 1886, N. West. S. Lytton, 1888-91. His. 
 
 WBIOHT. Frederick George (son of Ardn. W.) : 
 I'll. St. Marv Hall, Ox.; o. D. 1880, P. 1882, 
 Cohim. .s. Saanich, 1880-1. 
 
 WBIOHT. Ven. Henry Frees, M.A. St. Pet. Coll., 
 Cam.; n. D. 1841 Bath, P. 1842 Glos. Arch- 
 deacon of Columbia, 1861-5. S. New Westmln- 
 Mtpr, lH(!l-5 [p. 186]. 
 
 New 
 
 o. D. 
 
 Nan- 
 
 II. WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA, 
 
 1712-1892. 
 400 Missionaries and 172 Central Stations, now included in 8 Dioceses 
 
 as set forth below, &c. : — 
 
 WINDWARD ISLANDS {including BiliiB.4D0S), 1712-1892— 74 Missionaries 
 and 24 Centrol Stations. [See Chapter XXIV., pp. 196-206.] 
 
 (Dioceses of Baubados, founded 1824, and Wi.ndwaup Isi.a.nds, founded 1878.) 
 
 AIXINSON, J, S. Barbados, Ast. Mast. Cn<l. 
 
 Oram. School, 1807-8. 
 AIXISON, John Jamef. S. Barbados, 1837-9 ; 
 
 Tutor Cod. CoU., 1839-41. 
 BABKEB, Thomas, M.A. Qu. CoU., Oz.; b. 1824, 
 
 CUthero, Lan. ; o. D. 18.51 Lon. S. Barbados, 
 
 Tutor Cod. CoU., 1862-3. A'-.t. iU. 
 BABNETT, Edward ; ed. Cod. Coll.; o. D. 1849, 
 
 P. 1860. S. Barbados, A'^t. Mast. Cod. Coll. 
 
 Scliool, 1849-61. 
 BABBOW, B. H. S. Wrbados, 1836-9; St. 
 
 Barnabas, Bar., 1840. 
 BABBOW, T. P. S. St. Barnabas, Bar.. 1 841. 
 BEWSHEB, Joseph, B.A. S. Barbados, Usher 
 
 and Catechist Cod. Estate, 1 743-9 or 6i). Res. 
 
 iU. 
 BINDLEY, Thomas Herbert, M.A. Mer. Coll., 
 
 Ox.; b. Oct. 21, 1861, Smethwiclc; o. IX 1889 
 
 Ely. S. Barbados, Principal Cod. CoU., 1890-2 
 
 [p. 783}. 
 
 BLAOO, Michael Ward : h. .June 1,1830, Cheadlc; 
 
 ed. K.C. Lon.; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, Sal. .S. Bar- 
 bados, Chaplain Coil. Estate, 1860-2. Res. ill. 
 BOWEN, Biohard. S. Barbados, S.M. Cod. 
 
 CoU.. 1703-7. 
 BBADSHAW, John, M.A., B.M. S. Barbados, 
 
 Medical Lecturer and Ast. Chaplain Cod. 
 
 Kstate,1851-9. Res. 
 BBANOH, S. F. (Canon) ; ed. Cod. ColL .S. 
 
 Chateau BeUair, St. Vin., 1885-92. 
 BBOWN, William. 3. Barbados, Catechist Cod. 
 
 Estate, 1714-15. Died. 
 BUCHANAN, A. J. P. : o. 1844, Bar. S. St. 
 
 Oeorgs's. Orenada, 1846-6. 
 BVTOHEB, Jutea, B.A. St. Jo. Coll., Cam. ; b. 
 
 Barbados. S, Barbados, B.M. Cod. Oram. 
 
 Bebool, 17«S-r4[p.r8l]. 
 
 CALDECOTT, Alfred, M.A. Lon. and Fell. Pt. 
 
 John's CoU., Cam. .Sf. Barbados, Princitml 
 
 Cod. CoU., 1884-6 [p. 783]. Res. 
 CABTEB, Charles. S. St. Jude's, Bar., 1842-8. 
 OHAXBEBLAIN, 0. W. iS. St. Barnabas, Bar., 
 
 1839-41. 
 CLABXE, C, M.A. Cai. Coll., Cam. S. Barbados, 
 
 Tutor Cod. CoU., 1866-6. Res. 
 CLABKE, Nathaniel Oill ; o. D. 1879 Bar. ,S'. 
 
 Quia, St. Vin.^885-92. 
 COLLTHOBE, H.; «/.Co<l. Coll.; o. D. 1844, P. 
 
 1846. 6'. Springhead, 1846-8. 
 DAVXES, Thomas. .S. Barbado.s, 1836-9. 
 DUKE, Thomas ; b. Barlmdos. fi. Barbados, 
 
 Usher and Catechist Cod. Estate, 1761-2. Ret . 
 
 m. 
 
 FALCON, Thomas. B.A. Qu. CoU,, Ox. .?.' Bar- 
 
 hailos. Usher and Catechist Cod. Estato, 
 
 1753-7; S.M. do. 1758 U2. Died Feb. 22, 1762 
 
 [p. 7H3]. 
 FABB. 8. A. .S'. Uarliadiis, Ast. Mast. Cod. Cell. 
 
 Ac, IS.1ti 7. 
 OABNETT, James. S. St. Patrick's, Grenada. 
 
 1H40. 
 OILBEBTSON. Frederick, B.A. Jes. Coll., CaTii. ; 
 
 o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Pet. .S. Harbados, Cliaplaiii 
 
 Cod. Estate, 1H9I 2 [p. 205]. 
 OILL, Thomas, ys..\. Vem. Coll., Cam.; b. 
 
 Barbailos. .s. Barbados, Tutor Cod. Coll., 
 
 1838-42. 
 OITTENB, O, D. ; ed. Tr, Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1839, P. 
 
 1840. S. Innocents, Bar., lft41-2; St.Mlchaers. 
 
 Bar., 1843-8. 
 OITTENS, John Hamlet ; ed. Cod. CoU. ; o. Bar. 
 
 H. Barbados, 1836-9 : Trinity and St. Martin's, 
 
 Bar., 1842-3 ; Trlnitv, Bar., 1844-8. 
 OBAYFOOT, C. H. S. Innocents, Bar., 1842-7. 
 
 ^« 
 
t ' 
 
 1 ' ■ 
 
 
 !■ 
 
 m 
 
 i'h 
 
 ;, 
 
 4' 1 
 
 It^ 
 
 I 
 
 882 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 OBEBHAK, .Harold Edward. L.Th. Dur. ; ed. Cud. 
 
 Coll. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Trin. fi. Chateau 
 
 Bellair, St. V in., 1 887-90. Res. 
 HAMILTON, J. W. S. Calliaqua, St. Viii., 
 
 1836-9, 
 HAKTE, William KarshaU; 6. Barbados. K 
 
 Barbados, Aat. Master Cod. Gram. School, 
 
 1801-6. 
 HEATH, William. S. Grnnada, 1838-9. 
 HINDS, Samuel, M.A. and D.D. Qu. CoU., Ox. ; 
 
 b. Br.rhatlos. S. Barbiidos, President Cod. 
 
 Gr<im. S diool, 1822-3 [p. 783] : res. Became 
 
 Dean of Carlisle and lip. of Norwich (coiik. 
 
 1849 ; rei. 1867). Died 1872. 
 HODGSON, — , M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. -S. Barbados, 
 
 Usher and Catechist C.xl. Gram. School, 
 
 1769-61. Died. 
 HOLT, Joieph, the first S.P.O. Missy, to the West 
 
 Indies. <S. Barbados— Chaplain, Catechist, 
 
 Missy., and Doctor, Cod. Estate, 1712-14 
 
 [pp. 199, 818]. 
 ISWINE (t Charles). *. Barbados, Acting Cate- 
 chist Cod. Estate about 1714-16. 
 JEHmTT, George. .'<. Barbados, Ast. Tutor 
 
 Cod. CoU., 1861. 
 JESSAHT, Thomas Dudley, B.A. Dur. ; ed. Cod. 
 
 Coll.; 0. D. 1890, P. 1891, Bar. S. St. Charlotte, 
 
 St. Vln.,1892. 
 JONES, Henry. M.A. Ex. Coll., Ox. S. Barbados, 
 
 Principal C a. Coll., 1 836-46. Res. 
 XAWSON, Ven. Arohdeacon. S. Barbados, Math. 
 
 Lecturer, Cod. Coll., 1844-7. 
 LOVE (1 Richard or Chriatophpr). .S. Uarliados, 
 
 Cntecliist Cod. Coll., about 1715. 
 LOWNDES, WiUiam, M..\. Keb. Coll., Ox. ; b. 
 
 April 30, 1859, Poole Keynes; o. D. 18H3, P. 
 
 1884. Can. S. Barbiwlos, Ast. Tutor and Chap- 
 lain Cod. Estates, 1890 1. 
 MACET, V. H. S. Barbados. Medical Lect. Cod. 
 
 Coll., 1869. Res. 
 MALLALIETI, Fredpric Francis Canarikin, B.A. 
 
 Dur. ; ed. Cod. Coll. : ». IX 1886, P. 1887, Bur. 
 
 S. St. David's, fircnad;!, 1886-92. 
 UASHART, Michael. •>'. Barbados, S.M. and 
 
 Catechist, Cod. Estates. 1768-81. 
 MELVILLE. H. A. ; ed. Cod. Coll. .S. Calliaqua 
 
 ifec, St. Vin., 1886-8 ; St. Paul's, St. Viu., 
 
 1889-92 
 MEYRIck, Frederick. M.A. Trin. Coll., Ox. , 
 
 0. D. 1860. P. 1852, Ox. S. Barbados, Acting 
 
 Principal Cod. Coll., 1886-7. 
 NICHOLSON, Mark. M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. .S. 
 
 Barbados, President Cod. Gram. School, 1797 
 
 1821 [p. 783]. 
 PACKER, John ; b. Barbados ; ed. Cod. Coll. .S. 
 
 Barbados, Chaplain Cod. Estate, 1826, 1827 
 
 (Hes). St. Lawrence, Bar., 1843-4. Res. 
 PARKINSON, Henry ; b. Barbados ; o. Lon. S. 
 
 Barbados, Chaplain Cod. Estiitp, 1823-4; Actg. 
 
 Prin. Cod. Gram. School. 1828-9 [p. 783]. 
 FARRY, E. H., B.A. Pom. Coll., Cam. fi. Bar- 
 
 bailo.s, S.M. and Chaplain Cod. Estate, 1844-7. 
 PARRY, Rt. Rev. Henry Hutton. M.A. BaU. 
 
 Coll., Ox. ; D.D. Dur. ; n. D. 1851, P. 1862, Bar. 
 
 S. Barbados ; Tutor Cod. Coll.. 1864-60. Res. ; 
 
 cons. Bp.-Coadj. of Barbados Mny 15, 1868, in 
 
 Whitehall Chapel. Tr. to Perth 1876. 
 
 PARRY. John, M.A. C.C.C.,Oam.; 6. Aug. 17, 
 1838, Llandegal; o. D. 1360, P. 1881, dies. 
 
 5. Barbados, Tutor and Chaplain &o. Cod. 
 CoU., 1867-79. Res. 
 
 PHILLIPS. A. J. (tr. ^\. Af. [p. 889]). S. Bar- 
 bados, Chap. Cod. CoU., 1863-4. Res. 
 PINDEB, John HothenaU, M.A. Cai.CoU.,Cani.: 
 
 6. 1794, Barbados; 0. 1818, England. <S. Bar- 
 bados, Chap, on Co<l. Estates, 1818-27. (Hei. to 
 become Eccles. Oomsy. for Guiana.) First Prin- 
 cipal Cod. Coll., 1829-36. Res. ill. ; died Easter 
 Thursday 1868 in England [pp. 200-1, 261, 783]. 
 
 PRIDEATJX, WUUam Heniy.M.A. Lin. CoU., Ox.: 
 6. April 2, 1830, Bristol ; o. D. 1887, P. 1868, 
 Wor. S. Barbados, Tutor Cod. Coll., 1 861 -4. 
 
 RAWLE, Rt. Rev. Richard, M.A. and FeU. Trin. 
 Coll., Cam. ; b. Feb. 27, 1812, Plymouth ; o. D. 
 anrl P. 1839 in London. S. Barbados, Principal 
 Cod. CoU., 1847-64. Res.\l\. [V. of Pelmershani, 
 1867, and Tamworth (Eng.) 1869. Declined 
 B'pric of Antigua in I860.] Cons, first Bp. of 
 Trinida<l in Lichfle'd Cathedral 1872. Re.i. 
 Bprc. ill 1888. t Principal of Cod. Coll., 
 1888-9. Die<l May 10, 1889; burierl Cod. 
 Chapel Cemetery [pp. 209, 260-1, anil Trans- 
 lations, Susu, pp. 783, 802-3]. 
 
 REECE, Abraham. S. St. Bartholomew and St. 
 Patrick, Bar., 1843-8. 
 
 ROCK, Richard J.(tr. Trin. [p. 883]). fi. Barbados 
 (St. Simon's, 1842-8, and St. Andrew's, 1843). 
 
 ROTRERHAM, John. fl. Barbados ; Catechist 
 and Usher Cod. Estate, 1750-2; S.M. Cod. 
 Gram. School, 1784-7. Res. [p. 783]. 
 
 ROTHERHAM, Thomas. M.A., Qu. Coll., Ox. 
 (brother of .1. R.) ,S'. liarbados. S.M. Cod. 
 Gram. School, 1743-9. Res. [p. 783]. 
 
 ROWE, Thomas. S. St. Giles, Bar., 1842-3. 
 
 SMITH. Edward Parris, B.A. Pem. Coll., Ox. 
 .*>'. Barbados, Tutor and Chap. Cod. Estate, 
 1829-62 (and St. Mark's & St. Catherine's, 
 Bar., 1842-8). Pensioned 1852. 
 
 WALL, John Pilgrrim. .S. Barbados, 1837-9. 
 
 WATTS, Thomas. M.A. S. Barbados ; S.M. and 
 Chaplain Cofl. Estate. 1832-43. Res. 
 
 WEBB, Charles. S. Barbados, Chaplain Cod. 
 Estate. 1864-5. 
 
 WEBB. Ven. William Thomas, M.A. Dur. ; ed. 
 Cod. CoU.; 0. D. 1848, P. 1849, Bar. (Ardn. of 
 Grenada 1878). S. Grenada, 1847 ; Barbados, 
 Master Coil. School,1861-2 ; Hd. Master of Cod. 
 CoU., 1862-4; Principal do. 1864-83 [p. 783]. 
 Pensioned 1883. 
 
 WENT. James King. S. St. Luke's, Bar., 1887-n, 
 1844-6. 
 
 WHARTON. Thomas. ><?. Barbados, S.M. and 
 Catechist, Cod. Estate, 1766-8. Res. 
 
 WILLIAMS, Arnold Bertram, B.A. Dur. : o. P. 
 1881 Trin., P. 1883 Bar. .S.St. David's, Grenmla, 
 1886-6 ; Chateau Bellair, St. Vin., 1886-7. Res. 
 
 WRIGHT, Alban Henrv. B.A. Dur. ; 6. Aug. 11, 
 1853; Morro Velho, Brazil; o. D. 1881 Bp. 
 Mitchinson, P. 1882 Bar. .S. Barbados, Chap- 
 lain of Cod. Estate and Tutor of Mission 
 House, 1882-5 ; Chaplain and Ast. Tutor of 
 Coll., 1886-8. Res. 
 
 TOBAGO (1835-51, 1886-92)— 6 Missionaries and 2 Central Stationa. 
 [See Chapter XXV., pp. 206-7.] 
 
 (Now a part of Diocese of Tui.nidad, founded 1872.) > 
 
 CLINCKETT, J. S. S. Tobago, 1842-3. 
 OTTLFEPER, O. P. S. St. Andrew's, 1844-6. 
 GORRINGE, 0. H. ; o. 1844. Bar. S. St. Mary's, 
 
 1844-64. 
 aiORISON, George, first S.P.G. Missy, to 
 
 Tobago. S. Tobago, 1836-9 [p. 206]. 
 
 SEMPER, John. S. St. Mary's, 1868-8. 
 TURPIN, Edmund Adolphus (Canon) ; ed. Coil. 
 
 Coll. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1876. S. St. Andrew's, 
 
 1886-92. 
 
 f i 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 883 
 
 TRINIDAD (1836-92).-10 Missionaries and 7 Central Stations 
 
 [Sec Chapter XXVI., pp. 208-10.] 
 
 (Dioceso of Tbisiuad, founded 1872. ISee alto Tobago, p. 882.]) 
 
 XVANS, D, S. Port of Spain. 1842. 
 
 IXEX, Oioar (<r. IncUa [p. 909]), S. Port of 
 Spain, 1884-6. He.i. ill ; tr. Europe [pp. 209, 923]. 
 
 «ABBETT, J. H. S. St. Paul's, Triu., 1851-2. 
 Died Aug. 1852. 
 
 OnXETT, Charlet ; b. 1824, Kensington (Clerk 
 in S.P.G. Office) ; erf. S.A.C.; tlie first Student 
 to leave S.A.C. Sailed in Sept. 1861, for Sydney 
 in charge of Emigrants, but vessel disabled an"d 
 his destination changed to Trinidiul ; o. 1852, 
 Bar. ,S. St. Peter's, 1862 ; St. Clement's, 1863-4. 
 Rei. 
 
 GOLDSTEIN, J. F. {tr. India [p. 912]). S. Port 
 of Simin, 1842-3 ; Diego Martin, 1844. Jies. 
 
 HAHILTON, John. .S. Tacoraigua, 1838-9 
 [p. 208]. 
 
 0. 1814, Bar. ,V. Niipa- 
 .V. St. Clement's, 
 
 HAWKINS, E, J. E, 
 rina, 1843. 
 
 HUTSON, Eyre ; ed. CoU. Coll 
 1854-6. 
 
 JACKSON, Rt. Rev. WUUam Walrond. D U. 
 
 lAmbcth 1860, ami Durliam 1876 ; ft. Jan. 9. 
 1811, Barbados; «/. Co<l. Coll., of wldcll 
 I'L^^H."'*''"*'^' "'" fl"' scholar (1830): n. D, 
 1884, P. 1835, Bar. .S. Port of Spaii', IhSO- 
 cons. Bishop of Antigua Asicnslon Dav 1H6o'. 
 
 ?uii*''T' ''•^,'" '**^*''' *" '■''«*'1« '" England since 
 1879, hut has never ceased to work for liis 
 Diocese [.»*■<■ pp. 214-15], 
 
 ROCK, Richard J. First S.P.O. Missy, to Trini- 
 dad, 1 837-4 1 [p. 208] ; tr. Vf.I. [p. 882]. 
 
 THE LEEWARD ISLANDS (1835-92)-5<J Missionaries and 20 Central 
 Stations. [See Chapter XXVII., pp. 210-16.J 
 
 (Diocese of AxTiaUA, founded 1842.) 
 
 ABBOTT, R. R. ; ed. Cod. Coll ; ». D. 1843, P. 
 
 1844, Ant. -S. All Saints, Antigua, 1846. 
 BARNETT, Frederick Herbert, B.A. Dur. ; eil. 
 
 Cod. Coll.; 0. D. 1880 bar., P. 1883 Ant. .S. 
 
 All Saints', Ant., 1883-6. 
 BASCOMB, John A. & St. Andrew's <S:c., Do- 
 minica, 1836-40 [p. 212]. 
 BERKELEY, A. F. H. ; etl. Coil. Cull. ; o. 1848, 
 
 Ar.t. S. All Saints', Ant., 1853-6. 
 BERKELEY, Alfred Fakenham, B.A. Dur. ; eil. 
 
 Cod. Coll.; o. D. 1885, P. 1886, Ant. ,sr. AU 
 
 Saints', Ant., 1886-8. 
 BOTT. Alexander. S.Antigua, 1838-9; Virgin 
 
 Islands, 1840-1 ; Tortola, 1842-9. Diet! 1849. 
 BOVELL, James, D.D. .s. Nevis, 1878. 
 BRANCH, Ven. Baptist Noel ; e<i. Cod. Coll. ; o. 
 
 D, 1869, P. 1870, Ant. ,S'. St. Kitts, 1876-86 
 
 (Archdn. ? 1879). 
 BVRAOWS, Henry Kalden ; ft. March 3, 1843, 
 
 London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1866 Xov.Sco., P. 1874 
 
 Ox. S. St. John's, 1879-80 ; All .Saints', Ant., 
 
 1880-2 
 CARTER. James. S. Antigua. 183n. 
 CATJNT, Frederic ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, P. 
 
 1890, Ant. S. St. Antliony's, Montserrat, 
 
 1890-1. 
 CLARK, Ven, James, Jl.A., Ph.D. TJniv. Oott- 
 
 Ingen ; o. D. 1863, P. 18G4, Hip. & St. PhiUp's, 
 
 Ant., 1876-92 (Ardn. of Antigua, 1885). 
 CLARKE, Thomas. S. Ant., 1836-9 [p. 212]. 
 COWLEY, William ; ed. St. Mark's Coll., Chelsea ; 
 V. D. 1868, P. 1860, Ant. S. Barbuda, 1872-81 ; 
 St. James, Nevis, 1882-92. 
 CVLFEPER, C. C. ; ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. 1862 Ant. 
 
 S. St. Mary, Cayon, 1877-81. 
 CXTRTIN, James (jun.). <S. All Saints', Ant., 
 
 1842-6. 
 DIXON, John ; ft. 1815, St. Vincent, W.I. ; o. 1). 
 1843, P. 1844, Ant. H. St. James", Ant., 1844 ; 
 Montserrat, 1845-8. lies, ill, and tr. N. Scotia 
 
 DODSWORTH, Ralph de Kayne, B.A. Cor. Ch. 
 
 Coll., Cam. ; 6. Oct. 24, 1846, Cevlon ; o. D. 1872, 
 
 P. 1873, Win. S. St. John's, Ant., 1874-6 ; St. 
 
 James' and St. Luke's, Ant.. 1877-9. Res. 
 DRAYTON, J. .V. Nevis, 1881 ; St. Anthony's, 
 
 Montserrat, 1882. 
 ELLIOTT, Edwin. «. St. John's, St. Cliristopher's, 
 
 1842 3. 
 ELLIOIT, O. E, ; o. 1874, Ant. .Sf. Ant., 1874-5. 
 EHREY, Joseph ; ed. Qu. Coll., Biim. ; o. D. 
 
 1889, P. 1891, Ant. 3. St. Paul's, Ant., 1891-2. 
 
 EVANS. Evan; ed. St. Bees Coll.; ,.. i) \sn\ 
 ^•5S^,^^i"'*3 Ant. S. Montserrat, 1882. 
 OENEVER, Henry (tr. N.S. [p. 881] i v 
 
 Dominica, 1872-5. ' '''' 
 
 GIFFORD, - . First S.P.O. Missv. to the L,.,.- 
 
 wards. .5. Antijrua, 171U [p. 211]. 
 GILLIE, Kenneth McKenzie ; o. D. 1 882 Bin- 
 
 P. 1883 Ant. A St. (Jeorge's, Montserrat, 1883 i- 
 
 St. Mary 8, Ant., 1885-92. 
 GITTENb, John Archer. ,V. St. George's, Jloiit- 
 
 scrrat, 1837-9 [p. 212]. ' 
 
 GRANT. F. B. A Antigua, 1837 [p. 2121 
 HODGE. Peter Thomas : <-</. Cod. Coll • » 1) 
 
 1846, P. 1818, Ant. fl. Mdiitsornit, 1849; T„r- 
 
 HOLltAN, George James Clark ; 6. Feb. 18 lSo(! 
 Pembroke Dock (ex-Congregational preacher ) '• 
 ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1881 Bar., P. 1H83 Ant' 
 ! «. St. Kitts, 1880; St.. JolmVs, 1880-1. ' ' 
 
 I HOLHE, Rt. Rev. Heniy Redmayne, M.A.Cli. 
 I Coll., Cam. ; o. D. I8U7, V. ISiiH. York. .S ^r 
 I Kitts, 1HH2. (Ardn. of St. Kitts, 1885 ; cons, in' 
 I Barbados flrst Bp. of British Honduras Mar I 
 I 1891 : wrecked on his way to Diocese, and da,! 
 I at Belize, JiUy 6, 1891 [p. 240].) 
 HUGHES, Henry Bascom, B.A. Dur. ; ed. Cod 
 CoU.;o. I). 1879Ant.,P. 188UBar. *'. St Marv's* 
 ]tV.'f, • ^'•^>«- ' «»2-5 ; St. Mary's and St. K i tts! 
 
 ^HUMPHREYS, Arthur Augfustus (a negro i • „ 
 D. 1883, P. 1887 Ant. *' Trinity, Barl. ul,,' 
 188;i-92. • 
 
 HUTSON, John ; ed. Cod. Coll. & Virgin Isliiiids 
 Tortola. 1836-9 [p. 212]. 
 
 JONES, John; ed. Urn. and Dur. Univ • " D 
 1884, P. 1886, Ant. .V. St. Jklary's, St." Kitts,' 
 
 LEVEROCK, John William ; ed. St. Kitts Oram 
 School ; 0. D.1891,Ant. *'. St. Oeortre's, Mont,! 
 serrat, 1892. 
 
 UcCONNEY, William James ; ed. Cod. Coll • o 
 D. 1884 Bar., P. 1887 Ant. & Anguillu, I884I6 •" 
 St. Paul's, Ant., 1880-90; All Saints', do.', 
 
 MARSHALL, Thomas Ansell, M.A. r,opi Univ • 
 
 o. D. 1866 Qlos., P. 1871 Ex. ,v. St. Mary's, Ant,' 
 
 1877. 
 MOORE, Arthur Linlsiy, B.A. ; u. D I88fi P 
 
 1887, Ant. S. All S.dnts', Ant., 1888-9. 
 MOORE, W. H. Nevis, IH8U. 
 SSS^*'^'?*'^*' '• '''■• Nevis, 1839 [fee p. RS"' 
 NURSE, J. H. S. St. Clu-lstoplicr-s isau-si 
 
 [p. 212]. 
 
 3jl2 
 
 '. I' 
 
 i 
 
 il 
 
884 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPiaL. 
 
 
 ! 
 
 ir 
 
 OLTON, Henry Ernest, L.Th. Diir. : n. D. 18H0, 
 P. 1H82, Bar. >■. Aim'uilla, 18H2-4 : St. Bar- 
 tholomew's, 1884 92. 
 
 PHILLIPS, H. N, .v. Montserrnt, 1836 7; An- 
 tigua, 1838-9 ; !?t. Paul's, Nevis, 1 842 [p. 212]. 
 
 PIOOOTT. Joseph Thomas. 8. Anti^'ua, 1840-1 ; 
 St. James', Ant., 1842-3. 
 
 EEEOE, Ab.aham. .S. Antigua, 183H-9. 
 
 RIOHAKSLt, Lawrence Oegg : o. U. 1 87 1 , P. 1872, 
 Kingston. .Sf. Antigua, 1870-7; All Saints', 
 Ant., 1878-9 ; St. Mary's, Ant., 1882-4 ; Mont- 
 serrat, 1886-02. 
 
 ROOK, T. A. S. St. John's, St. Kitt's, 1844-6 ; 
 
 AnguiUa, 1846-8. 
 KOPER, J. W. : c/. Cod. Coll. .S. Antigua, 1861-3 ; 
 
 Dominica, 1884-6. 
 SCOTT, Richard John Ernest. M.A. Hat. Hall, 
 
 Dur. ; 6. Jan. 7, 1863, Whitclmrcli, Hants ; o. 
 
 I). 1886, P. 1 8K7, Ant. H. All Sai nt^', St. Thomas, 
 
 1886-91. Ill's. 
 '»SEMPER,HuKhR. fanegro);". I). I873,P. 1874, 
 
 Ant. .V. Virgin Tslamls, 1872-84 : do., Tortoto, 
 
 1885-92. 
 BERRES, W. 8., 11. A. .S. Novls, 1876-8. Died' 
 
 Aug. 1878 of apoplexy. 
 SHEPHERD, Charles Agard ; o. D. 1883, P. 1886, 
 
 Ant. S. St. Mary's, AnguUla, 1886-8. 
 SHEPHERD, Henry Young, B.A. Dur.; o. D. 
 
 1880, P. 1882, Ant. ,S". Antigua, 1881-7 (viz. 
 
 St. Mary's, 1881 ; St. James', 1883-6 ; St. John's 
 
 &c., 1882-9). 
 SHERVINOTON, Joseph. S. Montserrat, 1861- 
 
 81 rp. 214]. 
 THOMAS, Frederick ; eii. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1887, P, 
 
 1889, Ant. -S. Aiiguilla, 1889-91; St. Tliomas, 
 
 St.Kitts, 1892. 
 TODD, O. H, .S. Tortola, 18-18-7; Montserrat, 
 
 1848-58. 
 'VtTALL, Thomas William Barry, B.A. Diu-. ; ei. 
 
 Cot' Coll.; 0. D. 1891, Ant. S. St. Mary's, 
 
 Angullla, 1891-2. 
 WARNEFORD, Henry. ,S'. AnguiUa &c., 1861- 
 
 81. 
 
 THE BAHAMAS (1738-1807, 1835-92)— 73 Missionaries and 27 Central" 
 Stations. [See XXVIII., pp. 216-27.] 
 
 (Diocese of NASSAU, founded 1861.) 
 
 ALDRICH, P. S. -S. Nassau, 1842 3 [p. 224]. 
 ASTWOOD, Joseph C. Travelling Missy., 1 850-1 ; 
 
 St. Peter's [? Abaco], 1853-7. 
 BARKER, James ( Irish, a refuu'co from Mary- 
 land). 8. New Providence, 1780-2. lies. [p. 220]. 
 BRACE, Frank D. Yuza. <S. Long Island, 
 
 1887-92. 
 BROWN, Joseph; 6. June 6, 1852, Rickmans- 
 
 worth ; eil. Warminster Coll. 8. Eleuthera, 
 
 1879-81. Died July 1881. 
 BROWKE, James, .S. New Providence, 1788-9. 
 
 Res. ill. 
 BYWATER, M. J. «)•. Borneo [p. 920] ). & Exuma, 
 
 1887-91. Res. 
 CARTER, Robert ; eil. " i'aton," anil Petprlionso, 
 
 Cam. 8. Nassau. Harbour Island and Eleu- 
 thera, 1749-65. ItPH. [p. 218]. 
 CHAMBERS, Richard, B.A. 8. St. Patrick's, 
 
 St. Stephen's [Biminis &c.], and St. Peter's, 
 
 1846-7; St. Anne's, New Proviilence, 1848-53. 
 
 Died .Tan. 20, 1862. 
 •COOPER, M. J. M. (a negro). ,\ Long Island, 
 
 1881 ; Aiidnis Island, 1882-6. «-■.«. 
 CRAMER-ROBERTS, Rt. Rev. F. A, R. C. 
 
 8. Nassau &c., 1878-81. Rps. [p. 226]. 
 CRISPIN, Henry Shuter : h. Doc. 26, 1 846, 
 
 Kensington; nh St. Kd. Hall, Dx. ; ». 1). 1874, 
 
 P. 1878, Nas. .s'. (irand Tuik, 1876-7; Eleu- 
 thera, 1883-0. DiiMl .May 26, 1886, in Bp.'s 
 
 house, Nassau. 
 CROFTON. Henry Francis, B.A. Dur. Univ. ; 6. 
 
 Dec. 6, 1889, Rangoon ; o. D. 1884 Lie, P. 1886 
 
 Nass. 8. Turk's Island, 1886-92 [p. 226]. 
 •OROWTHER, Joseph T. ; eii. S.A.C. S. Long 
 
 Island, lHrO-82. Died Feb. 11, 1884 [p. 226]. 
 DAVIES, Robert, 8. Hum Cay, 1845. Drowned 
 
 Nov. 3, 1815, while visiting stations. 
 DIXON, Philip (ex-curate of Tliornilon, Suf.). 
 
 .S'. Harbour Island and Eleuthera — an-vd. Jan. 
 
 2t, 1794, and died in follo^vlng October of yellow 
 
 fever [p. 222]. 
 DVNOOMBE, W, W. 8. St. David's, 1866-7 ; 
 
 Crooked Island. 1 868 ; Fortune Island, 1869-70 ; 
 
 Long Cay, 1871 2. 
 FISHER, J. H. n. Eleuthera, 1869. 
 FITZGERALD, C. T.. B,A. St. John's Coll., Cam. 
 
 S. St. Andrew and St. Paul, 1867 ; Long Island, 
 
 1 868-9 
 ERASER, Patrick {tr. W. Africa [p. 888]). S. 
 
 Long and (brooked Islands, 1793-4. Died Oct. 
 
 1794 of yellow fever [pp. 220-2]. 
 OLANVILLE, W, L. * luagua, 1869-70, 
 
 1873-6,1881,1887 9. 
 
 OORDON, William (a Scotchman). 8. Exhuma, . 
 
 1789-94 ; Harbour Island and Eleuthera, 
 
 1795-9. -Res. [pp. 219-20]. 
 GRAY, William, 8. Eleutherai 1844 ; St. Anne 
 
 and Carmlohael ifeo., 1845-8 [p. 224]. 
 OROOMBRIDOE, Henry ; n. Lon. 8. Nassau, £. 
 
 districts, 1802-4. Died 1804 [p. 224]. 
 GUY. William, of S. Carolina, the • first S.P.G. 
 
 Missy, to visit Bahamas ; remained 2 months 
 
 of 1731, and visitcil Providence, Harbour 
 
 Island, and Eleuthera, baptising 128 persons 
 
 [see p. 216]. 
 HIOGS, J. S, J. 8. St. Stephen, 1854-6 ; San 
 
 Salvador, 1866-63 ; Eleuthera, 1864-7. Drowned ' 
 
 with wife off Eleuthera Sept. 7, 1883, on return- 
 ing from Nassau in the mail .schooner Carlton. 
 HILDYARD, W. 8. Eleuthera, 1870-3. Died 
 
 June 19, 1873, of fever, brought on by exposure 
 
 when travelling. 
 HODGES, Nathaniel, M.A. Qu. Coll., Cam. 8. 
 
 New Proviilence— arrvd. Feb. 1743, died July 3, 
 
 1743 [p. 218]. 
 HODGSON, John, No fixed station, 1849. 
 HUMPHRIES, Henry, B.A, Un. Coll., Dur. ; o. 
 
 D. 1872, P. 1874, Nass. 8. Grand Turk; tr. 
 
 Gui. 1874-5 [p. 887]. 
 HUNT, John (of New England). 8. New Pro- 
 vidence, 1770-8. Died 1778 [p. 219]. 
 IKEN (or IKIN), William D. 8. Governor's 
 
 Harb our, 1848; St. Salvador, 1849-61. 
 IRWIN, PhUip Sidney ; ft. Doc. 30, 1864, Prospect 
 
 Newtown, Ir.: ed. Ely Theo. Coll.; o. D. 1888, 
 
 P. 1889, Nass. ,S'. San Salvador, 1889-92. 
 JENKINS, Henry (ex-Curate of Ashington), 
 
 captured bv French privateer on way out [«i(! 
 
 pp. 222-4]. .s. Caioos, 1797-1801 ; Harbour Islnml 
 
 and Eleuthera, 1801-3; St. Matthew's. New 
 
 Providence, 1803 6. Rm. 
 JONES, James Copeland Lea, 8. Turk's Island, 
 
 1881-5. Res. 
 LIGHTBOURNE, Francis Joseph R. S. Inagna, 
 
 1862-7. Died 1869. 
 MATTHEWS, F, B, (/r. India [p. 913]). .S'. San 
 
 Salvador, 1884^-9 ; Andros Island, 1890-2 
 
 [v. 2261. 
 MIhNS, Samuel. 8. Exuma, 1849-63 : Eleuthera, 
 
 1864 7. 
 MOORE, William Huntridge (ex-ciu-ate, Kx. 
 
 IJiiH-ese). 8 Exunia 1796-7. Died June 1797 of 
 
 yellow fever [p. 222]. 
 MOSS, Richard (ex-Dissenting Minister) ; o. 
 
 Lon. 8. Harbour Island and Eleuthera, and 
 
 Nassau, 1787-79 [p, 218-9]. ^ 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL, 
 
 fe85 
 
 mALS, Olutflet. S. Baliamna, 1836-8; Turk's 
 
 Islanii, 1839 ; Clarciicu Town, I84S. Het. iU 
 
 [£.224]. Died Mar. 3, 1891. 
 ITEESH, WUliam (ex-curate, Wisboro, Sua.). S. 
 
 Exuma — arrvcl. May 26 ami died Dec. 4, 1799. 
 NESBITT, C. H. a. Inagiia, 1853 : ist. Ann, 
 
 1864; Adelaide &c., 1866. 
 OKAM, Frank WilUam ; b. 1802, r»iidon : ''(/. 
 
 Doroh. CoU.; o. 1). 1888, Nass.; IS. Long Island, 
 
 1883. Ref. 
 OSBORNE, Alfred, B.D. T.C.T.: e>l. S.A.C.; u. 
 
 D. 1871, P. 1873, Nass. S. Eleutliera, 1873-4. 
 
 Ke>.; tr. N.W. Can. [p. 879]. 
 -PAGE, Walter Sylvester; b. May 24, 1848, 
 
 Brinton, Norf.; ed. St. Al. Hall, Ox.; o. D. 
 
 1874, P. 1879, Nass. ti. Exuma, 1876-86. Am. 
 
 ill. 
 PEARSON, W. J.: 0. 1848, Nas. S. Fortune 
 
 Island <&c^ 1846-8. 
 PHILFOT, R. S. Abaco, 1870. 
 RIOKARDS, John (ex-curate of Peterafield, 
 
 Hants). ,S. Nassau, 1791-1806 [pp.221, 224]. 
 
 Hen. 
 RIVERS, Albert. .S. Turk's Island, 1873. Died 
 
 May 22, 1873, from overworlc. 
 ROBERTS, J. S. Rum Cay and Watling's, 
 
 1880-1. /{e.i. 
 ROBERTS, Richard. S. Nassau, 1806-7 [p. 224]. 
 ROBERTSON, Thomas ; etl. Kdinburgli Uniy. ; 
 
 o. Lon. S. HarbDur Island and Eleutliera, 
 
 1786-92. Died 1792 [p. 220]. 
 ROGERS, Edward J. (? S. 1836-41) ; Rum Cav, 
 
 1842-4 [p. 224]. 
 ROSE, Daniel Warner (of Dominica, Antigua). 
 
 Aptd. 17f;5, but captured by French privateer 
 
 in Jan. 1797 and did not reach Bahamas till 
 
 Aui,'. 1798 [jw pp. 222-4]. .S. Nassau, 1798-9 ; 
 
 Long Island (Feb.) 1799-1802 ; Exumii, 1802 4. 
 
 Hen. for Jamaica. 
 ST. JOHN, Richard, B.A. T.C.D. S. Now Provi- 
 dence, 1740-7 [p. 218] ; tr. S.C. [p. 850]. 
 .SAUNDERS, Richardson ; o. U. 1856, P. 1857, 
 
 Jam. &St. Peter's &c., 1858-66. 
 
 SHARPS, Thomas J. O. S. St. Kalrador, 
 
 1854-5 ; Eleuthern, 1866-03 ; V 1804-0. 
 SKITH, Charles William: b. Sept. 1866, Ot. 
 
 Oakley, Essex ; erf. Dorcli. Coll. ; o. D. 1886, P. 
 
 1887, Nas. S. Eleutliera, 1886-92. 
 SMITH, William, the first settleil S.P.G. Mis'ty. 
 
 in Bahamas [tee Ouy ]. .S. New Provlilenfc, Har- 
 bour Island, Eleutliera, &c.,1 733-8 ; New Prnvi- 
 
 deuce, 1739-41. Died in Nov. 1741 [pp. 2 17-1 8]. 
 SNOW, John (ex-Secy, of the Baliaiims *<■. ). .V. 
 
 New Providence, 1747 8. Died 1748 [p. 218]. 
 STREMBOW, R. ,S. I.oiig Island, 18J8. 
 STROHBOH, William Henry; o. D. 1847, P. 
 
 1848, Nas. .V. Exuma, 1847; Eleutliera, 
 
 1848-56; I"agUB, 1865-61. Uen. 
 •SWEETING, WilUam Henry (a negro). S. 
 
 Andros Island, 1869-81. Die<l June 28, 1881, 
 
 aged 70 [p. 226]. 
 THOMSON. Charles John, B.A. Jus. Coll.. (am.; 
 
 6. Juno 16, 1857, London ; o. D. IH85, P. 1886, 
 
 Pet. & Bimiiiis, 1887-92. 
 TIZARD, George. .S. New Providence, 1767-8. 
 
 Died October 16, 1768 [p. 218]. 
 TODRIG, Francis T. (tr. Iterniuda [p. 86m]). ^f. 
 
 Nassau, 1841-2. Died Oct. 6, 1842 [p. 221]. 
 TWINING, William (ex-curate of Haverford- 
 west). S. Exiiuma, 1787-8. Uei. ill [p. 220] ; 
 
 tr. N.8. [p. 864]. 
 VINCENT, Joseph Robinson; h. Oct. II. 1863, 
 
 Colchester, Es. ; ed. Dorcli Coll. ; o. D. 1HH6, P. 
 
 1887, Nas. .»;. Eleutliera, 1886. 
 WAIT, Daniel R. S. Caicos, 1876-7. Dniwued 
 
 Maroli 17, 1877, in East Harbour by ujisetting 
 
 of a boat. 
 WARD, George H. ; o. 1804, Nas. ,S. .St. David 
 
 Fortune Island, 1866-6. 
 WEATHERSTON, John. .?. St. Peter's and St. 
 
 Stephen, 1804-8. Af.«. ill : went to Cold Const 
 
 as chaplain 1868, returned to Eng. ill ami died 
 
 1869. 
 WITTEN, Walter; ft. Julv 31, 1859, London ; .). 
 
 D. 1882, Bp. Coleiiso. " ,S. Long Island, 1881, 
 
 Left. 
 
 JAMAICA (1710, 1835-65)— 84 Missionaries and 37 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XXIX., pp. 228-33.] 
 
 (Diocese of Jamaica, founded 1824.) 
 
 AIMON, J. .ST. Kingston, 1853-5 ; gt. Alban's 
 and Mt. Hermon, 1856-7. 
 
 ANGEIX, Charles. & Portland, 1864-6. 
 
 BARRETT, E. G. -S. Providence, 1862 ; Abou- 
 kir, 1863-7. 
 
 BARROW, Edward. S. Prattville and Provi- 
 dence, 1863-7. 
 
 BELOOBIB, Henry. (No fixc<l station) 1844. 
 
 BERRT, Philip. S. Hanover, 1837-9. 
 
 BRANFOOT, Thomas R. S. Kingston, 1837-41. 
 
 BROADLET, William. <$. St. Thomas E., 1836 
 
 [p. 229]. 
 BROW- " 
 
 BROWITGeorge. S. St. Ann, Jliddlesex, 1842-4. 
 
 BROWNE, Henry, a. Rio Bueno, 1838-9. 
 
 BVCKNER, R. G. (or R. J., or H.). S. Darlis- 
 ton, 1845-51. lies. 
 
 BYRNE, Francis. >S'. PrattvUle, 1850-2. 
 
 CAETJSAO, T. B. .;;. St. Anne's, 1846-7. 
 
 CAIRD, William, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 1801, Lisburn, 
 Ir. ; o. D. 1839, P. 1841, Jam. S. Westmore- 
 land, 1839-43. 
 
 CAMPBELL, John. S. Maucliioneal, 1838-41 ; 
 St. Thomas E., 1842-3. 
 
 CHISHOLM, John R. S. ? 1847. 
 
 €OIEBY, Samuel (of Diocese of Killmore and 
 Ardagh) ; b. 1669 ; the first Missy, to Jamaica 
 aided by the Society. S. Jamaica, 1710 
 [p. 2291. 
 
 OONSTANTINE, M. O. .S. Bluefields, 1862-6. 
 
 COOKE, John. S. (No fixed station) 1840; St. 
 Catherine, Middlesex, 1842-3. 
 
 S. Rural Hill ic, 1849 54. 
 
 S. St. Catherine, 1836-9 
 
 .S. Mooretowii, 1850-1. 
 
 S. St. Alban's and 
 
 J. S. .S. Providence, 1860-1. 
 S. Westmoreland, 1836 41 
 
 COOPER, C. A. 
 
 Died of fever. 
 COWARD, W. S. 
 
 [p. 229]. 
 
 DALZELI, W. T. D. 
 DARRELL, Aubrey Spencer. 
 
 Mt. Hermon. 1 804^-5. 
 DAVIDSON, J. Andrew H, S. St. Ann, Mi<l- 
 
 dlesex, 1839-43 (? «. 1844) ; Oclio Rios, 1845-6. 
 DUNBAR, Richard. & Bluefields &c., 1860- 1. 
 DUNBAR, W. J. S. St. Thomas E. or Maii- 
 
 chioncal, 1854-7. 
 FARaUHARSON, 
 FIOLER, Daniel. 
 
 [p. 229]. 
 FINDIAY, A. S. Providence, 1862. 
 FORBES, Richard. S. St. George, 1837 8. 
 FOX, J. (an ex- Wealeyan Minister) ; a. I8i7, Jam, 
 
 .S. Haiupstead, 1848-9 ; Good Hope, 1860 1. 
 
 Died of cholera 1881. 
 GALBRAITH, Edward. S. Westmoreland, 1837- 
 
 41. 
 GIRAUD, Augustus F. S. St. Elizabeth, 1836 
 
 [p. 229]. 
 GUTHRIE, William, one of the first two Mission - 
 
 aries to Jamacia aided by the Society ; o. D. anil 
 
 P. 1709, Lon. S. Jamaica. 1710 [p. 229]. 
 HANNA, Thomas. S. Manchester, 18.^8. 
 HAWKINS, E. S. St. Andrew (Surrey), 1842 3. 
 HEATH, 0. S. St. James' (Cornwall), 1840-3. 
 
 (■■•'! 
 
 1 ;i 
 
 '»' i 
 
886 
 
 BOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE OGSPEIi. 
 
 INOLE, W. Haggeriton. .V si..l.iliii'.sl)urUKt(>ii, 
 
 1851-6R. 
 JONES, Evan. ,s'. St. TlioiuftH K., IH42-7. 
 JONES, J. A. -S. St. Christoplior, 1848-9. 
 JONES, J. P. •><. Hlufliel.U, 1H48-H. 
 KERR, John. .S. Aboukir, 1838-9. 
 KEY, Edward Bauett; o. I). 1803, 1'. 1864, 
 
 .hull. S. Slloftli, 18fl5. 
 KINODON, B. B. fi. Almuklr, 1850-3. 
 LAWSON, H. O. .S. Trclawiioy, IH37-4.1. 
 L£ ORGS, John S. S. CIhitikIdii, Arthur's 
 
 Sent, 1K39-43. 
 LINDSAY, W. H. .s. St. Ocorfrc, 1H39. 
 IITTLEJOHN, D. R. S. St. Elizabptli, 1H3" 'K 
 LYNCH, Robert B. .Sf. St. Allmn's hihI Mt. 
 
 Venioii (" Hermoii " from 1857 ), 1 H53-UO. Ili:i. 
 MACDERMOT, Henry 0. P. .V.PortlniM, l8(i()-5. 
 MACINTYRE, J. L. S. Providoiicc mid I'nitt- 
 
 villc, 1HU2-4. 
 MOLAVERTY, C. .v. 
 
 1818-7 [p. 232]. 
 KAONAN, Charles H. 
 
 /leu. 111. 
 MAYHEW, William. 1840, no fl.TC(l Btatioii ; 
 
 18 51, v isiting stations dnrinK' cholera. 
 XtELVILLE, Henry. S. l'or\is, l8«()-5. 
 MITCHELL, Moses. .V. St. Thonnts K. [p. 229], 
 
 1836-9. 
 UORRIS, John. .S'. drove, 1845-7; Ecvnsliani, 
 
 1847-05 (with Siloah, 1864-06). lien. [p. 232]. 
 MURPHY, - -. .s. St. Alban'8, 1862. 
 NASH, John, s. Claremloii, IHt1-:i. 
 OROILL, T. T, T. .S". UioBueno. 1838. 
 OSBORNE, David. .S. Westmoreland, 1840-2. 
 
 Cllft""', Mt. Dallas *c., 
 S. Blucfielda, 1802-6. 
 
 OSBORNE, George. S. St. Mar\ , 1 8.30 ; St. Ann, 
 
 Ih;i- 8 [p. 2211]. 
 OWEN, J. E. .S. AlKiukir, 1848-0. 
 PRICHARD. HoweU. .v. (No HxctI station ) 1843- 
 
 4; (hMMl Hope, 1845-0. 
 RICHARDS, J. .w. Mooru Town, 1848-9. 
 ROBINSON, Robert. .V.(No tixe<l station) 1840; 
 
 Kingston, 1842-3. 
 SCOTLAND, Horace, .s. I'rattvillo An., 1858-63. 
 
 Ite.i. ill. 
 SEYMOUR, A. H. .s'. Providence ami I'rattvllle, 
 
 1804-5. 
 SMITH, William. .S. Westmoreland, 18^12-4. 
 SPENCE, O. O. No fixed station, 1849. 
 STAFPORD, B. (or de B. H.). .S. (iood Hope, 
 
 1848-9. 
 STEARNS, WUliam, .S. St. Thomas K., 1838. 
 STEVENS, Thomas, .s'. St. Thomas K., I84U-3. 
 STEWART, W. H. N. ,S. Oo(k1 Hope, 1847. 
 STONE, J. C, iS. St. TliomasE., 1837-41 ; Tro- 
 
 iawnev, 1842-3. 
 THOMSON, John. S. Portland, 1847 54. Died 
 
 (if fiver 1854. 
 THOMSON, Joseph Adam ; pit. S.A.C. S. St. 
 
 Alhan's and Mt. llermon, 1801-3. 
 TOOSEY, 0, D, No fixed station, 18l(i. 
 WATERS, G, A. ,s'. St. Mary, 1836-U [p. 229]. 
 WHARTON, Thomas, S. St. George, 1836 
 
 [p. 2291. 
 WILKINSON, J. H., B.A. S. Kingston, 18.13. 
 WILSON, David. S. (}rand Caynianas, 1830 9 ; 
 
 Westmoreland, 1840-3 [p. 229]. 
 WOOD, J. S. (tr. N.P.L. [p. 859]). No fixed 
 
 station, 1844. 
 YATES, H. L, f. St. Elizabeth, 1830-7 [p. 229]. 
 
 (Central America.) 
 
 I. MOSKITO SHORE, BAY OF HONDURAS (1748, 1768-85)- 
 4 Missionaries. [See Chapter XXX., pp. 234-7.] 
 
 PRINCE, Nathan, M.A. and Fellow Harvard 
 Coll., Mass.: o. Lon. Aptil. 1747 to Black 
 River, but died a few days after arrival at 
 Rattan, 1748 [p. 235]. 
 
 SHAW, Robert, 6'. Moskito Coast, 1774-8. lies. 
 ill, and to Bav of Honduras [pp. 235, 238]. 
 
 STANPORD, — . S. Mosklto Coast, 1776-7 ; 
 
 lira, ill, and went to Jamaica [p. 235]. 
 WARREN, Thomas, S. Moskito Coast, 1769-71. 
 
 Jtes. and to Jamaica [p. 235]. 
 
 NoTK.— The Rev. Hknuy Jonks of Newfoundland [p. 858] was appointed to the Moskito Mission 
 in 1748-9, but on his way tliere he acoepteil the living of St. Anne's, Jamaica, at the advice of tho 
 Governor. 
 
 For an account of Mr. C. F. Post's nearly 20 years' labours lee pp. 23S-6. 
 
 II. BRITISH HONDURAS (1844-5, 1877-84, 1892) -3 Missionaries and 
 3 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXXI., pp. 238-40.] 
 
 (Diocese of Bbitisu Hondubas, founded 1883.) 
 
 BANKS, William Joseph Helmore ; h. March 11, 
 1864, Stanwell ; ed. S.A.C. : <>. D. 1881 Ant., P. 
 1883 .Tam. -S. Orange Walk, 1881-4 [, 239]; 
 fr. Natal [p. 898]. 
 
 OEARE, John HolweU ; b. Aug. 22, 1850, 
 
 Abingdon ; o. D. 1875, P. 1876, Ex. S. Belize, 
 1877-82. ftfi. [p. 239]. 
 MORTLOCK, Charles (the first S.P.G. Miss, to 
 Brit. Honduras). .S. Belize, 1844-8. Jies. for 
 Turks Island [p. 238]. 
 
 III. ISTHMUS OF PANAMA (1883-92)— 4 Missionaries and 2 Central 
 Stations. [See Chapter XXXII., pp. 240-1.1 
 
 (Under supervision of Bbhop 01? Jamaica.) 
 
 HENDRICK, S. P. S. Colon, 1892. 
 
 •KERR, Shadraoh (a negro) : ed. Baptist Oo'^, 
 
 Leeds; o. D. P. 1881, Haiti. S. Colon &>.., 
 
 1883-90. Ret. [pp. 240-1]. 
 
 SMITH, J. B. Or. Europe [p. 924]). S. Colon^ 
 
 1890-2. Res. 
 TINLINO, E. D. ,S. Panama, 1892. 
 
MIS8I0NABT ROLL. 
 
 887 
 
 BRITISH OUIANA, SOUTH AMERICA (1833-92)- 84 MiBsionaries and 
 48 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXXIII., pp. 242-53.] 
 
 w 
 
 (DioceHoot OuiANA, fuunJod IH4'J.) 
 
 AKTOM, Jamet A. S. Berbioe ^t. ratriok'i 
 cicO, 1836-48 ; Remerara, 1844(1 [p. 242]. 
 
 ATTSTIN, Preston Bruoe, LL.U. Cam. H. Ksse- 
 quibo, 1882-3. Rf». 
 
 BxOKLEB, WilUam AuffUltui; b. 1700: ed. 
 ('0(1. Coll. S. Demerara, IMS'! 10. Died 1840 
 
 BEST, John Hcnrjr ; ed. Cod. Coll. S. St. John's, 
 V.»H., 1H44-5; St. Luke's, Dem„ 184« 50 ; St. 
 Stephen's, Ess. 1H51-3. Uied IH&3. 
 
 BJBHOP, Alfred HotheraaU, M.A. ; ed. Cod. Coll. 
 .s. Demerara, 1847 ; Wakenaam, Dem.. 1848-60. 
 
 BLOOD, WiUiam. -S. St. Miirgaret's, Her., 1846-7. 
 
 BBEE, M, Stapylton. .S. St. James, Esa., 18|| 2. 
 BBETT, Wimam Henry, B.D. Ijimbeth ("The 
 
 Apoatia of the Indians In Uuiana") ; lay 
 
 Missionary 1840-3 at Pomeroon ; o. 1843 Qui. 
 
 .V. Pomeroon BiTer( Indians), 1843-9, lHtfO-79. 
 
 (f St. Matthew's, Dem., 1861-2 ; Trinity, Dem., 
 
 1863-4 ; and Pom., 1860-79.) lies.; died Feb. 10, 
 
 1886, in England [pp. 243-9, and "Trans- 
 lations," p. 801]. 
 BBIBOER, John; b. Deo. 12, 1842, Petworth ; 
 
 ... ;/. 1870, P. 1872, Gul. S. Port Mourant, 
 
 1871-3; tr. Hon. [p. 908]. 
 BTTim, WUUam Bantoft: ed. Cod. Coll. a. 
 
 Trinity &o., Dem., 1844-6. 
 BUTT, George Holden, B.A. Cam. S. Port 
 
 Mourant, 1876-7 [p. 247]. 
 CAMPBELL, David, M.A. St. Andrews Univ. ; 
 
 li. 1820 ; 0. D. 1858, P. 1858, Gui. S. Wakenaam, 
 
 1859 ; West Coast, Dem., 1860-6 ; Wuramuri, 
 
 1868. Kei. 
 OAKFBELL, WiUiam Harper ; ed. St. Mark's 
 
 Col'.., Chel. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1870, Gul. .S. Bartica 
 
 C; -ove 4c., 1873-7 ; % St. Michael's, Berbioe, 
 
 1891-2. Died 1892. 
 OABTER, Charles. S. St. Matthew's, Dem., 
 
 1840-1 [p. 243]. 
 OHKIBTIAN, Edmund. S. PortMourant, 1864-5. 
 
 Hes. iU. 
 GONTERS, Gharles. S. BeterverwafrtinK, 
 
 1888-6 ; St. Saviour's, Ess., 1887-8. Dieil at 
 
 sea on way to Eug. on sick leave, Sept. 1, 1858. 
 OORNWALL, John. S. Berbioe (St. Saviour's 
 
 Ac), 1842-8. 
 CR08KERRT, Hugh, M.D. Dub. ; o. Jam. S. 
 
 Corentyn River, 1884. Died 1886, Skeldon. 
 BAITCE, Charles Daniel. S. Coretit>n Uivcr, 
 
 1880-7. Died 1887. 
 DAWES, John Samuel, D.D., LL.D., T.C.T. ; o. 
 
 D. 1881, P. 1888, Gui. S. St. Alban's, Bor., 
 
 1861-2 ; All Saints', Bcr., 1863-4 ; Altert, St. 
 
 George, Dem., 1856. Res. 
 BODOSON, WUliam James, MA. H. St. Peter's, 
 
 1842-3. Died 1848. 
 BONELLY, George William ; ed. S.A.C. .S'. 
 
 Lodge District, 1861-7. Died at sea. 
 BRTJiniOin), William Riohard; rd. S.A.C; o. 
 
 1867, Qui. S. New Amsterdam, Skeldon, «!to., 
 
 1867-70. Died July 1870 from an overdose of 
 
 an opiate. 
 XASTMAN, Robert Horgan. S. Demerara, 1 852 ; 
 
 Lmlge, Ber., 1883-4; St. James', Dem., 1868; 
 
 AH Souls' &c., Ber., 1886-7. Died 1887. 
 TARRAR, Ven. Thomas, B.D.Lambcth ; b. 1830, 
 
 Leeds; ed. York Tr. CoU.; o. D. 1866, P. 1866, 
 
 Gui. Ardn. of Dem. and Ess. 1890. S. Lower 
 
 Essequibo Indian Missions (Bartica Grovei&c), 
 
 1868-7S. Re>. 
 TARRAR, W., M.A. Keb. Coll., Ox. (son of 
 
 above) ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Gui. S. Corentyn 
 
 Biy., 1888-91 ; New Amsterdam, 1893. 
 
 John ; ed. Qii. Coll.. 
 iH'Cnuif Aiclri. nf 
 
 Cam. 
 Ksso- 
 
 FOTHERGILL, Ven. 
 
 .V. KsstMnillxi, l«:!(i- 
 niilbo hi. 242]. DicdlM.'l. 
 FOX, WiUiam, M.A. Dub. .S'. CliriHt Cliurob, 
 
 Dcni., 18446. 
 FREEMAN, John, S. All ."niiits'.Bcr., 1860 ; St. 
 Saviour's, Ess., 1881-4. Uied. 
 
 GILL, William, B.A. .S. Essequilm, 1839; St, 
 Stcphcirs, Ess., 1840-1. 
 
 GREATHEAD, John (ex-superiiiti'inlent nf 
 the Wcsleyiiii Missions in Guiana) ; o. D. 1883, 
 P. 1884,Oni. IS. Georgetown, 18H5-6. 
 
 HAPRIS, J. 0. S. Port Mourant, 1866-7. 
 
 HEA^D, Walter (Canon 1889) ; 6. Jan. 24, 1847; 
 ed. S.A.C: <>. I). IH71I, P. lH71,(lui. .v. St. 
 Mar^riiret's *(•„ Ber., 1871-8; Pomeroon and 
 Morui'a, 1875 Hf); St. .Tolin's, i'lss., 1884 92; 
 (t 1875-92) [p. 248]. 
 
 HILLIS, Robert, ft. Uivcr Berbice, 1856-9 ; St. 
 Saviour's, Ess., 1860-60. Died 1860 on siok 
 leave. 
 
 HILLIS, Thomas. .S.St. Paul's, Enmore,1886-S. 
 Res. Died at aea 1868. 
 
 HITCHUrS (or HICHENS), Alfred, M.A. Lam- 
 beth. .S. St. Mark's, Enmore, 18i;5 8. 
 
 HOLLAND, Henry, B.A. Cam. .S. Christ Church, 
 Dem., 1847 ; All Saints', Ber., 18IH. Res. ill. 
 
 HORE, Samuel Coode ; b. I'eb. 27, 1844, Isling- 
 ton : ed. London Coll, Div.; o. D. 1860, P. 1870, 
 Rip. .S.Berb'oe, 1878-9. Res. 
 
 HUMPHRIES, Henry, B.A. Dur. (Ir. Bah. 
 [p. 8841). .V. OreaUa, 1878-0. 
 
 HUNTER, Henry. S. St. Stephen's, Ess., 1812-3; 
 St. Peter's, Ess., 1844-6 ; Holy Trinity, Dem., 
 1846-8. 
 
 INOLE, S, (y S.) 1862. 
 
 JOHNSON, Martin B. .S. St. James, Wakenaam, 
 1847; St. Margaret's, Ber., 1848-50: St. Law- 
 rence, Ess., 1851-4; Wakenaam, 1866-8; Ber- 
 bice River, 1868-9. 
 
 JOSA, Fortunate Pietro Luigi ; 6. June 8, 
 1851, Rome ; ed. a R. Catholic and afterwards 
 at S.A.C.: 0. D. 1874, P. 1875, Gui. ,S'. Coolie 
 Missions, 1879-82; ^Trinity, Ess., 18H3-0; 
 f Christ Church, Georgetown, 1890 2 [pp. 249, 
 799, and Translations, Hindi, p. 807]. 
 
 KEEL AN, Joseph ; b. June 14,1845, Calcutta; 
 ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1877, P. 1879, Gui. H. La 
 Penitence, 1880. 
 
 LARGE, James Joseph ; ed. Battcrsca Tr. Coll. • 
 0. D. 1867, P. 1870, Gui. S. Port Mourant, 18(. 8- 9. 
 
 LATHBURY. T. S. AU Saints' .Sic., Ber.,18tl(i 8. 
 
 LEVIE, Alexander (a converted Jew). S. Port 
 Mourant, 1859. 
 
 LUGAR, Ven, James, M.A. Cam. S. Demerara, 
 1830-7 ; became first Ardn. of Demerara. Died 
 1853 [p. 242]. 
 
 •McKENZIE, Lambert (a negro) ; b. 1831, Ber. 
 bice ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. IH.'iS, Gui. H. Betervcr- 
 wagting, Dem., 1855 :St. Margaret's, Corentvn, 
 1886-7 ; Upper Berbice River, 1888-9 ; Lotlge 
 District, Dem., 1860. 
 
 McLELAND, J, S. Demerara, 1882-4. 
 
 MANNING, Samuel ; o. D. 1849, P. 1852, Gui. S. 
 St. Philip's, Dem., 1860 ; All Souls', Ber., 
 1851-2 ; St. Alban's, Ber., and Kiblerie, 1863-7 ; 
 St. Paul's, Waramurie, 1857-0. 
 
 MATTHEWS, George WiUiam : b. Nov. 24, 1857, 
 Prickwillow; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, 
 Gui. (}ave up a colonial Uving in Guiana for 
 Indian work. S. Pomeroon, Monica, and 
 Wairui Rivers, 1886-92. 
 
 MAY, Very Rev. Henry John ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., 
 Dem. ; o. D. 1853, P. 1866, Gui., became Deau of 
 
 ^B^ 
 
888 
 
 HOOIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 St. Qcordo'i 1890. S. St. Petrr hikI Hhk Uliiiid. 
 
 Km., IH63-4 ; Krleiultihlp, St. I'liul, Di'tii.. 1H65 ; 
 
 Eiimnro, Ht. Mark's, Uom., 18SU-U4 [pp. 346, 
 
 240 501. 
 XOOR, Robert Henry (Ir. Iiuliii [p. 010]). .S. licl 
 
 Air, 4c., IHWl; Noil I'arcll, IHH3. 
 XOORE, John Richard ; e,l. St. Uee* Coll. ; r>. D. 
 
 1H70, 1'. IHHO, Uui. .S.Miiry'rtlldiH;, 1H7»-S0;.st. 
 
 M.irv'H, C'orciityu, IHHl-4. 
 KOREAN, Oharlei ; <>. U. IHSU, V. IH67, (iiii. .V. 
 
 BurtioaOrovc, IH«7-8. 
 PEARSON, John Oeorse ; ed. C.M.S. Inst., Itciid- 
 
 iiiK : «. 1). 1H77, p. 1K79, Uui. /». I'ort Moiiriiiit, 
 
 187H-9; OroHllu, IHOO- 2. 
 PIERCE, WiUiun Edward, D.A., (7orp. Cli., Cam. 
 
 .!>. Potaro lUvcr, Hlieiiaiibuwio >fcu. (liidiaim), 
 
 1880-1. DrowiicxI Sept. 29, 1881, in the Mara- 
 
 beah FalU, witli bin wife, 3 of bis 4 cliiiilrcii, 
 
 and maid survaut [p. 24H-9]. 
 PIERITZ, Joieph Abraham (a coiivorteil Jew ). 
 
 S. Lodffc, Uvm., 1H61. Died 18(iy in Uiiluua 
 
 from luuiber-oart acoiderit. 
 ATTIOK, Frederick Louis ; 6. J\i1v 20. 1801. Kiiitji's 
 
 TeiKlitoii ; cot 8.A.C. ; o. U. 1883, P. 1885, Gui. 
 
 S. Potaro itiver, 1880-02. 
 UTIIOK, Thomas Edwin ; ej. Warm. Coll. ; ». I). 
 
 P. 1890, Gui. S. N.W. district, 1892. 
 BAOLEY, Thomas ; b. 1828, MurKt Lano ; e<l. St. 
 
 Bees Coll. a. St. Plillip's, 1855. 
 READ, Heniy, M.A., St. .loliii's Coll., Cam : b. 1 832 
 
 Maiiobcstt-r. .V. All Saints' &c., New Amster- 
 dam, 1869. 
 REOWAR, Henry R. ; c</. Cod. Coll. S. Bcrblce, 
 
 1830 41 (St. Patrick's, 1837-8; St. Sayiour'a, 
 
 1840-1) ; Trinity Ess., 1842-3 ; Wakenaani, Ess.. 
 
 1844-6_rp. 242]. 
 RITCHIE, Frank William, B. A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 
 
 o. D. 1886, Gui. fi. Mary's Hoimj, 188l)-7. 
 ROBnrSON, John, L.Th. Dur. S. Trinity, Ess., 
 
 1839-41 ; St. Saviour's, Ess., 1842-3. 
 8ALK0N, George, M.A. Dur. and S.A.C. ; h. 
 
 Oct. 16, 1853, Yatton. *'. Coolie MissIoii8,t 
 
 1888-92. Died April 19, 1892, in London. 
 SEIFFERTH, Charles Benjamin; b. No7. 17, 
 
 1836, Mahnesbury ; ed. Lioli. Coll. ; o. D. 1873, 
 
 P. 1874, Uui. ; Port Mouraut, 1874-5 ; OrealUi, 
 
 1876-8. 
 
 SMITH, BaTid, M.A. St. John's OolL, 0am. ; 
 
 0. D. I860, P. 1851, Hx. S. St. Mattbew's, Dem., 
 
 1884-6. 
 SMITHETT, W. T. 8. Bt. James, WakenMun, 
 
 Khh. 1840. 
 SNELI, Samuel. S. St. John's, Kss., 18S1-4. 
 
 Die>l. 
 SPOONER, Benjamin; id. Co<l. Coll. S. St. 
 
 .Matthew's, Dem., 1848-8 ; All Saints', New 
 
 Amsterdam, 1 844-7 ; All Souls', New Amster- 
 dam, 1848; Wakenaam, 1851-S; St. Stephen's. 
 
 Ess., 1863-8. Died 1868 from "overwork anil 
 
 over-exposure to the sun," 
 STRAKER, Ootavius John. S. St. George's, 
 
 Dem., 1848-80. Died 1867. 
 STRONG, Leonard. H. Kivcr Dlstriot, 18S6-7 
 
 [p. 242]. 
 TANNER, Augustus Soudamore. S. Demerara 
 
 h.vor, 1866-8; St. Stephen's, Kss., 1868 9; 
 
 Bartioa Grove, 1860-4. Died 1876. 
 THORLBT, Joseph. .ST. All Saints', Bcr., 1866. 
 
 Died after a uliort residence. 
 VENESS, Thomas Robert .V. Port Morant, Ber- 
 
 bioo, 1H60-3. Died Feb. 1863 of yellow fever. 
 VENESS, William Thomas; b. Nor. 6, 1 838, 
 
 Dcptford ; ed. St. Mark's Coll., Cbel. S. St. 
 
 Margaret's, Skeldon, Ber., 1862-71. Died 1877 
 
 [p. 247]. 
 WABIE, John William ; 6. 1820, London. S. 
 
 Moruca, 1854 : Waramuri, Ess., 1856-8. Jim. 
 
 ill Out. 1857 and died at Ardn. Jones' house at 
 
 St. George's, Dem., Sept. 17, 1858, from fever, 
 
 eontracted in work [p. 246]. 
 WEBBER, Ven. Richard Legge, M.A. Cam. S. 
 
 St. George's, Dem., 1844-5. Died 1873. 
 WEBBER, William John Bussell ; 6. 1830,SilTer- 
 
 ton, Ex.; ed. B.A.C. 3. St. Paul's, 1863^. 
 
 Died 1871. 
 WICKHAM, Horace Edward ; o. D. 1851, P. 
 
 18r.5, Gui. S. St. Augustine's, Dem., 1861-9. 
 WOODHOTTSE, George, M. S. Pomeroon, 1874. 
 
 Died 1877. 
 "WTATT, Ven. Francis James, B.D. Lam. ; o. 
 
 D. 1861, P. 1862, Gui. -S. Port Mourant, 1870; 
 
 Indian Missions, ^1879 ; became Ardu. of Dem., 
 
 1874 [p. 247]. 
 
 FALKLAND ISLANDS— One Missionary: BULL, Charles (<r. Cape [p. 889]). 
 S. Falkland Islands, 1860-7 (f 1861-7). 
 (Diocese of Falkland Islands, founded 1869.) 
 
 III. AFEICA, 1752-1892. 
 
 469 Missionaries (65 being Natives) and 271 Central Stations, now 
 included in 14 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. : — 
 
 WEST AFRICA (1752-6, 1766-1824, 1866-92)— 19 Missionaries and 8 Central 
 Stations. [Sec Chapter XXXV., pp. 254-68.] 
 
 (Dioceses of SiEiuiA Lbonk, founded 1882, and NlouR, founded 1864.) 
 
 •COLE, Samuel (a negro) ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, 
 
 S. Le. -S. Domingia, 1888-92. 
 COLLINS, James. S. Cape Coast Castle, 1818-19 
 
 [p. 268]. 
 BEAN, Joseph ; o. D. 1860, Bar. <Sr. Fallangia 
 
 and Domingia, 1860-1. Died January 4, 1861, 
 
 at Fallangia of fever [p. 264]. 
 BOBGSON, Edwin Heron {tr. Tris. [p. 894]). 
 
 S. St. Vincent, Cape de Verde Is., 1890-2 [p. 
 
 267.] 
 •BOTJGHLIN, Philip Henry (negro) ; ed. Cod. 
 
 Coll. ; 0. D. 1871, P. 1873, S. Le. *•. Domingia, 
 
 1873-88. Res. [Tran8latlon8,Susu, pp. 802-3.] 
 •BBPORT, J. H. A. (aegro) ; b. 1830 St. Kitts, 
 
 W.I. ; ed. Cod. Mission House ; o. D. 1866, P. 
 
 1861, S. Leone. A FaUangia, 1866-60, 1862-6; 
 
 Domingia, 1861, 1867-8. Licence tem^-^raru/ 
 
 withdrawn. Died September 20, 1873, in Boyal 
 Infirmary, Liverpool [p. 261-6, and Transla- 
 tions. Susu, pp. 802-3]. 
 
 FRASER (or FRAZER) Patrick ; o. D. P. 1786 
 Ely. S. Sierra Leone and Pensee Island 
 1786-7 or 8. Ket. iU [p. 269] ; tr. Bah. 1791 
 rp. 884]. 
 
 HAROLB, Riohard. S. Cape Coast Caatlci, 
 1823-4[p. 288]. 
 
 LEACOCK, Hamble J. or T. (the first Missionary 
 sent by the West Indian Association. >V. f Rio 
 Pongo, Fallangia, &c., 1 856-6. Died August 30, 
 1866, at Freetown [pp. 261-3]. 
 
 *XoEw£N, John Baplicte (negro) ; ed. Cod. 
 Coll. ; 0. D. 1869 Bar., P. 1873 8. Le. IS. Fal- 
 langia, 1877-86, Domingia, 1886-8, Isle de Los, 
 1881-3 (T 1878-88). 
 
 I 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 m.i 
 
 •MAVRIOX, J. A. (negro) : fd. Cod. Coll. ; o. 
 D. IHeS, P. IK«4, S. Le. a. FallaiiKlo, lH63-e. 
 Hei. [p. 366]. 
 
 •HOROAN, R. B. (negro); o. V. IH82 NiKer. 
 .v. Kiirrlntria, IH82 -». l}lc<l NoTenilMr 2 or 3, 
 IHHU, Freetown. 
 
 •HOROAN, 'W. 0. (negro); o. V. IHM3 Niger. 
 .V. nomingil^ IHH2-3. 
 
 NRVILLE, William Latimer, M.A.ljuicn's Coll., 
 Ox. .V. FollanKlii Ac, IH69-6I. Ule.1 July 7, 
 1H61, of fever [p. 204]. 
 
 PHILIP, William (ex-Curato of Tenby). .S. 
 
 Caiw C'diist Ciistle, 1HI7. IMed [p. 28M]. 
 PHILLIPS, Abel J. ; ej. Cod. CoU. ; o. D. IK6U. 
 
 r, IHtlu, Bar. S. Fallnnglu and l)l>JllllKll^ 
 18B0-3. AVi. ill [pp. 261 6], tr. WM. [p. KM2]. 
 
 •QTTAQT7E, Philip (anegri>); l>- 1711 : "/■ l)y 
 tlif Soolt'ty In Loiulon ; o. I76A, l.i)n., I>i<ing 
 the flrHt of any non-Kuroiiean raci' to nriilvt' 
 Anglieau Orders xiricr the lU'dirniattoii. ,1, 
 (."apeCdiiiit CiiMtlo, I7«5 IMIC. Diid Uotolier 17, 
 IHie [WP. 266-H, 771]. 
 
 TH0HP80N, Thomas, M.A., Fellow of Cli. Coll., 
 Cum. Ur. N.J. [p. 885]) ; the flr»t S.l'.G. Mimy. 
 to^Vfrioa. .S. CajKCiiust Caxtlc, 1752 fl. lle$. 
 ill [pp. 2BB-6]. 
 
 •TURPIN, Joieph William Thomaa (ne»;roi ; 
 »■«/. Cod. Coll. ; «. I). I8U8 lliir., P. 1871 .>^. I.e. 
 .S. Fotuha, IkIp de 1.0X, 18(17 72, Fallaiigia, 
 1873-4 ; Fotuba, 1876 7. Uei. [p. 2«(J]. 
 
 CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, WESTERN DIVISION (1821 -92) -102 Missionaries 
 and 66 Central Stations. [Sec Chapters XXXVI. and XXXVIL, pp. 2r.8-97.] 
 
 (Diocetioof Capkiown-, founded 1847.) 
 
 stle^ 
 
 ANDERSON, Ocor^e William, S.A.C. ; o. U. 
 
 1870, P. 1872, Cape. S. Mossel Bay, 1871-3; 
 
 Ilobertson, 1874-9; Riverwlnlo, 1880-92. 
 ANDREWS, WUUam, M.l). T.C.D. ; b. 1811 
 
 Lincolnshire. S. Knysna, 1881-60. 
 .ARNOLD, John Kuohleiaen, Ph.D. Tnliingcn 
 
 Univ., D.D. WlUiam and Mary Coll., N.S. ; 6. 
 
 Aug. 6, 1817, at Zell, Germ. S. Papendorp 
 
 (Moslems), 1878-81. Died Dec. 9, 1881 [pp. 
 
 278, 298]. 
 ATKINSON, Charlei Frederick ; >•</. S.A.C. ; o. 
 
 D. 1878, P. 1879, Cape. .S. Schoonberg, 1878-9 ; 
 
 Uniondale, 1883-6 ; Caledon, 1887-92. 
 BADNALL, Ven. Hopkins, D.D. and Fellow 
 
 Univ. Coll., Dub.; o. D. 1845, P. 1846, Dur. 
 
 .V. Capetown *(!., 1848-9; (Jlaremont, 1882-1 : 
 
 George, 1862-9 (Ardn. of George, 1862-9; do. 
 
 of Capetown, 18(i9-85). Died Sept. 1892, Kng- 
 
 hwd [pp. 274, 294]. 
 BAKEK, James (Canon) ; o. D. 1849, P. 1880, 
 
 Cape. a. Swellendam, 1849-67; KiUk Bay, 
 
 1879-87 [p. 290]. 
 BEBB, William, a. Capetown (St. John's), 
 
 1867-67. 
 3ELS0N, WUliam Eveleigh, M.A. Or. Coll., Oz. ; 
 
 6. 1827 ; «. D. 1860, P. 1851, Hoc. S. Rivera- 
 dale, f 1884-7; Malmesbury, 1867-70. Ses.m 
 
 [pp. 291-2] ; tr. Europe [p. 923]. 
 BENDELAOK, Ch. S. Swellenilam, 1881. 
 BLAIR, Thomas Richard Arthur, a. Wynbcrg, 
 
 1862-4. 
 .BRAHLET, WiUiam ; erf. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, 
 
 P. 1861, Cape. 3. Cale<lon, 1867-9; Ueaufort 
 
 West, 1863-4; SweUendam, 1860-1, 1868-92 
 
 (fl 889-92). 
 BRIEN, Robert. £. Schoonbcrg, 1866-8; Vic- 
 toria W., 1869-74. 
 rtROCK, R. : o. D. 1881, P. 1882, by Bp. Colenso, 
 nciled to the Church by Bp. of Cajietown 
 
 - -,. a. Somerset W., 1886". 
 SROOKE, Richard; o. V. 1864, P. 1866, Cape. 
 
 a. ClanwilUam, 1869-77 ; Claremont, 1877-80, 
 18f ^p. 784]. 
 
 BRO 'fINO, Thomas, T.C.G. Glas. Univ. ; o. 
 
 D. 1.-S34, P. 1868, St. And. a. Clauwilliam, 
 
 1868-68; Capetown, 1869-83. 
 3TJLL, Charles, M.A. Lamb.; 6. 1828, Hamp- 
 
 stead; o. D. 1881 Cape, P. 1886 Lon. .S. 
 
 Knysna, 1861 ; Pletteuburg, 1852-4 ; (r. Falk- 
 
 lands [p. 888]. 
 ITJRROW, E. J., D. a. Capetown and Wyn- 
 
 b€ffg,1831-3 [p. 272,. 
 CAHltXERI, Michael Angelo, D.D.MaltalTniv.; 
 
 b. Feb. 18, 1814, Malta ; o. D. 1838, P. 1836, 
 R.O. Bp. of Malta, a. Capetown (Moslems) 
 1848-63 [p. 379]. 
 
 OA&LTON, Frederick, M.A. Pem. Coll., Cam.; o. 
 D. 1838. P. 1840, 01 >fl. S. Stellenbosch, 1849-64. 
 
 CLARK, Richard Martin: b. June 18, 1837, 
 
 Reading ; o. 1875, Cai)e. ,s. Somerset, 1876-7 ; 
 
 Upiierl'aarl, 1878-92. 
 CLEMENTSON, William Lawaon, M.A. Cape 
 
 Univ.: 0. D. 1874, P. 1877. a. Brudusdorp, 
 
 1875-80. 
 CLTJLEE, Charles ; ((r. from O.F.S. [p. 897] ). a. 
 
 Malmesbury, 1872-82 : Ir. to Transv. [p. 8«7]. 
 COLLINS, W. a. Prince Albert, 1882-4. 
 CTJRLEWIB, James Frederick ; o. D. 1869, Cape. 
 
 a. Lower Paarl, 1860-92. 
 OTTRREY, R. A. a. (U-orgetown, 1863-4. 
 DORRELL, Alfred Anstey ; b. Sept. 22, 1842, 
 
 Lambeth : o. D. 1872, P. 1876, Cajm. a. Union- 
 dale, 1873 8; Nfwiands, 1881-90. lies. 
 DOUGLAS, Hon, Henry, M.A. Univ. Coll., Dur.; 
 
 o. D. 1840, P. 1847, Wor. a. Capetown, 1H.J8 
 
 [pp. 274, 277]. 
 EDWARDS, Frederick Dendy (ox-We.xIc-yau 
 
 Minister) : o. D. 1868, p. 1K72, Cape. a. .«u.ll- 
 
 endam, 1870-82 ; MaluicHbury, 1882-92 [p. 29U]. 
 EEDES, John ; o. D. 1867, P. 1869, Cape. a. 
 
 Beaufort W., 1869-60 (? 1861); Knysna, 1862, 
 
 1866-74 ; Caledon, 1876-86. 
 FI8K, George Henry Redmore ; o. D. 1860, P. 
 
 1867, Capo (? a. 1861). a. Durban, 18589. 
 FOOO, Ven. Peter Parry, M.A. Jes. Coll. Ox. ; o. 
 
 D. 1860, P. 1862, Win. (Arclidn. of Cleorge, 
 
 1871). a. George, 1871-81, 1886-8. 
 FRY, John. a. Capetown, 1836-7; Wynberg, 
 
 1838; Vyge Krai, 1839-41; Wynberg and 
 
 Rondebosch, 1842-4 [p. 272]. 
 OETHING, Guy ; 6.Dec.l4, 1829,Tatenliill,Staff.; 
 
 erf. S.A.C. : 0. D. 1889, P. 1861, Cap*-. ,S. ('ores, 
 
 1861-6; Greenpoint, 1866-7; Capetown, 1868; 
 
 Beaufort West, 1876-82. 
 OIBBS, Edwin ; b. April 1827, LittIehami)ton ; 
 
 erf. S.A.C. a. PU'ttenburg Ba\, 1887-9. Died 
 
 1892 in Somerset Hospital, (Capetown. 
 GIBBS, John; 6. 1835 Emscote, War.; erf. St. 
 
 Mark's Coll., Cliel. a. Prince Albert, 1869- 73 : 
 
 Papendorp, 1874. 
 GLOVER, Ten. Edward, M.A. Jes. Coll.. Cam. ; 
 
 o. D. 1851, P. 1862, Wor. ; Aidn. of George, 
 
 1869. a. Schoonberg, 1858-9 ; Zonnebloeni, 
 
 1889-68 ; George, 1868 [p. 785]. 
 GODFREY, James Robert; &.Nov.l,1837, Oxford: 
 
 o. D. 18ri, Ctape. 3. Somerset W., 1866-72 : 
 
 Papendorp, 1873 ; PortNoUoth, 1876-8 ; Fraser- 
 
 burg, 1881. 
 OORHAM, Joh V. St. John's Coll., Cam. : 
 
 b. 1823, Mersli. aent; o. 1). 1848, P. 1849, 
 C!hic. a. Woodlaiuis, 1863-4. 
 
 GRAY, Robert, B.A. Bp. Hat. Hall, Dur. ; 6. Den. 
 22, 1832, W. Rainton; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, 
 Man. a. iJeaufort, 1868 ; Simonstown, 1868-60. 
 
 il 
 
 j :-J' 
 
890 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 GREENWOOD, Frederick; ft. Deo. 8, 1839, 
 (H(.ucestcr ; «/. Kx. Tr. Coll. ; o. D. 1876, Cajie. 
 .s. Fraserburg, 1875-82 ; Prluoe Albert, 1885-9; 
 Bredasdorp, 1890-2. 
 OREBIEY, OeofFrey Ferren ; ed. Salisb. Coll. ; 
 0. D 1878, P. 1879, Ox. S. Papeiidorp (re- 
 named Woodatook, 1886), 1882-0 ; Claremout, 
 1887-9 
 HANCOCK, Thomas L. S. Fapendorp, 1865-7. 
 HAKE, Marmaduke ; rd. Doreli. CoU. ; o. D. 
 
 1879 Ox., P. 1881 Cape. .S. Salt Iliver, 1882. 
 HENRY — . (Station not state<l) 1851. 
 HEWITT, James Alexander ( Hon. U.C.L. Un. 
 8. U.S.A.); b. Aug. 13, 1843, Capetown; e<l, 
 S.A.O. ; o. D. 1871 Capo, P. 1873 Gra. 
 S. Bredasdorp, 1871-1; Hiversdiilo, 1876-9; 
 Worcester, 1880-90. lii-s. 
 HULYAKS, Percy Edward Hebard ; o. D. 1885, 
 
 P. 1890, Cape. S. Ouiltslioorn, 1887-92. 
 HIRSCH, Herrmann; o. D. 1857 Cape, P. 1861 
 Bath. .Si. Simonstown, 1858 ; Zonnobloem, 
 1858-9; Schoonberg, 1859-60. 
 HOPWOOB, H. G. .S. Robertson, 1868-73. 
 HOSMER, Arthur Henry, M.A. Or. Coll., Ox., 
 1848 ; o. D. 1817, P. 1848, Lie. S. Fraserburg, 
 1883-5. 
 INGLIS. J, .S. Paarl, 1852-70. 
 JEFFERY, Albert; b. July 17, 1838, Biilboro, 
 T. Wells ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1861, P. 1871, Cape. 
 S. ViUiersdorp, 1862-5 ; Ceres, 1806-92. 
 JENKINS, John David, M.A., Jenkyus Fellow of 
 Jesus Coll., Ox. [_.iee\>. 840] ; b. i 828, Mertbyr 
 Tviifil ; 0. D. 1851, P. 1862, Ox. ? S. 1852-3. 
 JOtiERNS, Charles Henry, M.A.St. John's Coll., 
 Ox.; o. D. 18(13, P. 1864, Lie. & Newlands, 
 1870-7. Jies. ill. 
 JONES Charles Earp ; ed, S.A.C; o. I). 1879, P. 
 
 1881, Cape. .S. Port NoUotli, 1879-92. 
 KENDALL, Robert Sinclair (tr. Eur. [p. 923]). 
 
 .V. Newlands, 1892. 
 KEWLEY, Thomas Wilson, M.X. New Coll.,Ox.; 
 o. D. 1872, P. 1873, Ely. S. Capetown, 1878-80. 
 LANODON, E. S. Bredasdorp, 1870; Paarl, 
 
 1871. 
 LAWRENCE, George ; o. D. 1857. P. 1874, Capo. 
 
 S. D'Urban, 1800-81 ; D'Urbaiisville, 1882-92. 
 LEGG, Jooob Philip; b. Man^h 1, 1830, (Tosix^rt; 
 0. D. 1873 St. Hel., P. 1874 Cape. S. Piuirl, 
 1872-4; Stelleiibosoh, 1875-88. 
 IIOHTFOOT, Yen. Thomas Fothergill, B.l). 
 I^mbeth ; b. Marcli 4, 1831, Nottingham 
 Castle; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1857 Lon., P. 1859 
 Cape (Ardn. of CajK) 1HS5). .i'. Ureenspoint, 
 1808 [p. 292]. 
 LOHAX, Arthur HoUiday ; ed. Lioli. Coll.; o. D. 
 1808, P. 1871, Cape. S. Papendorp, 1809-72 ; 
 tr. (}ra. [p. 891]. 
 MARTIN, Robert; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1870, P. 
 1874, Cape. S. Jlontague, 1871-4 ; Victoria W. 
 1875; tr.Qra. [p. 891]. 
 MARTINE, J. M, H. Worcester, 1851-4 [p. 296]. 
 MAYNARD, John; b. 1819, Halshaiu (Hull); 
 ed. York Tr. Coll.; o. D. 1817 St. And., V. 1849 
 Cape. S. Beaufort, 1849-57 ; Worcester, 
 1858-79 [p. 296]. 
 MOLONY, C. W, S. Clareinont, 1858-60. 
 MOORE, Fred-^rick Bullen ; n. 1). 1800, 1>. 1871 
 Cape. S. Wynberg, 1807 ; Constantia, 1808-92. 
 MORRIS, Allied ; b. 1820, Christian Malford, 
 Wilts ; ed. St. Mark's Col ., Chel.; o. D. 1865, P. 
 1861, Cape. S. Oudtshorn, 1861-89. 
 MORRIS, Willjam John Richard ; ed. S.A.C; o. 
 D. 1859, P. 1861, Ca|)e. S. (1) Robertson, 
 1869-64 ; Nama(iualand(Ookiep Ac), 1878-82 ; 
 (1) R., 1884-92. 
 MORTIMER, Benj imin Clapham; n. D. 1866, P. 
 1871, Cape. .S. Rivorsdale, 1867-74 ; Knysna, 
 1875-9. 
 MORTON, M. a. Somerret W., 1882-3. 
 KICHOL, Rob"rt Gibbons ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1864 
 Cape. ,s'. ( 1 ) St. Helena Bay, 1 864-6 ; Malmes- 
 bury, 1808 9 . (1) St. H.B., 1870-89. 
 
 PALMER, Walter Vaughan ; ft. 1823. ,S. Cape- 
 town, 1857 ; Papendorp, 1861-4. 
 PARMINTER, Ferdinand, B.A. St. John's Coll.. 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1859, P. 1860, Pet, S. Capetown, 
 1867-8. 
 PATTIBON, Charles Benjamin ; o. D. 1885, Cape. 
 
 S. Zuurbraak, 1886-92. 
 FERRY, Ambrose ; ed. St. Aid. Coll., Birk. ; o. 
 
 D. 1878, P. 1879, Der. S. TJniondale, 1880-3. 
 PETERS (Canon) Thomas Henry, M.A., T.C.D. ; 
 0. 1). 1857, P. 1859, Ex. S. Stellenbosoh, 1864- 
 74 ; Zonnebloem Kafir Coll., 1878-92 [p. 786]. 
 QTJINN, John; 6. 1808, Loughkea; o. D. R.C. 
 Bp. of Cloufert. S. Capetown, 1850-4 ; Papen- 
 dorp, 1856-7. 
 REYNOLDS, Charles William Henry; o. D. 
 
 1875, P. 1877, Bio. .S. Robertson, 1880-3. 
 ROBINSON, Daniel Edward U>: Natal [p. 896]). 
 
 S. Uniondale, 1885-9 ; Victoria W., 1890-2. 
 ROGERS, William Hoyle ; o. D. 1859 ; P. 1861, 
 
 Cuiie. S. Georgetown, 1861-4. 
 SAMUELS, John ComeUus; o. D. 1861, P. 18<lft, 
 Cape. S. Mossel Bay, 1866 ; Willowinore, 
 1867-8 ; George, 1870-5 ; Prince Albert, 1876-9 ; 
 Victoria W., 1881 ; George, 1892. 
 SANDBERG, Samuel (rr. Madras [p. 914]). S. 
 
 Caledon, 1851. Res. 
 SANDEKS, James Willis. .S'. Stellenbosch 
 
 district, 1838-9 [pp. 272-3, 278-9]. 
 SCHIERHOUT, William Peter Gerritt, M.A. 
 Cape Univ. ; o. D. 1880. P. 1882, Cape. .s. 
 SweUendam, 1882-6 ; Heidelberg, 1887-92 [p. 
 296]. 
 BHEARD, Robert, M.A. Cape Univ. ; o. D. 1875, 
 P. 1877, Cape. iS. Clanwilliam, 1878-89; 
 Worcester, 1891-2. 
 SHEARD, Thomas. S. Mossel Bay, 1857-70. 
 SHOOTER, Joseph (Emigrants' Chaplain on 
 voyage from Eng. to Natal, 1850). S. Albert, 
 1861-3. 
 SHORT, — . S. SweUendam, 1859. 
 SLINGSBY, WUliam Edward ; o. L. 1883. P. 
 
 1891, Cape. S. Mossel Bay, 1886, 1887-92. 
 S&TJIBB, George Meyler, B.A. Brazenose. ; ft. 
 1827 ; 0. D. 1851, Nor. S. Plettenburg, 1867-04. 
 TAYLOR, William Frederick (<r. Tris. [p. 894]). 
 
 ,S. Riversdale, 1880-00 ; Mossel Bay, 1 872-89. 
 THOMAS, Rice. S. Capetown, 1809-77. 
 THORNE, John (tr. Transv.[p.898]). S. Bredas- 
 dorp, 1882-9 ; tr. O.F.S. [p. 897]. 
 VON DADELSZEN, H. H. (tr. Madras [p. 915] i. 
 No fixed station 1841 [p. 272] ; tr. Ceylon 
 [p. 920]. 
 WAUGH, J. C. S. Caleilon, 1860-1. 
 WELBY, Rt. Rev. Thomas Earle, B.D. Laui- 
 beth ; 6. 1810, Rugby ; ex-Lt. 13th Light 
 Dragoons, India, and Missy, in Canada Ixee 
 p. 877] ; 0. D. and P., Tor. S. George, 1851-4, 
 1858-01 (l)eoanie Ard. of George, and on Aseen. 
 Day 1802 cons, in Lamb. Pal. Chap. Bp. St. 
 Helena) [pp. 284, 280, 321, 323-4, 332]. 
 WIDDICOMBE. John; ft. Mar. 28, 1839, Brix- 
 ham ; o. D. 1803, P. 1809, Cape. .V. George, 
 186.'-)-70 ; Malmesbury, 1870 ; tr. O.F.S. [p. 897]. 
 WILSHERE, Alfred R, Myddelton, M.A. Pein. 
 Coll., Ox. ; ft. Mar. 30, 1821 ; o. D. 1846 York, 
 P. 1840 Dur. S. Claremont, 1859-77. AVj. 
 Die<l 1891. 
 WILSHERE, Ebenezer Btibbs ; tr. India 
 [p. 915]. .S. Capetown, 1848 [p. 279] ; tr. Gra. 
 Dio. [p. 892]. 
 WILSHERE, Henry Michael Myddelton ; ft. 1827 
 Bhickheath ; o. D. 1861 Lon. S. Caledon, 
 1852-74; Simon's Town, 1876-6. 
 WOOD, A S. Capetown, 1857. 
 WRIGHT. Wii iam, M.A. Trinity Coll., Dub. ; 
 the first S.P.G. Missv.to S. Africa. .S. Capetown 
 and Wynberg, 1821-9 (tr. E. Div. [p. 892]) 
 [pp. 209-71, 771, and Translations, Dutch, 
 
 ll 
 
 alI 
 
 Bi 
 
 Bi 
 
 < 
 
 Bi 
 
 Bi 
 
 p. 813], 
 
 r6r~' 
 
 YOTINO. Daniel EUiott, M.A. Pem. Coll., Ox. ; 
 0. D. 1870, P. 1877, Ox. S. Woodstock, 1887-98^ 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 891 
 
 CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, EASTERN DIVISION (1821-92)- 104 Missionaries 
 and 52 Central Stations. [See Chapters XXXVI. and XXXVIII., pp. 268-86, 
 and 297-305.] 
 
 (Diocese of Gkaiiamstown, fouiidnj 1853.) 
 
 ALSREO, John ; o. D. 1859, P. 1864, Gru. S. St. 
 
 John's, 1859-68 ; Adelaide, 1869-81 ; E. London, 
 
 1882-6 ; K. London West, 1889-92. 
 ALLEJX, John Thomas Walford, B.A. Tr. Coll., 
 
 Cum.; 6. 1830 ; o. 1854, Clil. .S. St. .John's, 
 
 1866-7 [p. 299]. 
 AUSTIN, Daniel Lelf ; >il. Donli. Coll. ; o. 1). 
 
 1884 Ox., P. 1885 Pro. .S'. Kichniond, 1885-8 ; 
 
 tr. Transvaal fp. 897]. 
 BAKER, Frederick Henry; o. D. 1881 C.ra., P, 
 
 1883 Mar. .S. Sidlmrv, 1881-4; Ir. St. Hel. 
 
 BAlDWIN.Edward Curtis. M.A. Hcrt.CoU., Ox.; 
 
 0. D. 1870, P. 1872, 0.x. .S. gueenstown, 1878. 
 BANKES, Erederick. .V. aralmmstown, 1853-4. 
 BARBER, Edward WaUer; 6. Jan. 8, 1828, 
 
 Deptford; o. D. 1860, P. 1863, Gra. .S'. St. 
 Aliwal, 1862-6; Somerset E., 
 
 Peter's, 1861 ; 
 1807-8. lien. 
 •BOOM, Jacob ; 
 K.H., 1874-8; 
 
 n. D. 18/4 Gra. ,s'. St. Matthew's, 
 Cwaru, 1879-80; Rura, 1881-2 ; 
 
 tr. Kaff. [p. 893]. 
 BOON, John. *'. Mancazana, 1850 1 ; Cnvtcr- 
 
 viUe, 1861 ; Port Alfred W., 1862-4. 
 BOOTH, G. IS. Fort Beaufort, 1840-3. Died 
 
 AprillS, 1843[p. 272]. 
 BRERETON, Alfred WUUam ; b. Feb. I \ 1862, 
 
 Lonilon ; erf. S.A.C. ; o. 1). 1885, P. irt87, Ora. 
 
 ^'. Keiskamma Hoek, 1885 ; Dordrceht, 1886-9 ; 
 
 Snitter'.itim, 1889. 
 BROOKES, Edward Yoriok; b. April 20, 1842, 
 
 Islington ; o. D. 1870, P. 1876. .s'. E. London, 
 
 1874; Alice, 1876-8; Colesher),', 1880; Dor- 
 drecht, 1881-4; Sidlmry, 1887 9o. 
 BROOKES, George ; b. Nov. 8, 184:!, London ; eil. 
 
 S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1876 Gra., V. 1877 Cape. .S. 
 
 Colesberg, 1877-82. 
 BRUCE, William Robert; ". D. 1885, Gra. S. 
 
 Southwell, 1889-92. 
 CASS, Arthur Herbert Cu Pre ; eil. Cape Univ. ; 
 
 o. D. 1889, P. 1891, Gra. S. Keiskammn Hoek, 
 
 1890-1. 
 CATLING, John ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1883 Cape, P. 
 
 1885 Gra. S. Grahamstown, 1883 ; Bedford, 
 1886-92. 
 
 CHAMBERLAIN, Thomas, M.A. Ch. Coll., 
 Cam.; b. April 21, 1864, Queenstown, Capo 
 Colony ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881. St. Alb. .<;. Alice, 
 1882-4 (became Ardn. of Kokstail 1891 ). 
 
 COOPER, Theodore James, B.l). T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 1 870 Derry, P. 1874 Oss. S. Bi\rk!y K., 1 885-6. 
 
 COPEMAN, PhiUp Walker. ,!>•. Uitenhage, 
 1846-57 [pp. 272, 290]. 
 
 CORNFORD, Edward, M.A. St.-Tohn's Coll., Cam.; 
 o. D. 1866 Ex., P. 1867 Gra. S. Grahamstown, 
 1867-8. 
 
 COX, Samuel William ; h. Oct. 22, 1849, Lecila ; 
 e,l. S.A.O.; o. D. 1878, V. 1886. ,!>■. Herschcl, 
 1878-92. 
 
 COYTE, James Calrow; o. D. 1879 Mar., P. 
 
 1886 Gra. .S'. Peddle, 1887-90. Killed by light- 
 ning in vestry of CJhureh of SS. Siuum and 
 Jude, just after evensong on Second Sunday 
 in Advent 1890. 
 
 SE KOCK, S. N. (a Dutchman, and an ex-L.M.S. 
 
 Missy.) ; o. D. 1856, Gra. S. Colesberg, 1858-64, 
 
 1868-76 (Grahamstown, 1807). 
 ELLINGHAM, G. M. (tr. Transrnal [p. B07]). S. 
 
 Peddie, 1883-4. 
 EVERY, M. R. (/r.O.P.S. [p.8971). S. Hopctown, 
 
 1869-66 ; Burgliersilorp, 1867-8. v? a. 1874.) 
 •GAWLER, John WUUam; o. D. 1887. H. Port 
 
 Elizabeth, T 1887-92. 
 OOROON, John (tr. KaCf. [p. 893]). S. King- 
 
 williamstown, 1881-02 [pp. 809-10]. 
 
 GRANT, A.exander Joseph ; o D. 1878, P. 1880. 
 
 S. Queenstown, 1886-6 ; 1889-92. 
 GRAY, Samuel. S. Cradock, 1851-5 [p. 2971. 
 GREEN, Edward I. S. Queenstown, 1858-64 
 
 [p. 300]. 
 GREEN, T. ; o. D. 1868, Gra. S. Kaiiousie, 1868. 
 GREEN, T. W. a. Herschel, ? 1874-G; tr. Kaff. 
 
 [p. 893]. 
 GREENSTOCK, William (Ir. Kaff. [p. 893] ). S. 
 
 St. Luke's, 1856-9 ; St. Matthew's, Koiskamma 
 
 Hock, 1859-69; Port Elizabeth, 1870-4 
 
 [pp. 298-9, 301-2] Isee p. 897] ; Tr.mslatious, 
 
 Xosa [i)p. 803-4]. 
 HARRIS, O. S. Barklv E., 1880. 
 HEATHCOTE, Godfrey Samuel Charles ; ". D. 
 
 1883, P. 1886. S. Winterberg, 1885-6 : Adelaide, 
 
 1887-90. 
 HENCHMAN, Thomas ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, Cape. 
 
 .S'.Olifanfs Hoek, 1851 ; Fort Beaufort, 1856-70. 
 HOADLEY A. (tr. N.B. [p. 866]). .s. llichniond, 
 
 1889-90. Died March 20, 1891, at St. Murk'.s, 
 
 Kaffraria. 
 HUNTER, William EUjah (tr. Natal [p. 895] ). 
 
 & Alice, 1889-92. 
 HUTT, Richard G, ; o.D. 1857, Gra. ,S. St. John's, 
 
 1857-62, Grahamstown. 1862 4. 
 IMPEY, William; «. D. 1878, P. 1870, Gra. .S. 
 
 Sandflats, 1880. 
 JACKSON, W. H. .S. .';t. .John's, Sandilig», 
 
 1859. 
 JECKS, Charles Bloomer. B.A. Dur. Univ. ; erf. 
 
 S.A.C. ; I). D. 18HI, P. 1882, Gra. -S. Burghers- 
 dorp, 1882-4. 
 JOHNSON, W. H. L. .S. Alice, 1858 60. 
 •KAWA, Peter; .■</. Kaf. Coll., Gra. ; o. 1). Ihh9. 
 
 P. 1892, Gra. .S. Keiskamma Hoek, 1^90: 
 
 Knbousic, 1891-2. 
 KING, Lucius, B.A. T.C.n. ; <>. D. 1869, P. i-<7l, 
 
 Man. S. Queenstown, 1873-6. 
 KITTON, Ven. Henry; b. Oct. 12, 1819, Bircham. 
 
 Norf. ; e,;. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847, 
 
 dies.; Ardn. of Brit. Kaffraria, 1862. *. 
 
 Kingwilliamstown, 1862-73. Died June 1891 
 
 Isee p. 894]. 
 LANGE, C. R. (an ex-Lutheran Missy.) ; o. D. 
 
 1864 Gra. S. St. Luke's, Newlands, 1857-03. 
 LLEWELLYN, WiUiam, B.A. ; o. D. 1856 Cap.'. 
 
 P. 1858 Gra. fi. Uitenliage, 1858-92, ami 
 
 Humansdorp, 1 889-92. 
 LOMAX, Arthur HolUday (tr. Cape [p. 890]). 
 
 -S. Aliwal, 1874; Dordrecht, 1876-7; Soutli- 
 
 well, 1879-88 [p. 786]. 
 LONG, W. ; 0. Lon. S. Graaff Reynrtt, 1846-64 
 
 [pp. 272-3, 276]. 
 M'CORHICK, Richard ; f<l. Caiw Univ. ; o. D. 
 
 1867, P, 1869, Gra. ,S. Queenstown, 1867-8; 
 
 Koinglia, 1869-92. 
 MAGGS, Albert; b. Aug. 22, 1840, Midsomev 
 
 Norton (ex-WesIeyan I.ocal Pr.). .S. St. John's, 
 
 1865-6; Komgha, 1807-8; St. Luke's, 1869-81'. 
 
 Died l)y his own hand wliile insane in 1882. 
 MAGGS, Matthew Albtrt; /j. Oct. 3(1, 1869, Mid- 
 
 somer Norton; c</. S.A.C'; o. 1). 1884. P. 18h;i, 
 
 Gra. .S. Her.s<diel, 1884-6; St. Matthew's, K.H., 
 
 1880-7 ; Bolotwa, 1888-92. 
 •MALGAS, Daniel; ed. Kaf. C^oU., Gra.; o. 1). 
 
 1879, P. 1886, Gra. .S. .St. Luke's, 1870 80 ; Sr. 
 
 Andrew'.s, 1881-2; fort Elizabeth, 1883-5; 
 
 Fort Beaufort, 1887-92. 
 MARTIN, Robert (tr. V.npe [p. 890]). .S. Alice, 
 
 1879-81 ; Seymour, 1890 ; Wiutorberg, 1891-2. 
 •MASIZA, Paulus (a Fingoe) ; ej. by the Morit- 
 
 vians; o. 1). 1870 Gra., the first native of S.A. 
 
 ordained in Anglican Cliurcli. H. Fort Beau- 
 fort, 1870. Died 1870 [p. 303]. 
 
 
'*w«'iillH(j,«|!»lfl"«T(|W<s»i?^.lw'.' '< " 
 
 «92 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 KEAOEN, William; o. D. 18S5 Cape, P. 1857 
 
 Gra. S. Houthwell, 186ti-7 ; Post Ketief, 1857-8 ; 
 
 Wiriterberg, 1859-77. 
 XERRIMAN, Rt. Rev, Nathaniel Jamea, 
 
 D.U. B.N. Coll., Ox. : b. 1H09; o. 1). 1832, P. 
 
 1833. ,S. Grahamstown district, 1848, 1851-4. 
 
 Became Antn. of Kaffraria 1855, Dean of Cape- 
 
 towu 1870 ; eons, tliird Bishop of Uraliaiiis- 
 
 town Nov. 30, 1871, Gra. Cath. Died Aug. 16, 
 
 1882, from carriage accident on Aug. 7, 1882, 
 
 at Wold Hill, 3 miles from Graliamstowii 
 . [pp. 274, 280, 283, 297, 304, 310, 312, 316, 
 'te4H-9, 361]. 
 HITCHELL, Henry John (Ir. Kaff. [p. 893]). 
 
 H. Dorilreclit, 1890 ; tr. Natal [p. 895]. 
 •UNITAKAMA, Stephen; o. D. 1874 Gra. 
 
 S. Beaufort, 1874-84. 
 •HOMOTI, Philip WUUam; o. D. 1885 Gra. 
 
 S. (irmif lleinet, 1885-91. 
 •MTOBI. Hezekiah ; ». D. 1887, P. 1892. Gra. S. 
 
 Cradock, 1887-92. 
 nnJUINti, Robert John; i. June 30, 1838, Box, 
 
 Wilts; (?</. S.A.C. ; o. D. 186.% P. 1864, (ira. 
 
 S. St. Jolin's, Bolotwa, 1863-7 ; St. Bartliolo- 
 
 mew's, 1868-73 ; Graliamstown, Kafir lust., 
 
 1864-92 [pp. 307, 785-6]. 
 •HZAKO, Daniel; o. D. 1877 Gra. S. Port 
 
 Elizabeth, 1877-82 : tr. Natal [p. 895]. 
 NEWTON, Alfred James; o. D. 1867, P. 1869, 
 
 Gra. .S.St. Peter's, Gwatyu, 1867-78 ; HersclicI, 
 
 1878-9 ; St. Peter's on Indwe, 1879-92. 
 
 [Translations, Xosa, p. 803.] 
 •NOWANI, E. S. St. Mattliew's, K.H., 1877-82. 
 NrVEN,— . 5. Cradock, 1849-61 [p. 297]. 
 NORTON, Matthew; o. D. 1860, P. 1862, Gra. 
 
 •S. Kalioou Kiver, 1860 [see p. 893] ; Adelaide, 
 
 1862-6 ; Cradock, 1869-73. 
 ORGAN, Henry James; b. 1867; erf. S.A.C. ; 
 
 o. D. 1883 Cape, P. 1886 Gra. 3. Burghers- 
 dorp, 1886 ; tr. Transv. [p. 898]. 
 ORFEN, Charles Edward Herbert. M.D. H. 
 
 Colesbi'rg, 1848-57 [pp. 274, 276, 297]. 
 OVERTON, C. F. ; o. D. 1867 Gra. .S. E. Lon- 
 don, 1867-72. 
 PAIN, Edmund, ,S. Somerset E., 1849-66 
 
 [p 297]. 
 PARNEH, Cyrus May; !>. Jan. 17, 1864, Caer- 
 
 liayes. Corn. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. 1). 1887, P. 1889, 
 
 Gra. .S. QuTOiistown, 1887-8 ; Catlicart, 1890. 
 PATTEN, Charles Frederick; <i. D. 1864, P. 
 
 1867 ; ,S'. St. .Tohn's, Udotwa, IS65-H3. 
 PATTISON, Joseph; nl. Warm, (.'oil.; o. 1). 
 
 1888 Gra. ,S'. Peddie, 1885, 1887-90 (llura, 
 
 1886) ; Herschel, 1889-90. 
 PHUIP, WilUam ; ed. Kaf. Coll., (ira. ; o. D. 
 
 1879, P. 1885, Gra. .S'. Grahamstown, 1879-84 ; 
 
 Nowlands, 1885-6; Igwaba, 1887-92. [Trans- 
 lations, Xosa, p. 803.] 
 ROBINS, WiUiam Henry; nl. St. Cvp. Coll., 
 
 Bio. ; a. 1). 1879, P. 1882, Bio. ; S. Stcynsbiu-g, 
 
 1889-92. 
 ROSSITER, William ; o. I). 1863, P. 1867, Gra. 
 
 Station not stated, 1864-66. A Aliwal, 1875-8, 
 
 1881-5, 1889-92. 
 ST, LEOER, Frederick Y., B.A. Cor. Cli. Coll., 
 
 Cam. .V. Qiu'fiistown, 186'^-71. 
 SHAW, William Clark; o. D. 1873, P. 1877. .S. 
 
 Seymour, 1874-85. Uic<l Marcli 24, 1890, from 
 
 fall from liis horsi' on Marcli 19. 
 SINOEN, John Fitch ; o. 1). 1882, P. 1883, Capo. 
 
 H. Bedford, 1884 ; Adelaide, 1885. 
 
 SLOAN, Joseph Wore, LL.B. K.C.L. ; o. D. 
 
 1868, P. 1859, Lon. S. E. London, 1874-7. 
 SMITH, George; o. D. 1875, P. 1879, Gra. 3. 
 
 Port Elizabeth, 1884. 
 SMITH, Horace, L.Tli. Dur. Univ. ; 6. 1832 ; o. 
 
 P. 1867 Gra. 3. Keiskamma Hoek, 1866 ; St. 
 
 ^^Im's, SandUis, 1857-9 [p. 299]. 
 
 William Anderson ((r. 
 
 Graff Reinet, 1856-81, 
 
 STEABLER, (Canon) 
 
 O.F.S. [p. 897]), ,S'. 
 
 1885-92 [p. 274]. 
 STUMBLES, Robert Washington; o. D. 1868 
 
 Gra., P. 1877 Cape. *'. Peddie, 1877-8, 1882: 
 
 St. Luke's, Newlands, 1883-92. 
 SYREE, Peter J. ; e,l. Bonn. Univ. ; o. D. 1857, 
 
 P. 1868, Gra. 3. Smith's Location, 1857 ; Port 
 
 Frances (from 1862 Ciillcd "Port Alfred"), 
 
 1869-64. 
 TABERER, Charles ; b. Ap. 12, 1843, Nuneaton ; 
 
 o. U. 1867, P. 1869, Gra. 3. Fort Beaufort, 1867- 
 
 9; St. Matthew's, Keiskamma Hock, 1870-92 
 
 [pp. 302-3, and Translations, Xosa, p. 803]. 
 TEMPLE, Alexander ; ed. S.A.G. ; o. D. 1873 St. 
 
 Hele., P. 1880 Pre. A". Burgliersdorp, 1877-8; 
 
 tr. Tmnsv. [p. 898]. 
 THOMPSON, George, JI.A. Station not stated, 
 
 1851. .S. Grahamstown &o., 1860-74. Died 1874. 
 TRTJSCOTT, Howard John Henry ; ed. K.C.L. ; 
 
 <). D. 1884 Trn., P. 1888 Wor. 3. Uitenliage, 
 
 1884-6. 
 TURPIN, WiUiam Homan (tr. Kaff. [p. 893]). 
 
 S. Gnihamstowii. 18«(i 92 [p. :!03, and Transla- 
 tions, Xosa, p. 803]. 
 TTRQUHART. A. J, ,S. Cnulock, 1868-61 ; Gra- 
 hamstown, 1862 4. 
 WALLIS, William Charles: o. D. 1866, V. 1857, 
 
 Gra. 3. Alice, 1858; limfrlicrsdorp, 1859-67; 
 
 Cradock, 1885, 1891. 
 WATERS, Yen. Henry Tempest ; b. (Tct. 23, 1819, 
 
 Newcastle-on-Tyne ; o. D. 1850 Cai*, P. 1866 
 
 Gra. 3. Southwell, 1850 ."i : fr. Kaff. [p. 893]. 
 WHITE, William Henry Thomas ; ed. S.A.C. ; 
 
 o. D. 1889, r. 1891, Gra. *'. Graliamstown, 
 
 1 890-2 
 WILLIAMS, WiUiam John; b. Oct. 14, 1858, 
 
 Neath Abbey ; ed. St. Ufcs and Wann. Coll. ; 
 
 0. D. 18&4Gra., P. 1888 .\. Cliina. A'. Moltcno, 
 
 1885; <r. China [p. '121]. 
 WILLSON, Joseph ; i . 1817. Maidstone : o. 1818- 
 
 9 Cape. * Post lletief *c.. 1849 58. Murdered 
 
 liy Kafirs, Sunday Feb. 28, 1 858, within a mile 
 
 uf E. London, on the way to service at Fort 
 
 Pato [pp. 271, 297, .301]. 
 WILSHERE, Ebenezer Stibbs (Ir. Ca))o [p. 890] ). 
 
 3. Fort Beaufort, 1849-55 [p. 279]. 
 WILSON, John Robert ; b. 183•^ Lasswade, Scot. ; 
 
 o. 1). 1859, V. 1861, Gra. 3. Alice, 1881-73; Fort 
 
 Heuufort, 1877-84,1887-92. /le.t. iW. 
 WOODROOFFE, (Canon) Henry Reade, M.A. 3. 
 
 St. John's Kabousie, 1859; St. Peter's, 1860; 
 
 Grahamstown, 1860-2; St. .lohn's, Bolotwa, 
 
 1862-4; Somc'rsct E., 1882 3 [p. 786 anil 
 
 Translations, Xosa, p. 803]. 
 WRIGHT, WUUam, M.A. (?r. W. Uiv. [p. 890]). 
 
 .S. ilathurst, 1829 32. 
 WYCHE, CyrU H. E„ M.A. Tr. Coll., Cam.; Ii. 
 
 July 18, 1h;14, (Jamborwell. .S'. E. London, 
 
 1878-81. Drowned July 24, 1831, in crossing tho 
 
 H. Clialuma in an o.\-cart wliile visiting his 
 
 district. 
 WYLD, SamueL S. St. Luke, 1865-8. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 893. 
 
 -ST. 
 
 KAFFItAUTA (1855-92)— 38 Missionaries and 23 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XXXIX., pp. 305-17.] 
 
 (Diocese, now St. John's, founded 1873.) 
 
 Gra- 
 
 ADKTN, Frederick John ; 6. 1867, Churcheatoii; 
 
 (frf. S.A.C.; o.D. 1881,P. 1882,St. J. .S.Kokstad, 
 
 1884-92. 
 *BANOELA, Stephen Adonie (an Amapondo- 
 
 mlsl); o. D. 1873 Gra., P. 1887 St. J. S. (? 
 
 1873-7); (1) St.Aufrustine's, 1878-82; St.Mark's, 
 
 1883; Umtata, 1884-9; Maclear, 1890-2; (1) 
 
 St. A, 1891-2 [p. 313, anil Translations, Xosa, 
 
 p. 803]. 
 BEAN, James ; h. Juno 3, 1852, SlierifT Hutton, 
 
 Yk. ; eiL BiirKh Mission House ; n. D. 1882 
 
 Kaffi., P. 1887 Bris. .S. Vmtata, 1883-4. 
 •BOOM, Jacob (tr. Gra. [p. 891] >. .S'. .St. Peter's, 
 
 1884 9. Died Dec. 1889, of liver complaint. 
 BROASBENT, Francis A. ; eii. Springvale ; o. 
 
 D. 1875 St. J. .S. Ensikeni, 1875-9. 
 BUTTON, Ven, Thuraton (tr. Natal [p. 895]). 
 
 S. Clydesdale fArdn. of, 1879), 1872-8«. I)ie<l 
 
 from "fall from liorse, 1888 [pp. 312, 333]. 
 OAHERON, (Canon) William Mouat, M.A. Cor. 
 
 Oh. Coll., Ox.; o. D. 1878, P. 1880, St. J. .S. 
 
 Umtata, 1884-9 [p. 786]. 
 CKATER, James Qibbon ; h. May 28, 1855, Acton, 
 
 Clies. ; o. D. 1879 St. J., P. 1889 Zul. S. Ensi- 
 
 keni, 1880-2; Clydesdale, 1883 8. 
 OOAKES, Yen. Etienezer Lloyd ; 6. June 4, 1853, 
 
 Maritzburg; prf. Taunton Wesleyan Coll. and 
 
 S.A.C. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, St. J. S. Umtatu, 
 
 1879-82; St. Peter's, 1882-6; St. Mark's, 
 
 1886-92. 
 DAVIS, Himifrey (Ir. Natal [p. 896]). S. Kokstail, 
 
 1879-81. 
 DIXON, Edward Young; o. D. 1879, P. 1H88, 
 
 St. J. S. Clydcwlale, 188-1 5, 1891-2. 
 DODD, William Douglas ; h. Feb. 4, 1841, Eton ; 
 
 ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1870, Gra. .S'. St. 
 
 Augustine's, 1865-7 , St. Alban's, 1867-74. /{<•*. 
 
 [pp. 310-11], 
 IBSON, (Ciiii 
 
 GIBSON, (Cimon) Alan Oeorge Sunmer, M.A. 
 
 C.C. Coll., Ox. ; ft. May 7, 1856, Fuwley, Hants.; 
 
 0. D. 1879, P. 1881, tin. A Umtiitii, 1882-3 ; 
 
 St. Augustine's, 1884-7; St. Cutlibert's (Ncolosi) 
 
 1884-92; (Ardn. of Kokstiid 1886 91) [p. 311, 
 
 and Translations, Xosa, p. 803]. 
 GODWIN, Robert Herbert, H.A. T.C.I)., M.A. 
 
 St. Ed. H., Ox.; o, D. 1873,1'. 1875, Man. .S. 
 
 Umtata, 1884, 1891-2 [Translations, .\osa, 
 
 p. 803]. 
 GORDON, John ; o. D. 1861, P. 1864, Gra. .S. 
 
 All Saints', Uuslioc, 1862 77 [pp. 309 10] ; tr. 
 
 Gra. [p. 891]. 
 GREEN, T. W. (/r. (Ini. [p. 891] ). S. All Saints', 
 
 Bashee, 1877-86 ; .Matatit-la, 1886 92. 
 GREEN8TO0K, William : o. 1). 1854, P. 1856, 
 
 Gru. ,S. Kreli's country, 1856; /r. Gra. Oio. 
 
 [p. 8911. 
 •JWARA, Ebenezer; o. D. 1882 St. .1. S. St. 
 
 Aupustino's, 1883 9: Mount Prerc, 1891-2. 
 KEY, Rt, Rev. Bransby Lewis. D.I), l.anibctli : 
 
 ft. Jan. 6, 1838, London; c./. S.A.C: o. 1). 1H64, 1". 
 
 1 886, Gra. S. St.AuK'ustine's, 1865 K2 (KoinKlin. 
 
 1866); Umtata, 18^4-92; cnns. Ooadj. Up. of 
 
 St. John's Aug. I'i, 1883, in St. James's. 
 
 Umtata: became Bishop of do. 1886 [pp. 310-11, 
 
 315-16, and Transl-tions, Xosa, p. 803]. 
 KANSBRIDGE, Sydney Gilbert, M.A. T.C.D.;. 
 
 6. April 24, 1863 ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Lie. A'. 
 
 St. Andrew's, Pondoland, 1891-2. Re.i. 
 •HA8IK0, Petrus ; eil. St. John's Coll., Umtata ,- 
 
 o. D. 1886 St. J. S. Clydesdale, 1889-92. 
 •KASIZA, Peter K. (a Fingoe) ; o. D. I87:i Gra.. 
 
 P. 1877 St. John's, being the first nativeof Soutli 
 
 Africa admitted to Priesthood in the .\iif>:licaii 
 
 Church. S. (Not flxe<l, 1873-8) ; St. Mark's. 
 
 1879-92 [pp. 313, 315]. 
 HITOHEU., Henry John ; o. D. 1877 St. .Tohn's, 
 
 P. 1881. .S'. Kokstad, 1877-8; St. Mark's, 
 
 1884-6 ; tr. Gra. [p. 892]. 
 •NGCWEN8A, WiUiam ( tr. Natal [p. 895] ). f.. 
 
 (No fixed station, 1875-6); St. Andrew's, Ponilo- 
 
 land, 1877-80; Clydesdale, 1880 92. 
 NORTON, Matthew (Ir. from and to Gro. 
 
 [p. 892]). S.St. Mark's, 1861. 
 ^NXSIKO, Jonas Thomas (a Fingoe) ; ft. Sept. 23, 
 
 1850, near Grahamstown ; erf. S..\.C. ; o. 1). 
 
 1873 Gra. S. St. Mary's, Xilinxa, 1873-6 ; St. 
 
 Cyprian's, 1876 ; ? 1877-80 [p. 313, an(! Trans- 
 lations, Xosa, p. 803]. 
 OXLAND, John Ozley ; ft. June 11, 1844, Ply- 
 mouth ; ed. Cor. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1873 Ex„ 
 
 P. 1876 St. J. .V. St. John's Biver, 1874-6 ; St. 
 
 Andrew's, Pondoland, 1877-8 [1878, British 
 
 Resident in Pomloland] ; Clydesdale, 1886 92. 
 PARKINSON, George (tr. Natal [p. 895]). ,S. 
 
 Clydesdale, 1871-2. Res. ill [p. 312]. 
 STEAD, WiUiam YewdaU; 6. Oct. 1 5, 1868, Kccles- 
 
 hilUci/.S.A.C; o.D.1884,P.1885,St.J. .ST. Clydes- 
 dale, 1885 ; St. Peter's, Butterworth, 1886-92. 
 STEWART, Robert ; ed. Mailras Coll. and Gla-^. 
 
 Univ. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, St. J. S. Port Si. 
 
 John's, 1886-8 [p. 311] ; tr. Transvaal [p. 898^ 
 SUTTON, Frank W. (tr. Burma [p. 918]). >. 
 
 Umtata, 1890-2. 
 TONKIN. Charles D. ; o. D. 1877 St. J. .^ . 
 
 Matatieln, 1Hr9-80; St. Andrew's, Pondolaml 
 
 1884-8 ; tr. Natal [p. 896]. 
 TURPIN, William Homan ; ft. Tullamoro, Ir. : 
 
 0. D. 1859, P. 1864, Gra. .V. St. Mark's, 1889-6U : 
 
 tr. Urn. [p. 892]. 
 WATERS, 'Ven. Henry Tempest (Ir. Gra 
 
 [p. 892]). .>>'. St. Mark's, 1855 83 ( Ardn. 1874 ) 
 
 Died Nov. 2il, 1883 [pp. 281), :)l)7 9, 313, 316]. 
 WATERS, Henry (son of alwive) ; ft. Nov. 30. 
 
 1852, Southwell; <'d. S.A.C; n. 1). 1876, P. 
 
 1880, St. J. ,S'. St. Alban's, 1876-92. 
 WEBBER. Henry Born ; ed. Burgh Jliss. Ho. ; 
 
 n. D. 1887 Sal., P. 1888 St. J. ,S. Mount Frere. 
 
 1889-92. Invapaoitftted. 
 WILLIAMS. Tegid Aneurin : /■(/. S..\.C. and 
 
 Dur. Univ. ; <>. D. 18H4, P. 1886, St. J. ,S. St.. 
 
 I't'tcr's. IHS1-5; Umtata, 18S6-7 ; re. Quebco 
 
 [p. H72]. 
 "XABA, John (previously calle<l "James") ; ed. 
 
 St. .lohn's (^oU., Unit. ; o. D. 1 h89 .St. John's. .S. 
 
 Umtata, 1891 2 [Translations, Xosa, p. 803]. 
 
 ORIQUALANP WEST (1870-0'2)- -1« Missionaries and 6 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XL., pp. 317-lfl.J 
 
 (Part of Dioot'S'of Ulohmfunikin [tC'" p. 897].) 
 
 BALFOUR, Francis Richard Tcwnley, .M.A. Tr. 
 
 (;o11.. Cam. ; o. D. 187:!, 1'. 1871, Ox. X Du Toits 
 
 Pan *o., 1876-7 ; tr. Basn. [p. 894]. 
 BEVAN, William Henry Bawlinson, M.A. dr. 
 
 Beoh. [p. 898]). .-<'. Karkh. Kimhurley, in., 
 
 part of 1877-9 ; Ir. ?'.ech. [p. 898]. 
 
 CLULEE, Charles (of O.P.S. [p. 897]). Visiting' 
 Diamond Kielils part of 1869 70 [p. 317], 
 
 CROGHAN, Ven. D. n. (of O.F.S. [.tw p. 897]). 
 Visitink' Diamond Fields part of 1869-70 
 [pp. 317 18J. 
 
 CROSTHWAITE, Herbert; r^.Thco. CoU., Bloem- 
 
894 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 iflf •* 
 
 & 
 
 m 
 
 ly. 
 
 fontein ; o. D. 1884. P. 1S86, Oro. «Sf. Beacona- 
 fleld, 188I-9I) (ti: O.P.S. [p. 897]). 
 
 SOXAT, Frederick William, B.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; 
 0. D. 18C8 Ulo., P. 1869, Gra. .S'. Kimberley, 
 Du Toits Pan, Barkly, Ac, 1873-7 [pp. 317-8]. 
 
 OATJL, Ven. William Thomaa, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 
 .Tunc, 24, 1844, Lambetli ; o. D. 1873 Der., P. 
 1876, Bio. S. (f) Du Toits Pan, 1880-3 ; Kim- 
 berley, 1884-92. 
 
 JACKSON, WilUam Edward, M.A. C.C.C, Cam. : 
 0. D. 1877, P. '878, Ches. S. BeaconsfleW, 
 1888-9. Hei. 
 
 KITTON. Ven. H. (of Graliaiii's T. [p. 891]). .V. 
 Klip Drifi Ac, 1870-1 [p. 317]. 
 
 MITCHELL, 0. (tr. O.F.S. [p. 897]). S. Kim- 
 berley, 1881 92 [p. 319] ; tr. O.F.S. [p. 897]. 
 
 RIOKABOB, John Witheriton, B.A. Oon. and 0. 
 
 CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 1867 Win., P. 1868 Maur. .V. 
 
 Kimberley&c, 1873-7 [p. 318]. 
 SADLER, H. (of Transy. [p. 898]). Visiting 
 
 Diamond Fields, 1871 [p. 317]. 
 STENSON, Edmund William; o. D. 1872. P. 
 
 1873, Bio. S. Kimberley &c.. 1873-4 [p. 318] 
 
 and tr. Basu. [sei- below]. 
 STENSON, John WUliam ; ed. St. Cyp. Th. Coll., 
 
 Bio. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, Bio. ? K 1881 ; Kim- 
 berley, 1891-2. 
 TOBIAS, Charles Frederick, LL.B. S.S. CoU., 
 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1879, Bio. A Beacons^Keld 
 
 Ac., 1886-8. 
 WRIGHT, Radford Gtaceleigh Ellis ; ed. T.C.D. ; 
 
 0. D. 187(), P. 1875, Bio. S. Diamond Fields, 
 
 1873 7 [p. 318]. 
 
 ST. HELENA (1C47-92) and TRISTAN D'ACUNHA dc. (1851-6, 1888-9)— 
 19 Missionaries and 6 Central Stations. [Sec Chapters XLI., XLII., pp. 319-24.] 
 
 (Diocese of St. Helena, fonnded 1869.) 
 
 N.B.— Witli the exception of tlio Rev. E. Dodgson and W. F. Taylor (Tristan d'Acun".a), and 
 A. G. Berry (Ascension Island), tlie following list refers wholly to the Island of St. Helena. 
 
 BAKER. Frederick Henry (tr. Gra. [p. 891]). 
 
 6". St. Paul's, 1884-92. 
 BENNETT. Edward, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1854, 
 
 P. 1865, CJhes. S. Jamestown, 1858-9: St. 
 
 Piiul's, 18G0-2 [pp. 320-1]. 
 BENNETT, Qeorsre, B.A. T.C.D. (brother of 
 
 E. B.) ; 0. D. 1 852 S. &, M., P. 1 854 York. ,S'. 
 
 St. Paul's and Rupert's Valley, 1868-02 ; Jumos- 
 
 town, 1860-2 [p. 320]. 
 BERRY, A. G. S. Ascension Island,^ 1861-8. 
 BODILY, Henry James ! b. Feb. 18. 1830, Loud. : 
 
 erf. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1853, P. 18.')t. Lie. ,S. 
 
 Loiigwood, 186l-7(andRuiK'rt'sVidlny, 1804-7) 
 
 [p. 321], 
 BOTSFIELD, WUliam. Fellow of Line. Coll., 
 
 Ox., first S.P.G. .Missv. to St. Helena ; b. 
 
 Spilsby, Line. N. St. Helena. liH7-61 [p. 319]. 
 OADKAN, Peter Frank ; fc. July 20. 1848, Sheffleld; 
 
 0. D. 1877, Lon. .s'. Jamestown, 1877-8. Res. 
 DODGSON, Edwin Heron; ft. .Tune 30, 1846, 
 
 Croft, Darlington: n. D. 1873, P. 1874, dies. 
 
 .<>. Tristan d'Aounha. 18H1 9 flip. 323-4]. He'. 
 
 ill, and tr. Ciipn dc Verde [p. 8881. 
 ELLIS Stephen Jah^son : h. Mav 27, 1867, New- 
 
 ton. Liiiford; o. I>. issi. V. IHHS, Man. ,v. 
 
 .Tamestown and Rupert's Valley, 1886-91; tr. 
 
 O.F.S. [p 897]. 
 ESTCOURT, Matthew Hale. B.A. Ex. CoU. ; 6. 
 
 1818 : 0. D. 1813, P. 1844, Glos. .V. St. Helena, 
 
 1852-4 [p. 320]. 
 FREY, L, (ex-German Missy, in India) ; o. D. 
 
 lM9^Cape. ,S'. St. Paul's, 1801-3 [p. 319]. 
 GUODWIN, Thomas ; ». D. 1871, P. 1874, St. H. 
 
 S. African Mission. 1871 ;St. John's,1872-4 ;<r. 
 
 Natal [p. 895]. 
 GRAY. Robert. ,S'. Jamestown, 1804. 
 HANDS. John Compton : h. Mav 8, 1842, Davcn- 
 
 trv : i'd. S.A.C. ; -.. D. 1868, P. 1874, St. H. S. 
 
 Longwood, 1868 02. 
 HUGHES, Edwin; h. Sept. 16, 1839, Mannfon, 
 
 Wales : fd. Jesus (^l11.. Ox. : o. D. 1887, P. 1888, 
 
 Chi. .V. Jamestown, 1891-2. 
 LAMBERT, J. C, ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, St. H. 
 
 S. .Tamestown, 1879-80. Left. 
 SMITH. Lister ; cd. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1 866, 
 
 P. 1H74, Lon. S. Jamestown, 1876. 
 TAYLOR. WiUiam Frederick; o. D. P. 1850 
 
 Nor., first Missy, at Tristan d'Acunlia, 1861-6 ; 
 
 tr. Cape [pp. 322-3, 890]. 
 WHITEHEAD, Henry. .V. St. .hdm's, 1801-71 ; 
 
 St. I'liul's, 1S72-H4. Died .Tuly 21, 1884. 
 
 BASUTOLAND (1875-92) 9 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XLIII., pp. 324-7.] 
 
 (Part of Diocese of Blokmf(ixtkix [.«'(> p. 897].) 
 
 BALFOUR, Francis Richard Townley, M.A. (tr. 
 
 Grill. W. [p. 893]). .S. Thlotse Heights and 
 
 Sfkubu &c., 1877 -8 [p. 320] : tr. Becliu. [p. 898]. 
 BALL, WUliam Hjnry ; id. Wiirm. Coll. ; o. D. 
 
 1887, P. 1890, Ulo. .V. .SeliulMl, 1887-8. 
 CHAMPERNOWNE, Richard Keble, B.A. Cli. 
 
 Ch.. Ox. ; o. D. 1874. 1'. 1H71I. Bio. .S. Thlotsc 
 ' Heights, 1H81-."). Dinl Der. 14, 1887, in the 
 
 Mission. [Translations, Sesuto, p. 802.] 
 DEACON, ioseph: h. Aug. 24, 1856, Witney; 
 
 ed. S.A.C; o. D. P. 1887 Bio. S. Thlotse 
 
 Heights, 1889-92. 
 READING, Mark A. ; ed. Warm. CoU. ; o. D. 
 
 1881, P. 1889, Bio. S. TUotso Heights, 1881-6 ; 
 
 Basutoland, 1800-2. 
 
 STENSON, Edmund WUliam (tr. Griq. W. 
 
 [see above]) ; the first resident Anglican Missy. 
 
 in Basutoland. ,S. Maseru, 1876-6; Molialis 
 
 Hoek, 1876; Afafetiiig, 1875 ?-88; Basutoland, 
 
 1888-90 [pp. 325-6]. 
 WEAVER, John; ^(/. Warm. Coll.; o. D. 1887, 
 
 !. 1891, Bio. «. Masite, 1887. 
 WIDDICOMBE, John (tr. O.F.S. [p. 897]). S. 
 
 Thlotse Heights, 1870-92 [pp. 320-7, and Trans- 
 
 lations, Sesuto, p. 802]. 
 WOODMAN, Thomas. Th.A. K.C. ; o. D. 1878, P. 
 
 1879, Bio. A Sekubu Ac, 1878, 1884-6 ; Masite, 
 
 1884-02 [p. 327]. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 895 
 
 NATAL (1849-92)— 82 Missionaries and 36 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XLIV., pp. 328-35.] 
 
 (Diocese of Natal, now Mauitzburo, founded 1883.) 
 
 BANISTEB, Charles Litchfield, M.A. Jca. Coll., 
 Cam.; 6. Mav H, 1RJ9, Triiig, Herts; o. D..1872, 
 P. 1873, dies. S. Vcrulaiu, 1892. 
 
 BANKS, William Joseph Helmore (tr. Hond. 
 [p. 886]). S. Stanger Ac., 1885-8. 
 
 BAKKEB, Yen, Joseph ; b. 1835, KMdcrminster; 
 0. D. 1857, P. 1861, Nat. (Ardn. of Durban, 
 1878-87). S. (1) Ladismitli, 1858-«3 ; Umzinto, 
 1864-86 : (1) L. 1887-92 [p. 330]. 
 
 BA0GH, Walter; eil. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1858, Nat. 
 S. (1) Ekukaiiveni, 1858; (2) Maritzburg, 
 1859-61; Umlazi, 1862-7; (2) M. 1870-0. 
 Died Aug. 18. 1876. of dropsy [p. 330]. 
 
 BIBBY, Edwin WilUam; b. July 21, 1862, 
 Rochester ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1885, P. 1887, 
 Mar. S. nichmond, 1885-9. 
 
 BOOTH, Lancelot Parker, M.D.T.C.T., L.R.C.P. 
 & S. Edin.; o. D. 1H83, P. 1885, Mar. S. Durban 
 and Indian Coolie Missions, 1884-92 [p. 334]. 
 
 BTTBOES, Ernest Travers, II. A. St. .Tohn'.<( Coll., 
 Cam.; o. D. 1880, r 1881, Mar. ,s'. (1) Kark- 
 loof, 1882-6 : (2) Ho -k, 1887 ; (1 ) K. 1888-91 ; 
 Plneto^vn, 1891 ; (2) > i892. 
 
 BUBOES. Philip Travers ; o. D. 1890, P. 1891, 
 Mar. S. Piiietown, 1890-2. 
 
 BUTTON', Thurston ; h. May 28, lRt5, Brundish, 
 Suff.; eil. S.A.C: o. D. 1871, P. 1872, Mar. S. 
 Springvale and HighUats, 1871 [pp. 312, 333] ; 
 tr. Kaff. [p. 893]. 
 
 CALLAWAY, Henry, D.D. (Hon.) Ox., M.D. 
 Abeni.; o.D. 1854, P. 1855, Nat. ,S'. Maritzburg, 
 1854-6; Ladismitli, 1857; Springvale &e., 
 1888-73. f'on.1. first Bp. of Kaffl-aria, now " St. 
 John's," All Saints' Dav 1873, in St. Paul's Ch., 
 Edinliurgli. Hes. 188(1; died March 29, 1890, 
 Ottery St. Jlary, Devon [pp. 312-16,330-3, and 
 Translations, Xosa and Zulu, pp. 803-4]. 
 
 CABLYON. Hubert Edward, M.A. St. Catli. 
 Coll., Cam.; i. 1848, St. .lus*. Cor.; o. D. 1872, 
 P. 1873, Ex. .S. Ladismitli, 1879-81. 
 
 CLABK, Wm.; ?).Nov. 24,1847 ; crf.Warm. Coll.; 
 0. D. 1873, P. 1876, Bio. S. Newcastle, 1883-92. 
 
 COLE, John Frederick ! /;. Aug. 29, 1838, Isling- 
 ton ; erf. Lieli. Coll. : o. D. 1870 Lie, P. 1872 
 Mar. S. Durban, 1871-2. 
 
 DAVIS, Humfrey; 6. Jan. 16, 1850, Twyford, 
 Berks ; e<l. S.A.C; o. D. 1875, P. 1877, Mar. S. 
 Highflats, 1875-8 ; tr. Kaft. [p. 893]. 
 
 BAYKIN, Ven. WiUiam Yate, LL.B. Jes. Coll.. 
 Cam.: b. Oct. 23, 1832 ; o. D. 1857 B. and W., P. 
 1858EX. (Ardn. of Durban,1876-7). S. Durban, 
 1875-7. Ren. 
 
 DELAMABE, F. S. Berea, 1866. 
 
 ELDEB, WiUiam Alexander (Ir. N.F.L. [p. 857]). 
 & Vrrulam, 1860-7. lifs. 
 
 FEABNE.Ven. Thomas Gleddow, M.A. St. Cath. 
 Hall, Cam.: b. 1811, Hull: o. D. 18.S9, P. 1840, 
 Clics. (Ardn. of Durban, 1H55 ; do. Maritzburg, 
 1869). .ST. (1) Hiclimond, 18536 ; Byrne, 1867-9; 
 (1) 11. 1870-7. /leu. [pp. 329-30]. 
 
 FITZPATBICK, Ven. Bernard Oowran; ed. 
 Dur. Univ. and T.CD.; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Clies. 
 (Ardn. of Maritzburg, 1885-7). .S. Estcourt, 
 1885-6. ffM.: rr. Pretoria [p. 897]. 
 
 GOODWIN, Thomas (^r. St. Hel. [p. 894]). S. 
 .Sydenham, 1874-8 ; Umgeni, 1875-92. 
 
 GBEEN. Very Bev. James, M.A. CC, Cam. ; 
 0. D. 1844, P. 1845, Lon. (Deim of Maritzburg, 
 1857). S. Maritzburtr, 1849-64, 1867-74, 1888-9 
 [pp. 328, 331, 348]. 
 
 GREENE, Francis James i ed. Bp.'s Coll., Cape ; 
 n. 1). 1 878, P. 1882, Mar. S. Mnritzburg, 1879-92 
 
 1863, Peckham; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Lon. S. 
 Stanger, 1892. 
 HUNTEB, William EUjah ; o. D. 1889, P. 1871, 
 by Bp. Colenso (reconciled totlie Church by Up. 
 Macrorie at St. Cyprian's, Durban, Oct. 17, 
 1880). S. Addiiigton &c., 1881 ; tr. CafM? 
 
 ok^'-''-- 
 
 [p. 780]. 
 GBEF 
 
 lEENSTOCK, Willinm (tr. (!ra. [p. 891]). S. 
 SpriiiRvulo, 1879-85. lies. [Translations, Zulu, 
 p. 804.] 
 HAWKEB, Henry Ernest, A.K.C ; 6. Feb. 4, 
 
 IBB, Ven. Charles Septimus, M.A. Jes. Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; 6. May 3, 1830, Horseudoii Down ; o. D. 
 
 1854, P. 1855, Ox. A'. (1) Ekukanyenl, 1888-9 ; 
 
 Umlazi, 1800; Clairmont, 1861 (Archdeacon 
 
 1862) ; (I) E., 1862-5. /{,:i. [ji. 330]. 
 ILLINO, Wilhelm Au^st (an ex-Lutheran 
 
 Missy., Berlin .Sy.); o. D. 1809, V. 1871, Mar. 
 
 .S. Ladismitli, 1869-85 ; Umzinto, 1886-9 ; 
 
 seceded to the Indeneiulents Sept. 1889. 
 JACOB, Eustace Wiiberforoe ; o. 1805-6, Ci.iic. 
 
 S. Karkloof, 1800-71. Died July 9, 1871, in 
 
 England, from throat affection. 
 JENKINSON, Thomas Barge, M.A. Pern. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; o. D. 1853, P. 1850, Clics. .S'. Springvale 
 
 &c., 1873-9. /{es. 
 JOHNSON, Charles; o. D. 1881, P. 1887, Zul. ,s". 
 
 Durban, 1877 ; tr. Zul. []). 890]. 
 JOHNSON, Herbert, M.A. Tr. Coll., Cam. : o. 
 
 D. 1882, P. 1883, St. Alb. .S. Durban, 1890-2. 
 KENDALL, Bobert Sinclair ; o.D. 1882, P. 1885, 
 
 Mar. 5. (1) Umzinto, 1SS8 ; Ladismitli, 1880- 
 
 7 ; (1) V. 1888 : tr. Eur. [p. 923]. 
 KIBK, JohnHotham. S. Durban, 1870. Drowned 
 
 Nov. 22, 1870, while crossing Hiv. Umbilo on 
 
 horseback. 
 UABEB, Ohasty ; ed. St. Bees. Coll. ; o. D. is.'x; 
 
 Car., P. 1857 York. ^S. JInritzburg, 1808; 
 
 Boston, 1809-70 : Karkloof, 1871-1. 
 •MAGWAZA, Francis ; ed. St. AH). CoU., 'Slur. ; 
 
 0. D. 1888, Mar. .S. Ladismitli, 18911 2. 
 HABOISON, W, (an ex-Roman (Jatliollc iiricst, 
 
 received by Bp. of liloemfontein). ,S'. Ladi:,iuith. 
 
 1877. 
 KABKHAH, Benjamin; o. D. 1874, P. 1H79, 
 
 Mar. S. Maritzliiirg, 1874-8 ; Highflats, IH79- 
 
 84 ; Iiwlela, 1885-7, 1888-9 ; Springvale, 1SH8-9. 
 
 1892. 
 *HBANDA, Umpengula (a Zulu) ; bap. ami ed. 
 
 by Dr. Callaway : «. D. 1871 Mar. (one of the 
 
 first two natives ordained in Natal). S. 
 
 Springvale (fee, 1871-4. Died Jan. 12. IK74, o/ 
 
 fever [ji. 333, and Translations, Zulu p. 8031. 
 METHLEY, John; ». D. 1875 Mar. ,S. Kark- 
 loof, 1877-91. 
 METHUEN, H. H. .s. Umkoma's Drift, 1 853-4. 
 
 ties. [pp. 329-30]. 
 MITCHjELL, Henry John (tr. Gra, [p. 892]). .S'. 
 
 Springvale, 1891-2. 
 •MZAMO, Daniel (fr. Gra. [p. 892]). ,S'. Pinetowii, 
 
 1883 : Highflats, 1884-9 ; Springvale Ac, 
 
 1890-2. 
 NEVILLE-ROLFE, John James Fawcett. S. 
 
 Cocdmoiv. 1806-72. ' e.i. ill. 
 NEWNHAM, William Orde, M.A. St. .Tolm's 
 
 Coll., Cam.: b. .Ariircli 18, 1825, Farnliam; o. 
 
 D. 1848, P. 1849, Win. .S'. Emsuiidusi, 1857 ; 
 
 Springvale, 1863-5 ; Ladismitli, 1800-8. Ues. 
 
 [p. 3,S0, and Translations, Zulu, p. 804]. 
 «NGCWENSA, WUliam (a Zulu) ; ed. by Dr. 
 
 Callaway; u. I). 1871 JIar. (one of the first 
 
 two natives ord. in Natal). .S. Springvale, 
 
 1871-4; tr. Kaff. [pp. K9.3, 333, and Trans- 
 lations, Zulu, p. 804]. 
 PARKINSON, George; 6. Jan. 22, 1840. South- 
 well : ed. S.A.C: 0. D. 1870, P. 1H71, Jfar. IS. 
 
 Springvale, 1870 ; tr. Kaff. [ii. 893]. 
 PENINOTON, G. E. .S. Umzinto, 1892. 
 PRICE, William Henry; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, 
 
 Mar. >'. Syilciiliam 4c., 1874-7. Kes. ill. 
 *BADEBE, Bichard; o. D. 1889 Har. H 
 
 Maritzburg, 1891-2. 
 
 I| 
 
 I- 
 I 
 
896 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 REID, James Graham ; b. Auf?. 5, 1850, AlM>r- 
 (leen; eil. Burtili Miss. House; o. D. 18H0, P. 
 1HH7, Mar. S. Marltzbnrg, 1888-7; Durban, 
 18H8. Ret. 
 MVETT, Alfred W. L. ; o. D. 1850, P. 1862, 
 Nat. -S. Durban, 1869-60 ; Addliigton, 1881-2 ; 
 Durban, 1863-6. Res. [p. 330]. 
 ROBERTSON, Robert; b. 1831, Roxburgh ; e,i. 
 nattersea Coll.; o. D. 1854, P. 1855, Nat. S. 
 Durban and Plnetown, 1864-5 ; Ekufuiidis- 
 weni, 1866-60 ; tr. Zulu. [iK-e below, and p. 330, 
 and Translations, Zulu, p. 804]. 
 ROBINSON, Daniel Edward ; o. D. 1872, F. 
 1874, Mar. S. Durban, 1874-7; Newcastle, 
 1877-82; tr. Cape [p. 890]. 
 ROBINSON, Ven. F. 8. .S. Maritzburg, 1866-9 ; 
 
 Durban, 1869-73. 
 SHEARS, Edward. Th.A. K.C.L.; o. D. 1874 
 
 Lon., P. 1883 Nel. S. Venilam, 1875. 
 SHEARS, Ernest Henry, M.A. St. John's Coll., 
 Cam. ; b. Dec. 19, 1848, Streatham ; o. D. 1871 
 Lin., P. 1872 Mar. (Ardn. of Durban, 1886). 
 S. Inanda, 1872-4; Karkloof, 1876-81; Pine- 
 town, 1 882-92. Res. 
 SHILSRICK, Henry John; b. Jan. 10,1852, 
 Scole, Norf. ; «rf. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876 St. John's, 
 P. 1879 Mar. .S. Verulam, 1 879-90. 
 SMITH, George ; b. Jan. 8, 1845, Docking. Norf.; 
 erf. S.A.C.; o. D. 1871, P. 1872, Mar. K 
 Estcourt &c., 1873 80. tlharedtho defence of 
 Rorke's Drift (Zulu.), 1870, and rowankd by 
 an Amij' Cliai)laincy [p. 340]. 
 STEABLER, William Anderson ; o. D. 1850 by 
 Bp. Gray (.tlio first Anglican oi-dination in 
 Natal); P. 1855 Gra. S. Maritzburg. I860 ; 
 tr. O.P.S. [pp. 328-9, 348, 897]. 
 STEWART, Robert A. (tr. Zulu, [.fee below]). 
 
 S. Umzimkulwana, 1877-8. 
 STRICKLAND, John Moorhead ; o. D. 1885 
 Mar., P. 1888 Down. .S'. Kstoourt, 1885-6. 
 Res. ill. 
 STRICKLAND, William James, M.A. T.C.D. ; 
 b. May 6, 1863, Dublin ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, 
 Lon. S. Estcourt, 1880-6. 
 TALON. AinsUe; c. D. 1878, P. 1879, Mar. S. 
 
 tJmzinto, 1880-3; Umhlatuzana, 1884. 
 TANDY, John Mortimer, Jl.A. LL.D. St. 
 Peter's Coll., Camb. ; 6. Dec. 1825, Bristol; I 
 0. D. 1850 Her.; P. 1876 Can. ,S'. Lailismith, 
 1882-0. Died. 
 TAYLOR, Jamei Henry; o. D. 1872 Win., P. 
 1873 Mar. <S. Isipiugo, 1873 8; Umlahtu- 
 /ana, 1879-83. 
 
 TAYLOR, Joseph ; o. D. 1878. P. 1881, Mar. S,. 
 
 Verulam, 1878-9. 
 TAYLOR, Thomas ; b. Aug. 19, 1828, Chatterton, 
 
 Lan. ; o. D. 1864 Capo, P. 1871 Mar. S. 
 
 Grevtown, 1866-92 [p. 330]. 
 THOMPSON, Henry Thomas Arthur, M.A. 
 
 Ch. Ch., Ox.; b. Dec. 8. 1858, Wootton-un.- 
 
 Edge; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Mar. 3. St. 
 
 Philip's, 1881-2 ; Maritzburg, 1883 ; Durban, 
 
 1834-6 ; Springvale, 1886-91 ; Ladismith, 1892, 
 
 [Translations, Zulu, p. 804.] 
 TONKIN, Charles Douglas (Ir. Kaff. [p. 893)]. 
 
 S. Verulam Ac, 1890. 
 TONNESEN, Argents (ex-Missy, of Norwegian 
 
 Church) ; o. D. 1869 Natal. S. Umnini, 1860 ; 
 
 Umgababa, 1861-6 <f, [pp. 330, 332]. 
 TOZER, Samuel Thomas ; b. Nov. 4, 1833, St. 
 
 Austell ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1863, 
 
 Lie. S. Richmond, 1866-7. Res. 
 TROVGHTON, Arthur Feroival, B.A. Knb. 
 
 CoU., Ox. ; 0. D. 1883 dies., P. 1886 Mar. ,<?. 
 
 New Leeds, 1886; Durban, 1886-7; Estcourt, 
 
 1887-92. 
 TTTBPIN, P. A. S. Umhlatuzana, 1890-2. 
 TTSHERWOOD, Ven. Thomas Edward, M.A. Qu. 
 
 Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1866, P. 1866, Rip. (Ardn. of 
 
 Maritzbiu-g, 1878). S. New Leeds, 1882-5. Res. 
 
 [p. 340]. 
 •VEDAKAN, Samuel (a Tamil); o. D. 1876 
 
 Madr., P. 1880 Bp. Sargent. S. Durban. 1800-2 
 
 [p. 334]. 
 "VEDAMTJTHU, Simon Feter (a Tamil) ; o. D. 
 
 1890 Madr. S. Durban, 1890-2 [p. 334 1. 
 WALTON, James; o. Nat. 1859. S. PJnetown, 
 
 1869-81 [p. 33U]. 
 WARD, James Rimington, M.A. Wor. Cf/U., Ox.; 
 
 o. D. 1866 Win., P. 1867 Lin. 6'. Richmond, 
 
 1879-;)2. 
 WHITrriNGTON, Henry FothergiU, M.A. Clare 
 
 Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1864, P. 1865, Win. S. Veru- 
 lam, 1877 ; Durban, 1877-86. Rei. ill. 
 WOOD Charles Page, B.A. .Tes. CoU., Ox.; o. D. 
 
 1869, P. 1870, Ex.; one of Bp. Colenso's Clergy 
 
 for twiilve months at St. Pnul's Church, Durban, 
 
 who abjured Colensoisni and was reconciled to 
 
 the Church uy Bp. Macrorie at St. Cyprian's, 
 
 Durban, Oct. 17, 1880. S. Durban, 1881; tr. 
 
 Transvaal [p. 898]. 
 WOODWARD, John Deverell Stewart; o. D. 
 
 1881, Mar. -S. Umzimkulwana, 1881. 
 WOODWARD, Richard Blake ; ». D. 1881 
 
 Mar. £(. Umzimkulwana, 1881-3. 
 
 ZULULAND (1850-92) -9 Missionaries and 7 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XLV., pp. 335-42.] 
 
 (Diocese of Zi7i,ULAHD, founded 1870; includes also Swaziland [p. 897] and part of 
 
 TnAXSVAAt, [p. 897]). 
 
 ALINGTON, John Wynford, M.A. Mag. Coll., 
 Ux. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Olos. (Cnisy. and 
 Vicar-General during the vacancy of the .'^ce). 
 S. Utreclit, 1878-9. Died October 1879 of 
 typhoid fever [p. 339]. 
 
 JACKSON, Joel; b. April 4, 1H,S7, Holcoud)c, 
 Lan.; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1808 Or. River, V. 1871 
 Nat. ,S. Kwa Magwaza, 1808-71 ; Ktah'ni, 
 1871 ; tr. Swazi [pp. 339 and 897]. 
 
 JOHNSON, Charles (tr. Natal [p. 895]). ,•?. 
 St.Vincent,lsandhhviHia,1880 ; St. Augustine's, 
 near do., 1881-92 [pp. 340-1, and lYansla- 
 tions, Zulu, p. 804]. 
 
 RANSOM, Robert Anderson, B.A. G. and 0. 
 CoU., Cam.; b. Oot. 2, 1863, Cambridge ; o. D. 
 
 1876, P. 1877, Lin. S. Utrecht, 1879-80; St. 
 
 Augustine's, 1880-1. Res. 
 ROBERTSON, Robert (tr. Natal [.see above]), 
 
 tlic first S.P.G. Missy, to ZiUuland. ;<. Kwu 
 
 Mugwazn, 1800-77 [pp. 336-7 ; Translations, 
 
 Zulu, p. 804]. 
 SAMTTELSON, Sivert Martin ; o. D. 1861 Nat., 
 
 V. 1871 Zulu. S. Kwa Magwaza, 1861-9; St. 
 
 Paul's, 1865-92 [pp. 338, 340, and Transla- 
 tions, Zulu, p. 804]. 
 STEWART, Robert A. S. St. Augustine's, 
 
 1877 ; tr. Natal [see above]. 
 SWINNY, George Hervey, M..\. Ex. CoU., Ox.; 
 
 o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Ox. H. St. Vincent's, 1881. 
 WHITE, William Henry, M.A. Jes. Coll., Cam.; 
 
 0. D. 1847, P. 1 848. S. St. Mary's, T 1876. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 697 
 
 SWAZILAND (1871-92)— 2 Missionaries. [Sec Chapter XLVL, pp. 342-4.] 
 
 (Forms n pnrt of Diocese of Zululaxd [p. 896].) 
 
 JAOKBON, Joel (tr. Zulu [p 896]). Mission to tlie Swazig, 1871-92 (carried ou from Derby, 1871-7) : 
 
 Mttliamba, 1877-9 ; Enlilnzana, 1881-92, all now in Transvaal [pp. 339,343]. 
 HOBKIB, John Simon ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, Zul. S. Enhlozana, 1892. 
 
 ORANGE FREE STATE (1850-92)— 17 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations. 
 [See Cliapter XLIX., pp. 347-53.] 
 
 (Part of tlie Diocese of (now) Bi-of.mpostei.v, founded 1863.) 
 
 CLTJXEE, Charles; b. Mar. 31, 1837, Birming- 
 ham; ed Qu. Coll., Blr. ; o. D. 1860, V. 1861, 
 Roc. S. Fauresmith, 1863-71 [pp. 350-1, 364] ; 
 tr. Cape [p. 889]. 
 
 CEISP, Ven. WiUiwn, B.D. Lambeth ; 6. April 6, 
 1842, Southwold ; o. D. 1868, P. 1372, Bio. ; (Ardn. 
 of Bloemfontcln, 1887). S. Thaba Ncliu, 1876-6, 
 1881-6 ; Bloemfontcln, 1887-92 [p. 353 ; see also 
 p. 898, and Translations, Sccoana, 802]. 
 
 CKOOEAN, Yen. Davis Oeorge, M.A. T.C.D. ; 
 ft. JiUy 10, 1832, Wexford; o. D. 1861 Cork, 
 P. 1862 dies. S. Smithflcld, 1867 ; Bloemfontcln, 
 1868-80, 1885-6 (Archdeacon of Blocmfontein 
 1872-87, Dean of Grahanistowii 1887-9. Died 
 Nov. 21, 1890, at Blocmfontein). [Pp. 351-3 ; 
 see also p. 893]. 
 
 OROBTHWAITE, Herbert {tr. Oriq. W. [p. 894] ). 
 S. Thaba Nchu, 1891-2. 
 
 •DAVID, Gabriel (a Morolong) ; td. Kaff. Coll., 
 Gra. ; o. D. 1884 Gra., P. 1890 Bio. (the first 
 native ordained in the Diocese). S.Bloemfontein, 
 1884-92 [pp. 353, 369]. 
 
 £LLIS, Stephen Johnson {tr. St. Hel. [p. 894]). 
 ? S. 1892. 
 
 EVERT, M. B. (an ex-Weslevan teacher); o. 
 D. 1856, Gra. S. Bloemfontei'ii, 1858 ; tr. Gra. 
 [pp. 348-9, 891]. 
 
 FEEID, Alfred, B.A. Cath. Coll., Cam.; 6. 
 Dec. 6, 1816, Lambeth ; o. D. 1861 Ex., P. 
 1857 Bath. S. Smithfleld, 1863; Bloemfon- 
 teiu, 1863-4. lies. [pp. 325, 319-80], 
 
 LIOTD, William ; ed. St. Bees ; o, T>. 1881, Bio. 
 S. Thaba Nchu, 1881-3. 
 
 HUES, Charles Oswald, M.A. Tri. Coll., Ox. : 
 0. D. 1 874, P. 1876, Ox. H. Blocmfontein, 1881-3. 
 
 MITORELL, Oeorge; b. July 18, 1856, near 
 Mintford ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1809, Bio. 
 -S. Thaba Nchu, 1865-6, 1868-80 (Blocmfontein, 
 1867) [pp. 350-2, and Translations, Secoana, 
 p. 802] ; tr. Griq. W. [p. 894]. 
 
 ROBERTS, John Morris ; ed. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1887, 
 Bio. S. Thaba Nchu, 1887-90. 
 
 STEABLEBiWilliam Anderson(<r. Natal[p.896]) 
 theflrst Anglican Missy, in O.F.S. <S. Blocm- 
 fontein, 1850-4 [pp. 329, 348-9]; tr. Gra. [p. 892]. 
 
 THOBNE, John {tr. Cajie [p. 890]). S. Jaggers- 
 fontein, 1891-2. 
 
 TWELLS, Bt. Bev. Edward, D.D. St. Pet. Coll., 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1853, P. 1854, Hip. Cons. Bp. of 
 Orange River, Feb. 2, 1863, in Westminster 
 Abbey. .S. Bloemfontcln, 1863-9. Res. Aug. 2, 
 1869 [pp. 324-6, 332, 348-9, 361, 354]. 
 
 WEBB, Bt. Bev. Allan Beoher, D.D. CO. Coll., 
 Ox. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Ox. Cons, second Bp. 
 of the O.F.S. under title of " Blocmfontein " in 
 St. Andrew's Cath., Inverness, St. Andrew's 
 Day 1870. S. Bloemfontcln, 1871-81 (Bpric. 
 Endt. then completed) ; tr. Qrahamstown, 1883 
 [pp. 304, 325, 361, 363-4, 366, 369-60]. 
 
 WIDDICOMBE (Canon) John (tr. Cape [p. 890] ). 
 S. Thaba Nchu, 187S-6 ; (r. Basu. [p. 8941. 
 
 THE TRANSVAAL (1864-92)-31 Missionaries and 24 Central Stations, 
 [See Chapter L., pp. 354-8.] 
 
 (Diocese of Pretoria, founded 1878.) 
 
 ADAH8, Henry ; o. D. 1880, P. 1883, Pre. 
 S. Lydenberg, 1881-6 ; De Kaap Valley, 
 Barbertou, &c., 1886-7. 
 
 AUSTIN, Daniel Delf; {tr. Gra. [p. 891]). S. 
 Klerksdorp, 1888-9. Hes. 
 
 BAILET, Bobert Charles, M.A. St. Alb. Hall, 
 Ox. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1876, Bath. S. Middleburg, 
 1888-91. Jtes. 
 
 BECK, Alfred Wallis ; o. D. 1886, Pre. 
 
 ,S. Bloemhof, 1886 ; Clirlstiana, 1887 ; St. 
 
 Cuthbert's, 1888-9. lies. 
 BOTJSFIELD, Bt. Rev. Henry Brougrham, D.D. 
 
 Cai. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1855, P. 1866, Win. ; 
 
 cons, first Bishop of Pretoria Feb. 2, 1878, in 
 
 St. Paul's Cath. a. Pretoria, 1879-92 [pp. 
 
 356-8]. 
 
 BROWNE, langford Sotheby Bobert; 6. 'ou- 
 
 glas, I. of Man, Feb. 10, 1841 ; ed. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 
 1867, P. 1868, Gra. 5. Barbertou, 1889-90. 
 CLTTLEE, Charles {tr. Cape' [p. 889]). S. (1) 
 
 Potchefstroom and (2) Pretoria, part of, 1866 ; 
 
 (2) Pre. 1882-3 ; (1) Pot. 1884-6 ; Molote,1887- 
 
 02. Died 1892 [pp. 364, 358]. 
 
 DABBAOH, John Thomas, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 
 
 Dec. 8, 1854, Castlefurn, Ire. ; o. D. 1880 Mea, 
 
 P. 1881 Bio. S. Johannesburg &o. 1887-9 
 
 [p. 357]. 
 DOWIINO, Frank; o. D. 1882, P. 1887, Pre. 
 
 ,S. Pilgrim's Rest, 1883-6; Pretoria, 1886-7; 
 
 Heidelberg, 1888. 
 EDWARDS, Henry Victor, B.A. Keb. CoU., Ox. ; 
 
 0. 1). 1889, Pre. S. Thorndale, 1890-1. Hes. 
 ELLINOHAM, Cornelius Martin (tr. N.F.L. 
 
 [p. 857]). a. Kaap Gold Fields, 1882 ; tr. Gra. 
 
 [p. 891]. 
 FirZPATRICK, Bernard Gowran (tr. Natal 
 
 [p. 896]). S. Boksburg, 1891-2. 
 GREENSTOCK, WiUiam (tr. Gra. [p. 891]). 
 
 Travelling,1875-6; ^-.Natal [pp. 354-6, 362, 896]. 
 LANOE, C. R. S. Pretoria and Potchcfstroom, 
 
 1881. Died [p. 357]. 
 liAW, Arthur James, B.A. Jes. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 b. Mar. 21, 1844; o. D. 1867, P. 1869, Chi. 
 
 S. Pretoria, 1878-80. Hes. iU. [p. 3r6]. 
 LINDAM, John Alexander ; 6. Mav 27, 1884, 
 
 Westminster ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1880. P. 1884, 
 
 Cape. S. Thorndale, 1891-2. 
 
 8m 
 
898 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 I: 
 
 It!! 
 
 n 
 
 XABER, ChMty ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1866, 
 
 P. 1887, York. «. Ermclo, 1881-6; Prctorltt, 
 
 1886-7 ; Rusteuburg.t 1888-92. 
 OBOAN, Henry Jamei (//■. Qra. [p. 892]). 
 
 fi. Knigeralorp, 1890-2. 
 BIOHAROSON, James Pilkington (son of 
 
 W. R.) ; n. D. 1874 Zulii., P. 1880 Pre. .V. Rus- 
 
 teiiburg, 1874-81 ; Zcenist, 1882-7 [pp. 355-6]. 
 SIOHAROSON, W. (an e.x-Wealcynn Minister); 
 
 0. 1885 ; tlio first resident Anglican clergyman 
 
 in Transvaal. ,V. Potchefatrooni, 1873-82 
 
 (^f 1882). Died 1882 [pp. 354-5). 
 ROBEKTS, Alfred ; «■</. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1878, P. 
 
 1879, Pre. .S'. Pretoria, 1881, 1884-6. 
 SADLEB, Henry, B.A. Cli. Coll., Cim. ; o. D. 
 
 1863, P. 1854, Gibr. & Zeerust, 1874-90 ; 
 
 ■Wakkerstroom, 1880-92 [pp. 365, 894]. 
 BHABLEY, George ; eil. Lon. Coll. Div. ; o. D. 
 
 18'i8, P. 18fi9, Nor. .S. Pretoria, 1873-4 [p. 355]. 
 SISWELI, Henry Bindley, B.A. Capo Uulv. ; 
 
 o. D. 1889, Pre. ,S'. Miildleburg, 1892. 
 
 SIOOEBS, WUliun SouViher ; 6. May 6, 1860 ; 
 ed. S.A.C. ». Pretoria, 1H83. 
 
 8PBATT, Charles Kuskett; fd. S.A.C; o. D. 
 1878, Pro. .S. Standertfln, 1880 ; Potcliefstrooni, 
 1881. Dicil Dec. 1881 from hanlahipti durin); 
 the Transvaal War [p. 357]. 
 
 STEWABT, Bobert(rr. Kaflf. [p. 893]). S. Chris- 
 tiana, 1888-9 ; Klerksdorp, 1891-2. 
 
 TEKFLE, Alexander (ir. Qra. [p. 892]). S. Pot- 
 
 chefstroom, 1879-80 ; Zeerust, 1818-92 ; Molote, 
 
 1892 [p. 357]. 
 THOBNE, John (an ex-Wesleyan Minister) ; 
 
 erf. .S. African Coll., Cape ; o. U. 1874 Zulu., P. 
 
 1879 Pre. S. Ly.lenberg. 1874-80 [pp. 355-6] ; 
 
 tr. Cape [p. 890]. 
 WEBSTEB, O. D. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. Pre. 1882. 
 
 S. Pretoria, 1882-1. Died 1884. 
 WOOD, Charles Page (ri: Natal [p. 833]). .Sr. Pot- 
 
 chefstroom, 1882-5 ; Christiana, 1891-2. 
 
 BECHUANALAND (1873-92)— 4 Missionaries and 4 Central Stations. 
 [Sec Chapter LI., pp. 359-61.] 
 
 • ' (Forms part of Diocese of Bloemfonteik [.«?? p. 897].) ' '' 
 
 BALPOTTB, Francis Biohard TownUy, M.A. (fr. 
 Basu. [p. 894]). .Sf.EIobe, 1889-90 [pp. 381, 384]; 
 tr. Mashonn. [.lee below]. 
 
 BEVAN, William Henry Bawlinson, M.A. Trin. 
 Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1864, P. 1865, Lin. .S. Pho- 
 koane, 1876-92 [pp. 359-CO ; seeiilsnGriq.\V., 
 p. 893 and Trauslatious, Secoana, p. 8J2]. 
 
 CBISP, Ven. W. (Ir. O.F.S. [p. 897]). Visit- 
 ing St. John's A-c, 187.1, 1875; Phokoaue, 
 1875-7 [pp. 359-60] ; tr. O.F.S. [p. 897]. 
 
 SESOWICK, William Walmsley, B.A. Ch. Coll., 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1H82 Dov., P. 1883 Can. S. Vry- 
 burg, 1892 [p. 361]. 
 
 MASHONALAND (1890-92)-6 Missionaries and 4 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter LIU., pp. 363-6.] 
 
 (Diocese of M.vshoxaland, founded 1891.) ' ' ' 
 
 BALFOTIB, Francis Biohard Townley, M.A. (tr. 
 Beohu. [see above]). .V. Fort Salisbury, 
 1890-2 [pp. 364-5]. 
 
 KNIOHT-BBTTCE, Bt. Bev. George Wyndham 
 Hamilton, D.D. Mer. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1876, 
 P. 1877, Cos. ; cons. Bp. of Blocrafontcin 
 March 25, 1886, in Whitecliai)el Parish Church, 
 Fiqueering in Mashonaland 1888, and became 
 first Bp. of Mashonaland 1891 [pp. 361-7]. 
 
 SEWELL, John Bowland, M.A. Mer. Coll., Ox. ; 
 0. D. 1885, P. 1887, liip. ^f. Uratali, 1891-2. Res. 
 
 SYLVESTEB, A. D. S.- Fort Victoria, 1893. 
 TETJBTED, Wilson, B.A. Dur. ; p. D. 1883, P. 
 
 1885. Win. S. Fort Tuli, 1890. Died Oct. 23, 
 
 1890, of dysentery [p. 364]. 
 TTPCHEB, Ven. James Hay, M.A. Tr. Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; b. Jan. 17, 1854 ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Nor. 
 
 S. Fort Salisbury, 1892. 
 
 ^■ 
 
 CENTRAL AFRICA (1879-81)— 2 Missionaries. [See Chapter LV., pp. 367-8.] 
 (Diocese of Ckstr.vl Africa, founded 1861.) 
 
 JOHNSON, William Percival, M.A. XJuiv. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, C. Af. a. Masasi, 1879-80 
 
 [p. 3681. 
 •BWEDI, John (one of the first five boys presented by the Sultan of Zanzibar to Bp. Tozer); o. D. 
 
 1879, C. Af., being the first native deacon in the diocese. S. Masasi, 1879-81 [p. 368]. 
 
 MAURITIUS, AND THE SEYCHELLES (1832-92). 
 19 Missionaries and 10 Central Stations. [See Chapter LVI., pp. 368-73.] 
 
 (Diocese of Mauritius, founded 1854.) 
 
 ADELINE, JeanBaptiste; ftf.BishoptborpeColl., 
 Mau. ; 0. D. 1888, Mau. S. Seychelles, 1891-2. 
 
 •ALPHONSE, A. (a Telugu convert from 
 heathenism in Mauritlu-^) ; ed. by Rev. J. R. 
 French ; o. D. 1879, Mau. S. Port Louis, 1879-87. 
 Died May 27, 1887 [p. 373]. 
 
 •BAPTIBTE, Jean (a TamU) ; o. D. 1866, Mau., 
 the first native ordained in Church of England 
 in Mauritius Diooese. S, Port Louia, 1866-70 ; 
 
 Famplemousses, 1873-84 ; Souillac, 1885-92. Re- 
 tired, but killed by t'le hurricane April 1892 
 [pp. 372-3]. 
 
 •BLAOKBIXBN, Charles Augustus (Creole): o. D. 
 1873, P. 1877, Mau. S. Port Louis, 1873 ; Sey- 
 cheUes, 1877-81. Res. iU. 
 
 COTLE, 8. G. (tr. Madras [p. 911]). S. Port 
 Louis, 1860-1 ; tr. Madras [p. 911]. 
 
 SB LA FONTAINE, F. G. S. Seychelles, 1843-93. 
 Rei. [p. 370]. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 899 
 
 1878, 
 
 •SE9VEAUX, Aleide (n Crcn1c>: o. D. 
 Miin. S. Baraboiw, IH8I-5. Did 18«y 
 •BEVAFIRIAH, Onanaprai;uBin Oavid (a 
 
 Tiinill, tr. Marlriia [p. 912]). .V. Port Louis, 
 
 189a-2[p.3731. 
 FBANKIIN, Charlea Oueit: h. April 3t, )S35, 
 
 Bangalore, India ; Pti. S.A.C. .S'. Port Louis, 
 
 1859-07. Diet! Feb. 1 1, 1807, of fi'vor [pp. 371-2]. 
 FRENCH, Robsrt Jamsa; l>. Marcii 18, IHM, 
 
 London ; fd. Battersca Coll. ; (ox-lay Mi.ssv. 
 
 India) ; o. D. 1871 Dov., P. 1872 Bp. Uvan. ,S. 
 
 Port, Louis, 1870-92 [pp. 371, 373, 793]." 
 HirXTABIE, Rt. R3V. Henry Oonatantlne (/'-. 
 
 Madras [p. 912]). .S'. Port Louis, 1807-9. Cons. 
 
 tliird Bp. of Mauritiu) Nov. .SO, 1870. Uio<l 
 
 June 18, 1871, of dysentery and blood-poUon- 
 
 iuK [mi. 371-2]. 
 •JOAOHIM, John (a Tamil); o. D. 1807, Mau. 
 
 S. Port Louis, f 1807-8. Dieil July 29, 1808, 
 
 of fever [p. 372]. 
 
 MORTON, W. (ir. from India [p. 010]); tlio 
 
 first Anglican Mlsiiy. to the Scvdie'.las [tfi- 
 
 p. 3J9]. ^. Malie, 1830, 1832-3 ; 'ir. to Inillu 
 
 [p. 910;. 
 •PlCKWOOD, Richard Henry ; o. D. 1881, Mau. 
 
 .S. Praslin, Seychelles, 18^6-92. 
 SMITH, C. B. ; o. D. 1805, Mau. .S'. Port Louis, 
 
 Morne &c., 18G5-0. /{e.i. ill. 
 "STEPHEN, Mardy MattM ; o. D. 1884, Mau 
 
 .s. Port Louis, 1884-7 ; B.imbous, 18H8-9 ; Mok , 
 
 189 J -2. 
 TAYLOR, A. (from Mailras) ; first S.P.C!. Miss 
 
 In island of Mauritius ; o. 1). ISiflS, P. 185V, 
 
 Mau. .S'. Port Louis, 1850-9 [p. 371]; Ir. 
 
 Madras [p. 9U]. 
 "THOMAS, Manuel ; o. I>. 1893, Mau. S. Moka, 
 
 1H92. 
 VAUfllN, Adilphe; o. D. 1857, P. 1859, Mau. 
 
 .S. PlaUu Wilhelins, 1858-02 ; Sevchelles, 
 
 1802-4 ; f Rosebolle, 1891-2 [p. 371]. 
 
 MADAGASCAR (1864-92) -40 Missionaries and 20 Central Stations. 
 
 [See Chapter LVII., pp. .874-80.] 
 
 (Diocese of Mai)AOA.sc.*.ii, founded 1871.) 
 
 •ANDRIANADO, Dav:d John: o. D. 1875, Madg. 
 
 .S. Fenoarivo, 187.5-0; Tamatave, 1877-87 
 
 [pp. 376. 378]/ Died. 
 aANORIANAlVO, A. S. Antananarivo, 1890-2. 
 »ANDRIANARIVONY, Rob9rti;e(/. St. Paul's 
 
 Coll., Madg. ; 0. D. 1888, Madg. S. Antananarivo, 
 
 SANORIANJAKOTO, Ireneo; ed. St. Paul's 
 Coll., Madg. ; o. D. 1892, Madg. .S. It'ontsv, 1 892. 
 
 BAILEY, Tom ; b. June 6, 1850, Westlmrv,' Wilts ; 
 «■(/. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1878 Madg., P. 1882"Ont. *'. 
 Tamatave, 1878-80. 
 
 BATCHELOR, Robsrt Twiddy ; h. Aug. 7, 1848, 
 Ootacamund, In. ; eil. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1872 !)ov., 
 P. 1873 Maur. fi. (1) Tamatave, 1871-2: 
 Antananarivo, 1873-5; (I) T., 1875-8. Jie.i. 
 [pp. 377-8, and Translations, Malagasy, 
 p. 801]. 
 
 CHI3WELL Ven. Alfred, B.D. Lamljeth : '-. 
 April 10, I, Chew Magna; eil. S.A.C. : o. D. 
 1807, P. iHiil). .S'. (1) Tamatave &c., 1807-72: 
 Antananarivo, 1872-8; (1) T., 1878-9; Furlo, 
 1880-1. Jiex. (Ardn. of Madagascar, 1875 ; 
 B.D. Lambeth, 1883, in recognition of his Mis- 
 
 ' sionary labours in Madagascar and Ids slmre 
 in translating the Prayer-boolc into Ma'agasv 
 [pp. 377-8, 801].) 
 
 COLES, James; 6. April 17, 18S3, Otterv St. 
 Mary ; etl. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1878, P. "1882, 
 Madg. >S'. (1) Ambatoharanana, 1878; (sick- 
 leave 1879 ;) (2) Antananarivo, 1881-3 ; Tam- 
 atave, 1883-6 ; (2) A., 1891-2 [pp. 378-9]. (Sick- 
 leave 1887 ; tr. Queenal. [p. 903].) 
 
 CORY, Charles Page, B.A. St. Jolm's Coll., 
 Cam.; 6. June 10, 1854, Carlisle; o. D. 1883 
 Can., P. 1885 Madg. S. Ambatoharanana. 18*1- 
 90. Re.i. [Translations, Malagasy, p. 8J2]. 
 
 CROTTY, Edward Casaian ; h. March 7, 1842, 
 
 - Manchester; o. D. 1877, P. 1879, Madg. ,S'. 
 Antananarivo, 1877-9 [p. 378]. 
 
 «I>ENI8, B. ; o. D. Madg, 1892. S. Ramain- 
 
 . andro, 1892. 
 
 rULLEB F. J. ; o. D. Madg., 1892. S. Ambato- 
 haranana, 1892. 
 
 GREGORY, Francis Amhroie, M.A. C.C.Coll., Ox; 
 
 , 0. D. 1873Wor., P.1874Win. 5. Antananarivo, 
 1874-8; Ambatoharanana, 1878-92, [pp. 378, 
 787, and Translations, Malagasy, [pp. 801-2], 
 
 HEWLETT, Arnold Melvm. M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. ; 
 b. Nov. 8, 1850, Watford, Herts ; o. D. 1874, P. 
 •1875, Ex. fif. Antananarivo, 1882-7 ; Tamatave, 
 1887, 1889-92. [Translations, Malagasy, 
 p. 801]. Died Jan. 16, 1893, at Salazie, Island 
 of Bourbon. 
 
 HEY, WiUiam, one of the first tw-o S.P.G. Missies, 
 to Madagascar ; 6. Dec. 18, 1810, Bradford ; eJ. 
 S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1884, P. 1865, Maur. ,S. Tamatave, 
 1864-7. Dieil Nov. 27, 1867, at seaon way to Eng- 
 land on sick-leave, and buried at Aden '[pp. 375- 
 6, and Translations, Malagasy, pp. 801-2]. 
 
 HOLDING, John; ft. Sept. 12, 1839. Orm^klrk ; 
 
 o:ie of tlie first two S.l'.O. Missies, to Mada- 
 
 i gascar ; o. D. I8J1, P. 18l!5, Maur. .v. Tamatave, 
 
 Foule Point, &c., 1804-9 ; sick le.ive, 1807-H. 
 
 i Ileii. ill 1809 [pp. 375-6, and Trau.^Iations, 
 
 1 Malagasy [pp. 801-2]. 
 
 "IKEMA^A, Jakobi; o. D. 1891, M.vlg. ,Sf. 
 I Mahasoa, 1891-2. 
 
 i ('ISRAEL, Malayappa Sorasawmy (a Tamil); 
 ! e,l. S.P.G. Coll., Slodra-i ; u. D. Madg. 1892. .S. 
 1 Tamatave, 1892 [p. 380]. 
 i JAMES, Llewellyn ; ft. May 10, 1868, Newixirt, 
 Ks. ; ed. Warm. CoU. ; o. D. 1892, Mad^r. -S. 
 i Fcnoarivo, 1892. 
 
 ! JONES, Herbert Adney 'WoUastm ; ft. 1819, Pre.s- 
 teign ; ed. K.C., Lon. ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Bath. 
 i S. Antananarivo, 1880-1 ; Andovorauto, 1S81- 
 I 91. /Iff. 1892. 
 
 : KE3TELL-C0RNISH, Qenge Kfistell, M.A. Keb. 
 
 I Coll., Ox. (son of Bp. K.-C.) ; 0. D. 1880, P. 1881, 
 
 I Lin. S. Antananarivo, 1883-91 ; JIalionovo, 
 
 ! 1892. 
 
 KESTELL-CORNISH, Rt. Rev. Robert Kcstill, 
 
 D.D. CO. Coll., Ox.; o. D. 1817, P. 1819, Chi. ; 
 
 co>i.i. first Anglican Bp. in Madagascar, Feb. 2, 
 
 1874, in St. John's, Kdinburgh. .S'. Antana!i- 
 
 arivo, 1874-92 [pp. 377-9, and Translations, 
 
 Malagasy^pp. 801-2]. 
 
 LITTLE, Henry "WUliam ; ft. Jan. 23, 1818. 
 
 Barnham Broom ; i-d. S.A.C. ; n. D. 1871 Win., 
 
 P. 1875 Madg. -S'. Andovoranto, 1874-8 [p. 378], 
 
 MoMAHON, Edwird Oliver; ft. Jan. 15. 1800, 
 
 Brighton ; ed. Warm. Cull. ; n. D. 1883, P. 1884, 
 
 Madg. »V. Antananarivo, 1883-5 ; Isaha, 1885- 
 
 7; Ramainandro, 1888-911, 1892; (Betsiriry 
 
 Mission (pioneering), 1891-2) [\t. 379]. 
 
 PERCIVAL, George, Ph.D.U,. M.A., Rostock 
 
 Univ. ; ft. April 1, 1832,Clieshire :'o. D. 1805, P. 
 
 1800, Lie. ,V. Tamatave, 1872-5. I;iod of fever, 
 
 April 1875, while journeying [p. 377]. 
 
 ORABE, Molaly ; ed. St. Paul's Coll., Madg. ; o. 
 
 D. 1883, Madg. .S. Ambatoharanana, 1887-9 ; 
 
 Amboatanv, 1890-2. 
 
 "RABENLNARY, Beinind; o. D. 1892, Madg. 
 
 S. Ambatoharanana, 1892. 
 ORABESTOKSTAMY, J. ; o. D. 1832, Madg. S. 
 
 Ramainandro, 1882-3. 
 •RABOANARY, Rogers : ed. St. Paul's Coll., 
 Madg. ; o. D. 1889, Madg. >% Ramainandro, 
 1889-92. 
 •RAFILnERA, Ignatius Fhilibsiit; o. D. 1878, 
 P. 1883, Madg. ; the first native Slalaga.'y 
 Priest. .S. Antananarivo, 1878-81 ; Ambato- 
 haranana, 1882-7. Died, 1887, of fever. 
 •RAINIVELOSOXr, Andriani'aka ; ed. St. Paul's 
 Coll., Madg. ; o. D. 1892, Madg. S. Fcnoarivo, 
 
 1892; 
 
 "RAINIVOAJA, Abednego, the first Malagasy 
 Deacon ; o. Trinity Sunday 1875, Madg. H. 
 AiitauanariTO, 1876-81 [p. 378]. 
 
 8m2 
 
900 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 eil. St. Paul's Coll., MadK. ; 
 S. Foule Point, 188S-90. 
 
 •KAJAONAET, - 
 
 0. D. 1888, Mu'lj 
 
 Diet). 
 •RAXOTAVO, Andrew Crispin ; nl. St. Pnura 
 
 Coll., Madj?. ; o. I). 1888, Mn.l«. S. Tamatave, 
 
 1888-9 ; Aiitiinanurivn, 1891-2. 
 •RAKOTOVAO, — ; o. U. 1892, Madg. S. Ambo- 
 
 liinarv, 1892. 
 •RAKOTOVAO, — ; o. D. 1892, Madg. S. Holy 
 
 Trinity, Aiitaimimrivo, 1892. 
 •RAKOTOVAO. Florent; o. I). 1890, Madg. S, 
 
 Maiinnjara, 1890; Malioiioro, 1891-2. 
 •RAMOHTA, Samuel; fil. St. Paul's Coll., 
 
 Madg. ; 0. D. 1889, Madg. H. (V 1889-90) ; 
 
 Ramninandro, 1891-2. 
 •RASITERA, Simeona; o. 1). 1879, Madg. S. 
 
 Antananarivo, 1879-80 ; Voliinmro. 1881. 
 •RATEFY, Hezekiah B. ; o. I). 1877, Madg. .S'. 
 
 Imerina, 1881 ; Ankndifotsy, 1882-1; Antana- 
 narivo, 1885-7 ; AmbatoUaranana, 1888-9 ; Am- 
 
 banidia, 1890-2. 
 •RAVELONANOSY, Philip ; e,l. St. Paul's Coll., 
 
 Madg.: o. I). 1888, Madg. tS. Vatomandrv, 
 
 1888-90. Died 1890. 
 
 •RAZAHAMINO, -. : eJ. St. Paul's Coll, 
 Madg.; o. U. 189U, Mailg. iV. Ambatoliaranana, 
 1890- 2. 
 
 •SHIEIEY, John, a Ilctsimisai .?-p. redccnipd 
 from slavery by tlin BImIuii) and fr' iids for 
 $150; n/. byArdn. ChlHWill and at St. PauI'd 
 Coll., Madg. ; o. U. 1888, Jlmlg. S. Amliodi- 
 liarliia, 1888-92. 
 
 SMITH, Alfred; 6. Nov. 20, 1851, Klmdon ; p,I. 
 St. Mark's Coll., Clid. ; o. D. 187li. P. 1877, 
 Madg. .V. (1) Antananarivo, 1870-80; Tama- 
 tave, 1881-2; (1) A., 1884 ; Andovnranto, 1885- 
 6 ; Malionoro, 1887-92 ; Mananjara, 1893 
 [pp. 379-80, and Translations, Malagasy, 
 11.801]. 
 
 SHITH, Oeonre Herbert, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. ; h, 
 Aug. 31, 1851, B'ptlioriH.', York; o. U. 1878, P. 
 1879, St. Alb. ,s. Ambatoharanaiui, 1879-84 ; 
 Malionoro, 1881-6. (lien. 1880, returned 1891.) 
 Bttsiriry Mission (pioneering), 1891-2 [p. 379, 
 and Translations, Malagasy, p. 802]. 
 
 WOODWARD, Oeorite Joseph; 6. July 4, 1840, 
 Louglilwrougli, Lei. ; eil. Licli. Coll. ; o. D. 
 1873, P. 1874, Pet. «. Saiutavn, 1870-8, Res. 
 
 NORTHERN AFRICA (1861-G, 1887-91)— 4 Missionaries (Chaplains) and 
 3 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter LVIIL, pp. 380-1.] 
 
 FAOAN, C. 0. T., M.A. ,S. Tangier, 1887-8. 
 LAVENDER. Charles Ernest; o. D. 1889, P. 
 J890, St, Alb, A'. Tangier, 1890-1. 
 
 WASHINGTON, 0. S. Cairo, 1861-4 [p. 381], 
 WRIGHT, B. S. S. Cairo, 1865- 6 [p. 381]. 
 
 IV. AUSTRALASIA, 1798-1892. 
 
 463 Missionaries and 355 Central Stations, now included in 
 22 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. : — 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES (1793-1892)— 112 Missionaries and 94 Central Stations-. 
 
 [See Chapter LX., pp. 386-403.] 
 
 (Dioceses of Sydn-ey (formerly Australia), founded 1836 ; Newcastle, 1817 ; GouLBunN, 1863 ; 
 UKAFTOS AND AllMlUAI.E, 1867 ; B.vniuusT, 1869 ; RiVEKISA, 1883. 
 
 AONEW, Philip Peters ; o. D. 1847, Aus. ^f. 
 Sydney 4c., 1800-4. 
 
 All WOOD, Robert, B.A. (tr. Vict. [p. 902]). 
 S. Sydney, 1842-6,1855-9. 
 
 ANDERSON, WiUiam ; eii. Lon. Coll. of Div. ; 
 0. D. 1875, P. 1876. S. Tarago, 1878-81. 
 
 BARNIER, James, B.A.T.C.D.; 6. 1821, Dub- 
 lin; 0. D. 1«45, P. 1847, Dub. S. Kiama, 
 
 BEAMISH, Peter Teuton, D.D. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 
 1847 Aus., P. 1850 Melb. 5. Singleton, 1847-8 ; 
 
 Dapto, 1818-9; Sydney, 1849; tr. Vict. 
 
 tp. 902]. 
 BETTS, James Cloudesley ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 
 
 1871 Can., P. 1872 Goul. -S. Binda, 1872-0 ; 
 
 Bombnla, 1877-9. 
 BIOMFIEID, John Roe; o. D. 1851, P. 1852, 
 
 Newc. fi. Mori)cth, 1853-9 ; Raymond, 1862-8. 
 BODENHAH, Thomas Wall ; o. D. 1841, Aus. 
 
 S. Sydney, 1841-3, 1850-1. Died Sept. 20, 
 
 BOITON, Robert Thorley, M.A. (? S. 1839), 
 Wittingbam, 1810-1; Hexliam, 1842-7; Wol- 
 lombi, 1849-52. „ ^ „ „ 
 
 BOODLE, Richard George ; M.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; 
 o. D. 1839, P. 1840, Batli. .S. Newcastle dis- 
 trict, 1847; Muswell Brook, 1818-59. 
 
 BRIGSTOOKE, Charles Frederick. S. (? 1838-9); 
 
 Yass, 1840-7, 1850-9. Died 1859. 
 BROWNING, M. B. S. Albury, 1865. 
 BYNG, C. J. ,S. Corowa, 1 869. 
 CAMERON, F. S. Balmain, 1 860-4. 
 CAMERON, John, M.A. King's CoU., Aberd. S. 
 
 Patrick's Plains, 1842-3. 
 CAMPBEll, Joseph C, S. Araluen, 1874 ; Cock- 
 well, 1876. 
 C ARR, W, .?. WiUiams River, 1 86 1 . 
 CARTER, James; b. 1828, Whiteckapel; ed. 
 
 S.A.C. S. Paramatta, 1853-4. 
 CARY, Henry. S. Alcxaiidrja. 1850. 
 ClAMPETT, Joseph. S. Binda, 1877. 
 ClARKE, William Branwhite, M.A. <sr. Castle 
 
 Hill and Dural, 1839-44 ; St. Leona, 1846. 
 ClAUOHTON, Hugh CalveTy. S. WoUombi, 
 
 1862-3. 
 COCKS. William. S. Murranilnirrah, 1876-81. 
 CTJTCIIFFE, C. S. Yass, 1805. 
 DICKEN, Edmund A, (Station not stated) 
 
 1838-9. nes. 
 DIXON, John ; o. D. 1871, P. 1873, Newc. S. 
 
 Wiokham, 1879-81. 
 DODD.T. 1. S. Hexbam, 1861. 
 DOTTOIAB, Arthur. S. Brisbane Water, 1847-60. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 901 
 
 DOVE, William y>, S. Jcrr>'d Fluliis <Scc., 
 
 1862-H. 
 
 DKUITT, Ven. Thomai. S. Coomn, 1868-81 ; 
 
 (became Anlii. of Muiieroo 1HH5). 
 SUFFVS, John, M.A. .S. Liverpool, 1838-17. 
 CTJNLOF, H. .S'. llliulii, 1H80-1. 
 EAKL, Robert T. >S. Murniiubiiljeo nml Uny, 
 
 1868-8: Uuiinliig, 1808-70; Amiueii, 1871-3; 
 
 Bomlmlii, 1H7«. 
 XDKONDBTON, Jamei. ? S. 1838-9. Syducy 
 
 (.Prisons), lHlO-8. 
 ELDER, John. fi. Sydney (Prisons), 1841 3. 
 EVANS, Jonathan ; o. D. 1873(loul., P. 1877 Tits. 
 
 .V. Albury Bush ilistrict, 1878-0. 
 FORREST, Robert (tr. Vict. [p. «02]). S. Cunip- 
 
 bcll Town, 1842-3 ; Cnmden, 1844 7. 
 FOX, Samuel ; b. 1830, Uiindley ; n. U. 1853 Ely, 
 
 P. 1884 Lie. a. WiigguwHKKU, 1H6S. 
 OLENNIE, Alfred. .S. Urlubunu Wiiter, 1862-4 ; 
 
 Locliiiivar, 1868-70. 
 OREAVES, John Albert, M.A. Line. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Pet. H. WoUombi, 1863-6. 
 
 ORYLIS, John Couch (Ir. Vict. [p. 002]). -S. 
 Sydney, 1843-64. Died. 
 
 HARPVR, B. S. S. UeuiUquIn, 1866-7 ; ? 1868 ; 
 Waggft, 1869-72. 
 
 HAWKINS, WUliam 0. : o. P. 1861, Newc. 
 .% Manning Uivcr, 1862-78. 
 
 HTTiTiYAR, William Josias Kends, B.A. Bras. 
 Coll., Ox. ; 0. U. 1850, P. 1851, Syd. *', Pad- 
 dington &c., 1880-3 ; V 1864. 
 
 HOLT, Samuel Bealey (H- Vict. [p. 902]). 
 Gundngni, 1874-9, 
 
 HORTON, Thomaa ; o. D. 1841, Aus. S. Castle 
 Hill, 1846-7. 
 
 HOWELL, Oawald J. [set- p. 858] ; 5. 1810, Eng- 
 land ; 0. D. 1836 N.S., P. N.F.L. *'. Sydney, 
 1862-3. 
 
 HUBAND-SHITH, Edmund; e,l. T.C.D. ; o. T). 
 1860, P. 1801, Lie. S. Williams lliTer, 1871-5. 
 
 HULBERT, Daniel Paul Meek, M.A. St. John's 
 Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1810 Lon., P. 1841 Ox. S. 
 Gunning, 1865. 
 
 IRWIN, H, 0. S. Newcastle district, 1847-9 ; 
 Singleton, 1850 ; tr. Qu. [p. 901]. 
 
 JOHNSTONE, O. H. S. Uosford, 1880. 
 
 JONES, D. E. S. Moruya, 1865-6. 
 
 HEKF, Charles Campbell, Qu. Coll., Cam. S. 
 Pitt Town, 1841-3 ; Sydney, 1844-6. 
 
 HEMP, F. R. S. Maodonald River, 1853-9. 
 
 LISLE, William ; o. 1842, Syil. A'. Yass, 1842 ; 
 River Murray, 1841 ; Lacldaud and Wellington, 
 1848-7 [p. 396]. 
 
 X'OSTE, t'harles Frederick. .S. Balranald, 1866-8. 
 
 XUND, WiUiam. .S'. Gosford, 1879. 
 
 McCONNELL, John ; o. D. 1842, Antigua. S. 
 Clarence River (with Maclear 1845 &c.), 
 1843-80. 
 
 MAKINSON, Thomas C, B.A. (ex-Curate in 
 Manchester I. S. (? 1837), Mulgoa 1838-48. 
 Seceded to Church of Rome. (N.B. There has 
 becu only one other case of the kind in the 
 Society's liistory [see pp. ,2, 396, 847]). 
 
 NASH, John James, M.A. T.C.U. ; o. D, 1841, P. 
 1849. S. Darzoy, 1876-9. 
 
 NAYLOR, Thomas Beagby, M.A. (ir. Norf. Is. 
 [pp. 394, 907]). a. Carcoar, 1848 ; Sydney, 
 1848-9. Died Oct. 22, 1849, on voyage to 
 England. 
 
 JfEWMAN, 0. B. S. Jerry's Plains, 1869 ; Bris- 
 bane Water, 1876-8 ; Wollombi, 1878-81. 
 
 O'REILLY, T. 0. S. Port Macquarie, 1861. 
 
 PERCIVAL, Samuel (tr. Madras [p. 913]). S. 
 Bombala, 1866-75. lies. 
 
 .PROCTER, Edmund Brooker; b. 1827, Devon- 
 port ; 0. D. 1881, Ex. S. Turon, 1852-4 ; Bun- 
 gonia, 1865. 
 
 PRYCE, Edward Oifford, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 1837 Cork, P. 1837 Derry. S. Hawkesbury 
 Biver (Nelson's Reach &c.), 1839-43 ; Maneroo, 
 1844-66 [p. 396] ; Ir, Vict. [p. 803]. 
 
 RAYNOR, Georfe, B.A. Clare Hall; b. 1820, 
 
 Cropwdl-Biitlor. H. Newcastle DicM'csc, 1860 1. 
 
 ROGERS, Edward. .V. (V 1837) BriHl>ano Water, 
 
 1838-45; Gosford, lt«0-7 ; Camden, 1849-SJ ; 
 Hydnev, lHOO-80. Die<l 1880 [p. 392]. 
 RUaSEil, F. J. C, M.A. T.C.D. : <-. Aus. H. 
 
 Alexandria, 1848 ; Sydney, St. .Mark's, 1849. 
 SCONCE, Robert Knox, B.A. B.N. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 went from EriKlaiid as a layman ; n. Up. Aus., 
 
 but nil'' ""lected or sent ov the Society. .S. 
 
 I'enritli, 1h»i-3 ; Sydney, 1814-8; set^cded to 
 
 Church of Rome Itcf note to Muklnsou below, 
 
 and pp. 3'.I0, 817]. 
 SHARfE, Thomas. .S'. Bathurst, 1844-0. 
 SHAW, Bowycr Edward, B.A. Lin. Coll., Ox. S, 
 
 Newcastle, 1801 ; Wollombi, IHO'J 7M. 
 SHAW, John, B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. S. Urls- 
 
 bane Water, 1869. 
 SIMM, Samuel ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850. a. llny< 
 
 mond, 1809-73; do. Terrace, 1875-81. 
 SIMPSON, WnUam West, SLA. .V. Sydney, 
 
 1810-1 ; Prospect, 1812-3 ; Hawkesbury River, 
 
 1844-6. 
 SMITH, Edward, B.A. Mag. Hall, Ox. ; o. D. 1837 
 
 Lon., P. 1839 Aus. a. gueanbeyun, 1838-69; 
 
 Campbeltown, 1860-74; Maidv, lH75-U;Pro- 
 
 sjwct, 1W77-92. Dieil Dec. 12, 1892. 
 SMITH, John Jennings, M.A. a. (V 1839) Pater- 
 
 son, 1840-6. 
 S0DEE8, O. a. Wcntworth, 1876-9. 
 SOWERBY, William, a. Goulburn, 1837-66, 
 
 IH09-70 ; Araluen, 1871-4 [p. 392]. 
 SPARLING, Hart Davis D., B.A. .s'. Sydney &C., 
 
 1838-9 ; Appin, 1840-01 ; Ir. N.Z. [p. 907]. 
 SPENCER, Charles, a. (? 1838-9) Ruymoud Tcr« 
 
 race, 184U-5. 
 SPENCER, O. 8. Ade'.ong, 1875-6; Tumut, 
 
 1877-81. 
 STACK (Canon) WilUaro, B.A. a. W. stMuitland, 
 
 1837-48-; Camptoltown, 1849-55 ; Balmain, 
 
 1850-71. Killed by the upsetting of u coach in 
 
 summer of 1871 [pp. 392,402]. 
 STEELE, Thomas, LL.D. a. Cook's River, 
 
 1837-45 ; Newtown, 1816-81 ; Petersham 
 
 (Cook's R.), 1855-9 [p. 392]. 
 STEPHEN, Alfred H. .S'. Sydney &c., 1855-9. 
 STILES, Henry Tarlton, .M.A. 'a. Windsor and 
 
 Richmond, 1841-3. 
 STONE, William, a. (? 1847-8) ; Sutton Forest, 
 
 1849-54. 
 SWAN, Henry, B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; 6. 
 
 1821 ; 0. P. 18-J6, Nor. a. Newcastle, 1850-1. 
 SWINDELLS, James; n. I). 1875 Bal., P. 1873 
 
 Goul. 8. Balranald, 1880-1. 
 SYNOE, Edward. Travelling Missionary, 
 
 1856-64 ; ,S'. Sydney, 1865 [p. 399]. 
 TAYLOR, H. E. 8. Tarago, 187B. 
 THACKERAY, James Roberts. ? a. 1 802-3 ; West 
 
 Maitland, 1864-8. 
 THOMSON, H. E. 8. Hay, 1870. 
 TOMS, William, B.A. Wor. Coll., Or. ; o. D. 
 
 1840, P. 1841, Lin. 8. Newcastle, 1850-1 ; 
 
 Williams River, 1863-9. 
 TROVGHTON, John. 8. Sydney, 1842-3. 
 
 Drowned in 1860 in crossing a river. 
 TURNER, George Edward. 8. Hunter's HiU, 
 
 ]H:iH-68 (Campbeltown, 1844). 
 TYRRELL, Loviok, B.A. St. John's Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 <>. D. 1855, P. 1860, Newc. 8. Lochinvar 
 
 1861-8. 
 UPJOHN, John William; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, 
 
 Newc. a. Dunzog, 1880-1, 
 YIOAL, George, B.A. Tr. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1840, 
 
 Aus. a. Sutton Forest, 1840-3 ; Campbell 
 
 Town, 1844-8. 
 VIDAL, John. 8. Sydney Diocese, 1846-7. 
 WALKER, Jamea, M.A. (tr. Tasm. [p. 906]). 3. 
 
 Marsfleld, 1844-7. 
 WALLACE, John ; ed. Univ. Coll., Dur. ; o. D. 
 
 1849, P. 1861, Newc. S. Ipswich, 1863-6. . 
 
 Is?. 
 
902 
 
 BOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 
 
 VALPOIS, Joseph Kidd ih: Miulnia [p. OIA]). 
 
 .S'. Iliithunt, 1H37 41 : Asliflclil Hiiil Coiu'drd, 
 
 imz 5 ; Kyilnoy, 1846-H [p. 392]. 
 WALSH, C. X I-ochlnvar, 1H7I 81. 
 WALSH, WiUum Hontio, S. B.vdricy. 1838-84. 
 
 Voluntnrily rcUiKiulaheil grant [p. 3'J!)]. 
 WAKE, 3. Ibitland. K Corown, lHOS-8 ; Dent- 
 
 Uqilitl, IHOH !», 1«7I, 1870. 
 
 WATSON, B. Luou. .v. (? IK41-3) Fenrltli, 
 J844-7, 1849. 
 
 WHINFULD, J. r. H, S. WolloniM, 1HB3-6t. 
 WILLIAirs, S. .s. Llvcr|io<>l I'lnliix. IH53 9. 
 WILLIAKS, J. H. .V. JrJL'zcric-, 1H77 : Uiiida, 
 
 1H78-9: OundiiKni, 1880-1. 
 WOODD, Oeort* Napoleon, n.A. Wml, Coll., Ox. : 
 
 f>. I). 1H34, P. 1838, I.0I1. .V. Pyilliov, 1837-40 ; 
 
 llmigoiilft, 1840-60; Pro«i)Oot iliid Sfvon Hills, 
 
 1850-S; Dptilmm Court, 1860 84; Wation'* 
 
 Hivv, 1884 92 [p. 392]. 
 WOOSWAKO, CJuirfei, I.L.B. S. BatlnirBt, 
 
 1838-41 ; Kelso, 1842-4; Tort Mnoquario, 1844 6. 
 
 LE 
 
 Xo< 
 
 II 
 
 VICTORIA (1838-81)— 115 Missionaries and 84 Central Stations. 
 [Sec Chapter LXI., pp. 404-10.] 
 
 (DIoccBCg of MKi.nounNK, founded 1847 j and Dali.aiiat, 1876.) . 
 
 \H 
 
 ft ■'' 
 
 
 ALLANBT, Ven, Ohriitopher Oibion ; fil. 
 
 Moi.ru Coll., Kjd. ; o. 1). 18ii2, V. 1804, Mclh. 
 
 S. Little BciiiiiKO, 1870-81 (became Ardn. of 
 
 Wimniera 1HH5). 
 ALLNTITT, Ven. John Charles FarroU : fil. St. 
 
 Aidnn'8 Coll.. Uirk. : o. U. 1864, P. 1809, Mell). ; 
 
 (Anln. of Loddoii 1886). N. Portliuul, 1872-9 ; 
 
 MiirkKd, 1H80-1 [p. 409]. 
 ALLWOOO, Robert, U.A. (1. nnd C. Coll., dun. ; 
 
 0. I). 1820 Biitli, P. 1827 (ilos. ,S. Port Philip, 
 
 1810-1 [p. 404] ; Ir. N.H.W. [p. 90(1]. 
 ABXSTONG, O. J, .S. Uuthcnglcii nndChiltcin, 
 
 1874-7. 
 ASHE, M. H. .(>'. Mount Blackwood, 1800-73 ; 
 
 Bainidale, 1874-0. 
 BALL, John Aubrey ; '■(/. Moore Coll., P\d. ; o. 
 
 I). 187.') Bu'., P. 1887 Melt). .S. Bright, 1877. 
 BABLOW, John. .S'. (.V 1856-8) Cadtlemuinc, 
 
 1857-9. 
 BABLOW, Robert Bcrrowes. (.Station not stated) 
 
 1850-8. 
 
 BARREN, Henry Herbert : ^1. Univ. ^Madras ; 
 
 0. D. 1877, P. 1878, Bal. *'. Kingston, 188U-1. 
 BARTON, O. & Kyneton, 1865-0. 
 BEAMIBH, Ven. Peter Teulon, D.B. T.C.D. (tr. 
 
 N.S.W. [p. 9U0]). S. Warrnanibotd and Wood- 
 ford, 1851 ; (became Ardn. of Warrnambcol 
 
 1878). 
 BEAN, W. ; o. D. 1848, Melb. H. WilliamBtown, 
 
 1848-9; (iippsLand, 1850-4. 
 BENNETT, W. R. L. .S. Beecliworth, 1857-9. 
 BETTS, Henry Alfred ; «/. Moore Coll., 8yd. ; 
 
 o.D. 1877, P. 1878.Melb. .ST.GippsLand, 1880-1. 
 BLACK, J. K. .S. Jlelbourne, 1802-4. 
 BLOMEFIELD, Samuel Edward, B.A. Cli. Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, Melb. H. Melbourne, 
 
 1850. 
 BOOTH, Caleb : o. D. 1860, P. 1859, Melb. .S. 
 
 Wangaratta, 1805. 
 BRAIH, Dr. ; o. D. 1848, Melb. *. Belfast, 
 
 1850-1 [p. 400]. 
 BRENNAN, J. D. f. GoMflelds, 1865 8 ; Sand- 
 hurst, 1858 ; Maryborough. 1865. 
 BRICKWOOB, W. ,S'. Biifchton, 1880-1. 
 BURKE, R. E. .S-. £. Uipps Land (Bairr.sdalc 
 
 &e.), 1877-8. 
 CAHILL. Michael Prancia ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, 
 
 Melb. S. Woodspoiiit, 1874. 
 CHALMERS, Rt. Rev, William (fr. Borneo 
 
 [p. 920]). ,S'. Inglewood, 1862-4; Kvneton, 
 
 1870-0 ; Ocelong, 1878-81 (f 1862-4, 1878-81) ; 
 
 (cons. Bishop of Goulburn in Goulbuin 
 
 Cathedral Nov. 1,1892). .- 
 CHASE, Septimus Lloyd, M.A. Km. Coll., Cam. 
 
 .S. Melbourne, 1860-1 ; Swan Hill, 1809. 
 CHETNE, John. S. Burn Bank, 1851-2; Mt. 
 
 Alexander, 1853-4 ; Castlemaine, 1856-8; Tar- 
 
 rangower, 1869. 
 COLLINS, E. ,S'. Geelong, 1851. 
 COLLINS, Robert Reeves, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. P. 
 
 1860, Cork. ,S. Harrow, 1808. 
 COOPER, William H. (ex-officer British Army) ; 
 
 o. D. 1800, P. 1861, Cashel. «. Woodpoint, 1866 ; 
 
 Itinerant, 1886-8 ; tr. N.Z. [p. 806]. . 
 
 CRAWFORD, A. (Station not fitated) 1857-8. 
 ORESSWELL, Arthur William, M.A. Melb. 
 
 Univ.; eil. also Moore Coll., 8vd. ; o. V. 1864 
 
 Syd., P. 1860 Melb. ,S. Jlorse's'Creok, 1800-8. 
 CROSS, George Frederiok ; n/. H.A.V.; n. U. 
 
 1870, P. 1871, Melb. K Yaokandandah, 1874. 
 CROXTON, WiUiam Richard; o. U. 1863, P. 
 
 1886, Melb. ,S", Sandhurst, 1860-5. 
 CXfMMINB, Robert Turner, M.A. K.C.L. ; o. D. 
 
 1849, P. 1H50, Can. S. Gisborne, 1857-01. 
 DARLING, James. ,S. Melbourne, 1855-8. 
 DESPARD, George Pakenham, B.A.K.C.W. and 
 
 Jlag. Coll., Cam. ; o. V. and P. 1837. *'. DunoUy, 
 
 1865. 
 DOWELL, Thomas. .9. Yackandnndah.O 859-64. 
 DROUGHT, Charles Edward, B.A. Trin. Coll., 
 
 Cam.; o.D.1871,P. 1872,\Vor. ,S'. Kerang, 1879. 
 FIRTH, John ; o. D. 1862, P. 1866, Melb. S. Ken. 
 
 sington, 1869. 
 FORREST, R. S. Port Philip, 1840-1 [p. 404] ; 
 
 Ir. N.S.W. [p. 901]. 
 FREEMAN, John ; o. D. 1856, P. 1868, Jlclb. ,S'. 
 
 Benalla, 1802-5. 
 OARLICK, The mas Boothroyd ; o. P. 1800, Melb. 
 
 ,S. Avoea, lHfi(j-l ; Gisborne, 1805. 
 GEER, Georjte Thomas ; e<l. Moore Coll., Syil. ; 
 
 0. D. 1877, P. 1879, Bal. S. Mnrtoa, 1881. 
 OILBERT80N, James. >S'. Chewton, 186C-1 ; 
 
 Tallarook, 1806 ; tr. Qu. [p. 904]. 
 GLOVER, James (0-. Borneo [p.920]). .S.Snappcr 
 
 Point, 1805. 
 GRAHAM, Hor le ; o. D. 1878, N.Z. S. Kerang, 
 
 1881. 
 
 GR'^GORY, John Herbert. S. Bendlgo, 1853-4 ; 
 Sailhurst, 1855-0. 
 
 ORYLLS, John Couch, the first S.P.O. Missy, 
 to Ccdonv of Victoria. H. Melbourne, 1838-40 ; 
 Portland, 1842 [p. 404] ; tr. to N.S.W. [p. 901], 
 
 HALES, F. S. GIpps Land, 1847-9 ; Heidelberg, 
 1850-1. 
 
 HALL, W., M.A. and Sen. Fell. Clare Coll., 
 Cam.; o. D. 1830 Ely, P. 1840 Clics. .v. Ballau 
 Ac, 1850 ; Kingower, 1809-72. Hen. ill. 
 
 HAYWARD, R. fi. Sandhurst, &c., 1802-4. 
 
 HERON, T. S. Hamilton Grange, 1887-8. 
 
 HOLME, Thomas; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 
 1870, P. 1871. .S. Davlesford, 1875-0. 
 
 HOLT, Samuel Bealey ; o. D. 1860, P. 1868,MeIb. 
 S. Bright, 1874 ; tr. N.S.W. [p. 901]. 
 
 HOMAN, PhiUp, M.A. T>C.D. S. Ararat Gold- 
 fields, 1886-61. 
 
 HOSE, William Clarke ; erf. Moore Coll., Syd.: o. 
 D. 1865, P. laee, Melb. -ST. TarraviUe, 1871-6, 
 1877-9 ; GIpps Land, 1880. 
 
 HOWARD, WiUiam London Corbet. S. Beech- 
 worth, 1860-6. 
 
 HOWELL, William Philip; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 
 1879, P. 1880, BaL S. Stawell, 1880-1. 
 
 HUTCHINSON, W. S. Barrabool, 1869-71. 
 
 JENNINOS.W. S. Helmore, 1881. 
 
 KELLT, George WiUiam ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd.; 
 0. D. 1887, P. 1871, Melb. S. Moyston, 1869 ; 
 Bosedale, 1878-7. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 903 
 
 irWIS, J. .S. Portlaivl, IhHO. 
 MAOABTNZT, Very Sev. Henry Burch, D.P. 
 
 T.C.D.: 0. V. 1822 Lin., V. \W23 Jft-a.: (I)imi of 
 
 MellHmriio 1H81, Arclulfncon IHftO). .S. (IwIoiik, 
 
 1847-H, 1H51 ; (Hcldclburir, Ac, 1»»U ; V .s. 
 
 1H80). 
 KoOAuSLANS, Anderion John ; nl. St. Dies 
 
 Coll.; 0. V. 1H19, 1'. 1H50, Kli.. .S. lOuiornlil Hill, 
 
 1868-6. 
 MoJENNSTT, WiUiam. (Station not htntvil 
 
 lH8fl-«) ,S', Avoiift 4o„ 188a. 
 MAHALX, Robert: f<l. Mnorc Cull., Sy<l.; n. T). 
 
 1860, P. 1807, Mill). S. NWKxlaiKiiiit tlol.l dia- 
 
 trlot, 1860-8. 
 KAKTIN, 0. J. (Ir.8. Anst. [p. 006]). S. M.l- 
 
 bouriio out-<li8trict8, 1802-4. 
 HAT, John Edward Francis, M.A. .Tt>9. Coll., 
 
 Cnm.; o. D. 1878, V. 1879, Melb. A BttUiiii, 
 
 1880-1. 
 XESBT, W. S. Melbourne, 1850; (Icclong, 
 
 1851. 
 NEWHAM, Daniel, M.A. ; o. V. 1848, Mclb. S. 
 
 Melbourne, 1847-51. 
 »OTT, W. G. *•. Port Philip (travelling), 
 
 1841-2 [p. 404]. 
 FITFIELD, James ; eil. Moore Coll., H\i\. ; o. D. 
 
 1877. P. 1878, Bui. A Urownhills, 1879-80. 
 POLTiARP, Oeorge. fi. CreHwick and Chines, 
 
 1860-1. 
 P08TLETHWAITE, E, X Learmouth, 1800-1. 
 POTTER, John, .V. Ballarat, 1857-64. 
 POTNOER, Robert; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. 
 
 D. 1800, P. 1867, Mclb. A'. Swan 11 ill, 1868-9. 
 PRTOE, Edward Qifford, B.A. ; (tr. N.S.W. 
 
 [p. 901]). A Daylesford, 1861.-4. 
 QUINTON, T. S. Morniugton, 1877. 
 RODBA, Edwin ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 
 
 1874 Syd., P. 1875 B.al. ,S'. Bright, 1877. 
 RXTBSELL, Oarret John. (Station not mentioned 
 
 1856-8) S. Buninyong, 1859-61 ; do. Gold 
 
 district, 1866-8 (travelling 1802-4). 
 SABINE, J. 0. S. Bacchus Marsh, 1805 ; Woods- 
 point, 1809-71. 
 BANOXFORD, Samuel ; ed. Lon. Coll. Biv. ; o. 
 
 D. 1872, P. 1873, Lie. S. Gippsland Forest, 
 
 1879-81. 
 SEARLE, 0, (Station not stated 1850-8) S. 
 
 Maldon, 1862-4. 
 SEOSON, David; 6. 1812, Staffordshire; ed. 
 
 C.M.S. Coll., Isl. ; 0. D. 1838 Jam., P. 1840 Ches. 
 
 S. St. Kilda, 1852-4. 
 SERJEANT, Ven. Thomas Wooloook, B.A. Ex. 
 
 CoU., Ox. ; 0. D. 1849, P. 1851, Ox. .S". Lear- 
 mouth, 1805 ; (became Ardn. of Beech worth and 
 
 Sale 1870). 
 SHELDON, John (/?•. S. Aust. [p. 905]). ,S'. 
 
 Benalla, 1809-70. 
 6IKM0NS, P. K. .S. Sale, 1866-6. 
 
 SXNOLETON, William. S. Kilniorc, 185&2; 
 
 IHill !. 
 8KITII, A, H. (Station not ftaUM 1860-8.) 
 SMITH, Frederick; o. I). 1858, p. 1804, Mclb. 
 
 .V. White HilN, 1800-4 ; Mt. Blackwood, 
 
 1874 5. 
 SMITH, P. J. .W. Kyncton, 1809-70 ; Gippsland 
 
 Purest, 1878. 
 STAIR, John Bettsridge; n. D. 1857, P. 1801, 
 
 Melb. .V. BroadincudowR, 1889-04 ; St. Arnaiid 
 
 (Gold dUtrict Ac.), 1866-81 [p. 409]. 
 STEPHENS, R. ». Maldon &c., 1800-1. 
 STONE, James; o. D. 1867, P. 1802, Melb. .v. 
 
 Buninyong, 1802-5. 
 STRETUH, John Oliff Theodore, B.A. Mug. 
 
 Hall, Ox. ,S. Tarriivillo, 1802-4. 
 STRONG, A. .V. Mt. Macedon, 1850. 
 STYLES, R. ,S'. Port Philip. 1841 [p. 404]. 
 SULLIVAN, Jam8B,B.A. T.C.I).; i.lHIii.Arnmgli; 
 
 0. I). 1814, P. 18(6, Armagh. .S. St. Kildii, 
 
 18.')0-2; KvnetoM, 1853-4. 
 SWINBURN, WiUiam ; ed. S.A.C ; o. D. 18H0, 
 
 P. 1881. Bui. ,s'. Warrnanibool, 18H0-1. 
 TANNER, E. ; o. 1). 1850, Melb. ,S. Pentridge, 
 
 1851. 
 THOMAS, Oadwaladr Peiroe ; n. D. 1876 Syd., 
 
 P. 1877 Melb. .S. CIdltern, 1877. 
 THOMPSON, Adam Compton (tr. India [p. bh^] ). 
 
 S. Melbourne, 1810-7 [pp. 4li4-5]. 
 TOOMATH, Andrew; o. D. 18G7. P. 1S69, Mdb. 
 
 ,V. Alexniidrii, 1809 ; Kilmore, 1875-0. 
 TUCKER, Horace Finn; erf. Moore Coll., Syd.; 
 
 0. D. 1873 Melb., P. 1874 Tos. ,V. The CampasiH' 
 
 district, 1878-80. 
 TVRNBULL, A. ,S'. Black wowl, 1877. 
 VANCE, George Oakley, D.U. Line. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 0. V. 1853, P. 1854, Ad. A Kyneton, 1805-9. 
 VIDAL, F. S. Port Philip, 1841 [p. 404]. 
 WALKER, B. J. .S. Gisburne, 1801-5. 
 WALKER, Samuel ; ed. St. Bee.s ; o. D. 1802, 
 
 P. 1803. ,S'. Smvthesdale, 1865. 
 WATSON, George A, >S. Sale, 1876. 
 WATSON, Henry Croker Marriott ; ed. Moore 
 
 Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1860, P. 1802, Mclb. .S'. Balla- 
 rat out-districts, 1862-4 ; Taradati and Malinos- 
 
 bnry, 1865 ; Kilmore, 1872. 
 WATSON, James Marriott; prf. Moore Coll., Syd.; 
 
 0. D. 1808, P. 1809, Melb. S. Horsham, 1870 9. 
 WILSON, James Yelverton. .S. Port Pliillp, 
 
 1839-40; Melbourne, 1841-3; Portland &c., 
 
 1844-50 [p. 404]. 
 W0LLA8T0N, Henry Newton; o. D. P. 1862, 
 
 Melb. ,S'. Learmouth and Miner'.s Rest, 1801. 
 YEATMAN, Edward Kelson, M.A. Wad. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; 0. D. 1852 Pet., P. 1850 Newc. .S". Carn- 
 
 gham, 1880-1. 
 YELLAND, Charles May ; ed. Moore Coll., .'^yd. ; 
 
 0. D. 1873, P. 1876, Tas. S. Bright, 1878. 
 
 i!! 
 
 QUEENSLAND (1840-92)— 57 Missionaries and 43 Central Stations. 
 [Sec Chapter LXII., pp. 411-15.] 
 
 (Dioceses o£ Brisbane, founded 1869 ; North QLTiESSLASD, 1878 ; Rockhamptos-, 1892.) 
 
 ADAMS, J. ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1870, P. 
 
 1871, Syd. S. Townsville &c., 1870-2. Jies. ill. 
 ALKIN, Thomas Verrier, M.A. Qu. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Bris. ,S. Gayndah, 1809-71 ; 
 
 AUora, 1872-3. 
 ALLNUTT, George Herbert; ed. Moore Coll., 
 
 Syd. ; 0. D. P. 1876, Syd. S. Charters Towers, 
 
 1876-8. 
 AMOS, Charles Edward ; o. D. 1879 N.Q., P. 1880 
 
 Bris. S. Bowen, 1879-81 ; Herbert aud Burde- 
 
 kin, 1882. 
 SLACK, James Xirkpatriok, D.B. T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 ■ 1866, P. 1850, Man. S. Bowen, 1809-73 ; Bris- 
 bane, 1873-7 [pp. 413-4]. 
 SOILING, T. J. (Station not reported, 1807-8.) 
 
 BRAKENRIDGE, John, M.A. Cli. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 h. Nov. 29, 1832, Button, near Wakefield ; o. li 
 
 1857, P. 1859, Dur. ,S'. Burnet, 1803; Rock- 
 
 hampton, 1804. 
 CAMPBEIX, Henry Jephson; ed. St. John's 
 
 Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1808, Bris. ,S. Roma, 
 
 1807-70; (4ympie, 1871-4; Allora, 1W5-7. 
 CLATJGHTON, H. 0, S. Maryborough, 1807-8. 
 CLAYTON, Chs-'es James. »'. Urayton, 1806-9 ; 
 
 WanvIoV. 18;o; Aliora, 1871. 
 COLES, James (tr. Madg. [p. 899]). 5. Burida- 
 
 berg, 1890-1 ; tr. Madg. [p. 899]. 
 DANVERS, George OiDeme; b. Aug. 9, 1841, 
 
 Bombay ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1807, Bris. 
 
 S, Warwick, 1867-8) Maryborough, 1868-9. 
 
 muijiuLf.} ^1, u ^^i^ifr^ 
 
 m 
 
904 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 *?J 1 
 
 J 
 
 BESBOIS, D. S. Lofran, 1872-3. 
 
 DONE, John ; e,l. Jlooro Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1872, 
 
 P. 1873, Syd. ,S'. Townsville &c., 1873-0 (ami 
 
 Millchester 1874, niiil llavenswooil 1875). 
 STJNNINO, William Henry; pr/. Clirisfa Coll., 
 
 Tas. ; 0. D. P., 1863, Biis. .S'. Upper Dawson, 
 
 1863-6. 
 EDWARDS, Alfred ; eil. Moore Coll., SvJ. ; o. V. 
 
 1880, P. 1881, N.Q. .S. Herbert Uivcr, 1880, 1883 
 
 (Raveiiswooil, 1881-2). 
 EVA, Riohard Roberts, TIi.A. K.C.L.; o. D. 1871, 
 
 P. 1873, dies. .S'. Cooktown, 1875-8. 
 QIIBERTSON, James (tr. Viot. [p. 902]). .S. 
 
 Logan, 1874-7 ; Burleigli, 1878-80 ; Logan, 1881. 
 OLENNIE, Ven, Benjamin, B.A. Cli. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 o.D. 1818, P. 1810, ^Wc. ; (Anln.of IJris. 1803- 
 
 80). .S'. Darling Downs, 1853-60 ; Aliae, 1807 ; 
 
 Dravton, 1872-7. 
 OREG0R,John(ex-Prc.^livterian Min.) : n. 1842, 
 
 Aus. .v. Brisbane district, 1843 50 [p. 411], 
 OROSVENOR, Frederic John, M.A. Ox.; o. D. 
 
 1860, P. 1801, Lin. Travelling 1802-5. Jies. 
 HARRISON, Alfred, U.A. Jes. Coll., Cam. ; li. 
 
 Oct. 17, 1853, Bodcnham; o. D. 1882, Lon. A 
 
 Port Douglas, 1883. 
 HARTE, W. T. S. Toowomba, 1866-70 ; South 
 
 Brisbane, 1871-3. 
 HASSALL, James Samuel ; ed. Syd. Th. Coll. ; o. 
 
 D. 1848, P. 1849, Syd. S. Leyburn, 1871 ; Ips- 
 wich, 1875-7 ; Itinerant, 1878-9 ; Oxley, 1880-1. 
 HEATH, Herbert ; e<l. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 
 
 1876, P. 1877, Sj-d. S. Bowen, 1877-8. 
 HILL, H. J. 0. E. S. Geraldton &c.. 1889. 
 HOARE, J. W. D. -S. South Brisbane, 1866-7. 
 HOSKEN, Riohard; o. D. 1878, P. l':79, N.Q. S. 
 
 Cooktown, 1878-82 ; Ravenswood, 1883. 
 HUOUL, William Joseph; (■</. Moore Coll., Svd.; 
 
 o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Brls. S. Leyburn, 1875-7 ; 
 
 Stanthorpc, 1878-81. 
 IRWIN, H. 0, (tr. N.S.W. [p. 001]). S. Bris- 
 bane, 1851-00 [p. 411]. 
 JAOO, Frederick Charles (fi: N.F.L. [p. 858]). 
 
 S. Somerset, 1807-8. lies. [p. 413]. 
 JONES, Joshua ; e,l. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1807, P. 180S, 
 
 Bris. ,S'. Warwick, 1867-8 ; Ir. N.Z. [p. 900]. 
 JONES, Thomas; 6. July 30, 1836, Preston; 
 
 n. D. 1859, Sal. ,S'. Wickham, 1867-8 ; Brisbane 
 
 (Gaol), 1808-70. 
 KHjOAHL, C. WiUiam; eif. S.A.O. ; o. D. 1869, 
 
 Can., P. Syd. S. Townsville, 1872-5 ; (Havens- 
 wood *c., 1872-3). J{es. ill. 
 LOVE, James, A'. Toowomba, 1872-3. 
 McOLEVERTY, James; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, 
 
 Brisb. -S'. Gundiwindi, 1871-3; Drayton, 1878-81. 
 
 HATTHEWS, James ; ed. S.A.C. : o. P. 1861, 
 
 P. 1803, Brisb. H. Brisbane (Gaol Ac), 1868-9. 
 HOBERLY, Edmund George; b. Jan 2, 1834, 
 
 Clapham, Sur. ; o. D. 1859 Lon., P. 1802 Bris. 
 
 .S. Gympic, 1878-9. 
 HORSE, John, M.A. ; the first S.P.G. Missy, to 
 
 Queensland. S, Brisbane, 1839-41 ; Scone, 
 
 1842-6 [p. 411]. 
 UOSLEY, Albert Cornelius; etl. Moore Coll.,Syil.; 
 
 0. D. 1880, P. 1881, N.Q. S. Port Douglas, 1880-2; 
 
 Cooktown,1883. 
 NEVILLE, E. B. S. Toowomba, 1807-8 ; Dray- 
 ton, 1809-71. 
 OSBORNE, Edward Castell ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D.F. 
 
 1878, Brisb. .S'. Warwi(^k, 1878-81. 
 POOLE, Henry John, B.A. Pern. Coll., 0.t. ; b. 
 
 Julv 6, 1830, Oxford ; o. D. 1854, P. 1855, Lon. 
 
 S. Maryborough, 1803-4 ; Wide Bay, 1805-0. 
 
 J{es. ill. 
 PUTTOCK, WiUiam ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, N.Q. 
 
 .S. Kavenswood, 1879-80. 
 RAUM, Thomas William ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 
 
 1878, P. 1879, X.(i. & Cliarters Towers, 1879- 
 
 81. 
 ROBS, James Auchinleck ; n. D. 1878 Lon., 
 
 P. 1879 N.Q. .S. Bowen, 1879. 
 SFOONER, John ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 
 
 1873, P. 1874, Syd. *'. Bowen, 1874-6. /iV,«. ill. 
 STANTON, Rt. Rev. George Henry, D.D. Hert. 
 
 Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. 1858, P. 1859, Win. Cons, first 
 
 Bp. of North Queensland .Tune 24, 1878, in St. 
 
 Paul's Catli. S. Townsville, 1879-82 ; tr. to 
 
 Bpric. of Newcastle, N.S.W., 1891 [pp. 414-15]. 
 TANNER, E. ,S. Mackay, 1808-71 [p. 414]. 
 TAYLOR, Thomas, B.A. St. Catli. Coll., Cam. 
 
 .S. Herbert River, 1884-5. 
 TRIPP, Francis. .S. Clermont, 1874. 
 TUCKER, William Frederic, B.A. St. John's 
 
 Coll., Cam. ; b. Jan. 3, 1850, Peckham. .*f. 
 
 Bowen, 1881-7. 
 TURNER, WUliam Abel ; ed. S.A.C. : o. D. 1884, 
 
 P. 1885, N.Q. .S'. Port Douglas, 1884-0 ; Nor- 
 
 manton, 1887 ; Croydon, 1887-8. 
 WARNER, Thomas Davenport ; ed. Trin. Hall, 
 
 Cam.; o. D. 1874, P. 1876, Brls. -S. Roma, 
 
 1874-9. lies. 
 WABR, J. W. ; 0. D. 1873, Bris. .S'. Gladstone, 
 
 1873-5. 
 WHITE, Gilbert, B.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1883, 
 
 P. 188 1, Tru. .S. (V 1885) Herbcrton, 1887-8. 
 WILSON, John Tryon; <•</. S.A.C. ft. Herberton, 
 
 1882 ; Ross Island, 188^ ; Boweu, 1888 ; Curde- 
 
 kin, 1889. 
 
 SOUTH AUSTE ALIA (1836-65) with the NORTHERN TERRITORY (ISH- 
 1886-8)— 34 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXIII., 
 pp. 415-24.] 
 
 (Diocese of Adulaide, founded 1847.) 
 
 ALLOK, R. S, P. ; o. D. 1849, Ad. S. Kensing- 
 ton, lK,')0-2. 
 BAGSHAW, John Charles, M.A. B.N. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 6. June 18, 1818, Mosslev ; o. D. 1815, P. 1840, 
 
 dies. ,S. (? 18-17) ; Burra Burra, 1818-9 ; Pen- 
 
 wortliam, 1850 2; Adeliiiile, 1853-5, Ites.^tr. 
 
 N.Z. [p. 900]). 
 BAYFIELD, Edward; &. 1811, Walworth ; (ex- 
 
 Prcnclier in Lady Huntington's connexion ;) o. 
 
 D. 1817, P. 1848, Wor. ,S. Port Adoluidc, 
 
 1849-67. Died Aug. or Sept. 1857 of ajniiilexv. 
 BOAXE, Joseph Anthony, It.A. T.C.D. H. Salis- 
 bury. 1858-01 ; Talunga, 1862-6. 
 BURIJETT, a, B., B.A. St. John's Coll.. Cam. ; 
 
 0. D. 1845, P. 1810, Sal. S. Willunga, 1848-55. 
 
 Ren. ill. 
 BURNETT, Edward H. 5. Miteham, 1863 6. 
 OOOKBS, William Henry; b. 1816, Marlborough; 
 
 «rf. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1846 Urn., P. 1848 Ad. 
 
 S. Gawler, 1840-84 [pp. 416-17]. 
 
 CRAIG, BasU Tudor, M.A. Atag. Hall, Ox. ; ft. 
 
 Dec. 1833, Leeds; o. D. 1856, P. 1857, Roch. 
 
 Travelling 1862-5. 
 FARRELL, Very Rev, James, the 1st S.P.O. 
 
 Missv. to S. Australia (Dean of Adelaide 
 
 1819). ,S'. Adelaide, 1840-4, 1853 4 [p. 410]. 
 FULFORD, John ; o. D. 1848, Ad. & Woodside, 
 
 1853 4. 
 HALE, Rt. Rev, HaUhew Blayden, M.A. Trin. 
 
 Coll., Cam. : ft. 1811, Alderlcv, Glos.; o.Tt. 183B, 
 
 P. 1837, Olos. ; (Ardn. of Adelaide, 1847-57). 
 
 .S'. ( y 18-17 ) ( 1) Port Lincoln, 1848 ; Kensington, 
 
 1849; Adelaiile. 1860; Boston Island, I860-; 
 
 Pooiiiiidle, 1861-6. /{es. First Bp. of Perth, 
 
 1867 76, coHJ. July 2,6, 1867, at Lambeth ; Bp. 
 
 of Brisbane, 1876-86 [pp. 412, 417, 419 20, 
 
 427]. 
 HAMIIOND, OcUvius. «!. Poonindle (Pt. Liu. 
 
 coin), 1857-65. [Translations, p. 804]. 
 
 IB 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 905 
 
 HAWKINS, Charles Wriothesley (tr. Bor. 
 
 [p. 920]) : the first S.P.Ct. Missy, totlie "Nortli- 
 
 erii Territory." »S'. ralracrston (Pt. Darwin), 
 
 1874. Jte.i. "ill [p. 423]. 
 IBBETSON, Oenzil John Holt ; h. Nov. 1823, 
 
 Bcckenlmm ; o. D. 1853, Loii. .S. Burrft &c., 
 
 1855-8. 
 JACKSON, John Stuart, M.A. Oclndiii [p. 917]). 
 
 .S. Norwood mid Hmdmiirsli, 1853~G5. 
 JENKINS, Edmund Au^stus; o. D. 1851, P. 
 
 1853, Ad. S. Adplivide, 1853-4. 
 MARRYAT. Ven, Charles, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. : 
 
 o. D. 1850, P. 1851, Can. .S'. Hiiidmarsli, 1853-4 
 
 (t)ccnmc Ardii. of Adelaide 1838). 
 UARTIN, Charles John; e,l. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1857, 
 
 P. 1858, All. Itinerant, 1858-60 (Northern 
 
 Mission &c.) ; Mount Pleasant, 1860-1. Jii's. ; 
 
 tr. Vict. [p. 903]. 
 MHIER, Edmund King; h. 1820, Lon. ; o. D. 
 
 1848, P. 1855, M. S. MacCiill, 1853-4. 
 MURRAY, William, B.A. T.C.D. ; h. Sept. 20, 
 
 1818, Londonilerry ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, Lie. .S. 
 
 Barossa, 1 859-65. 
 NEWENHAM, George Cobbe ; o. D. 1816 Tas., 
 
 P. 1849 Ad. -S. Port Adelaide, 1816-9; Mt. 
 
 Barker, 1850-2. 
 FLATT, Frederic J b. 1821, Barrackporc, India; 
 
 o. D. 1850, Ad. ,S'. MacCiill, 1850-2 ; Widker- 
 
 ville, 1853-3. Licence cancelled by liis Bisliop. 
 
 POtlITT, James. S. Mt. Barker, 1846 9 ; Burra 
 Burra, 1850-6 ; Adelaide, 1857-8 [p. 416]. 
 
 REIO, Richardson ; o. U. 1858, P. 1860, Ad. .S'. 
 Robe Town, 1861-5. 
 
 SABINE, Thomas; «>>/. St. Bees Coll. ; o.D. 1843, 
 P. 1841. dies. .S. Kapunda, 1859-65. 
 
 SCHOAIES, John WhiteUw, M.A. T.C.D. ; b. 
 1820, Dublin ; n. D. 1816, P. 1846, Mcath. 6'. Ade- 
 laide, St. John's, 1860-2 ; Sturt, 1853-1. 
 
 SHELDON, John ; eil. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1866, P. 1857, 
 Ad. S. Salisbury, 1856-8; {li: Vict. [p. 903]). 
 
 STRICKLAND, F. P. ; o. D. 1856, Ad. ,S'. lliver- 
 ton (Kapunda ic), 1856-60 [p. 421]. 
 
 TITHERINGTON, J. B, ; o. P. 1855, Ad. S. 
 Glcnelg, 1853-4 ; Hindmarsh, 1861-5. 
 
 WARD, Tom; o. D. 1883, P. 1881. Ad. «. 
 Palnierston (Port Darwin, N.T.), 1885-8. lies. 
 [p. 423]. 
 
 WATSON, John; b. 1816, ruHiam ; o. D. 1846, 
 P. 1847, Bar.; (Emigrant i". a )lain on vnvai?e 
 to Adelaide, 1849). S. Wi'kerville, 1849-62; 
 Kensiiitfton, 1853-4 ; Port Elliott. 1855-8. 
 
 WILSON, Theodore P. S. McCiill, Woodford, 
 1847-9; Walkerville, 18-19; Kensington, 1850; 
 Adel-iidCj 1851-2. 
 
 b. 1815. S. Pcmvortham, 
 
 WOOD, WiUiam; 
 
 185.1-1. 
 WOODCOCK, W. 
 
 [pp. 416, 421]. 
 
 J. S. Adelaide, 1810 58 
 
 
 :'' 
 
 WESTERN AUSTRALIA (1841-G4, 187G-92)— 34 Missionaries and 23 Central 
 Stations. [Sec Chapter LXIV., pp. 424-8.] 
 
 (Diocese of Pkuth, founded 1857.) 
 
 ADAMS, Reginald Arthur, B.A.Pem. Coll., Cam.; 
 
 b. Aug. 10, 1864, Iloclie.ster ; o. 1869 Dur., P. 1891 
 
 Per. .S. lioebourne and Cossack, 1890-2. lies. 
 ALLEN, James; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Iowa, U.S. 
 
 S. Serpentine district, 1882-7. 
 BOSTOCK, George J. S. Northam, 1862-4 
 
 [p. 427]. 
 BRAND, J., B.A. T.C.D.; n. D. 1880, P. 1881, 
 
 Lin. ,S. Blackwood, 1890-1. 
 BROWN, Stephen ; e<l. Qu. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1851, 
 
 P. 1855, St. Dav. ,S. Northam, 1877-81. 
 CLAIRS, Edward Spittlehouse ; o.D.1882, P. 1883, 
 
 llip. .S'. Dongarra, 1887. 
 COGHLAN, F. *'. Perth, 1P79. 
 ELLIOTT, Robert, A.K.C.L. ; b. Dec. 3, It'SP. 
 
 Lon.; 0. D. 1887, P. 1890, Lon. .V. (iasc.ine, 
 
 1 890-2. li>s. 
 FRIEL, Thomas Henry ; o. D. 1862, P. I 'I, Oies. 
 
 .S". Dongarra. 1879. 
 GARLAND, David John ; o. D. 1889, Graf. S. 
 
 SoutluTii Cress, 1892. 
 GILLETT, Frederick Charles; o. I). 1891, Per. 
 
 iS'. Yilgram Cold I'iclds, 1891-2 ; Mourambiiie 
 
 *c., 1892. 
 ORIBBLE, John Brown; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, 
 
 (loul. .v. Tlic (lascoyno. Carnal von, i&c, 1885- 
 
 7. 11,'s. [p. 427]. 
 GROSER, Charles Eaton, B.D. (U.S.) (Ir. Hawaii 
 
 [p. 908]). .S. Roebourno, 1886-7; Beverley, 
 
 1 K8K 
 
 HAYTON, William, M.A. Hat. Hall, Dur. ; o. D. 
 1861, P. 1862, Lie. ,s. Roebournc, 1879-81. 
 
 HORSFALL, WiUiam (Ir. Borneo [p. 921]). .S. 
 Hoebourne, 1892. 
 
 KING, Bryan Meyrick; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Per. 
 ,V, Uorbournc, 1881. 
 
 KINO, George, the first S.P.Ci, Missy, to W. Aus- 
 tralia. >'. Freemantle (with Mandurah and 
 Piniiirrah Ac.), 1841-9. Jits. ill [pp. 425-7]. 
 
 LAWRENCE, H. ii. Uougarra, 1883-4. 
 
 MARSHALL, William Frederick ; o. D. 1869, P. 
 
 1871, Ad. S. Williams district, 1890-1; St. 
 
 Helena do., 1892. 
 MASON, Henry ; «/. St. Bees ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, 
 
 York. .V. Serpentine, 1892. 
 MEADE, W. S. S. King George's Sound, 1800 
 
 [p. 427]. 
 NJSTHERCOTT, Hugh ; *. June 9, 1852, Glas- 
 gow ; e,l. lip.'s Coll., Calcutta, &c. ; o. L\ 1877, 
 
 1". 1879, Jam. .S. Gascoyne, 1890. 
 NICOLAY, Charles Grenfell; <>. D. 1837 Ex., 
 
 P. 1839 Lon. .S. Perth, 188U-2. 
 OR'^HARD, James ; o. '). 1878 Clies., P. 1879 
 
 All. .S'. Kataniiine, 1892. 
 i ARKER, E. F. ^. Roebournc, 1883-4. 
 PHILLIPS, Thomas, M.A. T.C.D., F.R.C.S. ; o. D. 
 
 Bi). Perry, 1'. Niger 1882. S. Roebournc, 1888 90. 
 
 PIDCOCK, WUliam Hugh, B.A. C.C. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 0. D. 1863, I'. 1H64, Win. & Newcastle, 1877-9; 
 
 Toodjay, 188(1 1. 
 POWNALL, Very Rev, George Purves, B.A. 
 
 Trill. Coll., Cam. ; ii. D. 1846 Nor., P. 1H47 I'ct. ; 
 
 (De.m of I'eith 1858-64). .'i. Vork,f 1853-6; 
 
 IVrth.l 1856 6 1. 
 PRICE, James Stuart, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. I). 18.56, 
 
 lM8i)6, Down. .s. 1 injarrali &c..l8ii2 4[p. 427]. 
 THORBURN, WiUiam John; ../. Kings Coll., 
 
 Lon., Ac. ; /). Feb. 22, 1866, Lon.; o. D. 1879, 
 
 P. 1881, Pet. ,s. Gascoyne, 1888-90. Jti-t. 
 THORNHILL, Henry B. i'. Northam *c., 
 
 I860 2 [p. 4:i7]. 
 WILLIAMS, W. Dacres; o. D. 1852, P. 1855, 
 
 Ad. .v. I y I8,'>1) Guilford, 1857 9 [p. 427]. 
 WITHERS, Joseph; o. V. 1H59, P. 1860, Nor. 
 
 .S". Willlaiiis Uiver, 1879-89. AV.«. 
 W00LLA8T0N, Ven. J. R. (Anln. of Albany 
 
 1849). .s'. Albany, 1849-56. Died May 3, 1866, 
 
 from overwork [p. 427], 
 
 ■'■ 1 
 
 i 
 
 ■ , 
 
 i 
 
:M 
 
 M 
 
 906 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 
 f,r; 
 
 TASMANIA (1835-59^—17 Missionaries and 17 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter LXV., pp. 428-33.] 
 
 (Diocese of Tasmania, founded 1842.) 
 
 BATEMAN, Orefrory, M.A. Trin. Coll., Cam. : 
 
 (I. D. 1830 Lin., P. 1H37 Lie. S. Oatlaiuls and 
 
 Jericho, 1838-44. Licence revoked by liia Up. 
 
 [pp. 429, 431]. 
 BUEROWES, John, B.A. T.C.D. ,S. PontTiUc or 
 
 Brigliton, 1841-7. 
 DIXON, John ; 6. 1815, St. Vincent, W.I. : o. D. 
 
 1843, P. 1814, Ant. .S. Jerusalem, 1855-G. 
 STJIIHAM, E. P., B.A. T.C.D. ,S'. Tasmnn's 
 
 Pen insula, 1843-7. 
 FORSTER, Thomas Hay. Itinerant, 1845 ; Long- 
 
 for.l, 1846-7. Jle.i. 
 FRY, Henry P., D.D. T.C.D., S. Hobart Town, 
 
 1838-56 [p. 429]. 
 GIBBON, W. 1. (Ir. Bernmda [p. 860]). S. 
 
 Hobart Town, 1839 10; Lamicostim, 1841-6. 
 GRIGO, T. N., M.A. Cam. ,S. Circular Head, 
 
 1841-2. 
 
 lOCKTON, Philip, M.A. Hert. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 
 
 1815, V. 1847, Lon. .'»•. Windennerc, 1853-4. 
 HACINTTRE, John (tr. Up. Can. [p. 875]). S. 
 
 Deloraine,f 1854-60. 
 KAYSON, J083ph. ,S'.Hol)art Town, 1838-40; 
 
 Swansea, 1811-56 [p. 429]. 
 POOOCK, Q. P. ; ft. D. 1852, Tas. ,v. Emu Bay, 
 
 1854-8. 
 RICHARDSON, WilUam, B.A. T.C.D. ,V. Avoca, 
 
 1841-56. 
 SPURR, Thomas. .Sf. Clarence Plains, 1840-3. 
 
 ties. d> 
 WALKER, James, Jf.A. ; n. 1843, Aus. S. Georf,e. 
 
 town, 1811-2 : Ir. N.S.W. [p. POl]. 
 WIGHORE, Thomas. .S'. (? 1 »0-l) Botlr.vell, 
 
 lHt2 4. Liccuci> wirlidraw7i by his BislK.p. 
 WILKINSON, George. ,n'. ( V 181. -2) Kv-endalo, 
 
 !H!:J 52. /.v.-'. 
 
 NEW ZEALAND (1810-80)— 67 Missionaries and 50 Central Statio;is. 
 [See Chapter LXVI., pp. 433-43.] 
 
 (Dioceses of A'cki.ANM) (formerly New Zealand), fd.indoil 1811 ; CiliiisTCilt:ufn, 185fi ; 
 W r.l.LlNii TUX, 1858 ; Nklsox, 1858 ; Waiatu, 1858 ; Dlxkdix, 1806.) 
 
 n 
 
 ABRAHAM, Rt. Rev. Charles John, D.D. and 
 
 Pellow King's Coll., Cam. ; n. D. 1838, P. 1839. .S'. 
 
 Auckland (St. John's Coll. and ilistrict), 1H52-7. 
 
 Jie.i. and became Bp. of Wellington 1h58 70 
 
 icoux. Sept. 29, 1M58, in Lambeth Church), and 
 
 Coadjutor Bp. of Liclifield 1870 8. 
 ABRAHAM, Thomas ; h. Mav 19, 1842, Berkeley, 
 
 Som. ; III. S.A.C. S. {:\,],cv Hutt, 1865-7. 
 »AHU, Riwai-te (a Maori). ,S. Otaki, 186G-7. 
 
 Died 1867. 
 BAGSHAW, J. C. yi.X.ilr. S. Aus. [p. 004]). 
 
 ,S'. Motuchii, 1802 4. 
 BALLACHEY. WUliam ; o. D. 187.2, P. 1876, Wei. 
 
 ,s'. Karori, 1874 5, 1878-9. 
 BLACKBURN, Samuel, H.A. Cli. Coll., Cam.; 
 
 h. June 26, IK21, Atterclitte ; o. D. 1H47 O.K., V. 
 
 1848 York. ,S'. The Tamuki (St. Johu'.s Coll.), 
 
 1859 C4 [p. 788]. 
 BLUETT, William James Geifrard, B.A. Mag. 
 
 Hall, Ox. ; h. Aug. 30, 1834,i'oit Bail (France) : 
 
 0. D. 1859, P. 1801, C;io<. ,v. Chrieti'hurch 
 
 Diocese, l.-'tio-G. 
 BRO'WN, Henrv Handley, M.A. C.C. Coll., Ox. 
 
 .S. Taranaki, 1863 70 ; Oiuata, 1871-9. 
 BUTT. George, .v. Wtllington, 1841-2 ; Port 
 
 Nicholson, 1843-4. /Its. [p. 435]. 
 BUTT, Ven. Henry Francis. M.li.C.S. ; n. D. V. 
 
 1H13, N.Z. ,S'. Nelson, IH-U 01 ; Waira.i, 1802 3 ; 
 
 (bo'aMie Ardn. of Marlborough, Nelson, 180'J) 
 
 [p. 436], 
 CARTER, R. .v. Otahuhu, 1858 62. 
 CHUBTON, John Frederick, Mie first S.P.G. 
 
 Mis-v. to N.Z. .S'. Britannia or Wollington, 
 
 Itslo 1 : Auckland, IKll 52 [pp. 431-5]. 
 CLEMXMTSON, Alfted, U.A. Em. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 ' %■ . 15, 1H37, Coton, Lei. ; o. D. 1862, V. 1863, 
 
 Lin. S. Christchurch Diocese, 1865-8. 
 COLE. Robert, M.A. t^u. Coll., Ox. ; n. D. 1810, 
 
 P. 1811, Lon. .S. Wellington,1842-57 [pp. 436-6]. 
 COOPER, William Henry (Ir. Vict. [p. 902] ). 
 
 Travelling and organising in Cliristchurcli 
 
 Dioicse, 1870-2 ; Ir. Ciiiada [pp. 878, 880|. 
 COTTON, William Charles, ,S. The Waimatc, 
 
 Bay of Isl.iids, 1842-3 [p. 435], 
 CROSS, Edward Samuel, Th.A. K.C.L. ; h. 1833, 
 
 Ipswich ; 0. D. 1867, P. 1868, Hoc. .S. liecfton, 
 
 1876-C ; Westport, 1877-9. 
 
 DA8ENT, A. .S'. Waikonaiti, 1874. 
 
 DESBOIS, Dan ; h. 1830, London ; e<l. S.A.C. 
 >'. Wairarapa, 1865 6 ; Trenthani, Upper Hutt, 
 1 868 70. 
 
 EDWARDS, Henry John, r,l. K.C.L. : o. D. 1855 
 Lon., P. 1805 :Mell). ,S'. Roxburgh, 1877-9. 
 
 FANCOURT, Thomas; 6. Jan. 22, 1810, Mal- 
 vern ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1865, Well. .S. Karori, 
 1865-7 ; Poirua, 1868-9. 
 
 FISHER, F. ; <■<?. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; o. D. 
 1817, N.Z. ,S'. Tamaki, 1847-60. 
 
 FLA'TELL, Thomas, Th.A. K.C.L.; 6. Dec. 11, 
 183H, Kingsthoriie ; o. D. 1868 Can., V. 1870 
 Nel. .-s'. Charleston, 1872; Reefton, 1874; 
 Ahaura, 1874-6. 
 
 GOULD, Frank : cd. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; o. 
 1). \K->2, V. 1860, N.Z. S. Stockade. 1863-4. 
 
 GOVETT, Yen. Henry, B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. : 
 0. D. 1845, P. 1817, N.Z. (Ardn. of Taranaki, 
 18481. .S. Taranaki, 1847-08: New Plymouth, 
 1809 77. 
 
 HALGOMBE, H, C. J. ,y. Golden Bay, Colling- 
 wood, lMtl2 0. 
 
 HAMPTON, David Orr; nJ. CIi. Cli. (N.Z.) Coll. ; 
 o. I). l,so9, P. 1871, Ch. Ch. S. Home Mission, 
 Banks' IVninsula, 1K73 8. 
 
 HARVEY, Bache Wright, B.A. St. John's Coll., 
 Cam. ; h. Dec. 21, 1H34, (irantham ; n. D. 1801, 
 P. 1866, Chi. ,v. Wcstport Ac, 1807-9. 
 
 HERRING, John Edward; <</. S.A.C; o. D. 
 ISOI, P. 1H04, Wei. .S. Uiiper Hutt, 1804; 
 L<iwer do., IHOO. 
 
 HEYWOOD, Edward Howard ; h. 1823, Chester. 
 .s'. North Shore, Aueklaml, UG3-I. 
 
 HOARE. James O'Bryen Dott Richard, M.A. Ch. 
 Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1H59 Wor., P. 1804 Roc. -S, 
 Christcluirch Diocese, 1H65-0. 
 
 HOVELL, Very Rev, De Berdt (Dean of Waiapn 
 1HH9) ^lr. India [p. 915]). .S". Napier ; "[Organ- 
 ising Sec. S.P.G.for Diocese of Waiapu, 1883-8. 
 
 HUTTON, Thomas Biddulph; ed. St. John's 
 Coll., Auck. ; 0. D. 1847, P. 1853. N.Z. N. Auek- 
 laml suburbs, 1847-0; Wellington &c., 1850-9. 
 
 JOHNSTONE, G. H. ,S. Otahuhu, 1863-4. 
 
 JONES, Joshua (ir. Aus. [p. 904]). ,S'. Clyde 4c., 
 1H7;1; Queensco\vi\, 1877-9. 
 
 KEMPTHORNE, John Pratt ; o. D. 1873 Can., 
 P. 1865 Nel. a, Bceftou, 187B-8. 
 
 he; !i 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 907 
 
 XINOOOM, 0. T. B. .S. Rcmuern, 1858-6}. 
 KNELL, AmoB ; h. May 25, 1840, Sutton Viilenop ; 
 
 fd. S.A.C, : 0. 1). 186J, P. 18C5, Ncl. ,v. Utiiki, 
 
 1865 ; Wairarniia, 1866-70 ; Grevtowii, 1871 8. 
 KNOWLES, EranciB ; o. V. 1857, i'. 1869, Ch. Ch. 
 
 .S. Balcliitlia, 1 ;s76-9. Hen. 
 LEWIS, W. 0. E. .V. West Tor*. 1870 ; Porinia 
 
 P-oad, 1871-2. 
 LLOTD, F. J. S. The Tamuki (St. John's C\.l!.>, 
 
 1853-64. 
 LVSE, Vicesimus. A". Aucklaml, 1852 CI ; 
 
 Lower Waikato, 1865-6. 
 MACLEAN, 0. L, ,v. Nelson, 1862-4. 
 MAKTIN, C, J. .V. Cavcrsliain, 1875-6. He/. 
 *MTJTU, George Peter; o. I). 1872, Cli. (')]. f. 
 
 Maori Missions, Cliristchvireh UiooefO, 1 872-9 
 
 tp. 440]. 
 NEWTH, James Aldridge, M.A.. Hat. H., Dur. ; 
 
 0. D. 1871, P. 1872, Car. ,S. Porinia lload, 
 
 1875-8; North Palmerston, 1879. 
 NXCHOLLS, Charles H, S. .S'.\Vliaiiganui,1860 4 : 
 
 Upper Ilutt, 1871-9. 
 OTWAY, EzraRobcrt;". D.1870, P. 1874,Auck. 
 
 Itinerant Mission, Aucklaml Diocese, 1871-6. 
 PENNY, Edward Gorton, M.A. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 o. D. 1847, P. 1848. ,S'. Caversliam, 1873. 
 POOLE, Samuel, M.A. Peui. Coll., ( ix. ; p. D. 
 
 1849, P. 1850, Lor S. Waimea, 1862-4. 
 PRITT, Lonsdale, .y. Kol.iinarama (Melanesian 
 
 College), 1865-7. Ue.t. ill. [p. 447, and Trans- 
 lations, Melanesian, p. 805]. 
 PURCHAS, A. G. ; nl. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; 
 
 n. D. 1847, N.Z. ,S'. Onehanga Harbour, 1847-51 ; 
 
 Onelianga, 1868-64. 
 
 RTITHERFURD, Henry; o. D. 1873, P. 1876, 
 
 Nel. .S. lieeftoii, 1877. 
 ST. HILL, H, W, ; <<l. Bp.'s Coll., Cakutta. 
 
 .S'. Napier, 1860 5 ; Kaiwarawara, 1866-70. 
 SOUTAR, Alexander Chalmer, M.A. tilas. Univ.; 
 
 (I. D. P. 1870, Nel. .V. West Port, 1871-4; 
 
 Oixitiki, 1875-9. 
 SPARLING, Hart Davis D., B.A. (tr. N.S.W. 
 
 [p. 901]). ,S. Warkwortli &c., 1878-9. 
 STACK, James H. S. Maori Jlissions, Clirlst- 
 
 church Diocese (centie Kaiaimi), 1864-79 
 
 [p. 440]. 
 STANLEY, Thomas Lichfield : o. D. 1870, P. 
 
 1871, Christeluirch. K Blueskin, 1877-9. 
 THATCHER, Frederick ; o. D. 1848, 1'. 1853, 
 
 N.Z. .S. Auckland, 1849-57. 
 THORPE, Richard Joshua, M.A. T.C'.D. ; o. D. 
 
 1861, P. 1862, Mea. ,*.•. Westport, 1868. 
 TOWGOOD, Arthur, B.A. St. John's (,dll.. Ox. ; 
 
 0. D. 1864 Sal., P. 1873 Wcl. .S. llangitikB, 
 
 1870-1. 
 TUDOR, Thomas Lloyd; ed. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Auck. ; 0. D. P. '.850, N.Z. ,S. Nelson, 1851-61 ; 
 
 Aborigines Mission (Nelson Diocese), 1805; 
 
 Picton, 1866-71 ; Porirna Koad, 1872-4. 
 TURTON, H. M. .S. Nelson, 1862-4. 
 WALSH, Philip; e<l. St. John's Coll., Auck.; 
 
 (). D. 1874, P. 1876, Auck. >'. Waitara, 1877-9. 
 WHITE, James. >■. Blenheim, 1865-7. 
 WHYTEHEAD, Thomas, M.A. Fell. St. John's 
 
 Coll., Cam. .S. The Waimate, tl842-3 [p. 435], 
 
 Died [see his bequests, p. 436], 
 WITHEY, Charles Frederick ; o. D. 1873, V. 
 
 1874, Dun. S. Balclutha, 1874-6. 
 
 MELANESIA, 1849-85 (with Norfolk Island, 1796-1824, 1841-92; and Piicaim 
 Island, 1853-G)~10 Missionaries and 8 Central Stations. [See Chapter 
 LXVIL, pp. 444-52; and (for Norfolk Isiand) Chapters LX., pp. 38(i-94, 
 and LXIX., pp. 454-G ; and (for Pitcaim Island) Chapter LXVIII., pp. 452-4. 
 
 (Diocese of Mklanksia, founded 1861.) 
 
 ATKIN, Joseph; b. N. Zcalaml ; o. T). 1807, 
 P. 1869, Mela. .S'. Norfolk Island and Solomon 
 Islands, &c., 1867-71. A fellow-martyr with 
 Bp. Patteson ; wounded at Nukajiu, Sept. 20, 
 died Sept. 27, 1871. [.See pp. 448-9.] 
 
 BICE, Charles; b. July 8, 1844, St. Enoder : 
 1(1. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1880, Mela. ,v. Lepers' 
 Island (New Hebrides) Ac, 1876-80; Banks 
 Island, 1881 (and Norfolk Island part of the 
 period 1877-81) [p. 448, and Translations, 
 Melanesia, p. 805]. 
 
 NAYLOR, Thomas Beasby, M.A. .v. Nor- 
 folk Island (Prisons), 1841-S. Jlcs. ill [p. 3941; 
 /)■. N.S.W. [p. 901]. 
 
 NIHILL, W, ; e<l. St, John's Coll., N.Z. : o. N.Z. 
 .S. Nengono or Mari-, 1852-6, Dieil there 
 Ajiril 28, 1855, of dysentery [pp, 434, 446]. 
 
 NOBBS, George Hunn ; h. 1799. Ireland; the 
 first Missy, to Pitcairn island. ,S. I'itcairn 
 
 Island, 1853-6 ; Norfolk Island, 1866-84. Dieil 
 Nov. 1884 [pp. 452-5]. 
 
 PALHER, John; o. D. 1863, P. 1867, Mela. 
 S. Jlota 4c,, 1865-73 ; Norfolk Island (anii 
 visiting Banks, Solomon Islands, &c.), 1874-82 
 [pp. 447-8]. 
 
 PRITT, L, ISee N.Z. list above.] 
 
 ^SARAWIA, George ; the first (native) Melan- 
 esian clergyman, a native of Vcnua, Lava 
 Island ; eti.'hy S.P.O. aid at Kuhinmrama anil 
 N.I. ; 0. D. Dec. 21, 1867, Mela., P, 1873, Auck. 
 .V. Mota, 1868-81 [p. 448]. 
 
 SCOTT, George ; h. June 17, 1838, Scotland ; i-il. 
 (ilasgow and Ediuburgb Univ.s.; (ex-l've>by- 
 terian ;) o. D. 1880, Syd. ; tlie Srst (and as yet 
 only) S.P.li. Missionary to New Caledonia, .S. 
 Noiiniea. New Caledonia, 1881-4. lies. []). 451], 
 
 THORMAN, Thomas Pclham Waters ; h. .lMnc9, 
 1859, Brondev-bv-Bow : •'. I). 1881 ,lain„ P. 1884 
 Mela. a. Norfolk Island, 1886-92 [p. 455]. 
 
 FIJI (1880-92)— 3 Missionaries und 3 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter LXX., pp. 456-60.] 
 
 (Fiji is nominally under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of London.) 
 
 FLOYD, William (from Melbourne); the first 
 Anglican Missv. to Fiji (1870). iS. (S.P.G.) 
 Levuku, 1886-02 [pp. 45C-60]. 
 
 JONES, John Franoii, I< A, Jetus Colt. Ox.; 
 
 h. Aug, 1(, 1856, Eglwj-afach ; o, D. 1884, 
 P. 1886, Llan. «, Suva, 1886 92 [pp. 459-601. 
 POOLE, Alfred; (/. D. 1880 Mela, P. 1885 (iraf,! 
 the first S.P.G, Missy, to Fiji. H, Rewa ami 
 Suva, 1880 4, Jiti. [p. 488], 
 
 
908 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 HAWAIIAN ISLANDS (1862-92)— 27 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter LXXI., pp. 460-4.] 
 (Diocese of Honolulu, fouutled 1861.) 
 
 BARNES, WiUiam Henry; e,l. S.A.C. ; o. 
 
 I). 1885, r. 1887, Hono. .S'. (1) Honolulu, 1888 ; 
 
 Lahaina, &o. 1887-91; (1)H., 1892; tr. Can. 
 
 £p. 878] ; [n. 463, aud Translations, Japanese, 
 
 p. 808]. 
 eSEW, Woo Yee (a Chinese) ; o. D. 1892, Hono. 
 
 <S. Honolulu [p. 463]. 
 BLUNDTJN, Thomas ; b. London ; e,?. S.A.C. ; 
 
 o. D. 1872, r. 1874, Hon. & Lahaina, 1872-4 ; 
 
 tr. B. C. [p. 880]. 
 3Rn)0ER, John (/»-. Guiana [p. 887]). S. Wui- 
 
 luku, 1876-7 ; Ir. Euroie [p. 923]. 
 HAVIS, Samuel K-inry; ft. Nov. 25,1863, Bryn- 
 
 mav/r ; ed. Warm. Col'.; n. D. 1868 Edin., 
 
 v. 1876 Hon. S. (1) South Kona, 1872-6 ; La- 
 haina, 1877-9; (1) S.K., 1880-92. 
 DUNCAN, Alexander, M.A. St. Andr. Univ. ; 
 
 0. I). 1877 Ex., r. 1883 Graf. *'. Lahaina, 1886. 
 ELKINGTON, Joseph James; n. D. 1864, F. 
 
 1867, Hono. .S". Kawai, 1865 ; Honolulu, 1866 ; 
 
 Oahre, 1867-8. Jie.i. 
 GALLAGHER, Peyton (from the U.S.). S. 
 
 Honolulu, 1866-6. Jies. ill. 
 OOWEN, Herbert Henry; /.. May 29, 18C4, 
 
 Yarmouth ; eti. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1889, 
 
 Hono. ,S'. Honolulu, 1890-1 [p. 463] ; /;•. B. Col. 
 
 [p. 880]. 
 
 GROSER, Charles Eaton, B.D. (tr. N. Scotia 
 [pp. 861-2]). .S. Lahaina aud Wailuku, 1880-4 ; 
 tr. Pertli [p. 905]. 
 
 HARRIS, Very Rev. Thomas, Jf.A. Jesus Coll., 
 Cam.; fc. Jan. 10, 18U, Coventry; o. D. 1864, 
 P. 1865, lUp. ; (Dean of Honolulu, 1865). 
 & Honolulu, 1868-9. 
 
 IBBOTSON, Edmund; 6. Nov. 13, 1831, Otliam, 
 Kent ; eil. Cudd. Coll. ; o. D. 1859 Ox., P. 1860 
 Dur. ; one of the first two S.P.O. Missionaries 
 to Hawaiian Is, & Honolulu, 1862-6. Jles. 
 [p. 461]. 
 
 •KAAirWAI, W. Hoapili(ex-offloer in Hawaiian 
 Army) ; o. H., Hono. *. Lahaina, 1866-7 
 £p. 462]. 
 
 KITCAT, Vincent Howard; b. Mar. 11, 1864, 
 London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. 1). 1887, Hono. S. La- 
 haina and Wailuku, 1890-2. 
 
 MACKINTOSH, Alexander; b. Dec. 18, 1844, 
 Leicester. .S. Honolulu, 1870-90 ; do., IT 1891-2. 
 [Translations, Hawaiian, pp. 801-5.] 
 
 UASON, Ven. George, JI.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; 
 b. 1830, Handley ; o. D. 1853 Sal., P. 1865 Ex. ; 
 one of the first two S.P.O. Slissionarics to 
 Hawaiian Is. ; (Ardii. 1866). .S'. Honolulu, 
 1862-3 ; Calm, 1864 ; Lahaina, 1865-70 
 [p. 461] ; Ir. to B. Col. [p. 880]. 
 
 POST, R. B. (from New Jersey, U.S.). & Hono- 
 lulu, 1866. 
 
 SCOTT, WiUiam Richard, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. Ap. 15, 
 1824, Plymouth; o. V>. 1818, P. 1849, Man. 
 K Honolulu, 1862-3 ; Lahaina, 1863-4. 
 
 STALEY, Rt. Rev, Thomas Nettleship, D.D. 
 Qu. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Lon. Cons. 
 first Bishop of Honolulu, 1861, in Lambeth 
 Palace Chapel. .S. Honolulu, 1868-70. Jie.i. 
 1870 [pp. 461-3, and Translations, Hawaiian, 
 p. 804.] 
 
 TURNER, C. B. ; ed. St. Mark's Coll., Chcl. 
 .S. Honolulu, 1867-9. 
 
 TURTON, Zouch Horace ; ed. Ma^'. Hall, O.t. ; 
 0. D. 1877, P. 1878, Chi. & Lahaina, 1882 3. 
 Jtes. 
 
 WARREN, E. (a Canadian) ; o. California. 
 ,S. Lnhaina, 1867-9. Jles. [p. 462]. 
 
 WHALLEY, Herbert Francis Edward; ed. S.A.C; 
 n. D. 1881, P. 1883, Hon. <S. Lahaina and Wai- 
 luku, 1885-6. lies. 
 
 WHIPPLE, G. B, (from the U.S.). S. Wailuku, 
 1866-9. 7to. [p. 462]. 
 
 WILBUR, S. a. Wailuku, 1878-9. 
 
 WILLIAMSON, Charles George; ed. S.A.C; 
 0. 1). 1866, P. 1867, Hon. .S. Kona, 1867-8 
 [p. 462]. 
 
 WILLIS, Rt. Rev. Alfred, D.D. ^ . John's Coll., 
 Ox. ; 0. D. 1869, P. 1860, Roch. Cons, (sr'cond) 
 Bp. of Honolulu, Feb. 2, 1872, in Lambeth Pal. 
 Chapel. S. Honolulu, 1872-02 [p. 463, and 
 Trau-ilations, Hawaiian, p. 804]. 
 
 NEW GUINEA (1890-2)— 2 Missionaries and 1 Central Station. 
 [Sec Chapter LXXII., pp. 464-5.] 
 
 XING, Ccjiand, M.A. Sydney Univ.; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Syd. S. Baunia, 1891-2 [p. 466]. 
 JttACLAREN, Albert Alexander, B.A. Dur. ; b. Feb. 14, 1853, W. Cowes ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1878, P. 
 
 1879, Bris. ; the first Anglican Mi.ssionary to New (.luinca. 1890, j;'. ..^ering. .s. Baunia, 1891. 
 
 Died of fever at sea, Dec. 28, 1891 [p. 465]. 
 
 u- 
 
 V. ASIA, 1820-92. 
 
 580 Missionaries (199 being Natives) and 206 Central Stations, 
 
 included in 13 Dioceses as set forth below {see p. 900), Ac. : — 
 
 (INDIA.) 
 
 BENGAL (1820-92)— 104 Missionaries (35 Natives) and 22 Centrul Stations. 
 [Sec Chapter LXXV., pp. 473-500.] 
 
 (Dioceses of Calcuha, founded 1814 ; and CiioiA N vuroHK, 1890. 
 
 ed. Up.'s Coll., { ale. ; o. D. 1K86, P. 1887, Calc. 
 
 •ARTON, Paulus (aKol); n. D. 1880, P. 1885, 
 Calc. N. Chota Nagiwre, 1880-92. 
 
 BABAONAU, J. T, ; ed. Bp.'s Col!., Howrah. .f. 
 ToUygunge, 1851-64. 
 
 *BAKSH, Elai. .S.Dina|X)re, 1875; Patnn, 1876 7. 
 Died 'i' 1878 [pp. 491-5]. 
 
 •BANERJEA, Aughore Natb, B.A. CaK V^v. ; 
 
 .s. Calonttfi (Bp.'s Coll.), 1887. 
 'BANERJKA, Krishna Mohun, D.L. (Hon.) Calc. 
 I'lhT. ; a higlioa.ste Bnilimin and tlie first 
 IViigaii convert ordained in the Anglican 
 Church ; eii. iiartly at Bp.'s I'oll., Howrah ; o. 
 1831), Calc. S. Howrah (Prof, llp.'s Coll.), 1851 - 
 68. Pen.sion.-d, 1868 85 ; died IWV [Trans- 
 lation.s, Bengali, pp. 805-6, aud Sanscrit p. 810J 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 ro9 
 
 li 
 
 BAREIRO, S. ; o. D. 1871, Calc. S. Burisaul, 
 1873-5. Die<l Feb. 1880 [p. 495]. 
 
 BATSCH, Frederick (a German, CT-Missy. nf 
 lierlin Lutlieran Mission, Cliota NagjKire, for 23 
 years) ; o. D. P. 1869, Calc. *'. Haiiclii &c., 
 1809-83. Furlough, 1881 ; Peusioncd 1886 [pp. 
 498-6, 499]. 
 
 BATSCH, Henry Cbrother or above ami ex-Missv. 
 of B.L.M.) : o. IJ. P. 1869, Calc. S. Hazaribagh, 
 1869-70. Sick-leave, 1871 ; penslouea 1875 
 
 [p. 496]. 
 SELL, W. 0, 
 
 B£LI, W. 0, S. Calcutta, 1857-9. Re/. 
 BERRY, C. A. (tr. Burma [p. 018]). .V. Tolly. 
 
 gunge, 1865-7. He.i. 
 *BHUTTACHAROEA, Bisseawar ; o. D. 18R2, P. 
 
 1887, Calc. ,S. Calcutii, 1882-9 ; Howrali, 189U-2. 
 BILLIirO, Oeortce, M.A. (<?■. Madras [p. 911]). 
 
 .S.Calcutta (Dlocsu. Sec), 1885-7; /r. Madras 
 
 [p. 911]. 
 BIRREL, Williain ; o. Lon., 1826. S. Howrali 
 
 (Bp.'s Coll.), 1827-8. /{es. ill. 
 BLAKE, R. T. ; fd. Bp.'.s Coll., Ilowrali : o. D. 
 
 1815, P. 1847, Calc. .S. Tollvfrunffo, 1H15 50 
 
 [.«f« p. 916] ; Calcutta, 1854-61 ; Furloufrli, 1862 ; 
 
 /{ps. ill, 1863 [p. 479]. 
 ^BOBRA, Abraham (a Kol) ; o. D. 18S0, P. 1885, 
 
 Calc. .S'. Cliota Nagpore, 1880-92 (Katlibari 
 
 from 1889). 
 'BODRA, Prabhusay ; o. D. 1873, P. 1875, Calc. 
 
 fi. Cliota Nagpore, 1884-92. [Tnvnshitioiis, 
 
 Mundari, p. 81U.] 
 BOHN, Frederick (a German, and cx-MiHsy. 
 
 Berlin Lutheran Mission, Chota Nagpore ; o. b. 
 
 P. 1869, Calc. .V.Kanchi, 1869-72; (Furlough, 
 
 1873-8 ;) Chota Nagpore, 1879-85. Furlough, 
 
 1886 ; pensioned, 1888 [p. 496]. 
 BONNAUB, Robert louis; 6. Feb. 13, 1836, Cal- 
 cutta ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Ho\vrah, and S.A.C. ; o. 
 
 1861, Calc. S. Howrah (Bp.'s Coll.), 1861 ; 
 
 Piitna, 1862-5 ; Calcutta, 1866-8 [p. 47!t]. 
 BOWYER, Jamei; ft/. Bp.'s Coll., Hownih ; o. 
 
 D. 1833, P. 1835, Cnlc. f>. Barripore, 1833 4; 
 
 Howrah, 1835-42. Invalided, 1843 ; Hex. 1844 
 
 [pp. 477, 483, 486, 492-3, and Translations, 
 
 Bengali, p. 805]. 
 BOYD, Frederick Charles, B.A. St. Ed. n. Ox. ; 
 
 h. Feb. 8, 1855, Malmesbury ; o. D. 1887, P. 
 
 1890, Calc. .S'. Ranchi, 1887-92. 
 BRAY, William Henry, M.A. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; 6. Sept. 16, 1843, Hastings ; o. D. 1860, 
 
 r. 1867, Dur. & Calcutta (Diocesan Scr-retarv). 
 
 1872-83 («f 1874-83). Hi-s. 
 CHATTERTON, Eyre, M.A., U.D., T.C.I). : h. 
 
 July 22, 1863, M,iukst(/» ii, Ir. ; o. D. 1887. 1". 
 
 1888, Dur. ,S. lfazariliaj,'h, 1892 [p. 600]. 
 •OHOUBHTJRY, Bhabani Charan ; nl. Kp.'s 
 
 Coll., H.iwrali ; o. D. 1855, P. 1857, Calc. S. 
 
 Howrah, 1857 80 (and Tollvgiuige, 1861). 
 
 T'-iiMioncd. 1887 Tp. 478], 
 CHRISTIAN, Thom«» ; o. Lon. «. Calcutta Ac, 
 
 1823 4 ; l!liagili)oor (Uajmalinl &<:.), 1824 7. 
 
 Died Dec. 16, 1827, of fever [pp. 478, 490-1, 
 
 and Translations, Palmri, p. 810]. 
 COCKEY, T. A, (an Kurasiim brother of U.K.C. 
 
 [p. 916]) : nl. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. I). IH'iT, 
 
 Calc. .y. HowTah, 1857-9 ; //•. Burma [p. 91K1. 
 
 COE, John WiUiam, D.D. Lamli. 1877; f>. Sept. 
 
 12, 18i)4. L:incashiro : e<l. S.A.C; o. D. lHtiL>, 
 
 P. 1865, Calc. ,S. Barrii)orc, 1862 1 ; Uownih, 
 
 1865 82 (as Tutor, 1868-74, and Principul. 
 
 1875-83)of Bp.'s Coll. PensioMcd, 1HK4 [p. 7U(i]. 
 CORNELIUS, Stephen lyathorai (a Tamil ) : <>. 
 
 I). iH.-ii;, ('ale, p. IHKH, Mii,lra-i. ,V. Caloulia, 
 
 1KH6 7 : ti: Madras [pp. 911 iiiid 481)]. 
 CRAVEN, Charles, St. .hdm'.s Coll., Cam. .v. 
 
 Ihiwrali (Prof. Bp.'s Coll.), 1820-7. A'c*. ill. 
 DARLING, Charles Wesley, M.A. T.C.D. : b. 
 
 A]iril It, lHti2, Ireland ; o. 1>. 188U. P. io87, 
 
 Kilmiirc. N. llazarihaf<h, 1HU2 [p. 600]. 
 DE HELLO, Matthew Roque, li.A. Cam. (a 
 
 native Portnguc- • Indian); n. 1825, Lcn. ,S'. 
 
 Howrah, 1826 34 (A'<'j. 1834) ; Tanilook, 1839- 
 
 60. Peusioued 1861 [pp. 477, 492-3], 
 
 «OEY OOPAL, Chunder ; o. D. 1875. S. Mogriv- 
 liat, 1885-92. 
 
 «DHAN, Antoni (a Kol) ; o. D. 1876, Calo. S. 
 Chota Nagpore, 1875-92 (Derma from 1870). 
 
 «OHAN, Manmasih (a Kol) ; o. D. 1880, P. 1886, 
 Calc. S. Chota Nagjiore, 1880-8 ; do Tapkara, 
 1889-90 ; do. Hanchi, 1891-2. 
 
 DREW, William; b. Dec. 6, 1810, St. Columb, 
 Cor. ; 0. D. 1865, P. 1867, Calc. S. Barripore, 
 1865-83. Furlough, 1884-5 [p. 489]. 
 
 DRraERO, Charles Edmund (from Ceylon) ; 6. 
 1812 ; P(l. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1835, P. 
 1837, Calc. S. Barripore, 1835-53 : ToUvguisgo, 
 1854-71. Dieil Oct. 7, 1871 [pp. 484, 486-8,493, 
 and Translations, Bengali, p. 805]. 
 
 DRIBERO, J. O. (brother of C. E. D.) ; <>(/. Bp.'s 
 Coll., Howrah ; o. 1845, Calc. ,S'. Mograhat, 
 1845 and 1851-3 [<cc p. 917 for 1846-50] ; Barri- 
 pore, 1855. Died Nov. 16, 1855, of liver col 
 plaint, on voyage to Austmlia [pp. 487-8]. 
 
 DUNNE, D. H. O. ; eil. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. 
 D. 1868, P. 1870, Calc. S. Tollvguiige, 1868-71 ; 
 Calcutta, 1872 ; Burisaul, 1873 [see p. 916] ; Cal- 
 ciittii, 1885. Aft?, [p. 495]. 
 
 6DUTT, Roger ; n/. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 
 1874, P. 1875, Calc. ,S'. Ranchi, 1874-83 ; Cal- 
 cutta, 1883-4 [p. 417; and Translations, 
 Hindi, p. 807] ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 916]. 
 
 EVANS, Robert WiUiam, D.D. Lam., 1880 ; ed. 
 Bp.'s Coll., HoOTah. *'. Howrah (Bp.'s Coll.), 
 1862-5 [.see p. 918] ; Calcutta, 1868-71. 
 
 FLEX, Osoar (ex-German Lutheran Missy.) ; o. 
 D. 1877, P. 1878, Calc. S. Hazaribagh, 1877-9 ; 
 (sick-leave, 1880 ;) tr. Trinidad [p. 883]. 
 
 FLYNN, David Joseph ; 6. Nov. 8, 1857, Feroze- 
 iwro, Ind. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, 
 Calc. .S". Ranchi, 1884-6 isee p. 917] and 1888- 
 92. 
 
 «QHOSE,Boroda C. (aconvert from Brahmoism); 
 ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, 
 Calc. .S'. (1) Calcutta, 1876-7 ; Chota Nagpore-, 
 1878-9; (I) C, 1880-1; Howrah, 1882-9; (1> 
 
 C, 1890-2. ^ ' 
 «OH0SE, Juddonath ; ed. Bp.'s Co'l., Howrah; p. 
 
 D. 1847, Calc. .S'. Howrah Ac, 1847-50; Bali, 
 1847-53 ; Mograhat 4c., 1864-60. (Licence with- 
 drawn hy his Bishop.) 
 
 «O0REH, Nehemiah (a learned Brahman, Mah- 
 ratta by birth) ; ed. at Benares ; o. D. 1868, P. 
 1H7" v (lalcutta (Cathedral Mission), 1868- 
 '0 li ''.' ; aii'i Tran.slations, Hindi, p. 808, 
 ind Marat hi, p. S09]. 
 
 ejjUPTA, Ram Kanta Dass ; n. D. 1886, P. 1889l, 
 Calc. .S'. Suuderliunds, IH'.iu 2. 
 
 HAMILTON, Qeorgre Frederic, B.A. T.C.D. ; J. 
 July 2K, 1H68, Limerick; o. D. 1891, Dub. S, 
 Hazaribagh, 1892 [p. 50O]. 
 
 HARRISON, Henry Joseph ; ed. Bp.'s CoU 
 Howrah ; o. D. 1818, P. 1850, Calo. ,V. Dhan- 
 ghatta Ac, 1848-54; Barri|jore, 1855-70; Tol- 
 lygunge, 1871-83 ; Barripore, 1884-6. Pen- 
 sioned 1887 [p. 004]. 
 
 HAUGHTON. G. D., B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. 3. 
 Hiiwrali, 183 J-1. /{'■.?. after six montlis' ser- 
 vice. 
 
 «HEMBO, Marka8(a Munda Kol); o. U. 1873 
 .S. Chotii Niif-'puro, 1873-92. 
 
 HIGGS, Edward H. .S. Barrip.ire, 1851; tr. 
 
 As.iain [p. 917]. 
 
 HOLMES, Frederick, B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. 
 .V. lliwiali (I'rcjf. lip.'sColI.), 1826-36. Pen- 
 sioned 1H30 ; died in Kiifrlaiid Oct. 1850 [p. 477], 
 UNTER, Thomas William. B.A. Hert. Coll 
 0\-. ; b. Feb. 3, 1852, Oare, Bus. ; n. D. lh,70, Lon * 
 P. 1878, Calo. & Calcutta (Asst. Diocn. Secry. ). 
 1877-9. Hes. ■' " 
 
 sionod 1H30 ; died in Hnfrlaiid Oct. 1850 [p. 477], 
 HUNTER, Thomas William. B.A. Hert. Coll 
 
 0\-. ; b. Feb. ' '"=•' '^■•— ° - ■- - * 
 
 P. 
 
 1877 
 ejAKARINOAH (a MundaKcl); o. D. 187.3, (Jalc. 
 
 .S. Chota Nagpore, 1873-9. Died July 20, 1879, 
 
 from cnlargeil spleen. 
 • JA8MAN, Daniel (a Kol) ; o. D. 1880, Calc. S. 
 
 UUotu Nagpore, 1880-92. 
 
 t 
 
til: 
 
 910 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 3'' 
 
 |i < 
 
 JONEB, Daniel ; b. ImUa ; fr/. Bp.'a Coll., Howrali; 
 
 n. D. 1833, P. 1H34, C'alo. .V. Tollygungc, 
 
 1833-63. Died .July 10, IH5.1, of dropsy [pp. 
 
 482-4, 488,aiulTraiHlatio!ifl,Ben>fiili, p. 8U6]. 
 *KAOHOHAP, MasihdasKaii Uraon Knl) ; n. 
 
 D. 1873, Calc. .S. Clinta Na'jpore, 1873-92. 
 "KAOHOHAP, Parnpaihal (a Kol) ; n. D. 1875, 
 
 V. 1880, Calc. A Cliotii Naj,',;ore, 1875-92. 
 KAY, WUliam, D.D. Siib-Ui storaiid Fellow Lino. 
 
 Coll., Ox. ,S. Howrali (Priiici|)al Bp.'s Coll.), 
 
 1819-65 (and Diocii. Se'v. from 1850). Aa*. ill. 
 
 [Traiislatioim, Bengali, i]p. 8J5-(!.] 
 EGKNEDY, Kenneth William Stewart, M..V., 
 
 M.D., T.C.D. ; h. Oct. 10, IHi;:i, Kilmoro ; o. D. 
 
 18'J|), Dnb. .V. Hazaril)a};li, 1H92 [p. 500]. 
 KRTTOEK, Frederick (an o.K-Gcrniaii Lutheran 
 
 Missy.) ; o. D. 187.5, Calo. .V. Cliaibasa, 1875-8! ; 
 
 (sick-leave, 18S7 9;) Rmclii, 188'J-92. Pen- 
 sioned 1892 [p. 49S, and Translation.^ Ho, 
 
 ji. 8081 
 IKTHBKIOOE, William Matthews (tr. N.W.P. 
 
 [p. 916]). <S'. Patna. 18iU-7, and Dinapore, 
 
 l8ii0-7 [p. 491] ; li: N.W.P. [p. nlli]. 
 LOOSDAlt, Arthur; h. Do;. 17, 1 85 1, Lincoln ; 
 
 eil. S..V.C. ; o. 1). 1882, P. 1884, Calc. .V. Cliota 
 
 Nni^pore, 1882-3 [.w p. 9l«] ; Uanclii, 1831-9 ; 
 
 ChaiUua, 189)-2. 
 lUSTY, George Henry; '). JIar. 25, l8u3,Clielten- 
 
 ham; eil. S.A.C. : o. 1). 1891, Cliota Nag. S. 
 
 Hanclii, 1891-2; Murlm, 1892. 
 KAIAN, B. C, B.A. St. Ed. Hall, Ox. .S. 
 
 Howrah (Prof, at Bp.'s Coll.), 1838-9. l{»:i. ill. 
 •MAyjAN, Markas (a Kol); o. D. 1880, Calc. 
 
 K Chota Nagporo, 1880-92. 
 MILL, William Hodge, D.D. and Fellow Tri. 
 
 Coll., Cam. ; one of the first two S.P.G. Missies. 
 
 to India. S. Howrali (first Principal of Bp.'s 
 
 Coll.), 1821-37. lies. Died Christmas D.av 1853 
 
 [pp. 474, 491, 576, 591, 789-90, 799 ; and tran-s- 
 
 lations, Arabic, p. 805, an<l Sanscrit, p. 810]. 
 *1IITTEB, Oopal Chunder (a Bengali) ; ed. 
 
 Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. T>. 1813. P. 1841, Calc. 
 
 .S'. Howrah, 1843-9, 1854-C5; Calcutta, 1850-3, 
 
 18!«-72 ; Mo?raliat, 1873. 
 •MITTER, Peter Luckin-Narain ; n. D. 1869, 
 
 P. 1874, Calc. .S. T<illVH:n!i,!;e, 18(19-70 ; Jlianjra. 
 
 1871-89. Peiisionvd'l8'J'J. [Translations, Ben- 
 gali, p. 803.] 
 MOOR, Robert Henry ; fil. Bp.'s Coll., Howrali ; 
 
 0. D. 1864 Calc, P. 1880 Oui. «. Patnn, 1865-7 
 . [p. 494] :/r. Gui. [p. 8-i8]. 
 MOORE, A. Henry; l>. 1813; f,/. Bp.'s Coll., 
 
 Howrah ; o. D. 1839. P. 1845, Caic. -S. Barripore, 
 
 183;) 50 [pp .486-8]. 
 •MORSA, Markas (a Kol) ; o. D. 1S75, Calc. ,S'. 
 ■ Chota Nagporo, 1875-92. 
 MORTON, William. .S". ToIIvgunse &e , 1823-5 ; 
 
 Cliiiisurah, 1825-30, 1831, 1833 6 ; in Maur. part 
 
 of 1830-3 ; Midiiapore, 1836 : Borliamporc,1837. 
 
 lies, ill [pp. 478, 482, 491-2, 675-B ; and Trans- 
 lations. Bengali, pp. 8i)5-6]. 
 •MTJKERJI, Peary Mohun ; n. D. 1^80, P. 1881, 
 
 Calc. S. (1) Calcutta, 1880 3 ; Tollygunge, 
 
 1884-9; (1)C., 1890 2. 
 MURRAY, James Arthur, B..I.. T.C.D. ; h. 1885, 
 
 AlviT.-itoke ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Dub. «. 
 
 Hazaribagh, 1892 [p. 500]. 
 •NATH, KaUy Mohun ; nl. Bp.'s Coll., Ho\vrah ; 
 
 o. D. 1870, P. 1875, Calc. S. (1) B.arripore, 
 
 1870 ; (2) Dliauglutta, 1871-2 ; Calcutta, 
 
 1873-9 ; (2) D. 18S2-92. Pensioned, 1892. 
 O'CONiroa, WUliam, B.A. Dab. Univ.; h. Aug. 7. 
 
 1862, Tiiam; o. D. 1891, P. 1892, Armagli. 
 
 S, Hanchi, 1892. 
 •PATTL, Brojo Nath ; o. D. 1862, Calc. S. Meer- 
 
 porc, 1862-85. Die<l Nov. 30, 1885 [p. 493]. 
 PETTINATO. F. P. (an Italian anil ex-Roman 
 
 (^atli. tioTt. 'Ijaplain). .S. Howrali, 1859-60; 
 
 Patna, I860. Act. ill [p. 494]. 
 •PRABHU, Dhang (a Munda Ko!) ; o. D. 1873, 
 
 Calc. .s', ( 'hota Nasixirc, 1 873- 83. 
 •PRABTJSAHAY, Siha (a Kol) ; o. O. 1880, 
 
 Calc. S. Chota Nagpore, 1880-6. 
 
 REIOHARDT, Frederick Henry, M.A. Corp. Oil. 
 Coll., Cam. ; b. Feb. U, 1857, Cairo ; n. D. 1880, 
 P.188I,Dur. * Calcutta (Diocn.Scc), 1881-5; 
 /)•. Madras [p. 914]. 
 
 REUTHER, John dr. N.W.P. [p. 916]). .S. Cal- 
 cutta, 1876-7. lies. 
 
 «ROBA, Kristohitt (a Kol) ; n. D. 18,-iO, P. 1885, 
 Calc. ,■.'. Chota Nagpore, 1880-92. 
 
 «3ANI)EL, Hari Har ; o. 1856, Calc. .S. Cal- 
 cutta, 1856-87. Died Sept. 4, 1887 [pp. 481 -2]. 
 
 SARJANT, M. G. ,S. Howrah, 1825. /;-'.,. ill. 
 
 SIMPSON, Thomas Carter (of the Clergy Orphan 
 School, Kng., sent to Bp.'s Coll., Calc, for 
 training, 1825); o. D. 1833, P. 1834, Calc. 
 .S'. Howrah, 1814-9. Pensioned 1850. 
 
 'SINGH, Daoud (W. Luther) fex-Missy. 
 Berlin Lutheran Mission, Chota Nagporo) ; 
 o. D. 1869, P. 1872, Calc. ,S. Ranclii &c., 
 1869-82 ;Cliaih.asa, 1883-92 [p. 496 and Trans- 
 lations. Hindi, p. 807]. 
 
 SKELTON, Thomas, M.A. and Fell. Qu. Coll., 
 Cam. (Ir. Delhi [p. 918]), .S'. Howrah ( Bp.'s 
 Coll., Prof. 1863-6, and Principal 1867-9 
 [p. 790]). Sick-leave, 1871 ; ijcnsioned 1873. 
 
 SLATER, Samuel, D.D. Lamb., 1882 ; -v/.K.C.L. ; 
 n. D. 1845 Lon.,P. 1847 Calc. .S.Calcutta, 1847- 
 50 ; Howrah ( Prof. Bp.'s Coll. ), 1851 -60. lies. 
 [p. 479, and Translation.*, Urdu, p. 812], 
 
 SMITH, W. O'Brien; h. 1817; eil. Bp.'s Coll., 
 Howrah; o. D. 1842, P. 1843. K Howrah, 
 1843-50; Calcutta, 1851-71 [pp. -179-80, ami 
 Tran.slations, Bengali, p. 8J6]. 
 
 STEWART, R. M.,M.A. NVor.Coll.,Ox. ft. Howrah 
 (Prin. of Bp.'s Coll.), 1873-4. «f.«. [p. 790]. 
 
 STREET, Arthur Wallis, Pem. Coll., Ox. ,S'. 
 Howrah (Prof, of Bp.'s Coll.), 1839-51. Died 
 April 29, 1851, of illness contracted while visit- 
 ing Mi.ssions [p 483]. 
 
 THOMAS, P. W. ; e,l. Bp.'s Coll., Howrali ; o. ]). 
 1865, P. 1867, Calc. ,S'. ToUvgungo, 1865 ; 
 Mograhat, 1866-9; Calcutta, 1869-70: Barri- 
 pore, 1871-3. Died April 21, 1873, of fever and 
 throat disease [p. 479]. 
 
 «XIRKEE, Nathan (a Kol.); o. D. 1880, Calc. 
 .'-■. Chota Nagpore, 183ii-'.t2. 
 
 < TOTI, Athanasius (an Uraon Kol) ; n. IX 1873, 
 P. 1875, Calc. N. Chota Nagpore, 1873-92. 
 
 TWEDSLE, WiUiam; o. York. ,S. Howrali, 
 1821-7; and Tollygunge, 1826-32. Died Deo. 
 1832, of jungle fever [pp. 477, 482-3, 486]. 
 
 VALLINGS, Frederic Ross, M.A. Tr. Coll. Cam.; 
 h. 1825. London; o. D. 1857, P. 1858, Sal. ,S. 
 C:alcutta (Diocn. Secy.), 1860-72; Ranchi, 
 1372-6. Died at sea, Dec. 2J, 1876, on voyage 
 to England on sick-leave [p. 498]. 
 VARNIER, M. John Joseph ("Father Felix"), 
 an Italian and ex-Roman Cath. Go7^ Chap- 
 lain. .S. Patna, 18u0-72 (Furlougli, 1864-7) 
 [p. 494]. 
 WALLIS, Arthur W. ,S. Howrah (Bp.'s Coll.), 
 
 1810-1. 
 WEIDEMAN, George E., M.A. and Fell. St. Cath. 
 Hall., Cam. .S. Howrah (Prof, of Bp.'s Coll.), 
 1843-52. Drowned April 3, 1852. by capsizing 
 of bii.at while visiting near Howrah. [Trans- 
 lations, Hebrew, p. 807.] 
 WHITEHEAD, Henry, M.A., Fell. Tr. Coll., Ox. ; 
 Ik Dec. 19, 1853, Brighton ; o. D. 1879 Ox., P. 
 1880 Can. vS'. Calcutta (Principal of Bp.'s 
 CoU.), 1881-92 [pp. 476, 490, 790]. 
 WHITLEY, Edward Hamilton, B.A. Qa. Coll., 
 Cam. : h. Aug. 13. 1866, Mussoorie ; o. D. 1889, 
 P. 1890. Ox. .s. Ranclii, 1891-2. 
 WHITLEY, Rt. Rev, Jabez Cornelius, M.A. (fr. 
 Delhi [p. 918]). .S. Ranchi, 1869-90. Con.f. first 
 Bp. of Chota Nagpore, Mar. 23, 1890, at Ranchi 
 [pp.49;i-7, 499, 79i) ; and Translations, Hindi, 
 Pli. 8 07-8. and Mundari. p. 810]. 
 WITHERS. George TJdney, B.A. Tr. Coll., 
 am. : D.D. Lambeth, 1845) ; 6. 1808. S. How- 
 rah (Prof of Bp.'s Coll., 1829-41 ; and Princi- 
 lial, 18*2-i>i. Pensioned 1848; died Feb. 12, 
 1873, at Hichmond [p. 790], ..- 
 
 ir 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 911 
 
 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, dc. (1825-92)-216 Missionaries (108 Natives") 
 and 70 Central Stations. IScc Chapter LXXVI., pp. 601-68.] 
 
 (Dioceses of Madhas, fouiideil 1H35 ; Tiiavaxcori: .ml Cuciiin-,* 1879; Tixxevei.i.y, proposed.) 
 
 »ABISHAOANAI)£N, Thomas ; o. D. 1H4 i, Mndr. 
 
 .S. Tiiiijore, IK 10-4. 
 OABRAHAH, Onanamuthoo ; <■/. S.P.U. Coll., 
 
 Mailr.;o.D. IK79,1'. lHS2,Bp. CiiM. .^L Iliimii.id, 
 
 1879-83; Niwiliipurnm, 18H3-« ; Tiiujore, 
 
 1887-92. Dieil Marcli 30, 1892. 
 *>ABRAHAH, Samuel Teiadian, n.A. Madr. 
 
 Univ.; ed. S.P.(i. Ooll.,Mii'lr. : o. U. 188-t, Madr. 
 
 .V. Madras, 1888 [TrauslatioiH, Tamil, p. 812]. 
 i'ABRAHAM, Vedanayajam ; fd. i^.V.G. Coll., 
 
 Madr. : o. D. 18-16, Rp. Ca'd. S. llainiiad, 
 
 1886-92. 
 ^ABRAHAM, Visuvasam ; ». D. 187,1 Madr., V. 
 
 1879 Bp. Cald. .S'. Nazarctli, 1873-92. 
 ASAKSON, Thomas; e<l. S.A.C. ; o. I). 1871, 
 
 Madr. .V. Sawj-crpiiraiii, 1871-85; Ilaiifraloro, 
 
 1880-.8. Died at Bangalore, Sept. I,18S8, of 
 
 small-ixix [pp. 793-4]. 
 •ADEIKAIAJK, D. ; o. D. 1860, Madr. .S'. Anev- 
 
 caloo, 1860-3, 1865-80 (Comb.iconum, 1864). 
 
 Peusionod 1880; ilieil 1891. 
 ADOLPHUS, Thomas PhiUp ; h. Madr. Prea. ; 
 
 »■</. Sawj-erpuram Sem. ; o. D. 1818 ('oloni , P. 
 
 1851 Miidr. S. Sawyerpurani, 1848-9 ; Puthu- 
 
 kotei, 1850-3 ; Tanjore, 1854; Triolunopoly, 
 
 1865-77; CaueiulaKOodv, 1878-81. Pensioned 
 
 1881 ; died Sejit. 18, 1KU2. at Tricliinoiiolv. 
 *APPAVOO, John ; o. D. 189 J, Madr. a. Kal- 
 
 sapad, 1890-2. 
 oABOOLAPPEN, C. 6'. Cliindadropettali, 1845- 
 
 60. 
 *AEULAPPEN, David (or "A. David"); 
 
 the first S.P.C. nativo clerjrynian in Madras 
 
 Diocese ; ed. Tanjore Mis.s:on Soiiool ; n. D. 
 
 1854, Madr. S. Sawverpuraii, 185 l-S; Putlu- 
 
 amputlmr, 1860-5. " Died Oc't. 9, 1865, of iv 
 
 carbuncle [p. 545]. 
 «A'RVHANAYAOAM, Onanakan, B.A. Mailr. 
 
 Univ. ; ed. S.P.U. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 188J, P. 
 
 1890, Bp. Cald. .S". Tuticorin, 1886-92. 
 *ARXrHANAYAOAU, Veda-nonikam : n. V>. 
 
 1887, Bp. Cald. .S'. Tinnevollv district, 1887-92. 
 •A8IRVATHAM, Samuel; 'ed. S.P.U. Coll., 
 
 Madr. ; o. D. 1887, Bp. Cald. ,S'. TinnevoUy 
 
 district, 1887-92. 
 •ASmVATHAH, Sathianathan ; ed. S.P.r;. Coll., 
 
 Madr.; o. D. 1886, Bp. Cald. .S. Anai,^'udi, 
 
 1886-8 ; Tinnevollv district, 1889-92. 
 •BAKKTANATHAIf , Devasagam Suppan : ed. 
 
 S.P.G. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1885, P. 1886, Madr. 
 
 5. Salem, 1885-6 ; Keelakarei, 1887-92. 
 SEST, James Kershaw; o. D. 1842, P. 1845, 
 
 Madr. 6'. Madura, 1842-4 ; Chrlstianagram, 
 1845-56. Ren. ill (assisted annually bv S.P.C. 
 to 1869). Died Vioar of Lane End, April 5, 
 1889 
 
 SIIDERDECK, John. ,S. Clnttoor. 1842-4. 
 
 BILLING, George, M.A.St.John's Coll., Cam. ; h. 
 Nov. 20, 1847, Wye, Kent ; o. D. 1871, P. 187;!, 
 Madr. S. Sawyerpurani, 1871 ; Nazaret'-, 
 1872-3 ; Ramnad,'l873-82 ; Madras (Dioo. Sec. ), 
 1882-3; Furlough, 1884-5 ; (in Calcutta, 1885-7 
 [p. 909]): Ramnad, 1888-9; sick-leave, 1889. 
 Pensioned 1891 [pp. 557-60]. 
 
 BLAKE, William Herbert, M.A. Tr. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 6. Aujf. 30, 1849, High Leigh, Clies. ; o. D. 1872, 
 P. 1873, Lie. S. (1) Tanjore, 1874-5 ; Comlia- 
 conum, 1876-7 ; (1) T., 1878-92 [pp. 616, 794]. 
 
 BOWER, H., D.D. Lamb, (an Eurasian) ; o. D. 
 1843, P. 1845, Madr. ; received Lambetli Degree 
 D.D. in 1872 in recognition of his services as 
 reriser of Tamil Bible. .S. Tanjore, 1841-5 ; 
 Vediarpuram, 1846-57 ; Madras, 1858-75, 1879- 
 83 ; Combaoonum, 1876-8. Pensioned 1884 ; 
 died Sept. 2, 1885, at Palamcottah [pp. 514, 
 617,793,andTranslations,Tamil, pp. 811-12]. 
 
 BRITTEN, Alfred, B.A. Univ. Coll., Dur. ; h. 
 Juno 1.5, 1854, London : ed. .«.A.C. ; o. D. 1883 
 Mailr., P. 1884 Bp. Sargent. .S'. Kalsapad, 1883 ; 
 Nandval, 1884-92 [pp. 566, 794]. 
 
 BROTltERTON, Thomas, B.A. Cor. Ch. Coll., 
 Cam.; h. 18o0, Boston, Lin.; o. P. 1837, Madr. 
 f<. ( y 1836) (1) Tanjore, 1837-41 ;CanandagoGdv, 
 1H12 4; Combaoonum, 1845; (1) T., 1K16-9; 
 Madras, 1850-7 ; Sawyerinirani, 1857-9 ; do. and 
 Nazaretli, 1860-9 [pp. 5201,642,793; and 
 Tr.iiislations, Tamil, p. 811]. 
 
 BUTLER, Montagru Russell ; h. July 30, 1852, 
 Clielsca ; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Lon. k V 1883-1. 
 /I'c.t. 
 
 CAEHHERER, Augustas Frederick ; h. April 3, 
 1840, Nazaretli; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah, and 
 S.A.C. ; n. D. 1835, P. 1837, Mailr. .S. Vei>ery, 
 1836-8; Xazareth, 1838-68; Tanjore, 1859-61. 
 Pensioned 1862 ; died .Sep. 2, 1891, at Trancpiobar 
 [pp. 51.5, 531, 535-'.!, 53:), 557; and Transla- 
 tions Tamil, pp. 811 121. 
 
 CALDWELL, Ht, Rev, 'Robert, LL.D. Univ. 
 C.las. and Hon. D.D. Univ. Dur. ; 6. May 7, 1814 ; 
 arvd. Mailr. Jan. 8, 1838 (.Missy. L.M.S., 1838- 
 41 ) ; 0. 1). 1841, P. 1812, Madr. ; cons. Asst. Bp. 
 to Bp. Madr. March 11, 1877, in (.'alcutta Cath. 
 .S. Ed.'vcngoodv, Xov. 1841-83 ; Tuticorin, 1883- 
 91. lies. Jan. 31, 1891 ; died Aug. 28, 1891, at 
 Pulney Hills [pp. 532,534-6, 539-41,543-4, 647- 
 52, 558, 560, 625 ; and Translation.s, Tamil, 
 p. 811]. 
 
 CALTHORP, Charles, B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; 
 0. Lon. .S. (1 ) Ve|)erv, 1833-5 ; Tanjore, 1836- 
 40 : (1) v., 1840. Died 1841 [p. 606], 
 
 CARVER, R. ,S'. Madras, 1842-5. 
 
 « CHRISTIAN, Sathianadhan ; o. D. 1869, P. 1873, 
 Madr. .S. Tinnevellv district, 1869-86. 
 
 CLAY, Oo.Hn; «/. Vfci«ry Seminary; o. D. 1854, 
 P. 1856, ladr. S. (1) Cuddapah, 1854-6 ; 
 (2) Mutialpad, 1855-65; (DC, 1866-71 ; (2) M., 
 1872-84. Died 1884 [pp. 664, 566 ; and Trans- 
 larions, Telugu, p. 8121. 
 
 COOHBES, Valentine Daniel; ed. Bp.'s Coll., 
 HowTali ; 0. D. 1833, P. 1834. S. Tanjore, 
 1834-6 ; Coml>aconum, 1837-44. Died 1844 [p. 
 619, and Translations, Tamil, pp. 811-12]. 
 
 COOMBS, W. 1. ; o. D. 1849, Calc. ,S. Aney- 
 cadoo 1849-58. Died 1858 [pp. 522-31. 
 
 «OORNELI1TS, Stephen lyathorai (tr. Bengal 
 [p. 909]). .S. Bangalore, 1883-92. 
 
 COTJLTRTJP, S. W. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., HowTah ; 
 0. 1844, Madr. H. Bangalore, 1844 ; Negapatam, 
 1845; Aue.vcadoo, 1846 ; Cliittoor and Vellore, 
 1817-60 ; Tinnevelly, 1851 [p. 501]. 
 
 COYLE, S. O, ; o. D. 1851, P. 1856, M.idr. S. 
 Mailura, 1854 ; Pulney Hills, 1855-9 {see p. 898] ; 
 Putluamputhur, 1862-5; Uaninad, 1866-70; 
 died April IB, 1870, at Bangalore [[). 556]. 
 
 eDANIEL, D. .S. Porevar, 1878 ; Erungalorc, 
 1879; Alambaukum, 1881-3. 
 
 'DANIEL, S. S. Nazaretli, 1876-8. 
 
 »DANIEL, Samuel (tlie 1st Tinnevelly Vellala 
 wlio broke caste) ; ed. Sawyerpuram and .Sulli- 
 van's (i.irdens ; (1. D. 1862, Madr. ,S. Tinnevelly 
 district, 1862-8. 
 
 •DANIEL, Samuel Swamidian ; ed. S.P.(}. Coll., 
 Madras; o. D. 18H6, P. 1889, Bp. Cald. S. 
 Putluamputhur, 1886-9; Radhapuram, 1890-2. 
 
 *DANIEL, Suvisehamuthu ; o. D. 1886, Bp. Cald. 
 a. Edeyengixidy, 1886 92. 
 
 *DARMAKAN, D. «. Edeyenioody, l«87-90. 
 Did 1890. 
 
 DARVALL, Thomas Elijah; h. Feb 21, 1884, 
 Brixton; <■(/. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1885. S. 
 Tanjore, 1883 5 ; Negapatam, 1888-92. 
 
 • Several of these Native Clergy have appeared under different names at various times iu the 
 Annual Reports [see p. 818]. 
 
 
 
 !,:! 
 
 rrrr-ini a 
 
912 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOAnON OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 m 
 
 
 •DAVID, B. ."?. Madras, 1859 72. rensloned 
 
 1873 : died ? 1886. 
 •DAVID, Samuel Belavendrum ; n. D. 18R7, 
 
 r. 1892, Madr. ,V. Madras, 1887-00. /i-'j. Lent 
 
 to Coiuibatore, 1892. 
 •DAVID, Santhoiham. .S'. Krai, 18-<9-92. 
 •DAVID, Vedamonikam ; <'<!. S.l'.G. Coll., Madr. ; 
 
 o. Madr. ,'i, Madras, 1884-0 ; Secuudorabad, 
 
 1887-92 
 •DEIRTAH, Balavendram ; n. D. 1890, Madr. 
 
 A Oiiddalore, 1890; Mutyalapad, 1891-2. 
 •DESIOAOHABRY, Joseph (tlio first TcIuk'u 
 
 clergjTiian in the English (^liurcli); o. D. 1890, 
 
 Madr. ,S. Kalsupad, 1890-2 [p. 5«fl]. 
 •DEVAPntlAH, David; o. 1). 18H«, Bp. Cald. 
 
 .V. Kulattlmr, 1886-9; EdeyeiiKOody, 1890-2. 
 •DEVAFIRIAM, Onanapragasam David; n. 
 
 D. 1KH6, P. 1890, Bp. Calil. ,S. Tiithiauiputliur, 
 
 1886 9 ; tr. Maur. [p. 899]. 
 •DEVAPRASAOAH, D. (or DEVAPKASADEN, 
 
 D.); «. D. 1807, r. 1869, Xfadr. ,S. I'utldam- 
 
 piitlmr, 1807-75 ; Taiijore, 1870-§. 
 •DEVA8AGAYAM, Samuel; r,l. S.P.ff. Toll., 
 
 Madr.; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, Bp. Cal. S. Madura, 
 
 1886-92 (lent but not paid by H.V.C). 
 •DEVASAOAYAir, Swamiadian: o. I). 1867, 
 
 r. 1869, Madr. .S'. Tiiinevelly district, 1867-70, 
 
 1870-92 (Ilamnad, 1871-0). 
 DODSON, Thomas Hatheway, MA. Kx. Coll., 
 
 Ox.; &. May 11, 1862, Uotherlmm (Yks.); o. 
 
 D. 1885, P. 1886, Ox.. fS. Trioliinoiioly (Prin- 
 cipal, College), 1889-92 [pp. 629, 791], 
 DOWNES, Horace Oeorfce, A.K.C.L. ; b. Mar. 28, 
 
 1860, Baylliam ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Hoc. 
 
 S. Kalsapad, 1888; Kurnool, 1889-90 : Naudyal, 
 
 1891-2 [pp. 660, 794]. 
 DU WES8ING, Peter M. (a Dane ord. in Enp. 
 
 1827). S. Madras, 1828-31 (and Vellore, 1830). 
 
 Sick-leave, 1831. /{t'.i. 1833 [pp. 500, 626]. 
 EARNSHAW, John, M.A., Lanihetli ; h. Dec. 26, 
 
 1831,Colne; (■</. K.C., Lon. ; o. D. 1857, P. 1858, 
 
 Kip. S. Sawyerpuram, 1869-03 ; furlough 1864. 
 
 Jies. and tr. Europe [pp. 793, 923]. 
 •ELEAZER, On&namutthu; o. D. 1886, P. 1889, 
 
 Bp. Cald. S. Christianagrani, 1886 92. 
 •ELEAZER John ; o. D. 1862, P. 1880, Madr. .<?. 
 
 Bangalore, 1862-70; Oossoor, 1871-0; Salem, 
 
 1877 8*. Pensioned 1885. 
 FLETCHER, James P, (ex-Catocliist in Kur- 
 distan, p. 728) ; 0. Lon. 1845, P. 1847, Macb-. S. 
 
 Edeyengoodv, 1845 ; Canandagoody, 1840 ; 
 
 Vepery, 1847-8. lies. ill. 
 FRANKLIN, 0. ; n. D. 1819 Calc, P. Sladr. ,S. 
 
 Moodaloor, 1349 ; Boodaloor, 1852-3 ; Cuddalorc, 
 
 1854-7. 
 •ONANAKAN, C. Pakkianadhan, B.A. S. 
 
 Tuticorin, 1886-92. 
 •ONANAKAN, Hathuranayagam ; ed. SF.O. 
 
 Coll., Madr.; o, D. 1871, P. 1H74, Madr. *'. 
 
 Nangoor, 1871-4; Vellum, 1875; Erungalore, 
 
 1870-8 ; Tranquebar, 1879-83 ; Tinnevclly 
 
 district. 1880-92. 
 •GNANAMOOTTOO, N. S. Tinnevelly district, 
 
 1857-60. Died 1860. 
 •ONANAHUTTHU, Samuel, M.A. and Pell. 
 
 Madras Univ.; o. D. 1885 Madr., P. 1886 Bp. 
 
 Cald. S.Madras (College), 1885-6; Edeven- 
 
 goody, 1880-8; Trichiiiopoly (College), 1888- 
 
 92> 
 •ONANAMTJTTU, Vedamonikum; «/. S.P.G. 
 
 Coll., Madr.; o. D. 1870. P. 1878, lip. Cald. 
 
 .S. Tinnevellv district, 18rC-!i3; Tricliinopolv, 
 
 1881-90; Madras, 1891-2. 
 
 ♦GNANAOLIVOO, Isaac; o. T). 1884, P. 1S88, 
 
 Madr. S. Taujore, 1881-0 ; Nogapatam, 1887 - 
 
 92. 
 •GNANAOLIVOO, Jacob, B.A. Univ. Madr. ; o. 
 
 D. 1887, Madr. S. Tricliiuopoly (College), 1887- 
 
 92. 
 •GNANAOLIVOO, Joseph ; o. D. 1875, P. 1878, 
 
 Bp. Cald. ,S. (1) Pnthiampntlmr, 1876; (2) 
 Ilamnad, 1870 80 ; (1) P. 1880 92. 
 •GNANAPRAGASAH, Arumanayagam ; o. T>. 
 1881, P. 1888, Madr. S. TrichiiioiK)lv, 1881-80 : 
 Melaseitlmlai, 1891-2. 
 
 •GNANAPRAOASAM, D. S. Nazarctli dec, 
 1805 71. Died .luly 18, 1871. 
 
 •GNANAPRAGASAM, Daniel. S. Combaconum, 
 1872-8 ; Ilamnad, 1887-92. 
 
 •GNANAPRAGASAX, NagaUnga, B.A. Madr. 
 Univ.; eil. Tanjore Coll.; o. D. 1881, P. 1888, 
 Madr. ,S'. Tanjore, 1881-92 [p. 510]. 
 
 »GNANAYDTH17K, Pakkianadhan ; e,l. S.P.G. 
 Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, Bp. Cald. a. 
 Ilamnad, 1879-92. 
 
 GODDEN, Arthur Joseph; 6. Oct. 16, 1863, Kings- 
 north, Kent ; etl. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890, P. 1892, 
 Sladr. .S. Tanjore, 1890 2. 
 
 GODFREY, S. A. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., HowTah ; o. 
 1). and P. i;t42, Madr. N. Vellore, 1842 5 (and 
 Chlttoor, 1845) ; Combaconum, 1840-50 ; Canan- 
 dagoodv, 1857-9 [p. 519]. 
 
 GODFREY, WiUiam Addison; ed. Bp.'s Coll., 
 Howrah ; o. D. 1810, Madr. .S. Tanjore, 1840-2. 
 
 GOLDSTEIN, J, F, (from Berlin Missy. Institu- 
 tion) ; n. Madr. ,S'. Pulicat, 1837-9 ;"Tricliino- 
 polv, 1840-1 [p. 610] ; tr. Trin. [p. 883]. 
 
 GRIFFITHS, J, .S'. Cochin, 1811-2. /;«. ill. 
 
 GUEST, John; h. Oct. ll,1812,QuiIon; ((x agent 
 of C.M.S. and Wesleyan Miss. Society;) o.D, 
 and P. 1842, Madr. S. Slicemooga and Pulicat, 
 1842; Cuddalorc, 1842-5 ; Erungalore, 1816-9; 
 Tanjore, 1850 and 1864-73 (Veixry, 1844 ana 
 1851-64); Trichinopolv, 1873-7. Pensioned 
 1878; died March 1, 1892. 
 
 HART, Gecrge Frederick; b. Oct. 3, 1867, Dover : 
 «/. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1890, Madr. S. Kalsapad, 
 1890-2 [p. 660]. 
 
 HEAVYSIDE, John (the first native-born Eng- 
 lish S.P.G. Missy, in India). <S'. Madras (Vepery 
 Scminaij &C.), 1829-31. Jtes. ill [pp. 605-6]. 
 
 HEYNE, George Yates ; eil. Bp.'s Coll., Howrali ; 
 0. 1839, Madr. S. Madras, 1839 and 1846 ; 
 Mudalur, 1839-45; Trichinopoly, 1847-53, and 
 1867-03 ; Erungalore, 1854-5 ; Coleroon. 1856 ; 
 Negapatam, 1864-77. Pensioneil 1878; died 
 Dec. 1880 [pp. 828, 536]. 
 
 HICKEY, W. ; o. D. 1837, P. 1839, Madr. S. 
 Dindigul, 1837-42 ; Trichinopoly, 1843-4 and 
 1846 ; Canandagoody, 1845 ; Madura Ac, 1847- 
 67 ; Combaconum, 1868-61. Pensioned 1862 : 
 died 1870 [pp. 555-7]. 
 
 HIGGINS, Joseph. S. Kalsapad, 1861-6. Fur- 
 lough 1806 [pp. 864-6]. 
 
 HOLDEN, David ; b. 1827, NewTv, Ir. ; o. D. 
 1858, P. 1850, Madr. S. Trichinopolv, 1855-6 ; 
 
 ' Combacouum, 1856-8. Sick leave. 1858. 
 
 HOUGHTON, George Dunbar, B.A. , No fixed 
 station, 1830-1. lies. 
 
 HOWELL, William (ex-L.M.S. Missv.). -S. 
 Valaveram &c., 1842-55. Pensioned 185G 
 [p. 503, anil Translations, Telugu, p. 812]. 
 
 HUBBARD, Charles ; o. D. 1836 Lon., P. 183^ 
 Madr. iS'. Palamcottah, 1830-7 ; Madura, 1838- 
 42 ; Cochin, 1843 ; Mudalur, 18-14 ; Madura, 
 1845-6, and Dindigul, 1846 ; Canandagoody, 
 1847-08; Tranquebar, 1809-71. Died Jan. 6, 
 1871 [pp. 521-2, 53.5, 654]. 
 
 HUXTABLE, Henry Constantino, Th. A.K.C.L. : 
 6. 1825, Bristol ; o. 1849, Lon. ,S. Christiana- 
 garam, 1819-61 ; Sawyerpuram, 1862 6. Sick- 
 leave 1857 [pp. 547, 793] ; tr. Maur. [p. 899]. 
 
 «IONATIUS, Innasimuthu; ed. S.P.G. Coll., 
 Madr.; o. D. 1806, P. 1809, Maib-. S. (1> 
 Trichinopoly, 1806-8; Vc liarpurani, 1800-76; 
 Cliristianagram, 1876-83; Bangalore, 1884-0; 
 ( 1 ) T., 1887-9 ; Mettupatti, 1890-2. Pensioned 
 1892. 
 
 INMAN, Arthur, B.A. Dur. Univ. ; 6. Jan. 25, 
 1854, Grantham ; ed. S.A.C. ;o. 1). 1879, P. 1880,. 
 Madr. ,V. Mutinlpad, 1879-80 ; Kalsapad, 1887- 
 92 [p. 506]. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 913 
 
 •INNASI, 0. ; 0. T). IfWO, P. 18rtH, Malr. .<?. 
 EnitiOTlore, 1800-7 ; Maltuputty, 18tl8-75. 
 IMeilJuly 15, 1875, of fever. 
 
 IRION, J", L. (ex-(reniian L thernu Missj'. 
 S.P.O.K.) ; 0. 1H35, Ciilo. .S. Na/.iuvtii, 1831-8. 
 Sick-leave 184i)-l [pp. 503, 508, 535, aiifl 
 Translations, Tamil, p. 811]. 
 
 IRWIN, Arthur Lei^hton, S. Xlaclrai, 1811-3. 
 Dieil 1813 at sea, off Mauritius, mi sick-lrave. 
 
 JARBO, Peter; 6. 1821, l^oud. ; n. 1). isn. P. 
 1856, Mailr. S. Putlmkotei mil Putliiampu- 
 tlmr. 1854-5. Sick-leave 185fi-7. 
 
 JEREMIAH, J. 0. .S'. Wallajapcttali, 1846. 
 Died 1845. 
 
 JERMYN, Edmund, M.A. Cli. Cli., Ox. ; h. Oct. 
 17, 184r),Oaiitcrlmrv ; o. 1). 187o,P. 1871, 0.\. tl. 
 Mailnis ( Dicic. Sec), 1873-4. iti'S. 
 
 •JE3UDA80N (or YESUDASENi. Joseph ; p<I. 
 S.P.a. Coll., Mailras; o. 1). 1881, I'. 1888, 
 Jtailr. .S'. Tri(Hiiiio)iolv, 1884-!) ; Aiiyalur, 
 18'J0; Cudilalore, 18111-2. 
 
 •JOB, A. .S. Tiiineveily district, 1883-75; 
 .S. \'e(llarpuraiii, 1878-8. 
 
 JOHNSON, Allan; n. 1812, ?.r,vlr. .S. ''"cpcrv, 
 1842-4; Ramiiail, 1815, 1847-!* ; Putlmkotei 
 &c., 1848-U ; Conil.iaconum, 185U-3; Nangoor, 
 1851-62. Died .luly 18U2 [p. 520, ami Tiaiis- 
 latioiis, Tamil, p. 812]. 
 
 JONES, Edward Jarrett ; eil. Bp.'sCoU., Howrali ; 
 0. Calc. .v. Taiijore, 1833 ; Cudilalore, 1834-42. 
 Uieil [Translations, Tamil, p. 811]. 
 
 •JOSEPH, Daniel ; «/.S.P.(}. Coll., Madr, ; n. D. 
 1879, P. 1882, Bp. Cald. .S'. Piitliiamputlmr, 
 1879-83 ; Piithukotci, 1881-92. 
 
 •JOSEPH, Jacob ; e<l. S.P.a. (.'oil., Madr. : o. D. 
 1886, Bp. Cald. A Uadliapuram, 1888-90; 
 Edeycngoody, 1891-2. 
 
 •JOSEPH, S. ; o. 1869, Madr. S. Tinevelly dis- 
 trict, 1889-83. 
 
 KAY, William Henry, M.A., Wor. Coll., Ox. ; h. 
 Oct. 29, lS45,Knare.sbo;onKli ; n. D. 1888 Hoe., 
 P. 1871 Lie. .S'. (l)Taniore, 1874-5; Comba- 
 conum, 1876-7 ; (1) T., 1878-81. yiw. [pp. 518, 
 794]. 
 
 KEARN8, James F, ; b. 1825; o. D. 1851, P. 
 1858, Madr. .S. Moodaloor, 1854-5; Sawyer- 
 puram, 1856; Puthianipiitbur, 1856-73; Taii- 
 jore, 1873-7. Died Dec. 9, 1877 ; bis fuiieial 
 ceremonies were performed nt the expense of 
 tbe Princess of Tanjore, who also eiecteil a 
 memorial tablet in tlie cliurcli [pp. 515-16, 
 531, 538, 542, 545, 557, 793]. 
 
 KENNET, Charles Egbert, D.V. Lam., 1880; 
 brought up a Roman Catlio ic, ioined English 
 Cliurcb at 16 ; cd. Bp.'s Coll., Ifowrali ; ». 1). 
 1851, P. 1853, Mailr. S. Moodaloor, 1852-4; 
 Edej'engoodv, 1855-6 ; Cliri.stiaiiaiiiam, 1857- 
 65 [S.P.C.K.' See., Madras, 1865-78] ; Madias, 
 1868-84 (If 1868-75). Die<l Nov. 28, 1884, of 
 paralysis [pp. 610, 792, and Translations, 
 Tamil, p. 811]. As a theologian Dr. K. had 
 probably no eiiual in India, and he has been 
 designated "tbe Indian Putiev." 
 
 KI»D, D niel Wilson, B.A. Madr. Univ. ; rd. 
 Vepery Seminary; n. D. 1889 Madr., P. 187u 
 Calc. S. Madras, 1889-74 [p. 567]. 
 
 KOoH, George. S. Madras. 1830-1. 
 
 KOHL, Edward; o. D. 1837, Madr. fi. Madras, 
 1837 ; YeUore, 1838. Sick-leave, 1840-2 
 [p. 526]. 
 
 KOHLHOFF, Christian Samuel ; ft. Mav 14, 
 1815, Tanjore; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ;"o. D. 
 1839, P. 1840, Madr. fl. .Madras, 18:;a-42, 
 1846-9, 1856-7 (and Mudalur, 1839 10) ; 
 Trichinopolv. 1841-2 ; Eruii-a'oro, 1S43-5, 
 1850-2, 1888-81. Died Dec. 3, 1881, at Tran- 
 quebar of over-exertion [pp. 5.')1. 53 t-li, 793]. 
 
 •KOILPILIAY, Yesadan; o. D. 18-8, P. 1890, 
 Bp. Cald. S. Sawycrpuram, 18H6-92. 
 
 •LAZARUS, George; o. D. 1889, P. 1873, Madr. 
 a. North Arcot, 1869-71 ; Bangalore, 1872-83; 
 NaDgoor, 1884-93. 
 
 LEEPER, Freder'.ok James ; ft. 1831, Dublin ; o. 
 
 D. 1857, P. I86il, Madr. K Sawyerpnram, 1867- 
 
 8; Aiieycadoo, l8.")8-iiO; SccumleraOad, 1861; 
 
 Conibitcoii urn. 1865-71 ; Trainiuebar, 1872-3; 
 
 Cudilalore, 187ci-80; (on leave 1802-4, 1874-6. 
 
 Uetired. 1881). 
 LIMBRIOK, Arthur Danxl; etl. S.A.O. ; o. D. 
 
 1890 .Madr. .s'. Uamiiad, 1890-2 [p. 680]. 
 lOVEKIN, Alfrei Pet^r, M.A. Lam'i. ; ed. 
 
 K.C.L. ,S'. Sawycrpuram, 1815-6. lies, [see 
 
 Ceylon, p. 920]. 
 MAd LEOD, E. 0. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll,, Howrali. ,Sf. 
 
 Pulicat, 1H12-3; (Juchin, 1814-5. Disqualifleil, 
 
 by inahilitv to acquire native languau'e. 
 •MANUEL. " An intham ; o. 1). 1874, P. 1877, 
 
 Madr. ,y. T.mjorc, 1875-83 and 1888-92 (Com- 
 
 bacoimm. 1884-7). 
 •MANUEL.NalUthumby; c/. S.P.O. Coll.,Madr. ; 
 
 o. D. 1888, Bp. Cald. .S. Tinnevelly district, 
 
 1888-92. 
 MARGOSOHIS. Arthur ; ft. Dec. 21, 1852, Leam- 
 ington ; «/. S.A.(J. ; (». D. 1877 Madr., P. 1880 
 
 Bli. Sargent. .S'. Naztireth, 1877-92 rnj). 830-1, 
 
 817]. 
 •MAKTYN, J. D. S. Rimnad, 1864-8, 1876-9 ; 
 
 Cudilalore, 1806-75 [pp. 525. 557]. 
 •MASILAMANY, J. ; ,,. D. 1858, Madr. S. Tin- 
 
 iievi'lly district, 1858-81. 
 MATTIIEWS, Frederick Barrow ; 6. N'ov. 9, 1857, 
 
 Brixton ; ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, 
 
 Madr. H. Edeyengoody, 1882-3 ; fr. Bahamas 
 
 rp. 884]. 
 MORRIS, George Eddison, .S'. Mr.dras, 1810-8. 
 
 iies. 
 
 NAILER, A. R. C. ; o. Madr, .<?. (1) Veiliar- 
 
 puram, 1851-3 ; Chlttooi and Vellore, l''63-5 ; 
 
 Erungalore, 1856-7 ; (!) V., l858-7:i.rf> [p. 793]. 
 NORMAN, Harry Battiurst; ft. Nov. 17,1855, 
 
 Havre de Uraoe ; *></. S.A.(\ ; o. D. 1880 Madr., 
 
 P. 1881 Bp. Cald. <S. Edeyengoody, 1880; 
 
 Mudalur, 1881-4. Jies. 
 •PAKKIAM, Daniel ; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr. ; o. 
 
 D. 1876 Madr., P. 1879 B)). Cald. .V. Tiime- 
 
 velly district, 1875-92. 
 •PAlfKIA NATHAN, Samuel: ed. S.P.G. Coll., 
 
 Madr. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Madr. S. Cudda- 
 
 lore, 1882-90 ; Triehinoiioly, 1891-2. 
 PAPWORTH, John WUliam; b. Dec. 12, 1R55, 
 
 Cambridge; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 18-!5, 
 
 Madr. ; .S'. Trichinopoly, 18H4-6. lies. 
 •PARENJODY, Gnan-ipragasum ; ft. Sept. 10, 
 
 1837; ed. Sawyp. Sem. ; o. 187.3, Madr. .S. 
 
 Tinnevelly district, 1873-9 and 1887-92 (Ram- 
 
 nail, 1830-6). Died March 5, 1893. 
 •PARENJODY, Methuselah (.-on of N.P.) ; o. 
 
 D. 1852, P. 1836, Madr. S. Cauanda-oody, 
 
 1854-5; Amiappen, 1858-85. 
 •PARENJODY, N. ; o. D. 1844, Madr. {!. 
 
 Secundenibail, 1812 81 [p. 5^;2]. 
 PEACIVAL, Peter (an ex-VVesleyan Mis v. in 
 
 India) ; o. D. 1852 in Englind, P. 1830 Madr. 
 
 ,S'. Madras, 1834-8. /te.i. [p. 794]. 
 PE'ICIVAL, Samuel (son of above). S. Tanjore, 
 
 1837-84 ; tr. N.S.W. [p. 901]. 
 •PE-IIANAYAGAW, Isaac; ed. S.P.G. Col., 
 
 Madr. ; o. D. 1879. P. 1882, B|>. Cald. S. Putiii- 
 
 amputhur, 1879-89; Otapidaram, 1890; Ari- 
 
 valur, 1891-2. 
 •PE1IANAYAGAM, Royappen. S. Nazareth, 
 
 1874-83. 
 •PETER, G. ; o. D. 1869, Mivlr. ,<?. Edeyengoody, 
 
 18ti9-74 ; Nangoor, 1875--.S. Died 1878. 
 PFTTINGER. Thomas Dear (no fixed station, 
 
 1829-30); tr. Bombay [p. 918]. 
 •PITCHAMUTTU, Atron, P.A. Madr. TTiiiv. ; 
 
 ed. S.P.U. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, 
 
 Bp. Cald. S. Nazareth. 1881-92. 
 •PITCHAMUTTU, Gnnapragasim ; rrf. S.P.G. 
 
 Coll.. Madr. ; o. D. 1887, Bp. Cald. S. Tinne- 
 
 vely district, 1887-92. 
 
 8n 
 
 '•'I 
 
 I 
 
914 
 
 80CIETY rOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 ¥ 
 mi 
 
 I 
 
 \tii' 
 
 
 PLUMPTRE. WUliam Alfred, M.A. TTniv. Coll., 
 Ox. ; 0. n. 1H83, P. 1K64, Lie. H. Madraa, 1888- 
 «2. lift. Ill [p. 509]. 
 •PONWAPPEH, Samuel ; «/. H.P.O. Col.. Miidr.; 
 o. D. 1HH7, lip. Ciilil. .S. NiiBnlnimnim, 1«R7 «2. 
 POPE, George TJglow, D.I). ]<niiil.. ; o. 1). 1813, 
 P. 18-18, Miiilr. .S. (I) Tnniore, 1843 ; Siiwver- 
 pumni. 1843-50 ; (1) T., 1851-8. /iei. [pp. 837 
 8, 644-8, 702-4 ; and Tniiisliitloiis, Tumll, 
 Tip. 811-12]. 
 POPE, Henry; 6. 1832, Turnolmpcl, Pov. ; o. 
 1886, Madras. .S. niimnad, 1856-8; Nuzarrth, 
 1859. Res. [pp. 887, 60(11. 
 POPE, Bichard V. ; o. 1852, Miidr. S. Triclil- 
 iiopoly, 1853-5; Puthukotei, 1850-7; Cniinnda- 
 RODilv, 1867-8. 
 RAWSON, ■William Iprnatius; 6. .Tun. 12, 184.\ 
 Houglitoii Tnrk, Notta ; ed. S.A.C ; o. 1). 1808 
 Miidr., P. 1870 Lin. S. Cuildapali, 1868; 
 sick-leave, 1809. 
 REOEl, J. A. «. Vallavciam, 1851-3 ; Ncgn- 
 
 pntivni, 1854-8. lies. [p. 618]. 
 REICHARDT, Frederick Henry, M.A. (Ir Ciil- 
 ciUta [p. 910]). .S. Miulras (Principal of Col 
 le,'e>, 1885-6 [p. 792]. 
 RELTON, WilUam, B.A. Qu. Coll., Cam. ; h. 
 Den. 12, 18,57, Eftllnif; o. 1). 1881, Antijjnia (at 
 EalinK), P. 1882, Madr. .S. (1) Madras. 1881-2; 
 Bamnad, 1883-5; (1) M. (DIoc. Sec.>. 1886- 
 91. lies. 1892 [p. 889, and Translationa, 
 Tamil, p. 8111 
 SOSEN, Savid (an ex-T.utlieran Slissy.) .S. 
 Mndalur, 18.S4-8; sick-leave, 1838 [pp. 603, 
 624-5,633-5]. 
 ROSS, M. ; 0. D. 1848, Colom. K Vediarpnrani, 
 
 1848-9 ; Sawverpuram, 1850-1 [pp. 538. 793]. 
 •3ADANAlITftAM, Joseph ; o. D. 1886, P. 1889, 
 
 Bp. Cald. S. namiiail, 1880-92 [p. 6001. 
 •SAOAIUM, Thivaaiappan Yesuvin ; erf. S.P.O. 
 Coll., Madr. ; o D. 1888, P. 1890, MaUr. S. 
 Kiirnool, 1887-9; Madras, 1890-2. 
 •SAMTJEL, raniel, B.D. Lanilictli. 1884; o. D. 
 1863, P. 1860, Madr. .<». TinnevcUy district, 
 1860-90 ; Madras. 1891-2. 
 •3AMTTEL, Swnm'nidhan Paranjothy, B.A. S. 
 
 Tnticorin, 1887-92. 
 •SAMUEL, VedamonikBm; ed. S.P.G. Co'l., 
 Madr. ; o. D. 1886, Bp. Cald. S. Nagalapuraui, 
 1886-92. 
 8ANDBERG, Samuel, B.A. Cor. Cli. Coll., Canib. ; 
 6. 1819, Ijissa, Polimd ; ed. for Jewish Clnircli ; 
 0.1). 18t8 I.^n., P. 1852 Yk. 5. Tinuevclly, 
 1848 ; Ir. Cape [ji. 890]. 
 •8ANTH0SAM, D . & Ei al ,1887- 8. 
 •3ATTHIANATHAW, A. M. S. Kulasegara- 
 
 ratam. 1889-90. Died May 1890. 
 •SATTHIANATFAM, Assirratham ; ed. S.P.G. 
 
 Coll., Mndr. S. Tricliinopolv, 1890-2. 
 •SAVABAMOOTTOO, B. S. Tanjore, 1^51 ; 
 Ilnnt-'iilorp, 1852-7; Ciullalore, 1888 64; 
 Madras. 1H65-82 [p. 661]. 
 •BAVARIMtlTTTT, Samuel; ed. S.P.G. Coll., 
 Madr. ; o. D. 1S.'7. Madr. *. I'amiiad. 1887-92. 
 BCHWITZ, F. H. W. (from Berlin Missv. Insti- 
 tution') ; 0. D. lf.'!9, Madr. f. Vil ore, 1839 -(1 ; 
 Trichinopo'y, 1842; Tanjore, 1813 6 ; Ne.'a- 
 patam. 1840-8. Pensioned and tr. Europe 
 [p. 924]. - 
 BCHBEYVOGEl,, H. David ; b. Siiidlni, Oor- 
 nmny,1777; Danish Misjiion, Traiiqutbar, 1800- 
 86. ' Aecepted hv Bislinp Hebcr, 1820. .S'. 
 TriRhinopolv, 1827-40. Died .Ian. 10, 1840, at 
 Poiidiclierry [pp. .W.I, 628, fi3n, 554-5]. 
 •i.EBAGNATifA'^. Feter; o. D. 1880, Bp. Cald. 
 
 fi. Tlnnrvrllv district, 1880-92. 
 •BEBASTIAlf, Anthony; o. T) 1807. P. 1869, 
 M.idr. S. (1) Ocisoor, 1807-70; (2) Secun- 
 deralmd. 1872 7 ; Tanjore, 1878 ; (2) S. 1879- 
 86; Bellary, 1887-92. 
 BELLEB. James: 6.1828 Ixindon ; ed. K.C.L. ; 
 o. n. 1857. P. 1859, Madr. *'. Edeyengoody, 
 1867-8 ; Mootl'.nloor, 1868-64 ; Nangoor, 1866- 
 • ; {urlough, 1867-8 [p. 620]. 
 
 •SENAPATTT, Sathianadhan ; o. D. 1887, Bp. 
 (Jaid. S. Tinnevelly district. 1887-90 ; Vedlar- 
 purain, 1891-2. 
 
 SHARROOK, John Alfred, M.A. Jcs. Coll., Cam. ; 
 0. 1). 1879, Bp. Cald., P. 1880, Yk. ,W. Edcvcn- 
 goody, 1878 9; Sawyerpuram, 1880-1; Tiitl- 
 oorlti (Principal of (Jaldwell College), 1882-92 
 
 [p. 793]. 
 BHEF 
 
 SHEPHERD, Richard Bendy ; b. April 10. 1865, 
 Tenterdcn; ed. S.A.C. : o. D. 1879. P. 1880, 
 Madr. .S. (1> Mutialpad, 1879 : (2) Kalsapad, 
 1880 6; (1)M., 1887-92 [p. 6C6, and Transla- 
 tions, Tclugu, p. 812]. 
 SIMPSON, ihomaa Carter; ed. Bp.'s Coll., 
 Howrali ; o. D. 1833, P. 18,34, Calc. .V. Tanjore, 
 1833 ; Trictiinopolv, 1834-6; Negapatam, 1836- 
 7. rtc.t. ilirpp. 618, 828]. 
 •SINAPPEK, J. (an ex-Homan Catli.) ; o. D. 
 1860, Madr. S. Erungaloro district, 1860-78. 
 
 Died 1878^ 
 
 SMITHWHITE, J, (aGovt.Cliaplnin) : 6. March 
 
 1839. S. Sldelds. ,V. Madras (acting Principal 
 
 •S.P.Cr. Coll.), 1884-6. Died of clio:era (with 
 
 his wife) Feb. 14, 1885. 
 
 •SOLOMON, Pakkianadhan ; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, 
 
 Bp. Cald. fl. Tinnevellv district, 1879-92. 
 •SOLOMON, T. : ed. S.P.G. (Joll.. Madr. ; o. T). 
 1802, Madr. X Madras, 1862-8 ; Secunderahad, 
 1809-71. Died 1871. 
 SPENCER, J. F. ; o. 1803. S. Cuddapah, 1863-6 1 
 
 Kalsapad. 1866-80. Ret. [pp. 564-6]. 
 STEPHENSON, John, M.A. Lamb. ; h. 1837 
 Bristol ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1805, Madr. 
 ,S. KdeveiiKOodv, 1862-4 ; Madras, 1866. 
 STRACHAN, iRt. Rev.l John Miller; //. Dec. 18, 
 1832, Barnsley Cei-Wesleyan preacher) ; fd. 
 S.A.C. and K.C.L. ; M.D., Gold Medallist of 
 University of Edinbnrgh : o. D. 1861, P. 1802, 
 Madr. ,S'. Kdevengoodv, 1861-4 ; Bamnad, 1802, 
 1805-6 ; Nazareth, 1873-4 ; Madras (Diiw. Sec), 
 1874-9; (furlongh, 1807, 1880). Re.i. 1882 on 
 becoming second Bp. of Rangoon ; cam. May 1, 
 1882, in Lambeth Pal. Chap. [pp. 547, 657, 659, 
 030. 792, 817]. 
 •SUNDOSHBM, D. .«. Puthiamputhur, 1879-80. 
 SBTER, Thomaa Herbert, B.A. I^n. Univ. ; b. 
 1832, Ixmdon; o. U. 1855, P. 1866, Madr. -S. 
 Moodaloor, 1855-8 ; Bamnad, 1858-62. Diwl 
 April 16, 1802 [p. ."iSTl. 
 •SBVISESHAMUTHu. Sinnakannu : o. D. 1 879, 
 P. 1882, Bp. Cald. S. Tinncvtlly district, 1H79- 
 !2. 
 •SWAMIADIAN, Gurutatham ; ed. S.P.G. Col'., 
 Mailr. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1890. Bp. Cald. S. Tnti- 
 corin, 1886-7; Nairalapnrani, 1887-92. 
 •S'WAMEDASEN, Abrpham : ed. S.P.G. Coll. 
 Madr. ; o. D. 1871, P. 1873, Madr. .S. Tnticorin, 
 1871-8; Trichinoi)oly, 1879-83; Ernugalore, 
 1884-93. Died Jan. 6, 1893, in Madras. 
 •SWAMIBASEN, S, ; o. D. 1869, Madr. ,V. Tin- 
 nevcUy ilistrict, 1809-77 ; llumnad, 1878-82. 
 •SWAMIDIAN, Per'anayagam : o. I). 1869. P. 
 
 187.1 Mailr. ,f. Tinnevellv district, 1869-92. 
 SYMONIS, Alfred Radford, M.A. VVadliam ("oil.. 
 Ox. ; V. D. 1838, P. 1839, T.on. .ST. Madras, 1846- 
 72 (as Dioc. Sec. 1840-72, and Principal 
 S.P.G. Coll. 1848-72). Furlough 1872. Pen- 
 sioned 1874; died Jan. 10, 1883 [pp. 806-8, 
 51.1.544,791-2]. 
 TAYLOB, Arthur (fr. Maur. [p. 899]). 8. Christi- 
 aniigram, 1860-1 ; .^ecunderabad, 1802-71 ; 
 Canandagoody, 1872-5; Pudoocottah, 1870-7; 
 Eningalorc, 1878-9; Alaiiibocum, IS. I. 3 ; 
 Madras, 1884-6. Pensioned 1887. 
 TAYLOR, W. : o. 1837, Madr. S. Mailiaj, 18,;7- 
 
 45 [Translations, Tamil, p. 812]. 
 •THEOPHILTIS, Savnr.muthu ; .■,/. H P.G. Coll 
 Madr.; o. D. 1882, P. 1885, Miidr. X Madras 
 1884-90 ; Chudderghaut, 1891-2 [j). 5ii9]. 
 THOMAS, Arthur Heber, B.A. Ex. Coll., Ox. ; 6. 
 Aug. 14, 18C2, Warmsworth: o. D. l.S.su, Bp. 
 Ca'd. fl. Bamnad, 1889-90. Died Nov. 2, 189J, 
 «JE fever [p. 560]. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 916 
 
 TH0KP80N, Adam Compton. S. Tiinjore, 1830- 
 3; Negiiimtftin, 1833 5; Miulriid, IhHO-K; 
 [pp. 612, AlH; mid TranslHtUiiiH, Tuiull, 
 p. HIl] : ir. AuHtr. [p. 9(13]. 
 
 THOMPSON, John (brother of A. C T.) : o. P. 
 1837, Miidr. K (V 1830) Miuluni, 1837; No- 
 gapatiiiii, 1837-42. tiick-luavu, 1813. Jies. ill 
 Flip. S18, 664]. 
 
 THOMSON, A. .S. MailraB, 1812-4. 
 
 D. 1887, Madr. S. 
 
 VADAXAN, Abraham; o. 
 
 Mudaliir, 18ii7 !i. DIud. 
 •VADANAIGTJM, K. (.'x-niiidii rriest) ; fd. 
 
 Vcdiaipuram Wfmiiinrv : <>. 1). 18B0, Madr. W. 
 
 Taiijmc, 1H6U-71. Uird 1871. 
 ♦VEDAKAN, Animaniyagam; >•(/. S.P.G. Coll., 
 
 Madr. ; n. D. 1879, 1'. 1882, Up. Cald. «. llain- 
 
 nad, 187a 80; Sulfin, 1887 92. 
 •VEDAMUTHU, Devapiriam ; eti. S.P.O. Coll., 
 
 Madr. ; o. I). IKiiO, P. 1809, Madr. .V. TiniicvcUy 
 
 distriot, 1800 92. 
 •VEDAMmHU, Samuel. S. Ilaiunad, 1887-9 ; 
 
 Paraiiia«iidv, 1890-2. 
 •VEDANAYAOAM, navid: f>l. S.P.O. Coll., 
 
 Madr.; o. P. 1880, P. 1888, Madr. .S. Salem, 
 
 1880-7 ; Madras, 1887-90 ; Coinliaponum, 1891-2. 
 VICKERS, Arthur Biotherton ; h. May 26, 1858, 
 
 H. India ; f<l. S.A.C. ; o. D. 18;!.S, .Madr., V. 1888, 
 
 Lin. ,S'. Tutiooriii, 1883 ; Ramniui, 1881 7. 
 
 Siok-leave, 1887-8. Nazareth, 1889-92 ; Muty- 
 
 alapiid, 1892 [p. 559]. 
 ♦VI8UVASAM, Joseph ; o. D. 1884, Madr. S. 
 
 Tanjorc, 1884- 9 ; Vediarpuram, 1891-2. 
 VON DADELSZEN, H. H, ; >nl. K.O.L. ; o. 1889, 
 
 Madr. .% Madra.s, 1839; Poonaiiialle, 184U; 
 
 tr. CaiK! [p. 890]. 
 WALPOLE, Joseph Kidd; o. T>. Lori., 183G. S. 
 
 (V 1830-7). 7to. 111. Tr. N.S.W. [p. 902]. 
 
 89 Uul). A'. Tiicldrio|K)ly 
 ,'C), 1880-8. Jit:*. ill[p.71)t]. 
 ;er Stibbs ; 6. (Iroi'iiwioli ; fJ. 
 
 WE3T0OTT, Arthur, M.A. Pern. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 h. .Vug. 15, 1869, Harrow; o. U. 188», Kur.. 
 
 P. 18X6, Can. .s. .Miulras ( Principal of CullcKe, 
 
 1887 92, and Ilioc. Sec. 1892) [p. 7112, and 
 
 Triirislations, Tiimil, p. 812]. 
 WHITEHEAD, Edward, .i. Miulra.s, 1838-9. fifi. 
 WILLIAMS, Herbert Addimi, M.A. Mag. Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; b. Oct. 8, 1852, llitttm (iloi. ; o. 1). 
 
 1886 Madr., P. 1889 
 
 ( I'rinciiial of College), 
 WILSHERE, Ebenezer f 
 
 Wor. Coll., Ox. ; o. 1). 1812 Miidr., P. 184H 
 
 Cape. .S. Negapatam, 1812-4; Coinl)a<-oinim, 
 
 1845 ; B<K)daloor, 1840-7 ; tr. Ca|K! [p, 890], 
 WYATT, Joseph Light; b. Mar. 31,1811, llisliop- 
 
 worth; «/. .S.A.C. ; o. D. 1807, P. 180.1, .Mailr. 
 
 S. KdeyengcMxly, 1807-77; furlough, 1877-9; 
 
 TriehinoiHily, 1880-112 [pp. 529 30]. 
 •YESASIAN, Ourubatham; o. I). 1881, P. 1888, 
 
 Madr. .S. Triohinopolv, 1884 6; ("Lent to 
 
 Velloro," but not paid liv S.P.li., 1HS6-92). 
 *Y£SADIAN, Manuel; «>/. S.P.C. Coll., .Madr. ; 
 
 o. I). 1888, P. 1890, Mailr. ,S. Bolarum, 1888 92. 
 *YESAI)IAN, Mathuranaiagam ; o. 1). 1K07, ]'. 
 
 1809, Madr. fl. Tinncrellv district, 1807 76, 
 
 1884 92 (Knmgalore, 1880-3). 
 •YESABIAN, Samuel. * Tinnevelly district, 
 
 1871-83; Taniore, 1884-8. 
 •YESADIAN, Sither Onanakan ; ej. S.P.G.Co)l., 
 
 Madr. ; o. 1). 1800, P. 1869, Madr. ,S. llamiiad, 
 
 1805 ; TlnnevcUv distriot, 18(iti-83, and 1891-2; 
 
 (Madras, 1884-90) [pp. 509, 649]. 
 •YESTJDIAN, Gurubathan; o. D. 1809, P. 187«, 
 
 Madr. A Tinnevelly lUstrict, 1809-91. l!e.i. 
 »YESTIDIAN, Vedanayagam ; o. 1). 1879, P. I8h3, 
 
 Madr. .S. Tinnevelly district, 1879-83, IHiil 2 
 
 (Tricliiuopoly, 1884-7 ; Combaconum, 1888-90). 
 
 '1 
 
 BOMBAY PRESIDENCY, die. (1830-92)— 39 Missionaries (4 Natives) and 
 13 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXXVII., pp. 568-89.] 
 
 (Diocese of Bomhay, founded 1837.) 
 
 ALLEN, George L. ; o. P. 1843, Bom. ii. Ahmcd- 
 abad, 1842-0. A'm. [pp. 673-8, and Transla- 
 tions, Gujerati, p. 8U7]. 
 
 •ATHAWALE, Naiayan Vishnu (a native Govt, 
 clerk, who gave up his office for S.P.(4. service 
 iu 1874) ; 0. U. 1884, P. 1891, Bom. S. Alimed- 
 nagar, 1884-8 ; Kolapore, 1881-2 ; Paiidharpur, 
 1882-3; Hubli (Uharwar), 1889-92 [pp. 884, 
 688; and Translations, Canarese, p. 8o0]. 
 
 BARKER, WUliam Stifford, M.A. Clare Coll., 
 Cam. ; 6. Feb. 11, 1846, Bcmibay ; o. D. 1872 Ulp., 
 P. 1873 Bom. S. (1) Poona, 1873-4 ; Kolapore, 
 1874 ; Alime<lnagar, 1874-7 ; Kolaiiore, 1877-9 
 [pp. 570, 581]. 
 
 BROWNE, Ernest S. ; 6. Aug. 31, 1801, Douglas, 
 I. of M.; cd. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, Bom. 
 S. KoLipore, 1880 ; Ahmednagar, 1887-92. 
 
 CANDY, George (ex-Captaln In 1'.. India Co.'a 
 Army; o. 1838, Bom. A Bombay, 1838-50 
 [pp. 569-70]. 
 
 JCOOPER, E. H. S. Mazagon, 1809-70. Dieil 
 Julv 11, 1870, In England. 
 
 JCORFIELD, T., M.A. Jes. CoU., Cam. ; b. Oct. 3, 
 1842, Much Wenlook ; o. D. 1805, P. 1800, Glos. 
 .S. i'lgutpoora, 1809-76. 
 
 BARBY, William ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1842 Lon., 
 P. 1843 Bom. 8. (1) Bombay, 18' ! ; Ahuied- 
 aba<l,1843-7; (1)B., 1848-50. A'«. ' ,)p.573,675]. 
 
 DVBOIS, Edward Hyslop ; o. D. ) O Bom., P. 
 1870 Oalc. S. Bombay, 1807 ; I' ;ulla,t 1808. 
 
 DTJLLEY, Benjamin, M.A. Keb. Coll., Ox. ; o. U. 
 1874, P. 1875, Lon. fi. Poona, r«77-8 [p. 577]. 
 
 DU PORT, Charles Durell, M.A. G. & C. Coll., 
 Cam.; o. D. 1800, P. 1801, Lon. S. Bombay, 
 1862-6. Res. [pp. 570-1]. 
 
 S. 
 
 h. 
 
 ELLIS, Percy Ansley ; b. April 18, 1855, Ken- 
 sington ; ed. S.AC. ; o. 1). 1879, P. 1882, Bom. 
 S. Ahmednagar, 1879-84; furlough 18H5. Hn, 
 ill [p. 582]. 
 
 GADjXEY, Alfred ; b. Apl. 17, 1850, Lon. ; ,d. 
 S.A.C; 0. D. 1873, P. 1874, Bom. .!<■. Poona, 
 1873-4; Bombay, 1876-7; Uapoli, 1877-92 
 [pp. 570, 587]. 
 
 GILDER, Charles ; o. B. 1860, P. 1863, Bom. 
 Bombay, 1800-92 [pp. 670-2]. 
 
 GREEN, Charles, M.A. Wor. Coll., Ox.: 
 Nov. 21, 1829, Iver, Bucks ; o. I). lH.i4, P. I'l.'iS, 
 Can. S. Bombay, 1800-1. Died Aug. 15, iHiil 
 [p. 570]. 
 
 JHARPUR, William Henry; b. Aug. 8, 1841, 
 Dublin; ed. St. Aldan's Coll., Uirk. ; o U. 
 1867, P. 1809, CUes. H. PareUl,1809 ; Mazagon, 
 1870-3. 
 
 HENHAM, Hubert ColUson ; ed. f^.\.C. ; o. D. 
 1888, Bom. N. Dapoll, 18SS-9. ties. ; tr. Strait.-, 
 1892 [p. 921]. 
 
 HOVELL, De Berdt; b. 18,V), Go ilneston- : ,-/. 
 S.A.C. ; -I. I). 1873 BoMi., P. 1875 Clicli. .v. Kol- 
 hapur, 1873 4. lies, ill [see N.Z., p. 906]. 
 
 JKEER, William Brown ; b. July 2, 1827, Mut- 
 
 ford; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1858, P. 1859, 
 
 dies. tS'. Bombay (Harbour Mission), 1866-70, 
 
 [p. 572]. 
 KlPfG, Charles ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. T). 18S1, P. I88«, 
 
 Bom. .S'. .Ahmednagar, 1881-92 [p 582]. 
 KIRK, Chirles, MA. St. Marv Hall, by. ; b. 
 
 Mar. 9, 1835, Tliurlby ; o. D. 1802, P. 1863, Lon. 
 
 .S'. Bombay (and G.I.P. Hallway), 1863-78. /,v». 
 
 [I)p. 57t), 575]. 
 
 
 X Supported from local iuuds. 
 
 3 n2 
 
,.'^.. 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 US 
 
 111 
 
 |Z8 
 
 11^ 
 
 
 1.25 1 1.4 1 1.6 
 
 . 
 
 -^ 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 0% 
 
 /. 
 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WIST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WnSTIR.N.Y. MSM 
 
 (716) •73-4503 
 
T 
 
 
 r/^ 
 
916 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 LATEWABB, Heniy Edwmrd Orores : b. .Tune 1 , I 
 lH4a, Bmilogiic ; ft/. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1877, P. IH7H, i 
 Bom. .S. (I) Kolniiore, 1877-9; Aliiii«liiB(?ar, | 
 1879-80 ; r»onu, 1880-1 ; (1) K., 1882-4 ; Bom- 
 bay, 1886 M ri>. 682T. 
 
 LATfOHUN, AdMn Clarke : ft. June 10, 1863, 
 London : rt/.S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1888, Bom. 
 .S. Ahmednagar, 1886-7, 1889-91 (Koliiporc, 
 1888). 
 
 LEDOAKD, OeoTfre ; ft. Sept. 7, 1834, Sopton ; efl. 
 8.A.C. : <►. D. 1863, P. 1864, Bom. S. Bon\biiv, 
 1863-1893 [pp. 670-3 ; and Translations, 
 Persian, p. 81U. and Urdu, p. 813]. 
 
 tlEFEWKE, Philip Eorton, a A. Qu. Coll., Ox. ; 
 6. Jan. 10, 1842, St. Peter's, .lersev ; o. D. 1866, 
 P. 1866, Klv. * Ebnitp<Mini, 1868 9. Rf». 
 
 LORD, Hugil Fraaer : h. .Tun. fl, 1W18, Xortliiam : 
 ffl. S.A.C. : o. ». 1881, P. I88H, Bora. S. AliniitJ- 
 niipir, 1881-6; '\oli»iiorc, 1887-92. 
 
 LORD, John Dou^laa (brother of iitrnve) ; ft. Oct. 
 18, 18.W. Xorthiam; ft/. S.A.C.; o. 1). 1881, P. 
 1883, Bom. S. Piionn, 1881-7 ; AlinwlnnKiir, 
 18^7-91. 8ick-lenTel89l. Ites.ill 1893[pp.577-8]. 
 
 MA1TLE, Ward, LL.a,U. luiil C. Coll., Cam. ; 
 o. 1). 1868, Bom.. P. 1869, Can. S. Bombay 
 (TDioc. Sec, 1873-6). 
 
 •PAHDtniANO, Daji (a Bralimnn) ; 6. 1834 : o. 
 D. I860 Madr., P. Bom. S. Bombay, 18!9-70 ; 
 Kolniiore, 1870-1. Dio<l Sept. 3, 1871, of 
 apjiplexy [p. 678J. 
 
 PETTINOEB, Thomas De«r ; (tr. Madras 
 [p. 91.1]). .S. Aliraeilahad, 1830-1. Died May 
 1831, of cholera [pp. 869, 673}. 
 
 PIERITZ, 0«onreWUdmi, M.A.,Cai.CoIl.,Cain. ; 
 6. 1810 ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Hip. S. Ahmeda- 
 ba<l, 1847-61. Ret. [p. 875]. 
 
 FRENTIS, LewU; 6. Sept. 11. 1839, Kmslnir- 
 ton : ft/. K.C.L. iS. Bombay, 1863-4. Inralidel 
 1864 [p. 670], 
 
 PRIESTLEY, John JoMph ; ft. Dec. 31, 1868, 
 Overside, Leio.; «/. 8.A.C.; r>. D. 1877, P. 1879, 
 Bom. S. Kolapore, 1877-93 [p. 879, and Trans- 
 lations Miiriithi, pp. 809-10]. 
 
 •RAXSWAVY, 0.; o. D. 1873, Bom. S. 
 Pooiia, 1873-4.^ 
 
 {REED, Hufrh ; ft. Nor. 30, 1812, Jamaica ; o. D. 
 P., Jam. .S. Kotri, 1870. 
 
 •ST. DIAOO, John (n Tamil) : o. D. 1866, P. 
 1869, Bum. S. Bombay, 1866-92 (and Poonii, 
 1868-72) [pp. 872, 67(1 7]. 
 
 TAYLOR, James ; «/. 8.A.(\ : n. D. and P. 1866, 
 Bom. S. BonrlMV, 18iiC 9; Kolapore. 1870-81 ; 
 Ahmcdnasrur, 1878 and 1882-93 [pp. 678-9, 888, 
 684-(i, .'>88 : nnil Translations, Canarese, p. 806, 
 and Miinithi, p. 809]. 
 
 WEATHERHEAD, Tr«iihun Kinr, LL.B. St. 
 John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Win. 
 
 _A Mazajfon, 1868. 
 
 WILLIAMS, Thomas, B.A. : ft/. S.A.C. ; o. D. 
 1869, P. 1871. Bom. .<?. liombay, 1869-70 ; Kola- 
 pore, 1870-3; Ahmednagar, 1873-1, 1879-82 
 (siok-lenvw, 1874 6) [pp. 671,878-9, 681-1; 
 and Translations, Hindi, p. 808, Marothi, 
 pp. 809-10, and Suugorit, p. 810] ; Ir. Punjab 
 [p. 918]. 
 
 X Supporteil from local funds. 
 
 NORTH-WEST PROVINCES (18.13-92) -28 Missionaries (5 Natives) and 5 
 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXXVIII., pp. 5«J0-G03.] 
 
 (Formerly in Diocese of CaI/CUI ■ a, but now, by oommtsston, include<l in the Diocese of Lucknow, 
 
 foundetl 1892.) 
 
 •ALT, Abdul ; ft. Mar. 27, 1830, Hoshiarpnr ; ft/, 
 a Mahomnicditn ; biiptizHl 1H03, minister in 
 Uethclist Mission to 1873; o. U. 1879, Cai. 
 
 5. Baiida, 1879-92. Died Sept. 1892 of fever 
 rp.600]. 
 
 •BiSWaS, Golab Ohandrs (a hii^h-caste Hindu) ; 
 
 «/. Free Church lust., Cidc. : o. U. 1882. A 
 
 Uiiao, 18«3-3. Died June 7, 1891. 
 BLAKIS, R. T. (tr. Ben^nl [p. 909]). S. Ca\vn 
 
 p«r<', lS.')l-3 [p. 691] ; Ir. BenRal [p. 909]. 
 BU.«E, W lliam X ddleton, M.A. l>enk. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 6. Jan. 31, 1848, BasluKstokc ; o. D. 1874, Dov., 
 P. IH7.'>. Can. .S. Banda, 1883, 1886-6 (Cawn- 
 pore, 1884). /irt. 
 
 BORRULL, Samuel Blake, B.A. St. Pet. Coll., 
 Cam.; h. 1831, St. Ives, Hunts: o. D. 1867, P. 
 1858, r.lp. a. Caw-ni^re, 1889-74. Res. iU 
 187U [pp. 887-8, 600 ; ami Translations, Urdu, 
 
 pp. Hi;i]. 
 (A^S i<>R7, .ToRepH James; n<. B|).'s Coll. 
 
 HMttTrth : 0. 1S33, Clio. «. Ciiwniwre, 1823-40. 
 
 /iV.«Jpii. 690 2\ 
 OJnm?/, H nry Edwn; ft. 1832. PuttevKhur ; 
 
 #rf. Bi>."!« Coll.. Howrah ; o. 1). 1S8«, Miidr. .s. 
 
 C»\VM|v>re, 1860-7. Killed (on or about Juno 
 
 87, 1857), at Cawnp<ire, in the Indian Mutiny 
 
 [pp. 896-7 \ 
 OOUKEY, T. A. r. Burma [p. 918]). S. O.iwn- 
 
 pore, 1861-4. 
 DUNNE, D. H. O. (tr. Beni; [p. 909]). fl. 
 
 Cawni>orc, 1874-84 ; tr. BiiiK. [p. 909]. 
 •DUTT, Ro»er (tr. Cal. [p. 909] ). S. Cawnpore, 
 
 1888 93 ; lUxtrkee, 1893 [p. 699]. 
 FnrTBR, H. (tr. Delhi [p. 917]). H. Cawnpore, 
 
 1870-8 [p. 898]. 
 HAYOOCK, W. H. ; ft. 1823, Calcutta; ftf. Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., Cal., employed as printer tliere, and 
 
 afterwards »t Seouiidra (U.M.S.) Presi ; o, D. 
 
 1884, Calo. a. Cawnpore, 188 >-7 ; killed 'on or 
 
 about June 27, 1857) in the Indian Mutiny. 
 
 r&ri)p. 694-7.] 
 mOKEY, B. W. H. (/(•. Delhi [p. 917]). S. Roor- 
 
 kce, 1863 8, Cawnpore, 1869-74. He». [p. 601]. 
 HILL, John ileuben ; ft. July 12. 1838, London : 
 
 eti. S.A.C. ; o. 1). 186.1, P. 1864. Calc. S. (1) 
 
 Cawn|)oro, 186.3-73; Uanda, 1873-84; (1) C. 
 
 1H86-78 [pp. 698-600]. 
 HOPPHEB, Frederick Henry Theodore (an ex- • 
 
 Lutheran Missy.) ; nl. B«trlin Miss, Coil. ; o. 
 
 D. 1875, P. 1876, Calo. H. Roorkee, 1878-93 
 
 rppJOl-3]. 
 LETRBRIDOE, William Matthews; ft/. Bp.'s 
 
 Coll., Calc. ; (^ 1861, Cule. .S. Cawnpore, 1861-2, 
 
 1868 ; ri8<»4-7 in Bengal] [p. 910]. Re*. 
 LOOSDiSO., Arthur; (//-. &ng. [p. 910]). S. 
 
 Roorkee. 1883 ; tr. Bong. [p. 910]. 
 PERKINS, Willinm H. (tr. Punjab [p. 917]) ; 
 
 o. D. IWO, P. 1842, Oiil<\ S. Cawnpore, 1840-1, 
 
 1813-9 ; on Uave lHiO-6. Ren. [pp. 692-4]. 
 REVTHER, John ; ft. Aug. 39, 1846,OliazeeporR ; 
 
 o. I). 1871, P. 1873. Nass. S. Cawnpore, 1874- 
 
 6; /(•. Bjjig. [p. 910]. 
 SOHLIECHER, J. T. S. Cawnpore, 1844-63 
 
 SELLS, Henry ; ft. 1838, London ; ed. K.C.L. ; a, 
 D. 1833, P. 1868, Calo. .S. Cawnpore, 1863- . 
 [tee p. 917] ; (sick leave, 1867 <0) ; Iloorkee, 
 1861-4; itinerating, 1866 7 [pp. 694 6. 601]. 
 
 •8IN0H, Yakub K ssen ; o. U. 1b71, Calo. S. 
 Boorkee, 1H71-3 [p. 601] ; tr. Puiii. [p. 918]. 
 
 *SITA, Ram Samuel (a converted Rrabmln); 
 0. D. 187S, Cal. fl. Cawnpore, 1878-8. Died 
 Feb. SO, 1878 [p. 899]. 
 
 WE8T00TT, Foes, B.A. St. Pet OoU., Cam. ; ». 
 Oct. 38, 1868, Harrow ; o. D, 1886, P. 1887, 
 Dur. <8. Cawnpore, 1889-0S [p. S09]. 
 
MISSIONARY ROLL. 
 
 WEBTOOTT, Ocorfe Herbert, M.A. reterta.. 
 Cam. ; ft. Apl. IH, 1H63, Harrow ; o. D. ISM, P. 
 1887, Sal. a. fawiipore, 188B-92 [p. 6U«]. 
 
 WHEELEB, OharlM Edwwd. d. Cuwnpore, 
 186S-S. He$. 
 
 WHJONSON, Henry John ; ed, S.A.C. ; o. 18(il, 
 Calc &Roorkee, 1861-2. 
 
 WILLIS, W. ; rrf. Bp.'g Coll., Howrali ; o. 1?87, 
 Calo. S, Cawnpore, lbfi8-<iu [pp. 6u&-6, 51)8], 
 
 CENTBAL PROVINCES (1846-8, 1867) -2 Missionaries and 2 Central 
 Stations. [See Chapter LXXIX., pp. 604-5.] 
 
 DKIBERO, J. O. ((r. Ben?, [p. 900]). S. Nerbiidda, 1846-8 ; tr. Beng. [p. 909] [p. 604], 
 BELLS, Heiuy (tr, N.W.P. [p. 016];. a. iiaugor itc, part of 1867. Jiei. ill [p. 604]. 
 
 ASSAM (1851-92)— 8 Missionaries and 3 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter LXXX., pp. 606-11.] 
 
 (Assam forms a part ot Diocese of Calcdtta [ue p. 008].) 
 
 ALLASDIOE, Harry Jamea; 6. June 1, 184S, 
 UUsgow ; eii. K.C.L.; o. U. 1869, P. 1870, Loii. 
 m. Debrogliur, 1873-4. Urowiiiil 1874 with 
 wife ami tlirue cliiliircu iu the (iueen Ulitaheth, 
 off (iibraltar, while returning to Kngluud iu ill- 
 health. 
 
 EIiiiLE, Sydney; 6. Jan. 27, 1841,We8tou, Dev.; 
 eil. 8.A.C.; o. 1). 18tl6, V. 1866, Ciilc. ti. (I) Te«- 
 )Miie, 1866-6; Mungletlye, 1866-74; furlough 
 1878; (I) T., 1877-03 [pp. 60!>-10, and TruUbU- 
 tions, kacliari, p. 808]. 
 
 FLYMM, 0«vid Joseph (tr. Beng. [p. 900]). S. 
 Tecpore, 1887-8 ; tr. Den. [p. OOO]. 
 
 HESbJiLKETEBiU. H. (unex-Ucruian Lutheran 
 Missy.) ; o. 1863, Calc. S. Tezpore, 1863-8; fur- 
 
 lough, 1869-71. Died 1871 [pp. 009-10, and 
 
 Ti'undutioni), Assamese, p. 805], 
 HIOOS, Edward H. (tr. Beng. [p. 900]) ; the 
 
 first S.P.O. Missy, to Assam. H. Dcbroghur, 
 
 1862-60. He*, [pp. 607-0]. 
 ISAACSON, James ; 6. June 16, 1861, KlTc<leu; 
 
 ed. S.A.C.: o. M. 1877, P. 1878, Calo. S. Debrog- 
 
 hur, 1877-8. Ua. 
 RAlnef USD, Meyriok, M.A. T.C.D.; ft. Jan. 13, 
 
 1861, Bridgend ; o. U. 1886, P. 1887, Kilmoie. 
 
 S. Teiiiore, 1890-2 (.part of 1801-2 iu Cliota 
 
 Nagpur) [p. 610]. 
 SMI'iiiEMAN, John Peter ; ft. Jan. 1, 18A7, 
 
 Coiluor Park, Dev. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1881 
 
 Calc, P. 1887 Out. & Tezpore, 1881-7. 
 
 
 PUNJAB (1854-92)- 23 Missionaries (3 Natives) and 5 Central Stations 
 [See Chapter LXXXI., pp. 612-28.] 
 
 (Diooeso ot Laiiouk, founded 1877.) 
 
 •AU, Aead ; o. D. 1880, Lali. S. Delhi, 1880-4. 
 
 (Su8|iended br the Ulshop of Lahoie 1884 ; 
 
 restored to Uoly Communion 1888.) 
 :ALLinjTT, Samuel Soott, M.A. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Cam.; o. D. 187S, P. 1877, Kly. S. Delhi, 
 
 1879-03. 
 »BI0XEH8TETH, Edward, M.A. Fell. Fern. ColL, 
 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Lon. S. Delhi, 
 
 1877-81. Invalidol 1882. itei. ill 1884 ; tr. 
 
 Japan 1886 [pp. 626, 022]. 
 (BLaOXETT, ilerbert ITield, M.A. St. John's 
 
 Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1878 Ely, P. 1880 Lah. H. 
 
 Delhi, 1878-9. Invalided 188a Kef. 1881 ; 
 
 died Sept. 20, I88A, iu Englaml, from returu 
 
 of Indian fever. 
 tOAKLYUK, Henry Ohiohele, M.A. Sid. Sus. Coll., 
 
 Cam.; o. D. 1873, P. 1873, Wor. H. Delhi, 
 
 of 1878-92. 
 •JHAin), Tar\ ; ed. Bp.'g ColL, Uowrah ; o. O. 
 
 1863, P. 1864, Calo. H. Delhi, 1863-82; Kar 
 
 naul, 1882-6 [j.p. 616, 620, 623-4, 667; and 
 
 Trunslatlons, Hindi, p. 8U8, and Urdu, 
 
 pp. 812-13]) ; (;-. Ajmcre [p. 919]. 
 CHOWTOOT, John Henchman, M.A. and Jen- 
 
 kyns Fell. Jes. Coll., Ox.; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, 
 
 Ox. S. IX'lhi, 1867-71. Am. ill. 
 FIDTER, Henry ; 6. Oct. 14, 1846, Milton, Kent ; 
 
 til. S.A.C.; o. D. 1860, P. 1870, Calo. H. Delhi, 
 
 1860 ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 016]. 
 tHAIO, Arthur, B.A. Pern. Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1881, 
 
 P. 1883, Ox. S. Dellii, 1888-9 : Karuuul, 1890-2 
 
 [pp. 634, 636]. 
 
 HICKE Y, Robert Walter Hunter Ouett ; e I. Bp.'s 
 Coll., HowTRh : 0. D. 1863, P. 1865, Utlc. .S. 
 Delhi, 1863 ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 916]. 
 
 HVBBASi), UtttA Uoota, B.A. Cai. Coll., Cam.; 
 ft. 1834, Itochester. 3. Delhi, 1864^ 7. Kill< <1 Miiy 
 1867 in the Indian Mutiuy[pp.5U7,609,wi3, 615]. 
 
 JAUK80N, John Stuart, M.A. and Fill. Cui. 
 CoU., Cam.; o. D. 1861, P. 1862, Kly. .s'. Leihi, 
 1864-6. /{en, [pp.613-14] ;aud tr. Austr. [p. Wb]. 
 
 {KELLEY, Walter Stanhope, M.A. St. Julm's 
 Coll., Cam.; ft. Oct. 13, 1862, London ; o. D. 1877 
 CUI., P. 1870 Lou. H, Delhi, 1886-92. 
 
 ;L£I'KOY,OeorKe Alfred, M.A. Trin. Coll., Cam.; 
 0. D. 1870, P. 1881, Kly. H. Delhi, 1879-02 
 [pp. 623, 627]. 
 
 UAxCLAmii, Alexander Oharlee, M.A. Trin. 
 Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1883, P. 1886, Lah. H. Dclhi,t 
 lH87-tt3 
 
 MAUTIN', Biohard d'OUer, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 
 
 Julv 16, 1860, Berhampore, lud. ; o. D. 18H3 
 
 Calc., P. 1886 Lah. H, Delhi, 1883-5. lies, ill. 
 tMUUKAY, John DaTidaon Monro, M..\. St. 
 
 John's Coll., Ciini. ; o. D. 1877 Ely, P. 1879 Lah. 
 
 a. Dillii, 1877-80. Uei. iU [p. 626]. 
 PAfUXOK, Richard, M.A. Ex. Coll., Ox.; ft. 
 
 Dec. 21, 1863, Reading ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, 
 
 York. H, Delhi, 1889-01 ; Karnaul, 1892. 
 PBKKXKS, Waiiam H. «. Simla, 1842; Ir. 
 
 N.W.P. [p. 916]. 
 :SANSFOJttI>, t'oUiott, B.A. St. John's Coll., 
 
 Cam.; ft. Aug. 3, 1869, Shrewobury ; o. D. 1887, 
 
 P. 1888, Pet. S. Delhi, 1801-2. Died Nov. 22, 
 
 1893, at Delld, of typhoid fever. 
 
 X Members of the Cambridge Mission iu couuection with the 8.F.O., but Mr. Haig from 1883 » 
 only. 
 
 
918 
 
 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 •BINOH, Takiib Emm (Ir. M.W.P. [p. 916]). 
 
 S. Ooorgaon, 1875-9; Bhotuck, 1880-«: 
 
 KnrnaiU, 1887-93. 
 BKELTON, Thoowa, H.A. and Fell, of Qu. Coll., 
 
 Cam.; 6. Feb. 1834 ; o. D. and P. I8S8. Klv. S. 
 
 Delhi, 186»-63 [pp. 6Ift-«, 619] ; Ir. Bengal [p. 
 
 910]. 
 ■WaJntET, JabM ConMUu, M.A. Qn. OolL, 
 
 Cam.; 6. Jan. SO. 1837, London : o. D. 1860, 
 
 Win. S. Kamanl. 186i-4, 1868-9 (Delhi, 
 
 1865-8) ; (r. Bengal [pp.634, 910]. 
 
 WnXIAHB, T. M.A. (fr. Bombay [p. 916]). 
 Riwarri, 1883-93 [pp. 634-6]. 
 
 WnrXSS, B«b«i BqrnoUa, H.A. Hbg. Hall, 
 Ox.: b. Julv 30, 1830, Brighton ; o. D. 186U 
 Lon., P. 18(S0 CnlR. S. Delhi, 1860-91. Dleil 
 Aug. 6, 1891, in Simla Hospital, of paralysis 
 [pp. 615-33, 634-7]. 
 
 IWBIOHT, John William Thorpe, M.A. Tern. 
 OoU., 0am. ; o. D. 1881. F. 1883, Lon. a. Delhi, 
 1883-93. 
 
 ; Member of the Cambridge Xiuion In connection with the S.P.O. 
 
 BURMA (1859-93)— 39 Missionaries (11 Natives) and 16 Central Stations. 
 [Se« Chapter LXXXIl., pp. 629-65.] 
 
 (DiooeM of Raxooost, founded 1877.) 
 
 •ABIBHAKANATHAV, BtaamA (a TamU) ; «(f. 
 Sawverparam and Madraa Colleges ; e. D. 1878, 
 P. 1883, Ban., being tiie first onlination of a 
 uatire of India in Burma. S.' Hangoon, 
 1878-89. /;<(. [pp. 638-9}. 
 
 BERKT, 0. A. S. Moolmein &C., 1865 [p. 791] ; 
 tr. Bengal [p. 9091. 
 
 CHARD, Charlea Hwiy ; b. Jan. 17, 1845, Wells, 
 8om. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. lH6:t, P. 1870, Calc. S. 
 Itangoon. 1869-70; Tliavet Myo, 1871-6: Man- 
 daluy, l»77-8. Rn. [pp.'63l, 636. 640, 649, 654 ; 
 and 'Translations, Burmese, p. 806]. 
 
 CLARKE. F. C. P. C. ; o. D. 1893, Ban. S. Ran- 
 g<«>n, 1893. 
 
 CLUUOE, John, H.A. B.N. CoU., Ox. ; fr. Not. 39, 
 1h:»5, Aeonib; o. D. V859, P. 1860, York. .S. 
 Akjab, 1880-1 [p. 648 . 
 
 COCKET, T. A., the firbt S.P.G. Missy, to Burma ; 
 Ir. Ben. [p. 909]. S. Moulmi-in, 1859-60 : Ir. 
 N.W.P. [pp. 631-3, 916; and Translations, 
 Uiinuese, p. 806]. 
 
 COLBECK, O«orge Hetur; ft. July 19, 1860, 
 Elleemere Port ; o. D. 18S7, P. 1888, Ban. S. 
 Maudalay, 1887-9. Kes. [p. 651]. 
 
 COLBECK, James Alfred ; b. Feb. II, 1851, Beb- 
 ington ; «/. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1877, Calc. 
 S. Baugoon, 1874-8; ManilaUv, 1878-9; Moid- 
 mein, 1879-85; Mandulay,' 1885 8. Diid 
 Marcli 3, IH88, of fever contracteil in visiting 
 Moilaya [pp. 633-4, 637, 643, 649-53, 791 ; and 
 Tran^tions, Burmese, p. 8061. 
 
 COLBECK, John Arthur ; 6. Nov. 39, 1856, Beb- 
 ington ; fd. SJi.G. : o. D. 1881, P. 1883, lUii. 
 .s. Moulmein, 1881-91. Ktt.\»Vi. 
 
 ELU8, Thomas ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890. 
 Ban. S. Bangoon, 1890-3. 
 
 EVAN8, Robprt William, D.D. Lamb. (fr. Ben- 
 gal [p. 909]). .<;. Moulmein, 1865-8 [p. 633]; 
 /;•. Bent^l [p. 909]. 
 
 FAIRCLUUUH Jnhn; ft. July 38, 1810. Kirk- 
 ham ; «/. a.A.C. : o. D. 1866 Bom., P. 1867 Calc. 
 .y. (I) lUngmin, 1866-7; (3) Moulmein, 1867- 
 78; (1) B.,1873-4; Mandalay, 1875-7; (3) H., 
 1887; (1) U., 1877-89 ; (3) M'., 1890-3 [pp. 633- 
 4, "37, 649, 653, 791 ; and TnuuUtions. Bur- 
 mese, p. 806]. 
 
 HACKNET, John ; ft. Jan. 1, 1861, Manchester ; 
 «/. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1891, Ban. S. Toung- 
 hoo, 1SH9-93 [pp. 641, 644 ; and lYandations, 
 Kurcn, p. 8119]. 
 
 •I8AIAK (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1891, Ran. S. Ban- 
 goon, 1891-3. 
 
 J0NE8, Woidswwth EyowiI : ft. May 33, 185S, 
 IxMiilon ; ed. SA.C. ; o. D. ;879, P. 1881, Ban. 
 .S. Tonnghoo. 1879-89. Kn. ill [p|t. 643-4. 
 791 ; and Translations, Karen, pp. 8()8-9]. 
 
 KENNY, H.; o. D. I8»3, Ran. .v. Tounghoo, 1893. 
 
 •KRIBTNA, John (Kristnasawmv). a Tamil; 
 nt. St. John's Cull„ Bun. : o. 1). 1879, P. 1881, 
 Ban. 6. Tuunghoo, 1879-87; Tbajet My<i, 
 
 188»-9S [pp. 634, 644-6; and TranaUtlons. 
 
 Bonnese, p. 8061. 
 ■Asks, Joan Smumt (Hon. D.D. Lambeth, 
 
 1879) ; 6. Jane 4, 1832, London ; o. 1). 1863, 
 
 P. 1866, Calc. S. (1) Moulmein. 1868-4; (3) 
 
 Rangoon, 1863-9; (3) Mandalay, 1868-76; (3) 
 
 R., 1875-93 [pp. 631-3, 634-40, 647-50, 653, 791 ; 
 
 and Translations, Burme^, p. 806]. 
 •KARTWAI (a Karen) ; o. D. 1879. P. 1881. Ban. 
 
 S. Tounghoo, 1879-93. 
 •KAUSAUPAV, J. (a Karcu) ; fd. Kemmendine 
 
 Coll. ; 0. D. 1887, P. 1891, Ban. S. Tounghoo, 
 
 18 87-93. 
 •XOOEEE (a Karen); o. D. 1878, Ban. S. 
 
 Tounghoo, 1878-9. Dlc«l July, 1879. 
 NICHOLS, Henry B. (,tt: N. Unin. [p. 866]). .ST. 
 
 Moulmein, 1864. Died Dec. 10, 1864, of brain 
 
 feverTp. 632]. 
 HODDEK, Joseph Henry Korton ; fr. Nov. 29, 
 
 1860, Shefflclil ; «f. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1887, P. 18HH. 
 
 Ran. S. Poosondoung, 1887-9 ; Akyab. 1890 2 
 
 [pp. 637, 648, 654]. 
 •PKLLAKO, Th<unas (a Karen) ; o. D. 1891, Ban. 
 
 S. Tounghoo, 1891-3. 
 RICKARB, Thomas ; 6. Feb. IS, 1849,Buttevant, 
 
 Ir.; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Ban. S. Bnn 
 
 goon, 1881-7 ; Poozouiuioung, 1888-93 [pp. 637, 
 
 791, and Translations, Burmese, p. 806]. 
 SALMON, Alexander; b. May 35, 1859, Fin- 
 
 borougli Magna ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, 
 
 Ban. S. Tounghoo, 1884-92 [pp. 644-6, 791, 
 
 awl Translations, Karen, pp. 808-9]. 
 SHEARS, Augustus, M.A. St. John's Coll., Cam.; 
 
 ft. July 26, 1827, Mcrtou ; o. D. P. 1881, Pet. 
 
 S. Moulmein, 1859-62. Hfi. ill [pp. 631-3, 634 ; 
 
 audTrauslatious, Burmese, p. 806]. 
 •SHWAY, Beh (a Karcu). 5. Tonnghoo. 1885-C. 
 
 Died 1886. 
 SHWAY, Nyo (a Karen) ; o. D. 1878, Ran. .s. 
 
 Tounghoo, 1878-92. 
 ST00KXNO8, Henry Mark ; ft. June 39, 186.'i, 
 
 Middleton (Cork) ; fd. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, V. 
 
 1891, Ban. S. ManthiUy, 1889; Tonnglioo, 
 
 1889 ; Shweybo, 1890-2 [p. 653]. 
 SVLLIVAN, Leonard L^adsr, B.A. T.C.D.; ft. 
 
 Dec. 13, 1886, Gorton, Ir. ; o. D. 1891, Ran. S. 
 
 Mandalay, 1891-3 [p. 651]. 
 SUTTON, Frnnois William, M.B.C.B. ; ft. Mar. 5, 
 
 1866, BcHiling; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Ban. .S. 
 
 Bliweybo, 1887-8 [p. 652] ; tr. Kaff. [p. 898]. 
 •TA< HIE (a Karen) ; o. D. 1878. P. 1881, Ran. 
 
 S. Touuglioo, 1878 92. 
 •TARRUAU (a Karen) ; o. D. 1878, P. 1881. Ran. 
 
 S. Tounghoo. 1878-93. 
 TREW, John, M.A., Dub. Vniv. ; o. D. 1863, P. 
 
 1863, Cork ; ft. Sept. 29, 1889, Huok, Sur. \ 
 
 Mandalay, 1R70 ; Bangnon, 1870-3 ; sick-leave, 
 
 1873-4. y.V». Ul [p. 642], 
 •T8AM, Baw John (a Burmese) ; ft. April 7, 1861, 
 
 Bsngoou : td. S.A.O. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1886, Ban. 
 
UIBSIONART ROLL. 
 
 919 
 
 8. (1) Rangoon, 1S84-M: PylnInmnl^ 1891; 
 (1) B^ 18IH-8 [p. 6»S]. 
 
 VAKREN, OhMlM; 6. June SS, 18S7, Sntton 
 Waldron ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Colo. 
 8. Bangoou , 1868-73 ; Tounghoo, 187S-6. Died 
 June S, 1876, from (ever and an epileptic At 
 caused by overwork [pp. 634, 640, 643l-!t, 669, 
 791 ; and Tnuialattona, Karen, p. 8U8]. 
 
 WHITZESAO, Oeerge, B.A. Lon. UnlT.; ». 
 June 3, 186S, LowgiU (Lano.) ; o. D. 18H6 York, 
 P. 1887 Man. S. Mandalay, 1888-V3 [p. 661]. 
 
 WIHDLEY, Then** WiUon, MA. St. Jobn'a 
 ColL, Cam.; o. D. 187B, P. 1874, Lon. S. 
 Toungboo, 1876-8S. Am. ill [pp. 643-4, and 
 Tranalatlons, Burmese, p. 806, and Kiaren, 
 p. 808-8], 
 
 . CASHMEPB, 1666-7— imaaiontxj. [^ee Chapter LXXXIIL, pp. 666-7.] 
 
 BBINOXKAV, Arthur; «I.Oudd. Coll.; (an es-offlcer In the BritUh Army;) o. D. 1861, P. lEe4, 
 Ox. & Briuaggar, f 1866-7. Am. [p. 666-7]. 
 
 AJUEBE AND BAJPUTANA (1881-92)—! nst.dent MiBsionary. ' ' 
 [5ea Chapter LXXXIV., pp. 667-8.} 
 
 •OHASS, Tara (fr. Delhi [p. 917]). S. Ajmere, 1886-93 [p. 667]. 
 
 CEYLON (1840-92)- 62 Missionaries (27 Natives) and 40 Central Stationa. 
 ^ iSee Chapter LXXXVI., pp. 660-81.] 
 
 s. 
 
 i,Ran. 
 
 ,1861, 
 .Ban. 
 
 [Diocese of Colombo, founded 1846.] 
 
 *ALWI8, Oemeliua (a Singhalese). 5. Colombo, 
 
 1849-64 [p. 668]. 
 BAtOM, James. S. Colombo, 1863-77 (Master 
 
 1868-71 and Warden 1873-7, St. Tlios.^ CoU.). 
 
 Died at sea of dropsy Sept. 11, 1877, on voyage 
 
 to Kngland on sick-leave [p. 7»6]. 
 BAIL£k, J. Brooke U. S. Uuoua Vista, 1866. 
 BALT, J., B.A. Wor.CoU.; b. 1834, Warwick ; 
 
 o. D. 18(7, P. 1848, Pet. d. Colombo (Warden 
 
 St. Tlios.' OoU.), 1884-9 [p. 796]. 
 BAKAOHTH, John, M.A. N.I.H. Ox.; o. D. 
 
 1863, P. 1866, Colom. S. Colombo, 1864-60; 
 
 Buoua Vista, 18C0-3. Ret. [p. 676]. 
 BEOKBT, A. ii. H. Negombo, 1887-83. 
 BURROWS, Montagu John, M.A. Keb. Coll.,Oz. ; 
 
 o. D. 1878, P. 1880, St. A. S. Kohiri, 1890 ; 
 
 KoliiU watte, 1881-8. 
 •OURlbXIAM, Thomaa (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1861, 
 
 P. 1863, Colom. Knrena, 1x63-83 [p. 671]. 
 COUUIPTOM, E. S. Chilaw, 18U6-7. 
 BART, John, n.C.L. St. Mary's Hall, Ox. ; o. D. 
 
 1860, P. 1801, Colom. S. Colombo (Master 
 
 St. Tlios.* CoU.), 1861-S. Ket. [p. 671]. 
 *BAVID, Ohriatuui (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1863, P. 
 
 1874. S. Kotabena, 1876-93 [p. 668]. 
 •DAVID, John (a TamU) ; o. 1863, Colom. S. 
 
 Colombo, 1868-4. 
 •DAVID, Solomon (a TamU). 5. Colombo 
 
 (Cottanchina or Kotabena), 1866-66. 
 B£ UU£DT, 0. W. S. Uadulla, 1866-0. 
 •DE MEL, Comeliua (a SiugliiUese) ; ed. St. 
 
 Tlios." Coll ., Colom. ; o. D. J 870, P. 1886,Colnni. 
 
 S.(l)Maravila, 1873-6 ; CtimlaweUa, 1876-7; 
 
 Kurena, 1878-80; Uaudegama, 1881; (1) M., 
 
 1883-8. 
 •DE WSL, T. (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1863, P. 
 
 1863, Colom, H. Pautura, or Pauadure, 1863-83 
 
 [p. 671]. 
 •im SILVA, Johannea (a Singhalese); o. D. 
 
 1886, P. 1863, Colom. S. Colombo (Mutwall 
 
 or Modera), 1866-86; (Kotolieua), 1886, 188ti-8 ; 
 
 Matara, 1880; Moratua, ^1889; Uuretuduwa, 
 
 •DE BILVA, M. ; *d. St. Thos.' OoU., Colom. ; 
 
 o. D. 1888, Cotom. a. QaUclsse, 1890-1. 
 •DEWABAOAYAM, Ohnatian (a TamU) : o. 
 
 1863, Colom. S. Colombo, 1863-76. Died 
 
 March, 1876 [p. 668], 
 BE WUITOV, cradario Henry, M.A. BaU. ColL, 
 
 Ox. : 0. D. 1876, P. 1877, Oz. H. Matara, 18M : 
 
 Kalutara, 1886-91. 
 
 •BIAS, Ateakam (an ex-Singhalese Magistrate) ; 
 
 *d. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1868, P. 1860, 
 
 Colom. S. Badulia, 1860-1 ; Matura, 1868-78; 
 
 Negombo, 1884; Kurena, 1886 [p. 670]. 
 •SSERESDiOHE, F. D. (a Siuglialese) ; ed. Ot. 
 
 Tlios.' CoU., Colom. S. Tangalle, 1864-6, 1870, 
 
 1878-^; Buona Vista, 1867, 1869; Matara, 
 
 1868, 1871-7, 1888-93 [p. 674] ; (Matale, 1881-3 ; 
 
 Kotahena, 1884). 
 BDWARDB, Robert; o. 1883, Colom. S. Manaar, 
 
 1883-79 [p. 674]. 
 ELLIS, VVilliam; b. 1839, Gateshead; o. D. 
 
 1868, P. 1860, Colom. * Colombo (St. Tlios.' 
 
 C!oUege), 1861-7. 
 FALKMBR, J. F. S. CMombo (St. Thos.' CoU.), 
 
 1878-80. 
 •OASPERAM (or OA8PER80N), 8. (a Tamil). 
 
 iS. Putlam, 1069-64 ; Caliieutyn, or Kalpitiya. 
 
 1868-70 
 OETHEK, Percy, M.A. New CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 
 
 1886, P. 1887, dies. S. Colombo (St. Tlios.' 
 
 CoU.), 1888-93. 
 •OOMEB, George Henry (a Singlialese who 
 
 could preach in four languages) ; ed. St. Thos.' 
 
 CoU., Colom. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1866, (^lom. a. 
 
 Candy, or Kaudy, 1865-70; Uadulla, 1871-80. 
 
 He*, [pp. 679-80] ; died at Jafluo, Aug. 32, 1889, 
 
 of blood-poisoning. 
 •HAMIiAH, John (a Tamil). S. Battioaloa, 
 
 1866-64 ; Colombo (Cottanchina or Kotoliena), 
 
 1866; died 1866 [p. U77]. 
 HENLET, WiUiam ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, Colom. 
 
 a. Pandura, 1884-8 ; Ualkl'isc-, 1890-3. 
 •HERAT, WiUiam (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1864 
 
 P. 1871, Colom. a. Matule, 1868-78 [p. 681]. 
 •JATA8EKERE, Arnold Barthotomew Wiokra- 
 
 maainhe (» Singhalese); o. D. 1886, Colom. 
 
 a. ColomlH) (Mutual), 1890-1. 
 •JATABEKERS, Charles Adrian Wiokrama- 
 
 ainhe (a Slngbalesv); <>• D. 1888, Colom. a. 
 
 Matara, 1886-90 ; Taiigalle, 1891-3. 
 XZLLT, WiUiam Frederick ; ed. Battersea Tr. 
 
 CoU. ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1860, Colom. a. North 
 
 Ellya, 1866-7; Newero Kllla, 1868-70; 
 
 Colombo (f DiocSeo.), 1877-9. 
 LABROOT, Edward Ohriatopher ; ed. Bp.'s 
 
 CoU., Howrah ; A D. 1847, P. 1863. Co\om. a. 
 Koorene, 1847-8 ; Kandy, 1849-61 ; Uatticalua, 
 1881 [p. 679]. . . 
 
2m 
 
 BOCIETY FOR TliB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 LOYBKHr, Alfr«d Patar (ezMlny^ Madru 
 rp. 9131). S. Newera Ellia. 1861-4. 
 
 LTLE,J. 8. j>. Mutara. 18ta-3w 
 
 MABK8, PhUip: o. D. 1H6«, P. 1R63, C<ilom. 
 S. Baona Vista, 1866-89 ; Trinoomalee, 1880-3 
 
 MATTHEW, [Yea.] Walter Edmund, M.A. 
 
 St. John's ColU Ox. : n. D. 1871, P. 1872, Lim. ; 
 
 Arln. of Colonilx) 1875-89. .V.Calkistsr, 1886. 
 
 Uieil in ('eylon Pub. 188\), of fever aud blood- 
 
 poisoniutf. 
 •MSNSn, Ahnhm (a SinKhakse) : o. D. 18»7, 
 
 P. 1863, Colon). 8. Morotto, 1867-CU, 186S ; 
 
 Moratuwa, 1867-9. 
 •XtiNSIS, Franeia (a Singhalese) : o. D. 1877, 
 
 Cnlom. .<<. Matara, IH79-H3: Matale,18Si-90; 
 
 Buona Vista, 1891-2 [p. 6751. 
 XILI-ES, [Van.] Edwarl fnutdv, M.A. St. 
 
 John's CoU., Cam. : o. D. 1872, P. 1873, Q'am. 
 
 S. Colombo (Wnnlen St Tlioa' Coll. 1878-91; 
 
 Ardii. ot Colombo 1KH9-9I ). Kfi. [u. 79.'»]. 
 MOOYAAHT, [Ven.] Edward, M.A. Tr. CoU., 
 
 Cam. (tlie flrst S.P.G. Missv. to Cevlon) ; 6. 
 
 Ceylon ; o. I). 1810, P. 1843, Ma Ir. S.'CoIomlio, 
 
 1840-1 ; Matura, 1811-6 ; Caltura, 1817 8 ; 
 
 Newera EUia, 1855-8. Ke». ; became Aitln. of 
 
 Colombo 1864. Died 1875 in England [pp. 
 
 661, 667-8, 674, 679-8l>]. 
 XOitTIilinS<«, Thoniaa ; rr/. C.M.S. CoU., Tsl. ; 
 
 o. D. 1861, P. 1865, Coloiu. & Calpentyn, 
 
 1865-7; Putlaro, 1888-80 ; Manaar, 1881.3. 
 HIOHOLAS, Bamual ; n/. Br^.'s ColL, Howrah ; 
 
 o. 1846, Colom. .S. Calpentyn or Kalpitiya, 
 
 Putlam. *o., I846-M; BatUcaloa, 1856-65 
 
 [|)p. 672-3, 677]. 
 •ONi)AATXER, SaiMni Dadriak Jomen (a Tamil); 
 
 ed. Bp.'8 Coll., Uowmh ; o. D. 1813, Madr. K. 
 
 Caltura, 1842; Kalpitiya. 1842-5; Matura, 
 
 1846-61 ; Colombo (Cottanchina or Kotalteua), 
 
 1H66 -7, 188 0; Chilaw, 1878 [pp. 661, 673-4]. 
 PABQITEB, Bobart ; o. D. l»is, P. 1847. Colom. 
 
 S. Newera EUia, 1847. 
 •PRTER, John (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1872, P. 1874, 
 
 Colom. S. Chilaw, 1880-3. 
 PHILUPS, R. S. Colombo, l8S«-8 : Newera 
 
 KUia, 18M>-61 [p. 679]. 
 
 PIECUIM, Oaorire Hanrr; b. Oct. 27, 1R51, 
 
 W(K>hurn : «/. S.V C. ; o. D. 1888 Tag. (at S.A.C. ), 
 
 P. 1885 Colom. ;S.aiuluUa, 1883-8. Hei. ill ; Ir. 
 
 Europe [p. 924]. 
 •BATHNA, 0<H>rKa Adam (a Singhalese) : f>on 
 
 of aconverted Buddhist prient ; ni.in EiikImkI, 
 
 and at St. Th.is.' Coll., Colom. ; o. 1867, Colom. 
 
 S. BiuluUa, 1867-9; Milagrajra, 1860-1 [p. 680]. 
 
 Rm. 
 RPAD, PhUip, B.A. Lin. Coll., Ox. ; ft. Mar. 4, 
 
 1850, Hyde Ches. ; o. D. 1873 8i>l., P. 1874, 
 
 Bar. S. Colombo (Warden St Thog.' Coll.>, 
 
 1 8a I -2 [p. 706]. 
 BJOHAEOS, T. P., B.A. S. Colombo (O^U.), 
 
 1887. Hft. 
 8CHK0DER, O. J. fi. Newera Ellia, 1853-4. 
 •8ENANAT\KA, Comaliua (a Singhalese); 
 
 o. D. 1846, P. 1850. S. GalklSBe, 1861-86. Diwl 
 
 [p. 670, and Translations, Siuglialeie, p. 810\ 
 8EPI0N, — . & Putlam, 1866. 
 •SOIVANADEK, Daniel (a Tamil). S. Bntticaloa, 
 
 1866-80 [p. 6781. 
 THURSTAir, Joaeph; o. D. 1847, P. 1860, Colom. 
 
 .S. Mnliaia Ac, 1847; Newera Ellia, 184M-!t; 
 
 Colomlio, Milagraya, <tc., 1849-61. JUt. [jip. 
 
 669-70, 678, 6ty]. 
 •VETHECAN, Arumanayagam (a Tamil); 6. 
 
 Mav 18, 1832 ; id. L.M.S. and St. Thog.' Coll., 
 
 Colom.; 0. D. 1866, Colom. S. Kalpitiva, 1860-7 ; 
 
 Chiliiw. 1868-76; Colombo (Kavuian's Gatei, 
 
 1876-82, 1891-2; Batticaloa, i8t<3-90. Died 
 
 April 18, 1892 [p. 678, and Translations, 
 
 Tamil, p. 812]. 
 YON SAOELSZEN, H. H. (^r. Cape [p. 890]). 
 
 S. Newera ElUa, 18'i2-7 [pp. 661, 678-9]. lift.; 
 
 died in Ceylou Aug. 1862, of dyaeutery aud 
 
 biain fc yer. 
 •WIKKEAMANAYAKE, Henry (a Singhalese) ; 
 
 o. D. 1865, P. 1H71, Colom. S. KoUupitiyu, 
 
 1876 83 ; Uoretuduwa, 1884-9 ; MiluKraya, 
 
 1891-2. 
 WISE, [Yen.] John, B.A., Care Hall, Cam. ; 
 
 o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Hoch. ; (Anln. of Colombo 
 
 1862). & Newera EUia, 1849-53 : Kandy, 
 
 1862-3. Jie$. Ul. [p. 678]. 
 
 BORNEO (with Labuan) (1848-92)— 31 Missionaries (3 Natives) and 16 
 Central Stations. [S«e Chapter LXXXVII., pp. 682-95.] 
 
 (Dioceae of Labuan and Sarawak, founded 1865, now " SixaAPORB, Labuan a>'D SAB.iWAK.") 
 
 ABli, Tredarie William; 6. Feb. 18, 1829, Offen- 
 bach : eii. (a Lutheran) Friedbegg CoU. K 
 7 1862-3 ; Quop, 1864-71 ; and Munlang, 1866- 
 71 ; (.on leaTe 1872-3 ;) Kuching. 1874-6. Died 
 June 11, 1876 [pp.686, 689, aud TrauglaUons, 
 Land Dyak, p. 807]. 
 
 •AH, Lttk Chun* (tlie flrst Cliiuese baptised in 
 Sarawak Mission) ; o. D. 1874, Lab. S. Quop 
 &n , 1874-92 [p. 690]. 
 
 BDBB, Charles Spencer; ft. Aug. 30, 1845, Chcl- 
 teiilu»m ; o. D. 1868 O.P.S, P. 1873 Lab. S. 
 Banting, 1871-4 [p. 688]. 
 
 BTWATEB, Hanr.ea Jamea; ft. April S4, 1864, 
 Caerow^ Mon. ; kI. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, 
 Sing. X Krian, 1882-6 ; Ir. Bahamaa Ip. 8»t]. 
 
 0HALMBB8, WiUiam ; M. St. Andrews Uuiv. 
 and S.A.C. ; e. D 1868, P. 1869, Lab. & Upper 
 Sarawak (Quop &c.X 1858-61 [pp. 686. 689; 
 and Trans ationa, Land Dyak, pi »7] ; tr. 
 Aust [p. 902]. 
 
 CHAXBEBS, [Bt Bar.] Walter ; e. D. 1849, P. 
 186(1, Lie. ; Archdn. of Sarawak, 1868; eon*. 
 second Dp. of labuan and Sarawak 1869. & 
 (1) Sarawak, 1861; Banting, 1861-68; (1)8., 
 1869-77. Penslooed 1879 [pp. «84-8,«»l, T»2; 
 end Translatioua, LaiMland Sea Dvak.n. 807]. 
 
 G1t088I.AIIl>, WiUiam : ft. July St; 1811, Leeds ; 
 Af.SJi.O. ;• P. 1MS,P. l8«4,Lab. A. Cmlop, 
 1863-76. Skkleare, 1876 [pi*. MS, 681^ 690]. 
 
 ELTON, WiUiam Haniy, B.A. K.C.L. ; ft. 184S, 
 
 Worcester ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Lon. S. Sau- 
 
 dakan. North Borneo, 1889-92 [pp. 693-4]. 
 POWLEB, Oharlea WiUiam) ft. Feb. 2, 1869, 
 
 Hunsilon ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Sing. 
 
 S. Quop. 1882-93 [p. 690, and Translations, 
 
 Land Dyak, p. 807]. 
 OLOYEB, James ; ed. aA C. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, 
 
 Lab. S. Banting, 1868-60. Rm. iU [pp. 685-6, 
 
 and Translations, Land Dyak, p. 807] ; tr. 
 
 Vict. [p. 902]. 
 OOMEB, Edwin Herbert; ed. Bt John's Coll., 
 
 dam. : 0. 1887, Sing. & Lundu, 1887-8 ; Krian, 
 
 1887-M. 
 •OOMES, WiUiam Hemv, B.D. Umbeth, 1878 
 
 (a Singlialeae) ; «d. hpja (^IL, Howrah ; o. D. 
 
 1850 Calo., P. 1866 Lab. S. Lundu, 1863-68. 
 
 He*, ami to Ceylon, and tr. Straits [pit, 684, 
 
 689, 921]. [TransUtions, Chinese, pp. 806-7, 
 
 Lamt and Sea Dyak, p. 807, and Malay, p. 809]. 
 OBATUNO, Jamaa; ft. 1816, Speldwioh, Kent ; 
 
 «r/. St. Beea CkiU. A Sarawak, 1866-«. Sei.m 
 
 [p. 684]. 
 HAOXBT, W. i <Mf. R.A.O. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, 
 
 Lab. A. Sarawak, 1868-60. /tcj. [pp. 686-6]. 
 XAWXnrB, Oharlea W. ; ft. 1836, Oxford ; o. D. 
 
 1806, P. 1866, Lab. 8. Munlang, 1866; Sanwak, 
 
 1866 70. Jlei. iU ; Ir. Aust. [p. 906]. 
 
un 'Ay 
 
 MISSIONARY BOLL. 
 
 T Y~' '•;'• 
 
 921 
 
 18S9, 
 
 o. D. 
 awkk, 
 
 HOLLAin), John ; b. Feb. 6, IfUl, Worsley : ed. 
 
 S.A.C. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Ub. S. Banting, 
 
 1877-8. Am. ill. 
 EOBSBintOH, Andrew, M.A. Bt. And. Univ.; 
 
 o. D. 1848, P. 1851. S. Sarawak, 1863-4 ; Ban- 
 
 tiug, 186»-6. JUiAU[p.6S*]. 
 HOSE, [Kt. &«T.] OwNTM Frederick, D.D. St. 
 
 John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1861, P. 1862, Kly ; 
 
 eont. Ascension Day, 1881, in Lambeth Palace 
 
 Chapel, third Bp. of Labuan &o., under title 
 
 of Bp. of *' Singapore, Labuan, and Sarawak." 
 
 ,S. Sarawak, 1881-92 [pp. 688, 683-4, 699, 701, 
 
 ViWn. 
 HOWBIL, Willipm ; ft. 18S6, Labuan : rtt aA.C; 
 
 o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Sing. S. Undop, 1882-92. 
 KEMP, John, M.A. Lin. CoU., Ox. ; 6. Jan. 19, 
 
 1844, Alnwick ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Dub. S. 
 
 Sarawak, 1870-1. Hei. iU. 
 •XHOON, Foon Ngyen (a Chinese) ; o. D. 186fi, 
 
 Lab. a. Sarawak, 188ft-81. JU$. and to China 
 
 KOOB, Cbarlea Alexander ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., How- 
 rah ; o. D. 18ft6, P. 1858. Lab. S. (1) Sarawak, 
 1856-7 : Lundu, 1858 : Banting, lHSd-9 ; (1) S- 
 1860-3. ««. ill 1864 J^. 684]. 
 
 LEOOATT, Frederick William ; 6. June 2S, 1861, 
 AWersliot ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1885, P. 1887, Sing. 
 .S. Kuching, 1886-6; Skeraug and Banting, 
 1887-92 [p. 6921. 
 
 HeDOVOAIX, [Kt B«t.] Franoia ThomM, M.A. 
 Mag. Hall, Ox., D.C.L. Ox., and F.R.C.S. ; first 
 8.P.O. Missy, to Borneo; ft. June 30, 1817, 
 Sydenham ; o. D. 1846, P. 1846, Nor. First Bp. 
 of Labuan and Sarawak ; first Anglican Bp. 
 
 cons, out of England ; eont. Bp. of I^ahuan 
 
 Oct. 18, 1856, in Calcutta Cath. (aptd. Hp. of 
 
 Sarawak by the Rajah of Sarawak 1856). ti. 
 
 Surawak, 1848-68. Ket. iU ; died Nov. 16, 1886, 
 
 at Winchester [pp. 683-9, 694-6, C9U ; and 
 
 Translat ions, Mitlav, p. 809]. 
 VEflHET, [Yen.] Williain lUneome ; A. June 30, 
 
 1889, Hyburgh ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1862, 1*. 1864, 
 
 Lab.; Ardn. of Sarawak, 1882. .S. V 1862-3; 
 
 Banting, 1864-76 ; Kuching. 1876-92 [pp. 686, 
 
 691 ; and Translations, Laud and Seu Dyak, 
 
 p. 8071. 
 HICHOU.S, F. W. ; o. D. Sing., 1893. S. 
 
 Kuching, 1893. 
 FEBHAK, [Yen.l John ; ft. April 4, 1844. Combe 
 
 St. N.,Som.: ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1867, P. 1870, 
 
 Lab. a. Banting. 1868-70, 1884-9: (Kriitn. 
 
 1870-83). Became Arin. of Singapore 1891 
 
 [p. 691, and "Translations," Lund and Sea 
 
 Dyak.p. 8071. 
 JAiCZ£uLHt, Xiehard ; 6. Jan. 18, 1866, Cornwall; 
 
 ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1893, Sing. .S'. Kudat, 
 
 1892 fi) 6941 
 BIOHABXSOH, John; b. July 22, 1837, Lincoln ; 
 
 e<L St. Mark's ColU (Miel. ; o. 1). 1H65, V. 1869. 
 
 Lab. A Sedumak, 1866-8. ««. i;l [p. 686]. 
 SHEPHEBD, E. B. ; o. D. 1874. Lab. .S. Bukar 
 
 Ac, 1873-81. Die<l April 3, 1881, at Sarawak, 
 
 of "eff usion on the brain." 
 ZKHHDEB, John Lewia ; 6. Sept. 29, 1827, Stal- 
 
 likon, Switi. : ed. (Lutheran) Znrich Vnlv. &c. ; 
 
 o. I). 1862, P. 1864. X guop and Hurdang, 
 
 1862-6; Lundu, 1866-92 [pp. 686, 689; and 
 
 TranRlations, Malay, p. 8U9]. 
 
 THE STB AITS SETTLEMENTS (1861-92^-10 MiBsionaries (2 Natives) and 
 9 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXXXVII., pp. 696-703.] 
 
 (These Settlements form a part of the Diocese of Bin-qapork iScc, pp. 696-703.) 
 
 •BALAVEKBBVflt, Borappen (a Tamil) ; ed, 
 S.P.O. CoU., Mwlras: o. D. 1877, lab. S. 
 Penang, 1880-93 [pp. 699, 701]. 
 
 COVKTNET, Henry XcDousaU, M.A. Pcm. 
 Coll., Ox. va nephew of Bp. MoDougall) ; 6. 
 May 33, 1853, Stonaanstown ; o. D. 1877, P. 
 1878, Ox. a, Prurince W^ellesley (Rukit Ten- 
 gab, Ac), 1879-88. Died July SO, 1688, from 
 abecess on liver [p. 700]. 
 
 •OOMSB, William H., B.V. Lamb. (fr. P«r. 
 [p. 920]). S. Singapore, 1873-93 [pp. 696-8, 
 7 02]. 
 
 HAIKEB, Frane^i WUlion, M.A. Jes. ColL, Ox. ; 
 ft. June 21, 1869, Oxford ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, 
 GloB. S. Selangor, 1890-2 [p. 702]. 
 
 HBNHAX, H. 0. {tr. Bombay [p. 916]). 3. ProT. 
 Wellesley (Bukit Teugah &o.), 189S [p. 700]. 
 
 H0B8FAIX, William ; 6. Nov. li, 1862. Masham ; 
 
 ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Car. S. 
 
 Prorince We lesley (Bukit Te aguh &c.), 1891 ; 
 
 [p. 700] ; tr. Perth [p. 906j. 
 itVKtntAlt , Arthur, M.A. Mag. CoU., Cam. ; b. 
 
 Dec. 10, 1849, Walpole, Norf. ; o. D. 1877, P. 
 
 1878, Lie. a. Perak (Thaii>eiig &c.), 1884-7. 
 
 Jfft. [p. 7011; tr. Kurope [p. 023]. 
 PERBAH, [ven.] John (tr. Bor. {see above]). 
 
 iS. Singapore, f 1890-3 ; (Aitlu. of Siucaporc, 
 
 1891). 
 PY]^ONT-PTEMOHT, Fronei* Samuel, &A. 
 
 Dur. Univ. ; ft. Nov. 38, 1846, Selby ; o. D. 1870 
 
 Lin.. P. 1878 Pet. 8. Perak, 1891-2 [p. 701]. 
 VEKN, Edward 8., B.A. Woil. Coll., Ox. ; the Isi 
 
 S.P.O. Missy, to the Straite SctUeuieuts. a. 
 
 Singapore, 1861-6. Died Sept. 19, 1866 [pp. 
 
 696-6]. 
 
 QBI^A (186|M. 1874-92)— 12 Missionaries (1 Native) and 6 Central Stations. 
 
 {See Chapter LXXXVIII., pp. 703-12.] 
 
 (Diocese of North Chi.va, founded 1880.) 
 
 (The Society has no Miasioni iu the Diocese^ of Victouia (founded 1849) or Mid Crixa (f. 1873).) 
 
 BBEBSTON, Williun ; id. O.M.S. CoU., Isl. : o. 
 D. 1876 Lon., P. 1876 N. China, a. Peking, 
 1880-8 ; Tientsin, 1890-3 [pp. 707-8. 710-11]. 
 
 OXEENWOOI), KUee, B.A. St. Ca. CoH., Cam. ; 
 ft. Feb. 19, 1838, Burnley ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, 
 
 Blj^A Chefoo 4c, 1874^93 [m. 706-6, 709]. 
 5. Ohefoo, 1881. 
 
 OBOvBB, William Leooh, H.A.F«m, (Toll., Coin. 
 
 lUFF, Oeoifrey Ooinliftrd : ed. S.A.C: «>• D. 1891, 
 N. China. 8. Tai-on Fu, 1883. 
 
 •LAV, Cbonf Oh'nf, the Ist Chinese Deacon 
 in the Anglloon Communion in the Diocese of 
 N. China ; o. 1888, N. Chin*. S. Peking. 1888- 
 82 [pp. 708. 710]. 
 
 ■I(jHEU.,[Ven.]FnneisBodon,theUt ordained 
 S.P.Q. Missy, to ClUna ; ft. Aug. «, 1818, Ilfro- 
 oombe ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1883 Ox., P. 1866 
 Calc. ,S. Peking, 1883-4. lit*,; bioatue Ardn. 
 Vf Calcutta 1830 [p. 706]. 
 
 NOBXAN, H. V. ; o. D. 1893, N. Chi. 8. Peking, 
 1892. 
 
 H0BRI8, FnmoU Iiuhington, M.A. Trin. Coll., 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Glos, «S. Peking, 
 1890-3 [p. 708]. 
 
 8C0TT, [Bt BcT.] Chorlea Ferry, M.A. Jesus 
 CoU., Cam. ; ft. June 87, 1847, Kingst^n-on- 
 Hull : o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Lon. a. Chefoo, 1874- 
 80; coiu, Ist Bishop of North China Oct. 38, 
 1880, in St. Paul's Cuth. [pp. 706-10, 718, 
 716 ; and Translations, Chinese, p. 807], 
 
 SMITH, F. J. J. (/r. N.F.L. [p. 869]). jl. Chefoo, 
 1884-6. Am. iU [p. 7(16]. 
 
 TH0XF8OH, Walter Heniy ; ft. July 37, 1864, 
 Pordingbridge ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890, P. 1891, 
 K. China. 8. Peking, 1880-3. 
 
 WnriAIM, WiUian Jokn {tr. s. Af. [p. 883]), 
 S. dbefoo, 1887-8 ; ir. Canada [|». 880]. 
 
 
922 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 CORE A (1890-3) -6 Missionaries and 3 Central StationB. 
 [See Chapter LXXXIX., pp. 712-16.1 
 
 (Diooew of CoBiA, founded 1880.) 
 
 LeioMter ; ed. DorohMtorCoU. ; o. D. ISMOz., 
 
 P. 189S Corea. & Soul, 1891-3 [p. 714]. 
 SMAU, R., M.A. (tr. B. Col. [p. 881]). 8. 
 
 SouL 1890-1 [p. 714] ; tr. B. Col. [p. 881]. 
 TROU.OFB, Ibrk Hapicr, M.A. New CoU. Ox. : 
 
 h. Mar. 38, 1863, Lnndou ; o. D. 1887, V. 1888, 
 
 Nor. A Soul [p. 7141. 
 WARHSR, LeouMd Ottlqr: A- Har. 7, 1867. 
 
 Snltterby ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890 Lin.. P. 1893 
 
 Corea. /ST. Soul, 189U-3 [p. 714]. 
 
 OORR, (Rt Rrr.] OlMrlM John, D.D. AU SouU' 
 Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1866 Olog., P. 1867 Her. ; flrit 
 AngUoan Bp. Corea; com. Nor. 1, 1889, In 
 We«t. Abbey. S. Chemulpo. 1890-3 [pp. 708, 
 7U-6]. 
 
 SAYIES, Manrioo Wilton; h. Sept. 8, 1868, 
 Weaton.a.-M. ; ed. Warm. ColL ; o. D. 1898, 
 Corea. S. Chemulpo, 1893 [p. 714]. 
 
 POWVAIX, Joaeph Eonijr; 6. Jan. 3S. 186f. 
 
 MANCHURIA (1892-8)'-2 Missionaries and 1 Central Station (nnder charge of 
 Bishop of Corea). [See Chapter XC, p. 716.] 
 
 OORPE, Rt Rev. 0. J. (/r. Corea above), Niu Ch'wang 1893 [p. 716]. 
 POWHAIX, J. H. (tr. Corea abore), Niu Ch'wang 1893 [p. 716]. 
 
 JAPAN (1878-92)— 19 Missionaries (6 Natives) and 4 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XCl., pp. 717-27.] 
 
 (Oioceae of Japan, founded 1883.) 
 
 BX0KER8TSTH, [Rt Rov.] Bdward, D.D. (tr. 
 
 Delhi [p. 917]) ; seoonil EnKli«h Bp. in Japan ; 
 
 eons, on Feast of the Purittcution 1H86 in 8t. 
 
 Paul's Catli. a. Tokio, 1886-93 [pp. 713, 731, 
 
 723]. 
 tOHOLMOHSRLET, Lionel Rem>n, B.A. Or. 
 
 Coll., Ox. ; 6. Deo. 11, 1858, AMlertrop ; o. D. 
 
 1884, P. 1885, Tru. S. Tokio, 1887-91 [p. 780]. 
 FOBS, Hugh Jame% M.A. Cli. CoU., Cam. ; b. 
 
 June 35, 1848, Lower Harlrca, Kent ; o. U. 1873, 
 
 P. 1873, Chei. fi. Kobe, 1870 92 [pp. 734-7, and 
 
 Translations, Japane,-ie, p. 808]. 
 17REEBE, Frederick Edmeaton, M.A. Tr. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; b. July 11, 1863, Milton, Kent ; o. D. 1886, 
 
 P. 1887, Kx. H. Tokio, 1889-91 ; Yokohama, 
 
 1893 [u. 727]. 
 OARDNER, Oharlea Oraham, B.A. Ox.; b. 
 
 Jan. 30, 1863, London ; o. D. 1886 Ex., P. 1891 
 
 Jap. -S. Kobe, 1887 ; Tokio, 1887-8. 
 HOPPER, Edmund Oarlei, M.A. St. John'i Coll., 
 
 Cam. ; b. June 23, 1866, Starston Nfk. ; o. 
 
 D. 1879, P. 1880, Ely. S. Kobe, 188U 2 ; Tokio, 
 
 1883-7 : Het. [pp. 719, 725]. 
 *IDA, Abel Eigiro : ed. St. Andrew's CoU., Tokio ; 
 
 o. D. 1889, Jap. S. Tokio, 1889-03. 
 *IMAI, Joakimichi John ; ed. St. Andrew's CoU., 
 
 Tokio ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1889, Jap. (ilie flmt native 
 
 Priest of the Church of Kn^land Missions in 
 
 Japan). iS. Tokio, 1888-92 [p. 721, and Trans- 
 lations, Japanese, p. 808]. 
 XXOYD, Artkur, M.A., Fell, and Dean of Peterh., 
 
 Cam. ; 6. Ap. 10, 1852, Simla ; o. D. 1875, P. 
 
 1876, dies. a. Tokio, 1884-9U. Uet. [pp. 720-1]. 
 •laSZVNO, Jamealaaao ; ed. St. Andrew's CoU., 
 
 Tokio : 0. D. 1890, Jap. <S. Kobe &o., 1890-3 
 
 [p. 735, and Translation*, Japanese, p. 808]. 
 
 ■0RRI8, Evold SalTord, B.A. St Ca. Coll., 
 
 Cam. : b. Jan. 3, 1869. Ely : o. D. 1893, Ex. S. 
 
 Kobe, 1893 [p. 736]. 
 PLVIIMER, nanoit Boww, B.A. Tr. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 o. D. 1874, P. 1876, Chea. a. Kobe. 1876-8. 
 
 JU$. iU [pp. 734-6]. 
 POOLE, (Rt Rer.] Arthur William, D.D. Wor. 
 
 Coll., Ox. (ex-Missy, of C.M.8. in India) ; o. I). 
 
 1876, P. 1877, Ox. ; first English Bp. Janan ; 
 
 eon$. St Luke's Day If^ in l^mb. Pal. Cuap. 
 
 a. Kobe, 1883-4. Inralided 1884, and died at 
 Shrewsbury, Eng., July 14, 1885 [pp. 719-20]. 
 
 SHAW, [Ven.] Aleundiir Oroft M.A. T.C.Tor. 
 (one of the first two S.P.G. Missieii. in Japan) ; 
 
 b. Feb. 6, 1846, Toronto ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Tor. 
 (Arehdn. of N. Japan, 1889). S. Tokio, 1873- 
 93 [pp.713, 717-9. 731-3. 796, and Translations, 
 JaiMueiie,p. 808]. 
 
 •SHlHADA, Andrew 0. 
 
 Tokio; o. D. 
 
 ed. St Andr. Coll., 
 1389, Jap. a. Tokio, 1889-9J 
 
 [p. 718, and Translations, Japanese, p. 808]. 
 
 WALLER, John Oage ; ed. 'r.O.T. ; (the first 
 foreign Mistiy. of the Cauodian Chnroh in 
 direct communication with the S.P.U. [pp. 732, 
 737] : o. D. 1889, Tor. a. Fukushima, 1890-S. 
 
 WRIOHT. William BaU. M.A. T.C.D. (one of 
 the first two S.P.O. MisRies. to Japan) ; 6. Oct. 6, 
 1843, Foulksratb Castle, Ir. ; o. D. 1866, P. : 867, 
 York. S. Tokio, 1873-83. yj«. [pp. 717-19,731, 
 awl TraDfdations. Japanese, p. 8D8]. 
 
 •T08EIZAWA, Ohriitopher N. ; ed. St Andr. 
 C!oU., Tokio; o. D. 1889, Jap. a. Tokio, 1889- 
 93. 
 
 •TOVEOI, TamaMti Ban (the first Native 
 Deacon of English Missions in Japan) ; ed. St. 
 Andr. CoU., Tokio ; o. D. 1886 by Bp. Wiliiams, 
 P. 1880 Jap. a. ToUo. 1886-93 [p. 731]. 
 
 WESTERN ASIA (1842-4, 1854-6, 1876-88)— 10 Missionaries and 4 Central 
 Stations. [See Chapter XCII., pp. 728-9]. 
 
 BADGER, Oeorge Percy (D.C.L. by Arbp. Can. 
 
 and Royal Letters Patent, 1873) ; ed. C.M.S. 
 
 CoU., Isl. ; 0. D. 1841 Lon., P. 1843 Sal. & 
 
 Mount Lebanon, Mosul, 1843-4 [p. 738]. 
 FREEHAN, Robert ; 6. 1817 ; ed. Oh. Ch. Coll., 
 
 Cam. a. Scutari, 1854-6. Died Aug. 19, 1856, 
 
 at sea on way to England [p. 736]. 
 HADOW, Oharlea Edward, M.A. Tr. C!oU. Ox. ; 
 
 o. P. 18532Can. a. Scutari, 1864-6. 
 HOBBOH, WiUiam Franoia, M.A. St. Cath. HaU, 
 
 Cam.; 6. 1830; o. D. 1848, P. 1849. Wor. a. 
 
 Scutari, 1864-6. 
 LEE, Richard, a. Soutari. 1865. Died Oot 14, 
 
 1858, of heart-diiwase and dysentery a fortnight 
 
 after arrlTai [p. 736]. 
 
 PROOTOR, Ooorge ; b. 1830 ; ed. Ball. Coll., Ox.; 
 
 0. D. 1860, P. 1861, Ox. a. Soutari, 1864-6. 
 
 Died M ar. 10, 1866, of camp fever [p. 730]. 
 SMITH, JoMph Bernard, M.A. Clare CoU., Cam.; 
 
 0. D. 1860, P. 1861. Nor. a. Smyrna. 1886-8 ; 
 
 tr. Eur. [p. 934]. 
 SPEHOrat, Joaiah, B.A. Oor. Ch. ColU Cam. ; 
 
 b. Deo. 9, 1841, Norwich ; o. D. 1864, P. 1866, 
 
 Boo. a. Niooiia and Laruaoa (Cypnu), 
 
 1879-8S h .'.sn. 
 WAXEFORS, Refte B.A. T.O.D. ; o. D. 1883, 
 
 P. 1884, Ex. a. Smyrna. 1887-8. 
 WHTATT, William, &A. Dur. Unir. ; ». 1836. 
 
 a. Soutari. 1 864-6. Died Feb. 33, 1866, at Bala- 
 
 olava. of camp fever [p. 786]. 
 
HISBIOMART ROLL. 
 
 928 
 
 : - VI. EUROPE (1702-4, and 1864-92). 
 
 114 Missionaries (Chaplains) and 231 Central Stations. 
 [See Chapter XCIII., pp. 786-42]. 
 
 (Diocew of OiBBALTAB, fuuutied 1842 ; the Chaplainoiea in Northern and Central Europe are nnder 
 the juriwliotion of the Bishop o( Lonilou.) 
 
 AOLAVD-TROTTE, Kecinald Heniy Sjrke, 
 
 M.A. Tr. CoU., Ox. ; o.D. 1874, P. 1876, Bath, 
 
 S. Pou, 188S-B2. 
 BANNXB, Oeorf e Jchn, M.A. B.N.C., Oz. : o. D. 
 
 , George 
 
 1848, Ch 
 
 1847, P. 1848, Chei. S. Freiburg, in Brelagan, 
 1886'80 
 BECKETT, 0., M.D. St. And. Uuiv.; o. D. 187S, 
 
 P. 1873, Ex. a. 8axe-Weiiuar. 188S. 
 BEU, W. 0. a. Aix-la-CliapuUe. 1887. 
 BELSON, Williun Evelelgh, M.A. (rr. Cape 
 
 [p. 889]). & Buda-Peetli, 1890-3. 
 BLACK, V. T. S. Darmntodt, 1807. 
 BLVKBBIX, Auguatut RioJurde, KK. Qu. CoU., 
 Ox.: o. D. 1863, P. 1864, BatU. S. OdeiM, 
 1864-5. 
 BOWSBN, John. S. Crimea, lRM-6. 
 BUTS, Herbert Arnold, M.A. Em. Coll., Cam. ; 
 
 0. D. 1869, P. 1870, Pet. S. I'atrag, 1873-4. 
 BBIDOES, John {tr. Honolulu [p. 008]). S. 
 LiTorpool (E-uigrantg' Chaplain 1878-81 and 
 I)ioon. Org. Secry.), 1880-B. jee$. [p. 830]. 
 B&OOKS, Henry Samuel, M.A. Wor. CoU., Ox. ; 
 
 o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Roc. H. MarseiUes, 1876. 
 CALVEKT, Charles Oeorgo, B.A. ; o. D. 18S7, 
 
 P. 1869, Ely. S. Client, 1892. 
 0HE8SHIRE, Howard Sm th, M.A. Wor. CoU., 
 Ox. : o. D. 1883, P. 1883, Lon. S. Havre, 
 1887-93. 
 COCKBURN, — ., D.D. ; the 1st Missy. (Chaplain) 
 of the Society in Europe. S. Amsterdam, 
 1703-4 [p. 734]. 
 OOCKSHUXT, W. E., M.A. «. Atliens, 1887. 
 OOEN, John Creagh, D.D. T.C.D. and M.A. BaU. 
 Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 18«9 Her., P. 1870 Ox. «. St. 
 Jean de Luz, 1886-8 ; Karlsruhe, 1889-90. 
 CONET, Thomas, M.A. S. Crimea, 1866-6. 
 OOOPEB, J. E. a. Weimar, 1886-7. Kft. 
 OOOPEB, T. J., B.D. a. St. Jean de Luz, 1889-93. 
 COTTON, J. S. a. St. Malo, 1887. 
 C&AVEH, Chorlea Audley Aashcton. a. Crimea, 
 
 1866-6. 
 OBOOKE, Kilward. a. Crimea, 1866-6 [p. 736]. 
 OROWSER, J. H., M.A. Merton CoU., Ox. a. 
 
 Rome, 1866-9. 
 ffUNNUrOHAV, Thomas Soudamore : fd. St. 
 Bees CoU. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Ox. & Qheut, 
 1890-2 
 OURTIS', Charles Oeone, M.A. Mer. Coll., Ox. ; 
 0. D. 1846, P. 1846, Lou. a. Constantinople, 
 1886-92 [pp. 736-8]. 
 DUNN, John, D.C.L. Unir. Coll., Dur. ; o. D. 
 1888, P. 1889, Her. & St. Malo and Parame, 
 1892. 
 DXIRRAS, Pertram George, M.A. Jesus CoU., 
 Cam. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1883, Lich. <S. Bummels- 
 berg, 1888. 
 STCE, Alexander Frederiok, MJL. Trin. Coll., 
 Cam. : o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Man. a. St. 
 Raphael (with Valcsoure and Boulerie, 
 1886-92. 
 EASE, Edward; 6. 1828; fd. BaU CoU.. Ox.; 
 
 o. 1848, Lon. a. Crimea, 1864-6. 
 EARNSHAW, J. (Ir. India [p. 912]). a. Liver. 
 
 pool (Emi^ants' Chaplain), 1866-7. Ret. 
 EAST, Sy dney, a. Crimea, 1866-6 [p. 736]. 
 •EFFEHBI, Xahmoud (a Turk, ex-Major in 
 Turkish Army) ; b. 1827, Jihan-Ohir, Pera ; 
 ed. 8.A.O. ; o. D. iw;2, Gib. a. Constantinople, 
 1862- 6. Died 1885 of cholera [p. 737]. 
 •EFFEintI, Selim. 5ra WiUiaus, Edward. 
 BOBEXONT, Herbert EdwaH, B.A. Vnir. CoU., 
 Diur. ; 0. D. 1876, P. 1877, Rip. a. Rummela- 
 berg, 1887. 
 ZLLluT, E.B., M.A. a. Athens, 1889-83. 
 BLUOTT, B., B.C.L. a. St. Malo and Parame, 
 1881. 
 
 B8CREET, John, M.A. Wor. ColL, Ox. ; b. 1826. 
 
 London ; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Win. a. Crimea, 
 
 1866. 
 BYELYK, Edmund Boaoawen. a. Crimea, 
 
 1866-6. 
 SWALO, William Earria ; h. Deo. 30. 1839. 
 
 Leghorn ; o. D. 18Uit, P. 1864, Kly. a. 
 
 Ortakeui, 1864-6, and Danubian Provinces, 
 
 Oabita, Suliua and Kusteudje, Ac, 1866 ; War- 
 saw Ac, 1874. 
 FLETCHER, H. W. 0.. M.A. a. Osteude. 
 
 1886-6. 
 FLEX, Owar (tr. Trinidpd [p. 883]). iSr. Ootha, 
 
 1886-80(with Eisnaoh 1890): Karlsruhe, 1891-2. 
 VORO, Edward Whitmcn, M.A. Trin. Coll., 
 
 Cam. : o. D. 1876 Can., P. 1878 Car. a. OdesM, 
 
 1886-93. 
 rORLONG, Robert Boohfort, M JL T.C.D. ; o. D. 
 
 1880, P. 1881, a and W. a. Weimar, 1887. 
 FREEXH, Thomas Jaoob, LL.D.: 6. 1828, Lon- 
 don ; ed. Ch. Cb. CoU., Cam., a^d Uuiv. CoU., 
 
 Lon. a. Crimea, 1864-6. 
 FRY, James Heniy. ilJk.. T.C.D.; o. D. 1F69, P. 
 
 1870. Roo. a. Boulogne-sur-Mer, 1887-93. 
 GIBSON, George. M.A. Trin. CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 
 
 1869, P. 1860, Lie. a. Dieppe, 1887-92. 
 HAKE, Robert, M.A. St. Kttm. Hall, Ox. ; o. D. 
 
 1847, P. 1848, Ox. a. Buda-Pesth. 1888-9. 
 HALL, B. 5. Karhiruhe, 1H87. 
 HARDING, John BayUy, B.A. S.S. CoU., Cam. : 
 
 o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Wiu. a. Karlsruhe, 1886 ; 
 
 Leipzig, 1886-92. 
 HARiUb, Croasdaile Edward ; td. K.C.L. ; o. D. 
 
 1886, P. 1886, Glos. a. Weimar, 188<J-92. 
 HARRISON, James, MJl. Magd. Hull, Ox. ; o. 
 
 D. 1869, P. 1860, Ox. a. Spa, 1886-92. 
 HAWKINS, J. B. a. MarseiUes, 1866-9 ; Baden- 
 Baden, 1869. 
 JACKSON, A. C. S. PegU, 1888. 
 KENDALL, RobertSinolar (<r. Natol [p. 896]). .<?. 
 
 St. Malo and Porume, 1888-9 ; Ir. Cape [p. 81)0]. 
 LA XOTHE, Claud Hoskins, M.A. St. John's 
 
 CoU., Cam. ; 6. Nov. 27, 1839, Ramsey, I. of M. ; 
 
 o. D. 1861, P. 1867, Man. a. Uanubiun Provinces, 
 
 1868-70 (viz., Galatz, Sulina, Kustcndjo, < 
 
 Csernavoda, Odessa, IbraUa, Tcheruuvoda, 
 
 Rustchuk, Varna). 
 LAWRENCE, James, a. Liverpool (Emigrants' 
 
 Chaplain), 1867-77. Jies. Ul [p. 820]. 
 LAWRENUfi, NeviUe George Murray, M.A. Qu. 
 
 CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Chea. a. Frei- 
 burg, in Breisgau, 1880-6. Ret. 
 LUDLOW, W., M.A. a. Wildbad, 1885-7. 
 ■ACKENZIE, George William, L.Th. Dur. ; o. 
 
 D. 1884 Dur., P. 1888 Man. & Frankfort-on- 
 
 the-Maine, 1888-92. 
 MARKHAIf, Arthur, B.A. ((r. Straits [p. 921]). 
 
 a. St. Malo and Parame, 1890. 
 XABON, Alexander Lyon Arthur, iiJi. Trin. 
 
 Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1876, Ox. a. Stuttgart, 
 
 1889-92. 
 
 KEREWEATEER, John David, B.A. St. Edni. 
 
 HaU, Ox. : o. D. 1844, P. 1846, Llau. a. Venice, 
 
 1867, 1886-6. 
 XERUAGEN, Carl Friedrich, BJl. T.C.D.; o. 
 
 D. 1873, P. 1874, dies. 8. Ghent, 1887-9. 
 JOTCHELL Francis Garden, B.A. St. John's 
 
 CoUn Cam.: o. D. 1888, P. 1880, Wor. .S. 
 
 Patras, 1887-8, with Zante, 1888. 
 ORGER, John Goldsmith, UJl. Wnd. CoU., Ox. ; 
 
 0. D. 1846, P. 1847, SaL 3. Dinan, 1888-92. 
 ORLEBAR, Jeffery Edward, M.A. Trin. HaU, 
 0am. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1877, Chea. & Havre, 
 
 1886. 
 OXENHAK, Frank Nutoombe, MJl. Ex. CoU., 
 
 Ox. ; 0. D. 1864 Ox., F. 1866 Ex. a. Bume, 
 liJi-J. 
 
924 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 PAUOtR, Blwitfd Omtm, B.A. T.C.D. ; ft. 1819, 
 
 Bahia ; «. D. anil P. IHSS, KiUaloe. 8. Crimea, 
 
 1HA4-A. 
 PAHMIKTXR, WiUiun Oaorf« ; o. D. 1836, P. 
 
 1H38. .S. Stuttgart, 18)»; Leipalg, 1880. 
 
 Died 1886. 
 PARS0H8, Lawreno* John ; ft. 1834 ; n/. C.C.C, 
 
 Cam. ; o. D. 18«0, P. 18il, Lio. % Crimea, 
 
 18S4-6. 
 PnrOHnf, 0«orfe Henry ; Ir. Ceylon [p. 930]. 
 
 .S. Linafea (Spain), 1889. 
 POPE, Thomaa Oodfr«y Pnnbroke, B.A. T.C.D. 
 
 S. Lisbnii, 1873-93. 
 PRSSTOH, Johu D' Any Waroop, B.A. Wor. Coll., 
 
 Ox. ; ft. 1834, Askan Bryan, Yk. ; o. D. Nor., 
 
 P. Yk, S. Crimea, 1864-6. 
 PTSDOKE, Edward, M.A. Trin. ColL, Cam. ; o. 
 
 D. 1843, P. 1846, Ulos. S. Crimea, 18«S-6 
 
 EA^ALL, Edward, M.A. Or. ColL, Ox. ; o. D. 
 
 IHliS, v. 18S6, Roo. H. Patram 188S. 
 RING, Bartholomaw, LL.U. T.C.D. ; o. D. 18»4, 
 
 KiUaloe, P. 18»S, Dub. 8. Caen, 188S-R. 
 ROBINSON, 0. E. H. Oravesend (KmlgranU' 
 
 Cliaplalii), 1864-6. 
 ROBINSON, Henry. S. Monastery St. George, 
 
 1KA5 6. 
 SOARTH, J. S. Venioe, 1887. 
 SOHHITZ, F. H. W. (Ir. India [p. 914]). .9. 
 
 Liverpool (Emigtanta' Cbaplaiti), 1863. 
 BOHWARTZ, A., M.A. a. Oalatx and SuUna, 
 
 1886. 
 SOOTIJUn), J. a. Southampton, 1863 (Emi- 
 
 gran ta' Ch aplain.) 
 SHADWELI, Arthur Thomaa Whitmore, M.A. 
 
 Ball. Coll., Ox.; o. D. 1844, P. 1846, Cbes. S. 
 
 Rome, 1869. 
 SIBEBOTHAJI, Henry, M.A. Hert. Coll., Ox. ; 
 
 o. D. 1863 Rnc., P. 1864 Can. (Canon of Gib- 
 
 braltar, 187U>. ,8. MeuMue, 1886-92. 
 SKEOOS, Thomaa Oharlea, M.A. Hert OoU., Ox., 
 
 o. D. 1879 , P. 1880, Man. S. MaraeiUes, 1886-93. 
 SKINNER, Robert, UTh. Dur.; o. O. 1883, P. 
 
 1864, Dur. a. Berne, 1886 ; Cologne, 1886-92. 
 SMITH, J. B., M.A. (tr. W. Aaia [p. 933]). .8. 
 
 Berne, 1888 ; Ir. Panama [p. 886]. 
 SNOOm, H. B. S. St. Molo, 1866 71. 
 STANLEY, Themaa Carter, LL.D. T.C.D.; o. D. 
 
 1867 , P. 1868, Down. -8, Berne, 1889-92. 
 8TKES, William : ft. 1829, Edgeley Hou«e, near 
 
 Stiokport : fit. Oriel ColL, Ox.; o. D. 1863, P. 
 
 Ib53, Kor. S. Crimea, 1866-6. 
 TAYLOR, Haydon Alderaey, M.A. BU John's 
 
 CoU., Ox.; 0. D. 1849, P. 1850, Pet. S. Inker- 
 
 mann, 1864-6. 
 
 THOMPftOV, O. a. MarKillcs. 1873. 
 
 TIEN, Antonio (a Syrian Cliriittian) ; ft. June IS, 
 
 1834, Bcyrout ; rd. at the I'roiatgaiiila, lUiiiic, 
 
 and HJi..C. I o. D. 1860, P. 1863, (iib. a. Con. 
 
 utantiuople, 1860-3. Ret. [p. 737]. 
 TILEY, cWleo Philip; nl. St. Bccb Coll.; o. 
 
 D. 18S1, P. 1863, Win. a. Ortukeui, Pura, and 
 
 Oatotr 1867-9. Jift. [p. 787]. 
 TOrOAX-AnaNSOH, WUilam Rolfe, M.A. 
 
 Liu. OoU., Ox.; o. D. 1874, P. 1876, Clies. a. 
 
 Zurich, 1890-3. 
 TREBLE, Edmund John, A.K.C.L.: o. D. 1886, P. 
 
 1886, Lon. a. Freiburg, in Breiagau, 1891-3. 
 TREVIT T, J. a. Citcn, 1877. 
 TVTTIETT, Laurenoe Rayner, I..TI1. Dur.; o. D. 
 
 1878, P. 1880, Lio. a. U'ipiig, 1883-6 ; Stutt- 
 gart, I886-& 
 VAS8ALL, William: 0. D. 1883, P. 1886, Qloe. 
 
 a. St. S crran, 1891-3. 
 yiCXERS, William Vernon, M.A. Magil. Coll., 
 
 Ox.; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, Her. & Patras and 
 
 Zante. 1889-90. 
 WALLACE, Jamea, M.A. Jean* Coll., Cam. a. 
 
 Crimea, 1864-fl. Die<l Nov. 17, 1876. 
 WA8HINOT0N, Oeorfe, M.A. St. John'a Coll., 
 
 Cam.; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Lon. a. Uavre, 
 
 1876. 
 WA8SE, Henry Wataon, M.A. Mag. Coll., Cam.; 
 
 o. D. 1866, P. 1867, Pet. a. Home, 1886-9. 
 WELSH, J. William, a, Liverpool (Kmigrauta' 
 
 Chaplain). 1849-64. Ha [pp. 819-30]. 
 WHITE, O. H. a. Caen, 189(^3. Died Feb. 13, 
 
 189.1. 
 WHITE, Thomaa Archibald Stamee, M.A. 
 
 Ch. Ch. CoU., Ox.: o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Lou. a. 
 
 Baden-Baden, 1886-93. 
 WHI TT IN OTON, [Oanon] Riohaid Thomaa, 
 
 M.A. B.K. Coll., Ox.; 0. D. 1866. P. 1866, Lin. 
 
 a. Stuttgart, 1893. 
 WILKUrsON, John HeaMiy ; ed. C.M.S. Coll., 
 
 lal.; o. D. !867 Lon., P. 1869 Madr. a. Aigle, 
 
 1889-90 
 •WILUAX8, Edward (Turkish name Effbniu 
 
 Seijm, since conversion nfi«unie<l name of 
 
 WiUiams) ; ej. S.A.C.; o. D. by Up. of UibralUr. 
 
 1862. a Constantinople, 1863-5 [p. 737]. 
 
 Died 1866. 
 WILSON, P., B.D. S. Qotha and Eisnaoli, 
 
 1891-3. 
 WINKAH, Daniel, B.A. Ch. Coll., Cam.; ft. 1829; 
 
 0. D. 1846, P. 1847, Ely. -S. CrimeH, 1884-6. 
 WOODWARD, P. B. a. Rome, 1864-6. Died 
 
 Feb. 1866. 
 WTHNE, L. A., ILA. & Karlsruhe, 1887-8. 
 
•• I t. 
 
 925 
 
 • .'M 
 
 CHAETER OF THE SOCIETY. 
 JuNB 16, 1701. [See pp. 4-7, 813, 822.] 
 
 " William the Thibd. By the grace of Ctod, of England, Scotland, France, 
 and Ireland King, Defender of the Faith. To all CliriHtian People, to whom 
 these Presents shall come, Oreeting. , 
 
 " 1. 22Eli)(t(aS Wee are credibly informed, that in many of oar Plantacons, Preamble. 
 Colonies, and Factories bc>ond the Seat), belonging to Our Kingdome of England, 
 the Provision for Ministers is very mean ; And many others of Our said Planta- 
 cons, Colonies, and Factories are wlioly destitute, and unprovided of a 
 Mainteynance for Ministers, and the Publick Worshipp of Oo«l; and for I^ck 
 of Support and Mainteynance for such, many of our Loveing Subjects doe want .. 
 
 the Administration o^' Ood's Word and e^acraments, and seem to be abandoned 
 to Atheism and Infidelity; and alsoe for Want of Learned and Orthodox 
 Ministers to instruct Onr said Loveing Sab}ects in the Principles of true 
 Religion, divers Romish Preists and Jesuits are the more incouraged to pervert 
 and draw over Our said Loving Subjects to Popish Superstition and Idolatry : " 
 
 " And b)t(f(BS Wee think it Our Duty, as much as in Us lyes, to promote 
 the Glory of God, by the Instruccon of Our People in the Christian Relijjion ; . 
 
 And that it will be highly conducive for accomplishing those Ends, Itiat a 
 sufficient Mainteynance be provided for an Orthodox Clergy to live amongst . ... 
 them, and that such other Provision be made, as may be necessary for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel in those Parts : 
 
 " And iD{)ttCtlS Wee have been well assured. That if Wee would be gratiously 
 pleased to erect and settle a Corporacon for the receiving, manageing, and 
 disposeing of the Charity of Our Loveing Subjects, divers Persons would be 
 induced to extend their Charity to the Uses and Purposes aforesaid : 
 
 " 2. Knowyee therefore. That Wee have, for the Consideracons aforesaid, and 
 for the better and more orderly carrying on the said Charitable Purposes, of onr 
 speciall Grace, certain Knowledge, and mere Mocon, Willed, Ordained, Con- 
 stituted, and Appointed, and by these Presents, for Us. Our Heires, and Suc- 
 cessors, doe Will, Ordaine. Constitute, Declare, and Grant, That the m«ist 
 Reverend Fathers in God, Thomas Lord Archbishopp of Canterbury, and John 
 Lord Archbishopp of Yorke ; The Right Reverend Fathers in God, Henry Lord 
 Bishop of London, William Ijord Bishop of Worcester, Our Lord Almoner, Simon 
 Lord Bishop of Ely, Thomas Lord Bishop of Rochester, Deane of Westminster ; 
 and the Lords ArehM»hop$ of fanterhvry and Torke, the Siahopt of London and 
 Ely, thft Lord Almoner and, Dea^e of Wettmintter for the Time being: Edward 
 Lord Bishop of Gloucester, John Lord Bishop of Chichester, Nicholas. Lord 
 Bishop of Chester, Richard Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells, Humphry Lord 
 Bishop of Bangor, John Mountague, Doctor of Divinity, Gierke of Our Closott, 
 William Sherlock, Doctor of Divinity, Deane of St. Panles, William Stanley, 
 Doctor of Divinity, Arch Deacon of London, and the Gierke of the Closett, 
 of Us, Onr Heires and Successors, the Denn of St. Paul's and Arok Dea<^m> 
 of London for the Time being ; Tlxe treo Regim and two Margan t Pnfettors 
 
 Appoint- 
 ment of 
 certain 
 persons. 
 
 {Member » 
 in jur- 
 petuvm.) 
 
 (Memf.er$ 
 in per- 
 petuum.) 
 
926 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL. 
 
 to bo the 
 Corpora- 
 tion, 
 
 with per- 
 petual 
 succes- 
 sion. 
 
 Power to 
 hold 
 lauds, &c. 
 
 Power to 
 lease, &,c. 
 
 How to be 
 sued, Sic. 
 
 of Dirinitjf of both Our Unirerritien for the Time heiuff ; Earlo of 
 
 Thannct, Thomas Lord Vbcount Weymouth, Francis Lord Guilford, William 
 Lord L)igby, Sir Thomas Cookes of Bentley, 8ir Kichard Bullcley, 8ir John 
 Phillipps and Sir Arthur Owen, Daronetts Kir Humphrey .aackworth, 
 Sir William Priohard, Sir William Ruxsell, Kir Edmund Turner, Sir William 
 HuHtlcr, Kir John Chardin, and Kir Richard lUackmore, KniKbts: John Hook, 
 Ks(|uire, Serjeant at Law, George Hooper Doctor of Divinity, Deane of Canter 
 bury, George Kooth Doctor of Divinity, Archdeacon of Durham, Kir George 
 Wliceler Prebendary of Durham, William Beveridge Doctor of Divinity, Arch 
 Deacon of Colchester, Sir William Dawes Baronett, Thomas Maningham, Edward 
 Gee, Thomas Lynford. Nathaniel Retibury, Offspring Blackball, George Stanhope, 
 William Heyley, and Richard Willis, Doctors of Divinity, and Our Chaplaines in 
 Ordinary ; John Mapletoft, ZacheuH Isham, John Davies, William Lancaster, 
 Humphrey Hodey, Uichanl Lucas, John Evans, Thomas Bray, John Oascorth, 
 White Kennett, Lilly Butler, Josiah Woodward, Doctors in Divinity: Gideon 
 Harvey and Frederick Klare, Doctors of Phisick ; Rowland Cotton, Thomas 
 Jervoifl, Maynard Colchester, JameH Vernon Junr. Joseph Ncale, Grey Nevill, 
 
 Thomas Clerk. Peter King, liock, John Comins, William Melmotb, Thomns 
 
 Bromfeild, John I{ayno1ds, Dutton Seaman, Whitlock Bulstrode. Suuiuel 
 Brewster, John Chamberlaine, Richard King, and Daniel Nicoll, Raqu res; 
 Benjamin Lawdoll, John Trimmer, Charles Toriano, and John Hodges. Mer- 
 chants; William Fleetwood, William Whitfeild, and Samuel Hradfurd, Masters 
 of Art, and Our Chaplains in Ordinary : Thomas Little, Ratchelor in Divinity ; 
 Thomas Staino, Henry Altham, William Loyd, Henry Sbute, Thoiiuis Frank, and 
 William Meeken, Clerks, and their Successors to be electG<i in Manner as here- 
 after directed. Be, and shall for ev<?r hereafter be, and by A'er'ue of the>e 
 Presents shall be one Body Politick and Corporate, in Deed and in Name, by the 
 Name of, Thk Socibty kob the Pkopagation of the Gosi'ell in FonEiaNE 
 Parts : And them and their Successors, by the came Name, Wee doe by thebe 
 Presents, for Us, Our Hcires, and Suceesaora, really and fully Make, Ordaine, 
 Constitute, and Declare One Body Politick anil Corporate, in Deed and in 
 Name. And that by the same Name, they and their Successors shall and may 
 have perpetuall Succession. 
 
 " 3. And that they and their Successors by that Name shall and may, for 
 ever hereafter, be Persons Able and Capable in the Law to Purchttse, Have, Take, 
 Receive, and Enjoy to them and their Successors, Mannors, Messuages, Lands, 
 Tenements, Rents, Advowsons, Liberties, Priviledges, Jurisdictions, Franchises, 
 and other Heriditaments whatsoever, of whatsoever Nature Kind and Quality 
 they be, in Fee and in Perpetuity, not exceeding the Tcarly Value of Two 
 Thousand Pounds beyond Reprizalls and alsoe Estates for Lives and for Yeares 
 and all other Manner of Goods, Chattells, and Tbin^. hatsoever, of what Name 
 Nature Quality or Value soever they be, for ihe better Support and Maintenance 
 of an Orthodox Clergy in Forreigne Parts, and other the Uses aforesaid: And 
 to Give, Grant, Let, and Demise, the said Mannors, Messuages, Lands, Tene- 
 ments, Hereditamts, Goods, Chattells, and Things whatsoever aforemid, by 
 l.ca.<«e or Leases, for Terme of Yeares in Possession at the Time of Grhnting 
 thereof, and not in Reversion, not exceeding the Terme of One and Thirty 
 Yeares from the time of Granting thereof: on which, in Case noe Fine be taken, 
 shall be Reserved the Full Value ; and in Case a Fine be taken, shall be Reservetl 
 a., least a Moyety of the full Value that the same shall reasonably and Bona Fide 
 be worth at the Time of snch Demise. 
 
 " 4 And that by the Name aforesaid they shall and may be able to Plead 
 and be Impleaded, Answer and be Answered unto. Defend and be Defended, in 
 all Courts and Places whatsoever, and before whatsoever Judges Justices or 
 other OiHcers of Us, Our Heires and Successors, in all and singular Actions 
 Plaints Pleas Matters and Demands, of what Kind, Nature or Quality soever they 
 be : And to act and doe all other Matters and Things, in as ample' Manner and 
 Forme as any other Our Liege Subjects of this Our Realme of England being 
 Persons able and capable in the Law, or any other Body Corporate or Politique 
 within this Our Realme of England, can or may have, pumhase, receive, possesse, 
 take, enjoy, grant, sell, let, demise, plead and be impleaded, answer and be 
 answered unto, defend and be defended, doe permitt and execute. 
 
' ■*< ••'•• 
 
 CHARTER (1701). 
 
 927 
 
 " S And that the mid Society for ever hereafter shall and mav have a Conimon 
 Seale to xerve for the Causes and Businesse of tliem and their R"ccna.xura : And 
 that it shall and may be lawfull for them and their Huccessors to change, breakc, 
 alter, and make New the said Seale from Time to Time, and at their Pleasure, aa 
 they shall think best. 
 
 " 6. And for the better Ezecucon of the purposes aforesaid. We doe f^ve 
 and grant to the said Society for the Propagation of the Gospell in ForruiKne 
 Parts, and their Successors, That they, and their Successors for over, shall, upon 
 the Third Friday in February Yearely, meet at some convenient Place to be ap- 
 pointed by the said Society, or the major Part of them, who hliall be present at 
 any Generall Meeting, betweene the Houres of Eight and Twelve in the Morning; 
 and that they, or the major Part of such of them that shall then be present, shall 
 choose one President, one or more Vice-president or Vice-presidents, one <>; more 
 Treasurer or Treasurers, two or more Auditors, one Secretary, and such other 
 Ofticers, Ministers, and Servants, as shall be thought convenient to at-rve in the 
 said Offices for the Yeare ensueing. 
 
 " 7. And that the said President and Vice-presidents, and ail ')fficers then 
 elected, nhall, before they act in their respective Oflices. take un c .< ii to be to 
 them administered by the President, or in his Absence by one of th's Vice-presi- 
 dents of the Veare preoeeding, who are hereby authorized to administer the samo, 
 for the faithfuU and due fixecucon of their respective Office'^ > id Piucus duri.'..g 
 the said year. 
 
 " 8. And -^ *" ther Will and Pleasure is. That the flrst Picsidon? ,if the said 
 Society shall he '1 nomas, by Divine ProTidenc3, Lord Arch Bisho-i of Cantcibury, 
 Primp* • and Metropolitan of all England: And hat the snid I'r;;jidcni shall, 
 within ihirty Dayes after the passing of this Charter, ca-iso Summons to be 
 issued to the sevemll Members of the said Society herein particularly menconod, 
 to meet at such Time and Place aa he shall appoint : And that they, or the major 
 Part of such of them as shall then be present, shall proceed to the Eleccon of one 
 or more Vice-president or Vice-presidents, one or more Treasurer or Treasurers, 
 two or more Auditors, one Secretary, and such other Officers, Ministers, and 
 Servants, as to them shall seem meet ; which said Officers, from the Time of 
 Their Eleccon into their respective Offices, shall continue therein until the Third 
 Friday in February, which shall be in the Yeare of Our Lord One Thousand 
 Seaven Hundred and One, and from thence forwards untill others shall be chosen 
 into their Places, in Manner aforesaid. 
 
 " 9. And that if it shall happen, that any of the Persona at any Time chosen 
 into any of the said Offices shall dye, or on any Account be removed from such 
 Office at any Time between the said yearly Dayes of Election, that in such Case 
 it shall be lawfull for the survivitg and continueing President, or any one of the 
 Vice-presidents, to issue summons to the severall Members of the liodj' Corporate, 
 to meet at the usuall Place tf the Annuall Meeting of the said Society, at such 
 Time as shall be specified in the fcaid Summons; and that such Members of the 
 said Body Corporate, who shall meet upon such Summons, or the nijijor Part of 
 them, shall and may choose an Officer or Officers into the Roome or Place of such 
 Person or Persons aoe dead or removed as to them shall seem meet. 
 
 " 10. And Wee doe further Grant unto the said Society for the Propagation of 
 the Gospell in Forreigne Parts, and their Successor., That they and their 
 Successors shall and may, on the third Friday in every Month yearely for ever 
 hereafter, and oftner if Occasion require, meet at some convenient Place to bo 
 appointed for that Purpose to transact the Businesse of the said Society, and shall 
 and may at any Meeting on such Third Friday in '-he Month Elect such Persons 
 to be Members of the said Ct -loration, as they or the major Part of them then 
 present shall think Beneficiall to the Charitable Designes of the said Corporation. 
 
 "11. And Our Will and Pleasure is That noe Act done in any Assembly of t he 
 faid Society shall be eflfectuall and valid, unlesse the President or some one of 
 the Vice-presidents and Seaven other Members of the said Company at ihe least, 
 be present, and the niajor Part of them consenting thereunto. 
 
 " 12. And Wee further Will, and by these Presents for Us, Our Heires and 
 Successors doe Ordaine and Grant unto the said Society for the Propagation of 
 
 To have 
 
 Common 
 
 Seal. 
 
 Times of 
 Meeting. 
 
 Appoint- 
 ment of 
 Officers. 
 
 Oaths to 
 be taken. 
 
 First Pre- 
 sidt'in, 
 and Meet- 
 ing of the 
 Corpora- 
 lion. 
 
 Vacancies 
 in Offices, 
 how to be 
 filled. 
 
 Monthly 
 Meetings. 
 
 Election 
 into Cor- 
 poration. 
 
 Quorum at 
 
 Monttily 
 
 Meeting. 
 
 Quarterly 
 Meetini<.<i 
 
928 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 the Gospell in Forreigne Parts, and i-lielr Successors, That the,, and their 
 Successors, or the major Part of them who shall be present at the first and second 
 Meeting of the said Society, or at any Meeting on the Third Friday in the 
 Months of November, Frebuary, May, and August, yearely for ever, and at noe 
 other Meetings of the said Society, shall and may Consult, Determine, Constitute, 
 Ordaine, and Make any Constitutions, Lawes, Ordinances and Statutes whatso- 
 ^ ' ever; as alsoe to execute Leases for Yeares, as aforesaid, which to them, or the 
 major Part of them then present, shall seem reasonable, profitable, or requisite, 
 for, touching or concerning the Hood Estate, Rale, Order and Government of the 
 said Corporation, and the more elfectuall promoteing the said Charitable 
 Designes : All which Lawes, Ordinances, and Constitucons, soe to be made 
 ordained and established, as aforesaid. Wee Will, Command, and Ordaine, by 
 these Presents, for Us, Our Heires, and Successors, to be from Time to Time and 
 at all Times hereafter kept and performed in all Things as the same ought to he, 
 on the Penalties and Amercements in the same to be imposed and limited, soe as 
 the same Lawes, Constitucons, Ordinances, Penalties, and Amercements, be 
 reasonable, and not repugnant or contrary to the Lawes and Statutes of this Our 
 Bealme of England. " 
 
 Collection " 13. And Wee doe likewise Grant unto the said Society for Propagation of 
 
 of Funds, the Gospell in Forreigne Parts and their Successors, that they and their 
 Successors, or the major Part of such of them as shall be present at any 
 Meetinsj of the said Society, shall have Power from Time to Time, and at all 
 Times hereafter, to "depute such Persons as they shall think titt to take Sub- 
 scriptions, .and to gather and collect such Moneys as shall be by any Person or 
 Persons cfmtributed for the Purposes aforesaid : And shall and may remove and 
 displace such Deputyes as often as they shall see Cause soe'to doe, and to cause 
 publiok Notification to be made of this Charter, and the Powers hereby granted, 
 in such Manner as they shall think most conduceable to the Furtherance of the 
 said Charity. 
 
 Accounts " 14. And Our further Will and Pleasure is, That the said Society shall Yearely 
 
 to be ren- and every Yearc give an acoount in Writing to Our Lord Chancellor, or Lord 
 
 dered Kee|)er of the Great Seale of England for the Time being, the Lord Cheife Justice 
 
 Yearly, "f the King's Bench, and the Lord Cheife Justice of the Common I'leaa, or any 
 
 I wo of them, of the severall Summe or Summes of Money by them received and 
 
 laid out by vevtue of these Presents or any Authority hereby given, and of the 
 
 Management and Disposicon of the Revenues and Charityes aforesaid. 
 
 Inroll- " 15. And lastly Our Pleasure is, That these Our Letters Patents, or the 
 
 ment of InroUment thereof, shall be good, firme, valid, and elfectuall in the Law, 
 Ltitters according to Our Hoyall Intentions herein before declared. In Witnes whereof, 
 Patent. Wee have caused these Our Letters to be made Patents. Witnes Ourselfe at 
 Westminster the Sixteenth Day of June, in the Thirteenth Yeare of our Reigne. 
 
 " Per Breve de Privato Sigillo, 
 (L.S.) 
 
 •• COCKS." 
 
:''-'t:^-n 
 
 929 
 
 ■ >'■'{■• "3.9. 
 
 " ..J 
 
 V 3 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL CHARTER OF THE SOCIETY, 
 
 April 6, 1882. 
 
 i 
 
 tlittOtia BY THE Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain 
 and Ireland Queen Defender of the Faith To nil to whom these presents shall 
 come Greeting Wuebeah our Uoyal Predecessor King William the third in 
 the year of our Lord 1701 by Royal Charter dated the sixteenth day of June in 
 the thirteenth year of his reign constituted and appointed the several Arch- 
 bishops Bishops Professors and other persons named in the said Charter and 
 their successors elected a^ thereinafter directed a Body Politic and Corporate by 
 the name of 'The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts': 
 with perpetual succession and with power to purchase and hold manors messuages 
 lands advowsons and other hereditaments in fee and in perpetuity not exceeding 
 the yearly value of two thousand pounds and also other estates and property for 
 the better support and maintenance of an orthodox clergy in foreign parts and to 
 grant leases for terms not exceeding thirty-one years from the time of granting 
 thereof and to sue and defend actions and to have a Common Seal ; and oLrctcd 
 that the said Society should once in every year meet and that they or the major 
 part of them there present should choose such officers for the ensuing year as are 
 therein particularly mentioned and that such Officers should take oath for the 
 due execution of their respective offices and provision was thereby also made for 
 filling offices vacated by death or removal and for monthly meetings of the 
 Society and election of members thereof and power was also given to the said 
 Society or the major part of them present at the quarterly Meetings thereby 
 directed to make laws for the government of the said Corporation and also power 
 to collect contributions for the purposes thereof And whereas it has been 
 represented unto Us that by reason of the extension of the operations of the said 
 Society and by reason of the great increase in the number of our subjects who 
 have manifested their interest therein by becoming members of the stiid Society 
 divers variations of and additions to the ordinances of the aforesaid Charter are 
 necessary and desirable for the better administration of the affairs of the said 
 Society And whereas application has been made to Us to grant to the said 
 Society a Supplementary Charter giving it such additional powers as are herein- 
 after set forth Now We of our Koyal Will and pleasure and moved thereunto 
 by our hearty goodwill towards the said Society and its labours for the propaga- 
 tion of the Gospel in foreign parts for Ourselves our heirs and successors in 
 addition to and notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in the 
 aforesaid Charter of King William the third are graciously pleased to Ordain 
 Declare and Grant as follows, nz. : 
 
 " I. Henceforth the Most Reverend the Lcrd Archbishop of Canterbury for 
 the time being shall be the President of the said Society. 
 
 " 11. The Most Reverend the Lord Archbishop of York for the time being and 
 the Right Reverend the Bishops of the Church of England respectively for the 
 time l^ing holding See" in England or Wales shall henceforth be Vice-Presi* 
 dents of the said Society. 
 
 "III. Hbncefobth the oath prescribed by the aforesaid Charter of King 
 William the third shall not nor shall any declaration or affirmation in lieu thcrot 
 
 80 
 
930 
 
 SOIIKTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 be administered to or be taken or made by the President or any Vice-President 
 or other officer of the said Society 
 
 " IV. The management of the affairs" of the Society shall be entrusted to a 
 Committee or other select body of Members, whether the same shall be the 
 Standing Committee of the said Society appointed and elected under the existing 
 bye-law3 or any Committee or body to be hereafter elected or appointed under 
 the same or any other bye-law or Besolution of the Society and the said Com- 
 mittee or body shall have exercise and enjoy all rights powers and privileges of 
 the said Society by the said Charter of King William the third or hereby granted 
 except powers of granting Leases altering or affixing or using the Seal choosing 
 Officers and electing Members of the Corporation and except the power of trans- 
 acting any business which from time to time by any bye-law or resolution hereafter 
 to be made or passed shall be specially reserved for the Society. The said 
 Committee or body shall also have exercise and enjoy all such further or other 
 Powers of the said Society (including those hereinbefore excepted) as the Society- 
 shall from time to time by any bye-law or resolution ordain and appoint But 
 such Committee or body shall not at any time have the power of making varying 
 or repealing any bye-law or resolution of the Society -. • ,./ lO^ .:•.,-?; ,-; 
 
 " V. It shall bo lawful for the said Society from time to time by Resolution to 
 make any bye-laws whereby provision shall be made for holding upon any day in 
 the year one Yearly Meeting of the Society and such bye-laws may also provide 
 for holding other or special Meetings of the said Society and for the convening 
 thereof by such officsrs or officer or members of the said Society and upon or 
 with ut requisition and at such times on such occasions or for such causes as the 
 said Society shall sec fit And from and after the passing of such Resolution and 
 making of such bye-laws respectively and so long as the same respectively shall 
 be in force it shall not be obligatory on the said Society to meet upon the days 
 or within the hours by the said recited Charter of King William the third 
 appointed for yearly quarterly and monthly meetings of the said Society And 
 all business elections acts and things which are by the said recited Charter 
 directed to be transacted held and done at the Yearly Meeting of the Society 
 upon the third Friday in February and at the four quarterly meetings thereof 
 on the third Friday in the months of November February May and August 
 respectively and at the monthly meetings thereof on the third Friday in every 
 month respectively shall bo as valid lawful and effectual in all respects if 
 transacted held and done at any meeting of the said Society held pursuant to any 
 of the bye-laws hereinbefore authorized as if the same iiad been transacted held 
 or done as appointed by the aforesaid Charter of King William the third 
 
 " VI. Fob the several purposes of the elections authorized by the said Charter 
 of King William the third and by these presents (except the election of the 
 President and ex-qfficio Vice-Presidents) and for the purpose of electing any 
 members or member of the said Standing Committee or other select body of 
 Members to which the management of tho affairs of the Society may from time 
 to time bo entrusted as hereinbefore provided and for the purpose of any poll 
 or other occasion for taking the votes of the said Society it slmll in addition 
 to the powers of voting conferred by the aforesaid Charter of King William tho 
 third henceforth be lawful subject to any bye-law of tho Society for members of 
 tho Society not personally present at any meeting tr, vote by means of a voting- 
 list or paper signed by the member voting And tho said Society may make and 
 from time to time add to repeal or vary as it may seo fit any bye-laws regulating 
 the manner in which such voting papers shall be used and generally prescribing 
 the method of conducting any election or poll. 
 
 " VII. If at any Meeting a poll of tho Society in respect of any resolution 
 motion matter or qcestion which may have been submitted to and voted upon by 
 such meeting bo demanded by two members of the Society present at such 
 meeting such demand shall be put to the votes of tho members present at such 
 meeting for their approval or disapproval and if such demand be supported by 
 the votes of one-third of the members present at such meeting and shall at 
 some time after the close of such meeting receive the consent of the President of 
 
HUPPLEMENTAL CHARTER (1882). 
 
 931 
 
 rter 
 the 
 
 the Society then the vote of such meeting in respect of such resolution motion 
 matter or question as aforesaid shall be of no force or validity until after such 
 poll shall have been taken and such poll of the whole Society shall then be taken 
 by means of such voting-lists or papers as aforesaid \vithin such time and in 
 such manner and with such conditions and otherwise as the bye-laws of the Society 
 shall direct and the result efsuch poll shall be the resolution of the said Society. 
 
 "VIII. Hencepobth it shall be lawful for the said Society, by bye-law or 
 resolution, from time to time, to lay down and prescribe the conditions and 
 manner upon and in which the resignation of any, member of the said corporation 
 desirous of resigning his membership may be made and accepted. And it shall 
 also be lawful for the said Society to declare any mcrober of the said corpora- 
 tion, who for the time being shall not fulfil such conditions as to subscribing to 
 the Society or as to the payment or collecting of subscriptions as may from 
 tiinc to time be laid down by the said Society, disqualitiod and thereupon tho 
 person so declared disqualified shall cease to be a member of the said corporation, 
 
 " IX. It shall be lawful for the said Society and their successors to receive 
 and hold all such moneys as have been or shall be given or bequeathed to the said 
 Wociety whether the same shall be charged upon or i^ayable out of or const ituto 
 an interest in land or not and also to advance any of their surplus or unemployed 
 moneys upon mortgage of and as such mortgagees to hold any freehold copyhold 
 or leasehold lands messuages or hereditaments and also to purchase have hold 
 take and enjoy any manors messuages lands tenements rents advowsons liberties 
 privileges jurisdictions franchises and other hereditaments of any nature tenure 
 or value wheresoever sitiuite for any estate terra or interest therein respec- 
 tively and whether or not tho same or any of them shall exceed the clear yearly 
 value of two thousand pounds without incurring any of the penalties or for- 
 feitures of the statutes of mortmain But so nevertheless that such of the said 
 hereditaments (other than land and hereditaments in mortgage to the Society) as 
 shall be held for an estate in fee simple together with such of the said here- 
 ditaments other than as aforesaid as shall be held for any term exceeding five 
 hundred years shall not at any time exceed in clear yearly value tlie sura of ten 
 thousand pounds. 
 
 " X. It shall be lawful for the said Society for the purposes thereof from time 
 to time ir their discretion to make sale or partition of and to exchange enfran- 
 chise mortgage demise or otherwise deal with all or any pari of tlic manors 
 messuages lands advowsons hereditaments and property of or to which tho 
 Society shall for the time being be seized or entitled and to erect build or repair 
 any houses or other buildings or erections on any part of their property and to 
 accept surrenders of any term of years or other interests tlierein and to dedicate 
 any parts thereof to the public for roads, streets sewers and drains, sites for 
 churches or schools or other like objects and to sell demise take in exchange and 
 otherwise deal with any land and the minerals thereunder either together or 
 separately and to make or join in making any roads drains or sewers and to 
 lay out any of the land of the Society for building purposes and in or for tho 
 purposes aforesaid or any of them to use or apply any moneys or funds of tho 
 Society or borrow and take up money at interest upon mortgage with or without 
 power of sale of any of their property. And the said Society may sell as afore- 
 said either by public auction or private contract and cither in consideration of 
 any price or sum to be paid or secured or of a rent charge or fee farm rent and 
 may in every case execute the powers aforesaid for such price or consideration 
 with such payments for equality of exchange or partition, at such rents under 
 such conditions and stipulations as to title or evidence or commencement of title 
 or otherwise with and under such covenants and upon such terms in all respects 
 as the said Society shall sec fit In particular the said Society may from time to 
 time grant building improving or repairing leases of their lands messuages and 
 hereditaments or any of them for any lives renewable or not or for any term of 
 years in possession and may enter into contracts for granting such leases at a 
 future time at such yearly rents and under such covenants and conditiond as the 
 said Society shall deem At and cither with or without taking a fine or premium 
 
 8oa 
 
932 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 for any lease and such rents may be so reserved as to increase from time to 
 time and may be apportioned amongst the hereditaments comprised in any con- 
 tract in such manner as the said Society shall see fit, and generally all such leasc» 
 may be granted and contracts be made upon such terms and conditions in all 
 respects as the said Society shall deem reasonable and approve. 
 
 - " In witness whereof we have caase \ these Oar letters to be made patent. 
 Witness Oorself at Oar Palace at West:ninster the sixth day of April in the 
 forty.fif th year of Oar reign. 
 
 " Bf Heb Majesty's Command. 
 
 L.S. J "CARDEW.'» 
 
 *t Jl v 
 
 -1 ' - 
 
 <»■ 
 
itcntr. 
 n the 
 
 ABACO ISLANDS, S20 1, 
 
 8M-S 
 AlMtombu Tribe, 780 
 Abbcnnarle Conntv, S3 
 Abbot, Bev.C.r.,WJ8 
 Abbot, Iter. J., 868 
 Abbot, Rev. W., 8«8 
 Abbotsdolc, 291-3, 296 
 Abbotsfonl, 808-71 
 Abbott, Rev. J., 800 
 Abbott, Rer. R. R., 883 
 AbbrcTiations, usvd in ntcrvncea 
 
 in this book, xiii, 848 
 Ab6, Rev. F. W., 680, 689, 807, 920 
 Abenaquis Indiana, ISl, 193 
 Aberdeen, 8U 
 Abcrnetby, 879 
 Abighagaiiadcn, Rev. T., 91 1 
 Ablslmknnatlutn, Ke v. S., 638 -9,91 8 
 Abor Hills, 608 
 Aboriginals, India, 471 
 Abor Language, 608 
 Abor-Miri I-iinguagc, -170 
 Abor Tribe, 607-9, 730 
 Aboukir, 888-6 
 
 Abraliani, Bp. C. J., 760, 788, 906 
 Abraham, Sachem, 73 
 Abraham, ReT. O., 911 
 Abraham, Rev. S. Y., 812, 911 
 Abraham, Rev. T., 006 
 Abraham, Rev. Vc<l., 91 1 
 Abraham, Rev. Vis., 01 1 
 Abyssinia, 381 
 Abyssinia, Church of, 471 
 Aoadians, 107, 114 
 Acadie, 107 
 
 Aoawoio Indians, 245 8, 253 
 Acawoio lAuguagc, 252; List of 
 
 Translations, 801 
 Accra, S64, 857 
 Adand, Sir H., 795 
 AoUtnd, Mr. T. D., 828 
 Acland-Troytc, Rev. R. II. D., 923 
 Aottcon, U.M.S., 453 
 Acton Yale, 873 
 Adalkalam, Rev. — , 534 
 Adams, Mr.(U.S.Ambas8iidor), 750 
 Adams, Rev. A., 851 
 Adams, Rev. H., 807 
 Adams, Rev. J. (Aus.), 903 
 Adams, Rev. J. (U.S.), 20-1, 850 
 Adams, Mr. John, 452-3 
 Adams, Rev. R. A., 005 
 Adams, Rev. T., 779 
 Adams, Tom, 420 
 Adam's Bridge, 550, 673 
 Adam's Peak, 678 
 Adamson, Rer. J., 823 
 Adamson, Rev. T., 7!'V4, Oil 
 Adamson, Rev. W. A., 872 
 Adamsrilte, 871 
 Adeook, Rer. W. A., 868 
 Addington (Nat.), 805-6 
 Addington (N.B.), 864 
 Addington Road, 877 
 Addison, Rev. O. A., 8S0 
 Addl.oon, Rer.a, 165 0, 169,160, 87S 
 
 933 
 
 .;■!. '1j (:^., 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Additional Clergy Societies in 
 
 India, 672, 009, 659 
 Adeikalam, Rev. D., 911 
 Adcikalum, Mr., 622 
 Adelaide (Aus.), 415-10,421,423, 
 
 001 6 
 Adelaide Dialect, 466, 804 
 Adehiide Diocese, 395, 807-8, 417, 
 
 427, 758, 760, 766, 004-6 
 Adclniilc (Bahamas), HHR 
 Adelaide (Cape Col.), 891-2 
 Adelaide (P. Out.), 873-4, 870 
 Adelaide, Queen, 92 
 Adeline, Rev. J. B., 898 
 Adelong, 901 
 Adliiyatchapuram, 568 
 Adin, Rev. T., 860 
 Adkyn, Rev. F. J., 893 
 Adolphns Town, 873, 876 
 Adoli»hus, Rev. T. V., 91 1 
 Adonis, Rev. S., 318, 803 
 " ilisculapius. Sons of," 118 
 Afghans,730, 571, 614 
 Africo, xiv, 254-385, 783, 7C0, 762, 
 
 764-6, 771, 816, 888-900 
 Africa Company"* BiU (1710, 1712), 
 
 64 
 African Companies, 64, 264, 266, 
 
 888-0 
 Agassi)!, Rev. F. W., 860 
 Agassiz, Rev. S. L., 878 
 Agncw, Rev. 1". 1'., 000 
 Agra, 504 
 
 Agreements as to Mission boundar- 
 ies, 374-7, 626-7, 688, 687-9, 884 
 Ah, Rev. Luk Chung, 690, 920 
 Ahangama, 678 
 Ahuura, 900 
 
 Ahmedabad, 673 6, 916-16 
 Ahmcdnagar, 580-6, 018-lC 
 Aim, Rev. R., 906 
 Aiglc, 740, 924 
 Aino Race, 717 
 Ain Tab, 728 
 Altken, Rev. R., 860 
 Aitkens, Rer. 0., 878 
 Alton Language, 470 
 .A.ix.la-Chapelle, 740, 923 
 Aix-la-Chapelle, Treaty of, 206. 210 
 AJdaha, U.M.S., 672 
 Ajmcre, 687-8, 732, 910 
 Aka Language, 470 
 Akehiirst, Rev. H. S., 878 
 Akyab, 647-8, 018 
 Alabama Diocese, 787 
 Alambaukum, Oil, 014 
 Alatohyoung, 637 
 Albany (N.Y.), 60, 66-8,130,163, 
 
 840, 868-6 ; Uinccse, 787, 868 
 Albany (W. Aus.), 426-7, 771, 006 
 Alberni, 186, 880-1 
 Albert, 890 
 
 Allwrt, Prince Consort, 824 
 Albert County, 866-0 
 Alberta, 177 
 Albion, 870 
 Albion Mines, 800 3 
 
 •A 
 
 
 Albury, 900-1 •■. A\ 
 
 Aldred, Rev. J., 891 -'• 
 
 Ahlrich, Rev. P. S., 224, 884 • , 
 Alexander. 880 
 Alexander, Rer. — ., 861 
 Alexander, Rev. F., 804 
 Alexander, Rev. J. L., 868, 872 
 Alexander, Bp. M. S., 760 
 Alexander, Sir W., 107 
 Alexander the Qreat, 409 
 Alexondria, 380-1, 900-1, 903 
 Alford, Bp. C. R., 767 
 Alfred, Prince, 301, 308, 321 
 Algoa Bay, 209, 274 
 Algoma Diocese, 164, 174, 758, 
 
 763-4, 868 
 I Algonquin Indians, 169 
 All, Rov. Abdul, 600, 916 « 
 
 All, Rev. Asad, 017 
 Ali,nyder, 611,626 •" - 
 
 All, Catechist T., 812 
 All, Mr. T. K., 615 
 Ali, Chief Kcunybcck, 202 
 Alice, 891-2 
 Alienation of Church property, 
 
 119, 121-2, 134, 147, 180, 161-3, 
 
 321-3,331,331,3(0 
 AUngton, Rev. J. W., 330, 803 
 Aliwal, 801-2 
 Alkin, Rev. T. V., 003 
 Allah, Moulvie R., 013 
 AUahalNUI, 890, 783 ; High Court 
 
 of, 699 
 AUanby, Von. C. O., 902 
 AUardice, Rev. H. J., 017 
 AUen, Rev. A. A., 8«8 
 Allen, Rev. F. A., 808 
 AUen, Rev. O. L., 673-5, 807, 01 $ 
 Allen, Rev. J,, 006 
 AUen, Rev. J. T. W., 200, 891 
 AUen, Rev. T. W., 872 •". 
 
 AUeuton, 858 
 
 AUey, Rev. J., 860, 864 ^ 
 
 AUinson, Rev. J., 881 - *- 
 
 Allison, Rev. J. J., 881 
 Allman, Rev. A. H., 872 
 AUnatt, Rev. F. J. B., 868 
 Alinutt, Rev. G. H.. 903 
 AUnutt, Veil. J. C. P., 409, Oi)« 
 AUnutt, Ror. S. S., 017 
 AUom, Rev. R. S. P., 004 
 AUora, 903 
 
 AU Saints', Antigna, 883-4 
 All Saints', Biuihec, 300-10, 893 
 All Saints', Berbicc, 887-8 
 AU Souls', lierbice, 887-8 
 All Souls' CoUegc, Oxfonl, 197 
 Allwood, Rev. R., 404, 900, 903 
 Almon, Rev. F H., 864 
 Almon, Rev. H. P., 800 
 Almon, Rev. J., 886 
 Almonte, 104, 873, 877 
 Alphonse, Rev. A., t7S, 898 
 Alt, Mr. J. H., 474 
 Alutgamma, 680 
 Alvar-Tii-unagarl, 649 
 Alwis, Rev. C, 668, 019 
 
 ^ '1 
 
 •*■' 
 
 ,-^ 
 
 i ' 
 
984 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 h\ 
 
 Amalfl, 740 
 Amaiigabad, 688 
 Amapiiui Tribp, 338 
 Amapondo Tribe, 305 
 AmaswazllaiKl, 342-4 
 AmaswaziH, 312, 345, 356, 384 
 Amatoiiga Ti ibe, Ul-S, 384 
 Amatshezi Tribe, 305 
 Amaxosa Tribe, 297, 300, 308, 318, 
 
 882 
 Ambanidia, 000 
 AmbatolDtrannna, 899 900 
 Amboatany, tt99 
 Atnbodiliarina, 000 
 Amboy, 62, 854 5 
 Ambrose, ller. J., 8C0 
 Amcrapoora, 650 
 America, Central, xiv, 104, 231-41, 
 
 252-3, 764, 886 
 America, North, xiv, 9-193, 761, 
 
 783, 757, 760-4, 826-6, 837, 8 19-81 
 America. South, xiv, 194-5, 243-53, 
 
 764, 886-8 
 American Colonial Bishops' Fuiul, 
 
 751 
 American Dutch Church, 620-7 
 Amcshury, 126 
 Amherst (N. Brun.), 131 
 Amherst (N. 8co.), 860-4 
 Amherst, Ocncml, 73, 136 
 Amherst Biu-g, 875-6 
 Amhcibt Islitiiil, 872, 876 
 Aoiapiicn, 516, 521,913 
 Amieiis, Treaty and Peace of, 208, 
 
 268 
 Amissappon, 61S 
 Amor, Uev. L., 856 
 Amos, Rev. C. K., 903 
 Amstenlam, 734, 740, 923 
 AmwGll, 54, 85t 
 Anabaptists, 20, 46, 320 
 Auadagarjoitsi (au Indian), 70 
 Anaigudy, 911 
 Auaitcnm, 441-G 
 Anamubue, 25 1 7 
 Auamavlwc, 255 
 Ancastcr, 876 
 
 Ancestral \Vors!iip, 342, 374, 703 
 Ancient, Bev. W. J., 860 
 Andaman Islands, 653-4 [and C3U] 
 Andanmneso. 653-4 . . 
 
 Andcrmatt, 740 .: . . 
 
 Anderson, Capt., 169 
 Anderson. Bp. U., 178-9, 181, 763 
 Anderson, Uev. G. A., 168, 872 
 Anderson, Her. O. W., 889 
 Anderson, Uev. J., 868, 872 
 Anilerson, Uev. U., 868 
 Anderson, Uev. W. (Can.), 86S 
 Anderson, Uev. W. (N.S.W.). 900 
 Andorno, 740 
 Andover(N.B.), 865-7 
 Andovoranto, ?78, 899-900 
 Andrewes, Uev. S. J., 856 
 Andrews, Mr., 794 
 Andrews, Rev. .1., 851 
 Antlrews, Uev. S, 136, 128 9, 746, 
 
 852, 864 
 Andrews, Uev. W. (AfriaO, 889 
 Andrews, Uev. W. (of Albnnv), 
 
 70-1, 800, 855 
 Andrews, Uev. W. (of SoUencc- 
 
 ♦,«dv), 8J5 
 A idrian. Iter. Jiikota I., 899 
 Ai.drianado, Uev. D. J., 375, 378. 
 
 890 
 Andrianaivo, Rct. A., 899 
 AndrianariVony, IleT. It., 899 
 Andronfcono, 379 
 Andros Island, 320, 286. 8»1 5 
 Anegada, SIO 
 Aneycadn, 632-3, Oil, 911 
 
 .Vngell, Uev. C, 885 
 Auglo-Kaqnimaux, 97 
 Angnilla, 210-11, 883-4 
 Auimistics (Aborigiiia]«> (India), 
 
 471, 473, 604, 606 
 Ankailifotsy, 900 
 Annals of Colonial Dioceses, 811 
 Annandale, 230 
 Annapolis (.Md.), 31 
 Annapolis, Uoyul, 107 0, 112-13, 
 
 115,118,125,860-4 
 A nnc. Queen, 3, 14, 44, 63-3, 62, 66- 
 
 70, 107, 165-6, 212, 744, 823-5 
 Anniver8arvScrmons(1702-18t)2), 
 
 833-6 [and 7, 8, 472, 823] 
 Annual (irant system, 435 
 AnscU, Uev. K., 860 
 Ansley, Uev. A., 868, 873 
 Anson. Bp. A. J., 763, 878 
 Anspoch, Uev. L., 90, 03, 856 
 Anstoy, Judge, 527 
 Antananorivo, 375-8, 378 80, 818, 
 
 899 900 
 Anthracite, 878 
 Antlgouishe, 117,860, 863-4 
 Antigua, 310-12, 883-1 
 Antigua Diocese, 204, 212-13, 74 1- 
 
 6, 758, 764, 883 
 Antinomians, 41, 45 
 Antioch. Patriarchs of, 471, 728 
 Antipoeilobaptista, 46 
 Antic, Uev. J., 856 
 Anton, Uev. J. A., 242, 887 
 Anwargunge, 593 
 Anwyl, UcT. W., 109, 111, 860 
 Apo<iuimininclc, 39, 853 
 AiKMiuindnv, 853 
 Aiwstasv, 361, 442, 487-8, 616, 633, 
 
 537-40, 542, 555, 585, 601, 621-2, 
 
 651, 660,071,690 
 Appa, Mr. P.. 588 
 Apparoo, Rev. J., 911 
 Appellachce Indians, 17 
 Appia, Mr. Paul, 735 
 Appin, 901 ,. - . 
 
 Applel)y. Rev. T., 856 
 Aiiplebv, Rev. T. H, 873 
 Appleby, Ven. T. H. M. V., 872 
 Applcgiite, Uev. T. H., 322 
 Appropriated Fnnd», 828-0 
 Apthorp, Uev. K., 709, 863 
 Am, 451 
 Arabic Lanfrnage,470, 730, 732,742; 
 
 List of Trsinslations, 805 
 Arabs, 571, 661, 730, 743 
 Anikan, 647-8 [and 620, 631] 
 Arakancse Language, 470, 629 
 Arakanese lliu-e, 647-8, 701 
 Aralucn, 900 1 
 Anirot (N.t<.\V.), 903 
 Arawak I^inguage, 363 ; List of 
 
 Translations, 801 
 Arawaks, 244-6, 252 
 Arbuthnot, Uev. — ., 311 
 .\rehitngeL, 734 
 Arcliljold, Uev. O., 868, 872 
 Archibald, Lt.-«ov., 180 
 Archimandrite frcm Motmt 
 
 Athos, 737 
 Arco,739 
 
 Arcot, 524-5 (Nabob of, 530) 
 Arcot, North, 913 
 Aniagh, Uev. S. B., 873 
 .VrdaU, Mr. J.. 805 
 Anlcii,SirU. P.,783 
 Arecuna Indians, 348, 353 
 Argcles-Bigorre, 789 
 Arichat (C.B.), 860, P i-i 
 Ariyalur, 013 
 Arixona Diocese, 7S7 
 Arkansas Diocese, 76T 
 Armenia, 729, 741 
 
 Armenian Language, 47o ; l.i^t nf 
 
 IVanalations, 805 
 Armenians. 471, 670, 7a7, ri> 
 
 790-1, 797 
 Armidale, 400 
 Armiilttle Diocese, 768, 7ii6 
 \rminians, 41 
 Armour, Uev. 8., 872 
 .\rmstn)ng, Uev. D., 872 
 Armstrong, Uev. G. J.,9ii2 
 Armstrong, Bp. J,, 284, 2S7, 2y7 !•, 
 
 318, 764 
 -Armstrong, Uev. J., 864 
 Armstrong, Uev. J. C, 872 
 Armstrong, Itev. Ii. 0., 878 
 Armstrong, Uev. W. B., HIM 
 Arndt, Uev. J. C, 674 
 Arniya Language, 470 
 Arnold, Uev. H. N., 860, Ml 
 Arnold, Uov. J., 852. 855 
 Arnold, Itev. J. M., 279, 295, ««» 
 Arnold, Rev. 0., 864 
 Arnold, Itev. U., 860, 86 1 
 Arnold, Uev. S. E., 864 
 Arnold, Itev. W., 868 
 Arnprior, 873, 876 
 Aroolappen, Uev, O., 91 1 
 Arosn, 740 
 
 Arracanese, 647-8, 791 < '• ' 
 Arran, 873 ' . 
 
 -Vrriana, 41 
 Arthabaska, 871 
 Arthur, Sir G., 169 
 Artlmr's Seat (Jam.), 886 
 Arton, Rev. P., 908 
 Arulappen, Uev. D., 645, 911 
 Arumana.vagam, Itev. O., 91 1 
 Animanayajram, Itev. V., 91 1 
 "Arya" (India), 471 
 Arya Samajis (or Arya Somaj^ 
 
 471, 699 
 Aryan Languages, 470 
 Arj-o-Kranic Languages, 470 
 Aryo-Kuroix!an L:inguagcr', I7t> 
 Aryo-Indic Languages, 47i( 
 Ascension Island, 320, hOl 
 Ascot Corner. 869, 872 
 Asliantee, 261 
 
 Ashantec Princes, 260 iV " 
 Ashe, Uev. M. U., 902 ' • " 
 Ashfield, 902 
 Ashportel, 1574 
 Asia, xiv, 468-733, 753, 70i>, 706 T, 
 
 908-22 
 .\sirvatham. Rev. Sam., '.'1 1 
 Asirvatham, Uev. Sat., 911 . 
 .\si)dln, 873-5 
 Asrapur, 694 
 Assam and Assamese, 460, 606 11, 
 
 730, 789, 917, 967 
 Assamese Language, 470, 730, 606, 
 
 608, 805 ; List of Translations, 805 
 Assiniboia, 177-8 
 Assiniboine Indians, 179, 192 
 .Associates (Honorary) of S.l'.i!., 83 
 Assyria, 728 
 
 A8s>Tian Cliristians, 728- 9 
 Astwootl, Uev. J. C, 881 
 Athabasca, 177 
 
 Atliabasca Diocese, 758, 70:i 4, 87t* 
 Atliawale, Uev, N. V., .Wi, w\ 
 
 806, 916 
 .Vtliens, 739-40, 923 
 Athcrton, Mr., 677 
 Atkin, Rev. J., 448-9, 007 
 Atkinson, Rev. A. t., 868, xTi 
 Atkinson, Rev. C. F., 880 
 Attamuskeet Indians, 22, 86 
 .\tterbury. Rev. Dr., 4, 6 
 Attorney-General, The (in 1701), 
 
 823 
 Attwood, B«y. 3. E., 368 
 
Atwater, llcv. J., 860 
 AubigDV, H68 
 
 Auchinleck, Rev. A., 103, 229 
 Auchmuty, Kcv. 8., 65, 77, H55 
 AnoUaiKl, 431-6, 438, 440, 788, 
 
 906-7 
 Aucklanil Diocpse, 395, 398, 435, 
 
 758, 76U, 766, 006 
 Auggburgli Proti'stiiiitH, 111 
 Augilsta(fico.), 29, 851 
 Angu8ta(P. Out.), 873 
 Aurcngabail, 582-3 
 Ausab, John (African Princ ), 259 
 Austen, Mr., 325 
 Austin, nev. D. D., 801, 897 
 Austin, Kev, P. H.. 887 
 Austin, Bp. W. P., 212-3, 215 51, 
 
 764 
 Australasia, xir, 386-167, 753, 
 
 760-2,771,900 8 
 Australasian Bistinps' Conference 
 
 (1860), 760 
 Australia, 386-428, 466 7, 766-6, 
 
 000-5 
 Australia Diocese (tcf Syilnpyl 
 Australian Aborigines, 387, 390, 
 
 398,405, 408-9, 412-14, 417-23, 
 
 425-8, 466 (Munler of and Out- 
 rages on, 393, 414, 4IH) 
 Australian Comimny, Tlie, 421-5 
 Australian Native Dialcuts, 466 ; 
 
 List of Translations, 801 
 Austria, 739, 742 
 Ava, King of, 641 
 Avery, Hev. E., 76, 855 
 Avery, Ilev. R., 860 
 ATOca, 902-3, 900 ' ' 
 
 Awaji,726~7 
 Axenfels, 740 
 Axenstcin, 749 ' 
 Axford, Rev. F. J. H., 860 
 Ayer8,Bey. W., 851 
 Aylesford, 118, 860-3 
 Aylmer, 80, 86970, 873-4, 876 
 Aylwin, 868, 870 
 Azores (St. Micliael'a), 739 
 
 BABAONAU. Rev. J. T., 908 
 Babcoolc, Rev. L., 75, 855 
 Babu, 190 
 
 Babylon, Patriarclis of, 471 
 Baca Tribe, 306, 313, 382 
 Bacclms Marsh, 9j3 
 Backhouse. Rev. It., 851 
 Bacon, Rev. J., 795, 918 
 Bacon, ReT. S., 864 
 Bailcn (Suisse), 740 
 Baden-Baden, 740, 923-4 
 Uadgcr, Rev. G. P., 728, 922 
 Badger, Rev. M., 852 
 BadnaU, Yen. H., 274, 294, 889 
 Badnauheim, 740 
 UaduUa, 679, 680-1, 910 
 Bafl&n's Bay, 97 
 Bagdad Jews, 677 
 Bagnall, Rev. — ., 580-1 
 Bagshaw, Rev. i. C, 904, 906 
 Baliamas, The, 216-27 [and 194-5, 
 
 252-3, 261, 744, 770-1, 881-5] 
 Bate de Vents, 866 
 Baie Verte, 866, 867 
 Baiga Language, 470 
 Bailey, Rev. H., 797 
 Bailey, Rev. J., 46-8, 60, 116, 852, 
 
 860 
 Bttiley, Rev. J. B. H., 919 
 Bailey, Rev. R. C, 897 
 BftUey, Rev. T., 899 
 Bailie, Mong., 128 
 Bain, ReT. — ,, 387-8 
 Baiuefe, Mr, (the explorer), 863 
 Bairnsdale, 903 
 
 .:'■ INDEX. 
 
 Bajan Tribes, 693 
 
 Bajows, The, 683 
 
 Bnkatla Tribe, 786 
 
 Baker, ReT. C, 856 
 
 iJakcr, Rev. F. H., 891. 894 
 
 Baker, Rev. P. V., 878 
 
 Maker, Rev. J., 290, 889 
 
 Baker, Rev. J. S., 872 ' 
 
 Baker, Mrs. S., 18 
 
 Ijakkia, 263 
 
 Iliikkynnatimn, Rev. P. S., 911 
 
 Buksh, Rev. K., 494-5, 908 
 
 Balaclava, 736, 924 
 
 BaIavendrum,Rcv. R., 699, 701, 921 
 
 lialclutha, 907 
 
 Baldwin, Rev. D., 872 
 
 Biililwin, Rev. ]•:., 872 
 
 Baldwin, Rev. K. C. 891 
 
 Baldwin, Bp. M. 8., 763 
 
 Baldwyn, Rev. W. D., 808, 873 
 
 Balenibangan Island, 682 
 
 Balfe, Rev. R. P., H6K 
 
 Balfour, Rev. A., 868 
 
 Balfour, Rev. A. J., 868 
 
 Balfour, Rev. F. R. T., 326 361, 
 
 364-8, 893-4, 898 
 Balfour, Rev. J., 90, 92 3, 860 
 Balholm, 740 
 Bali, 491, 909 
 Ball, llcv. E. II., 860 
 Ball, Rev. J., 868 
 Hall, Rev. J. A., 002 
 Ball, Rev. T. L., 868 
 Ball, Rev. W. II.. 894 
 Ballachev, Rev. W., 900 
 Ballaii, U02-3 
 Ballarat, 407-8, 903 
 Bnllarat Uiocesi', 758, 700,0<t2 
 Bailee, 477 
 BuUyguiige, 482 
 Baluiain, 9U0 1 
 Balocli Language, 470 
 Biilranald, 901 
 Baltimore (St. Paul's), 8.M 
 Baltimore, Lord, 31, 88 
 Baly, Rev. J., 795, 919 
 Bambous, 890 
 Bamforth, Rev. J., G75, 919 
 Bancroft, Rev. C. (Potton), 868 
 Bancroft, Rev. C". (St. John's), 868 
 Banda, 600 [and 590, 916] 
 Banerjca, Rev. A. N., 908 
 Banerjea, Catechist D., 806 
 Banerjca, Rev. 1). N., 806 
 Banerjea, Rev. K. M., 805-6, 810, 
 
 908 
 Banfif, 878, 880 
 Bangalore, 660 1, 758, 911 14 
 Bangelo, licv. S. A., 803, 893 
 Banghock, 273 
 Banister, Rev. C. L., 895 
 Bankes, Sir J., 386 
 Bankes, Rev. F., 891 
 Bunks, Rev. L., 369 
 Banks, llcv. W. J. H., 239, 886, 805 
 Banks Islands, 411, 410, 418, 151, 
 
 907 
 Banks Peninsula, 006 
 Banner, Rev. G. J., 923 
 Banshu, 726-7 
 
 Banting, 684 0, 688, 691 2, 920-1 
 Bantu Race, 324, 382, 384 
 Banyani Tribe, 364 
 Baptism, Hypothetical, 98 ; by 
 
 immersion, 46, 718 ; by Ijaity, 
 
 98, 134, 148 (by women and 
 
 a midwife, 99) 
 Baptism of four generations in 
 
 one family, 139 
 Baptiste, Rev. J., 872-S, 898 
 Baptists, 471, 485, 489, 498, 663, 606, 
 
 631,643,647,019,694 
 
 935 
 
 Bara (iraniuiar and VocabiUnrT,' 
 
 808 
 Bara LanKUiiRe, 808 
 Barak Itivcr, 606 ' 
 
 Bara-sirohi, 696 
 Bardudos, 194, 196-7, 746, 770, 
 
 881-3 ; Di(x:ese of, 194,301, SO*, 
 
 212, 212, 744-8, 782,768, 761,79», 
 
 881 
 Borber, Rev. H. H., 864 
 BarlxT, Ilev. W. D., 878 '^'S 
 
 Barberton, 897 '•"' 
 
 Barbuda, 197, 210, 312, «1S, 883 '«'" 
 Barcelona, 710 '»•' 
 
 Barclay, Rev. II., 73-3, 800, 856 ••" 
 Barclay, Bi>. J., 766 " 
 
 Barclay. Mr. J., 88 
 Barcli V, Mr. R., 82 
 Barcia,-. Ilev. T., 89, 60, 66, 61, 70, 
 
 800, 855 
 Barclay, llcv. W., 852 ' 
 
 Bareirii, Rev. S., 495, 909 
 Barfor.1, 870, 872 " 
 
 Barker, Rev. E. W., 891 
 Barker. Bp. F., 399,413-15, 765 •' 
 Barker, llcT. J., 220, 881 = 
 
 Barker, Yen. J., 330, 896 - '• 
 
 Barker, Rev. T , 881 
 Birker, Rev. W. S.,570, 681, 916 
 Barklv East, 891 
 Barkly ((iriq. W.), 893-4 
 Barlow, Bp. 0. G., 766 
 Barlow, Rev. J.. 868 
 Barlow, Ilev. John, 902 
 Barlow, Rev. R. B., 902 
 Barnard, Dr. F. A. P., 77« 
 Barnes, Ardn., 569 
 Barnes, ('n)itain, 142 
 Barnes, Hev. W. U., 403, 808, 878, 
 
 9'JH 
 Barnrtt, Rev. E., 881 
 Harnett, Rev. F. H., 883 
 Harnett, Rev. J., 880 ' 
 
 Barnier, Rev. J., 900 * '- 
 
 Harnsly, Rev. — ., 823 ' '<' '•■ 
 
 Barnstowu, 869, 871 V = ' 
 
 Barnwell, Col., 22 '■'"•■'" 
 
 Baroda Railways, 876 -6 
 Barolougs, 827, 348, 360, 362-I' 
 
 382, 384, 786 
 Barou, Rct R., 849 ' ' 
 Barossa, 005 
 Barr, Rev. I., 878 
 IhirralK)Ol, 902 
 Barrjckpore, 479 
 Barrasnwa, 121 
 Borren, Rev. II. H., 903 
 Barrett, Rev. B. G., 886 
 Barrie, 872, 876 
 BarrieHcM, 873 
 Barriporc, 476, 483, 485-00, 498 
 
 607, 909-10. 
 Barrow, Rev. E., 885 
 Barrow, Rev. T. P., 881 
 Harrow, Ucv. R. H., 881 
 Barry, Bp. A., 464, 766 
 Barry, Mr. T., 290 
 Bartholomew, llcv, J., 864 
 Bartica tirove, 248, 887-8 
 Bartlo Bav, 465 
 Bartlett, Uev. H., 873 
 Bartlett, llcv. J., 860 
 Bartlett, Ilev. P. G., 873 
 Bartlett, Rev. T. fi. M., 873 
 Barton, 872-8 
 Barton, Rev. B., 878 
 Barton, Rev. G., 903 
 Barton, Ilev. T., 36-40, 861 
 Bartouchc, 867 
 Bartow, Rev. J., 68, 866 
 Barwell, Rev. E. J., 878 
 Basconib, Rer. J. A., 313, 883 
 
 ..-'.•I 
 
 fllt 
 
 H 
 
 fill; 
 
 •» »«■ 
 
 ■■It 
 
 ■ !.. 
 
 . .*' 
 
 -.n . 
 /til 
 
 •;i 
 
 ..IV 
 
 a 
 ■iir 
 
 ■ •,'1 
 
93G 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Ito«'l MImUiii, 888, OM 
 BMkctt, Kcv. C. It., nm 
 B»!M|uo LaiitniOKc. 470 
 B«W, Bp., 44, 51), 74J, 852 
 Bam, Surgeon, 404, 438 
 BaBiio, Mr., 803 
 Baitard, 874 
 BasutoUiid, 268, 3.>l-7, S50, 353, 
 
 382-8,891 
 ItK8iito8, 305, 318, 834, 333, 318, 
 
 S60, 382-4, 781 G 
 Itatani; Lupur Ilivcr, 684, 691 
 ItAtaTin, 70i [ami 27H, 452] 
 Catcliclor,ll«r.R.T..377-8, 801,880 i 
 Dntemaii, Unr. O., 429, 431,U0« i 
 Bath (P. Ont.), 872, 874, 877 
 Bath DUtrict Cummitt«c, 660, 752 I 
 Bath Town (V. Ont.), 876 
 
 Bath and Wells UltH-cae, 823 
 Bathurst (N. 8. W.). 3s»2, »«6, 400, 
 865-7, 001 3 ; Diocese, 768, 7C6, 
 900 
 Bathurst (Ciipe Col.), 270 1,274, 
 207, 892 
 
 Bathurst (N.B.). 865-7 
 
 Bathnrst(\V. Afr.), 259 
 
 Bfttlapiii Tril)e, 78ti 
 
 Batonj^as, 786 
 
 Itatorc, 477 
 
 llatsoh, Kev. P., 495-6, 433, 903 
 
 Batsch, Mrs. P., 4'JJ 
 
 Batsch, Uev. H , 4%, 909 
 
 Batticalon, 676-8, 919-20 
 
 Battlefiinl, 879 
 
 Battle Harbour (Lab.), 9', S50 9 
 
 Batwell, Uev. U., 8fl 
 
 Baugh, Kcv. \V., 330,895 
 
 Bauh, 6K4 
 
 Bannia, 465, 903 
 
 BauBunKi. 265 
 
 Bavcno, 740 
 
 Baw, King Thee, 650 
 
 Boy Bulls, 90-1, 867, 859 
 
 Bay de Cha eurs, 868, 87J 
 
 Bay dc Venl, 93, 8. .. 
 
 Bay du Vin. 865, 867 
 
 Bayfield, 873-4, 876 7 
 
 Bayfield, Rev. K., 804 
 
 Baylec, Bcv. C. 0., 864 
 
 Bayley, Rev. - ., 181 
 
 Bayly, Rev. A. E. C, 866 
 
 Bayly, Rev. A. , 850 
 
 Bay of Islands CN.Z.), 434, 436, 
 906 
 
 Bay of Islands (N.F.L.), 99, 857, 
 859 
 
 R.-»y of Quinte, 154 
 
 llayonne Castle, 841 
 
 Bayrouth, 740 
 
 »ay Robrrts, 856, 888-9 
 
 Baxaar Prenehhij? (India), 571, 
 598 600, 622-3, 688, 668 
 
 Bazaars for Missions (Kngland), 
 827 
 
 Beach, Rev. A., 854 
 
 Beach, Rev. J., 45-7, 49, 76, 852 
 
 Beachborouprh, 877 
 
 Beoconsfield, 894 
 
 Beal, Rev. T. O., 878 
 
 Beamish, Rev. P. T., 900, 902 
 
 Bean, Rev. J., 893 
 
 Bean, Rev. W., 803 
 
 Bear Cove, 98 
 
 Bca-croft, Rev. P., r36 
 
 Beardsley, Rev. J., 136-8, 852, 835, 
 864 
 
 Beattv, Rev. W., 788 
 
 Beaufort Countv. 850 
 
 Beaufort ship, 109 
 
 Beaufort West, 287, 393, 888-90 
 
 Beaulieu, 739 
 
 liearen, Rer. E. W., 873 
 
 Beavcn, Rer. J., 873 
 
 Bcavrr Creek, 170 
 Bearer Harbour, 121, 860-1, 863 
 Bebb, Rev. W., 880 
 BechuanalanrI, 858-61 [and 268, 
 
 853, 868, 884-5, 898] 
 Bechuana Race, 318, 318, 359, 882, 
 
 384. 786 
 Beck, Rev. A. W., 897 
 Beck, Rer. J. W. R., 873 
 Becket, Rev. Canon, 351, 802 
 Bccket, Rev. A.E. 919 
 Becket, Rer. W., 84, 851 
 Beckett, Rev. C. 923 
 Bcckles, Bp. E. U., 266, 764 
 Beokles, Rev. W. A., 242, 887 
 Beckwlth, 874-7 
 Becu Karens, 645 
 Beilcil, Rev. U., 861 
 Bedford, 870-1 
 Bedford (Cape Col.), 801-2 
 Be<lford (N.8.), 863 
 Be<lford (N.Y.), 59 
 Bedford, Uukc of. 453, 748 
 Brdford-Jones, Yen. T. 873 
 Becbccgnnge. 477 
 Beechworth, 902 
 Reeling, 632 
 Beer, Rev. ir., 873 
 Beers, Rev. H. If., 864 
 Begbie, Mr.,806] 
 Eehar, 469, 494 
 Behmenism, 118 
 Beku, 644 
 Bel Air, 888 
 Bel Alp, 740 
 
 Belcher, Rev. B. and Mr. H. W., vli 
 Belcher, Cliief Justice, 759 
 Belcomb. Rev. II., 886 
 Belfast (Vic), 406, 902 
 Belgium, 739, 742 
 Belize, 236, 238-40, 880 i 
 Bell, Lt.-Col., 271 , > ' 
 
 Bell, Mr., 350 
 Bell, Rev. C. R., 873 
 Bell, Rev. J., 604 
 Bell, Rev. W. C. (India), 9ii9 
 Bell, Rev. W. C. (lUiropc), 'JiS 
 Bellamont, Earl of, 66 
 Bellamy, Mr. J., 823 
 Bellary, 668, 914 
 Belle Isle (Maur.), 370 
 Belleisle (N.B.), 129, 866 
 Belle Isle Strait, 858 
 Belle Oram, 856-7 
 Belleville, 873-4 
 Belligam, 671 
 Belmont (N.W. Can."), 879 
 Bclson, Rev. W. E., 289, 291-2, 
 
 923, 889 
 Bell, iwv. A. .T., 878 
 Belt, Rev. W. 873 
 Belvidere, 286 7 
 Bcnalla, 902-3 
 
 Benares, 606 .' 
 
 Bencoolen, 696 
 Bcndelack, Rev. C, 889 
 Bendlgo, 902 
 Bengal, 473-500, 730-1, 772, 908 10 
 
 [and 469] 
 Bengal, Nawab of, 492 
 Bengali Language, 372, 470. 473, 
 
 606, 629, 730, 799 ; List of Trans- 
 
 hltiona, 805-6 
 Bengalis, 475-05, 614, 730, 787, 
 
 790-1 
 Benl Israel, 677 
 Bennet, Cateohlst, 47-8, 800 
 Bcnnct, Rev. S.. 138 
 Bennett, Rev. K., 320-1, 8C4 
 Bennett, Rev. G. (Colombo), 793 
 Bennett, Rev. (i. (St. Helena), 330, 
 
 894 
 Bennett, Rev. J., 112, 860 
 
 Bennett. Rot. P.. 328 
 Bennett, Kcv. W. R., 431 
 Bennett, Rev. W. U. L., 903 
 Benson, Archbp., frontispiece vil 
 (portrait), 85, 713,780, 728, 756 
 Bcntlnck, 874 
 Bcnt'ey, Dr., 823 
 Benwell, Rev. E. L., 660 
 Bequia, 197 
 
 Berbloc, 342, 347, 887 8 
 Berea,824,8&S 
 Beree, 638 
 Bergan County, 864 
 Bcrhamporc, 910 
 Beri8al,740 
 Berkeley, Bp., 775, 798 
 Berkeley, Lord, 52 
 Berkeley, Rev. A. F. M., M3 
 Berkeley, Rev. A. P., 883 
 Berlin (Oer.), 740 
 Berlin (P. Ont.), 876 
 Berlin Missy. Society, 2rl-l, 
 
 347,356,413,604 
 Bermuda .luan, 102 
 Bermudas, 102 6 [and 05, lOo, 
 
 110 20, 192, 198, 798, 826, 860] 
 Bernard,Rev. W. C, 868 
 Berne, 740, 024 
 Berry, Uev. A. O., 894 
 Berry, Rev. C. A., 791, 909, 918 
 Berrv, Uev. P., 888 
 Bertiiier, 143, 860 
 Best, Ten. 0, 118, 131, 860, 8Gt 
 Best, Rev. J. H., 887 
 Best, Rev. . I. K., Oil 
 Betcrvcrwagting, 897 
 Bethany (S. Africa), 348 
 Eethell, Sir U., 760 
 Bethlehem (8. Africa), 350 
 Bcthulie (O.P.S.), 369 
 Bethune, Kcv.—., 139 
 Dethune, Bp. A. N., 139, 167, 754 5, 
 
 763, 873 
 Bethune, Rev. J., 873 
 Betslmisaraka, 374-6, 384, 787 
 Ihitsiriry Country and People,3rt, 
 
 379. 384, 899 
 Bettrldgc, Rev. W., 873 
 Betts, Rev. H. A., 002 
 Bett.s, Rev. J. C, 800 
 Bevan, Rev. W. H. R., 359-CO, 80i, 
 
 893, 898 
 Beverley (Aus.), 906 
 Beverley (P. Out.), 874 
 Bew, Rev. W. Y., 463, 908 
 Bewshcr, Rev. J., 881 
 Bcvse, Rev. H.,61,855 
 Bhagalporc, 490-1, 909 
 Bhagilpoor, 49a 1, 909 
 Bhamo, 653 
 
 Bhawanl (the goddess), 593 
 Bheels, 673-4, 584 
 Bhil Language, 470 
 Bhinjwar Language, 470 
 Bhlwanl, 623 
 Bhotl Language, 470 
 Bhowanlpore, 481-2 
 Bhurra, 501 
 Bhutani Language, 470 
 Bhuts, 608 
 
 Bhuttochargea, Rev. B., 9U9 
 Bibby, Rev. E. W., 895 
 Bible, The, Diseenters indupcd tn 
 
 read it, 44 
 Bible Christians, 471 
 Bible Society, The (grants to 
 
 8.P.G., 474,846), 811 
 Bible Women, 630,644, 846 
 Bibles, Distribution of (tfe Books) 
 Bice, Rev. C, 448, 806, 907 
 Blcliard, Rev. — ., 871 
 Blcker8teth,Bp. £.,636,718, 730-3, 
 767, 017, 923 
 
INDEX. 
 
 937 
 
 2rl^. 
 
 ! Books) 
 
 INdilnlpli, 876-7 
 IIIKK8, Iter. L.. 609 
 BUBte Desli, 608 
 Dlldordeok,Hev. J.,01I 
 BiU-BelU Indiana, 186, 1»2 
 Billing, RCT. U., 6S7-6U, WK !>11 
 Billy-pots, Saliib, 60H 
 Biminis, 225, 8H4-5 
 
 Eind*. 900, 002 . 
 indlcj, Rev. T. II., 783, HHl 
 Binct, Rev. W., 868 
 Binney, Bp. U., 123, 763, HW 
 
 finooy, Ker. H., 860 
 irclttowii, 116 
 Birkce, 407 
 Birkenliead, 820 
 Birrol, 482 
 Blrrcl, Rev. W., S09 
 Birtel, Rev. 11. S., 868 
 Birtlc, 879 
 
 Bialiop, Rcr, A. H., 887 
 Bisliop, Rev. tJ. H., 886 
 Bialiop, Iter. J., HS6 
 BinhopricR, AtiierirAn and I':ii(;'>ii<li 
 
 Colonial and Misslunary, Lnt 
 
 of, 787-8, 703-7 (tee ah'.' Kpis- 
 
 copatc) 
 ItiHliopR (>ee Kpiseopate) 
 Itigliop's CoUcKO, Ciilcutta, 47-1-7, 
 
 789 [nild 47H, 480, 491-4, !>r,<J, 
 
 570, 606, 018, 060, CS3 i, 772, 
 
 799,825.841] 
 Disliop's College, Lennoxvilc, 151, 
 
 778 
 Bishop':* Cove, 858-0 
 Biskra, 381 
 
 IMsactt, Rev. 0.,127, 8C5 
 Bissctt, Rev. J., 865 
 Biswas, Rev. (}. C, 910 
 Bithoor, 591 2, 595 
 Black, Rev. C. T.. 923 
 Blnok, Rev. J., 805 
 Black, Rev. J. K. (Quooiislitnil), 
 
 413-14,903 
 Black, Rev. J. K. (Vic), 90i 
 Itlack, Rev. W.,851 
 Black River, Alosk. Shore, 238, 88C 
 Blackburn, Rev. C. A., 8'J8 
 Blackburn, Rev. S^ 788, 906 
 Blackctt, Rev. H. P., 917 
 Blackfeet IiuliiiD», 192, 781 
 Black Hole of Cnlcutta, 473 
 Biaokman, Rev. C, 782, 856 
 Blackmore, Rev. M., 856 
 Blaokmore, Sir It., 6 
 BUcknsl, Itev. J., 880 
 Blacktown, 506, 508 
 Blackrllle, 8C4-6 
 BlaokwcU, Itev. R., 854 
 Black^vell, Rev. S., 823 
 Bhickwood, 903, 90S 
 Blagg, Rev. M. W„ 881 
 Blair, Rev. Jamcx, 3 
 Blair, Itev. John, 20 
 Blair, Rev. T. It. A., 889 
 Blako, Itev. D. B., 873 
 Blake, Rev. R. T., 479, 59 1, 909, 910 
 Blake, Rev. W. U., SI 0, 79 1, Oil 
 Blakcy, Rev. R., 873 
 Blakov, Rev. T., 868 
 Blanohard, 878 
 Blanohard, Rev. C, 880 
 Blano Sablon, 97 
 Bland, Rev. R., 606, 609 
 Blankenbrrghc, 730 
 nUylock, Itev. T., 868 
 lileasdcU, Rev. W., 873 
 ♦' Uouden Hall," Wreck of the, 322 
 Blenheim (Can.), 872-3 
 Blenheim (N.Z.), 907 
 BlcwBcIds (Moak. Shore), S37 
 Rligh, Lieut^, 463 
 BUnd in Japan, The, 739 
 
 Blind Man (Station), 87 It 
 Illinn, Rev. — ., 860 
 Bliss, Rev. C. P., 865 
 Bll88.Rev. D. M., 805 
 Bloemfontcin, 347 8, 350 I, 359, 
 
 897 
 Bloemfontcin Diocese, 291, 318, 
 
 351, 768, 706, 803-4, 897 8 
 Bloemhof, 897 
 Blomeflcid, Rev. S. K., 902 
 Blomfleld, Bishop, 083, 701, 728, 
 
 753 
 Blomfleld, Rev. J. R., 000 
 Blood, Hi'V. W., 887 
 Bloomer, Rev. J., 855 
 Blount, Rev. N., 850 
 Blueflelds (Jam.), H»<5 R 
 Blueskin, 907 
 Bluett, Rev. T., 851 
 Bluett, Rev. W. .I.e., 900 
 Blomcnstcin, 740 
 Blumcnthal, 740 
 Blundell, Rev. A. R., 93.1 
 Blundun, Rev. T.. HS(i, uiis 
 Blunt, Rev. W., 259 
 Blyth, Bp. C. J. 1'., 76C, 806 
 Boakc, Rev. J. A., IHil 
 Boardman, Itev. \V., 209 
 Board of Kxiimincrs 812 3 
 Boards of Missions ( Foreign), 761 
 
 [and 162, 176, 398, 109, 445, 464] 
 BcMirds of Missions (Home), 828 
 Bodcnham, Rev. T. W., 900 
 Bodily, Rev. H. J., 321, 894 
 Bodra, Rev. A., 90!t 
 Bodra, Rev. V. N., 810, 9f»9 
 Body, Rev. C. W. K., 77H 
 Boehm, Itev. A. W., 471 
 Bocothiok (or Itetl) Indians, 91 
 Boers, The (in Swaziland ), 812 t 
 Boers, Stigration of, 336 7, 354, 3»M 
 Bogert, Rev. D. F,, 873 
 Bohemians, 742 
 Bohn, Rev. F., 400, 909 
 Boishkotty, 477 
 Boissevan, 879 
 Boksburg, 897 
 Boland, Rev. T., 830 
 Bolarum, 662, 915 
 Pilling, Rev. T. J., 9H3 
 Bologna, 740 
 Bolotwa, 8f 1-2 
 Bolt, Itev. a. H., 856 
 Bolton, 869 
 
 Bolton, Rev. R. T., 9(iO 
 Bolton, Rev. W. W., «7S 
 Bombala, 900-1 
 Bombay Additional Clergy .Socletv, 
 
 672, 669 
 Bombay City and District, 609-73 
 
 [and 668, 918] 
 Bombay Diocesan Commit tec, 509- 
 
 70, 673, 676-7 
 Bombay Diocese, 600, 752, 75.1, 758, 
 
 766-7,789.915 
 Bombay Presidency, 409, 568 89, 
 
 730-1, 916-6 
 Bombay and Barodii Rall\vn\'s, 
 
 676-6, 016-16 
 Bombo Mountains, 314 5 
 Bompas, Bp. W. C, 763 
 Bomvanaland, 305 
 Bomranog, 305 
 Bona Vista, 89, 91, 03, 856 9 
 Bond, Mr. O., 30 
 Bond, Bp. W. B., 763. 808 
 Bondct, Rev. D., 09, 8.^5 
 Bonc,Bcr. W. M., 910 
 Bonham, Sir G., 704 
 Bonin Idands, 725 
 Bonn, 740 
 
 Bonnand, Rcr. R. L., 479, 491, 009 
 Bonne Bay, 868 
 
 Bonnet Peri, 666 
 
 Bunsoll, Rev. C, 868 
 
 Bonsai), Rev. T., 868 
 
 Boodaloor,612, 012, 015 
 
 Bootlle, Rer. It. (1., 900 
 
 Books:— (1) Oeneral, 798-810 [and 
 11, 30, 26, 46, 48, 68, 63, 60, 70, 
 102, 100-12, 116, 133, 130, 138, 
 140, 143, 194, 311-12, 233, 228-0, 
 310, 366, 37H, 380-1, 389, 471-3. 
 605, 867, 734, 789, 837]. (3) 
 Translations, 800-13 [uud 16, 
 69, 71, 113, 140, 171 2, 186, 346- 
 6, 356, 364, 266, 270, 306, 336, 
 332-3, 34'., 303-3, 374, 434, 44«, 
 461, 471, 174-6. 486, 491, 497, 
 806, 671, 673-4, 676, 679, 582, 890- 
 2, 001, 010, 032, 034, 043, 6 10. 608- 
 9, 685, 698, 703 6, 714, 719, 731, 
 798] (Royal girts, 62). (3) Home 
 Publications, 813 15. (4) The 
 Library (a) MS. Collection, 815 ; 
 (b) The White-Kcnnet Collci-- 
 tion, 815-16 ; (c) General printed 
 works, 816. 
 
 Boom, Rev. J., 891, 893 
 
 Boomer, Verj* Rev. M., 873 
 
 Boom-plaats, 347 
 
 Boon, Rev. J., 891 
 
 Boone, Bp. W. J. (son.), 707 
 
 Boone, Bp. W. J. (jun.), 707, 710 
 
 Boone, Mr. J., 13, 14 
 
 Boone, Kuv. T., 856 
 
 Bootn, Rev. C, 902 
 
 Booth, Rev. G., 272. 891 
 
 Booth, Rev. L. P., 331, 895 
 
 Booth, Rev. 0. J., 868 
 
 Boothe, Arohdn., 823 
 
 Boppard, 740 
 
 "Border Maid," schooner, 445 
 
 Bormio, 740 
 
 Borneo, 682 95, 697, 700, 774, 
 816-17, 920 1 
 
 Borneo, China Mission Fund, 
 683-4 
 
 Borneo, North, 682 -3, 09,V4 
 
 Borneo Special Fiuid, 829 
 
 Boschi, Rev. C, 234, 849 
 
 Boscobcl, 868 
 
 Bosomworth, Rev. T., 28, 851 
 
 Bosor, 494 
 
 Bosphorus, 737 
 
 Bostock, Rev. U. J., 427, 005 
 
 Boston (Nat.), 895 
 
 Boston (U.S.), 9, 41, 798, 852 3 
 
 Boston Island (Aus.), 419, 904 
 
 Bostwick, Rev. U., 865 
 
 Botany Baj", 386 ; . 
 
 Botlhasitse, Chief, 360 
 
 Bott, Rer. A., 883 
 
 Botwood, Rev. E., 836 
 
 Boudja,74l 
 
 Boulac, 381 
 
 Boulerie, 740, 923 
 
 Boulognc-sur-Mer, 739, 923 
 
 Boundary (Mission) questions 
 374-8, 826 7, 631, 554 6, 657-9, 
 684 
 
 "Bounty," H.M.S., Mutiny of, 
 482-4, 456 
 
 Bourg Louis, 868-71 
 
 Bourn, Rer. O., 873 
 
 Bourne, Rev. J. F., 210 
 
 Bourne, Rev. R. H., 808 
 
 Bours, Rev. P., 862 
 
 Bousflehl, Bp. H, B., 356 8, 765, 
 897 
 
 Bousfleld, Rev. T.. 873 
 
 Bousfleld, Rev. W., 319, 891 
 
 BoreU, Rer. J., 883 
 
 Bow (Borneo), 684 
 
 Bowden, Rev. J., 928 
 
 Bowen, 413, 003-4 
 
 !l 
 
988 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 1V)Wcii, Dp. J., 264, 266, 764 
 
 Bowoii, Hlr U., 413 
 
 llowen, Rev. It., Mil 
 
 Boweii, Mr. W., 832 
 
 Uowcr, Itcv. K. C, 878 
 
 Bower, Rev. H., »I4, M7, 70.1, SH- 
 IS, 911 
 
 Buwmsn, 870 
 
 tiownian, Ror. C, 8G0 ' 
 
 Bowman, Rev. W,, 850 
 
 £ow>er, lUv. J., 477, 483, 480 
 492-3, 80S, 009 
 
 lloxeg, Collti'tliiK, R27 > ' • 
 
 "Joyd, Rev. C, 8«8 
 
 Boyil, Rev. F. 0., 000 
 
 Boyd, Rev. J., 23, 860 > • 
 
 Boyd, Rev. 8., 860 
 
 " Boyd," The ship, 4.'»3 
 
 Boydell, Rev. J., 808, 873 
 
 BoydvUle, 116 
 
 Boycr, Rev H. 0., 873 
 
 Boyle, Rev. V. J., 868 
 
 Boyle, Hon. 11., 471 
 
 Boyg, Rev. H. A., 923 
 
 Brace, Rev. F. V. Y., 881 
 
 Uracebridge, 873, 873 
 
 Braddook, Oenoral, 38, 73 
 
 Bradford, Rev. R., 868 
 
 Bradshaw, Rev. J., 881 
 
 Bradshaw, Rev. J. Mc i., 850 
 
 BradwariUiie, 870 
 
 Brahmang, 47 1 
 
 Brahmaputra River, 600 
 
 Brahmins, 471, 678, 680, 683-4, 687, 
 601-5, 899, 002, 013, 772, 709,817 
 
 Braluno, The, 471 
 
 Bralimo Souinj, The, 471, 481, 699 
 
 Brahui Language, 470 
 
 Braim, Rev. Dr.. 400, 902 
 
 Braintree (U.S.), 50, 852-4 
 
 Bralthwaite, Rev. F. (K C, 808 
 
 Bralthwnitc, Rev. J., 868 
 
 Brakonridge, Rev. J., 903 
 
 Bramia, 203 
 
 Bramley, Rev. W., 889 
 
 Branch, Ven. B. N., 883 
 
 Branch, Up. C. .T., 215, 701 
 
 Branch, Rev. S. F., 881 
 
 Brand, Bev. J., 905 
 
 Brandon, 870 
 
 Brandt, Rev. K., 495 
 
 Branfoot, Rev. T. 1\., 886 
 
 Branford, 854 
 
 Brant, Capt., 160 
 
 Brant, Capt. Joseph, 154, 800 
 
 Brant, Chief Jolin, 80O 
 
 Brant, a Sachem, 70 
 
 Brantford, 875 7 
 
 Brashier, Rev. 11. B., 878 
 
 Bratliwaite, Mr. J., 198 9 
 
 Bi-ay, Rev. Dr. T., 2-6, 20, 41 (his 
 Petition to tlic Crown for the 
 S.P.G., 6-0; his "Associatesi," 
 22, 28, 795) 
 
 Bray, llev. W. D., 000 
 
 Bray's (Dr.) Associaten, 22, 27,795 
 
 Breading, Rev. J.. 860 
 
 Bredasdorp, 287, 889-00 
 
 Bree, Bp. H., 704 
 
 Brcc, Rev. M. S., 887 
 
 Bremer, Sir O., 422 
 
 Brennan. Rev. J. D., 902 
 
 Brent, Rev. H., 873 
 
 Brenton, Rev. C. J., 860, 878 
 
 Brereton, Rev. A. W., 891 
 
 Brereton, Rev. 0. D., 683 
 
 Brereton, Rev. W- 707-8, 710-11, 
 021 
 
 Brest, 3S 
 
 Brethom-, Rev. W., 868 
 
 Brett, Rev. D„ 20 
 
 Brett, Mr. B., 796 
 
 nrttt. Rev. W. If., 213-9, 801, 887 
 
 Brett, Mrn. W. H., 240, 801 
 
 BrewHtcr, Mr., 8 
 
 Breynton, llev. J., 11 1-10,860 
 
 Brickwood, Rev. W., 902 
 
 Bride>t-Ieii-BuinH,740 
 
 Bridge, Rev. C.,4I, 852, 855 
 
 Bridge, Ven. T. F. H., 860 
 
 Bridger, Rev, .1., 820, 887, 008, 923 
 
 Bridges, Dr., 823 
 
 Bridgetown, 860-4 
 
 Bridgwater, 800 3 
 
 Brien, Rev. IL, 889 
 
 Brlggs, Rev. H., 88(» 
 
 Bright (Aus.), 902 3 
 
 Bright (N.B.), 806 
 
 Brighton (Tas.), 906 
 
 BrighU)n(Vlc.),9()3 
 
 Brigstocke, llev. C. l'.,900 
 
 liriguo, 740 
 
 Brlgil-s 850 9 
 
 BrimHelil, 851 
 
 Brliickiimn, llev. A.. 050 7, 010 
 
 Briiulisi, 741) 
 
 Brine, Rev. 11. F., 800 
 
 Brisbane, 412, 903 4 
 
 Brisbane Diocese, 768, 705-0, 903 
 
 Brisbane River, 411 
 
 Brisbane Water, 392, 900 1 
 
 Bristol, Bp. of, 744 
 
 Bristol (N.K.), 46, 107, 853 4 
 
 Bristol (Pcnn.),853 
 
 Brlstow, lUv. Dr., 770, 798 
 
 Britisli and Foreign Bible Sooietv 
 
 (grants to S.P.Cl., 474, 846), 811 
 British CoUmibin, 181 93 [and 88, 
 
 818, 880-1] 
 British Cohiinbia Diocese, 188-9, 
 
 758, 763-4, 880 
 British Ouiana, 242-53 [and 191-0, 
 
 4«3, 753, 770-1, 887 « 
 Britishifniidunis,238 40, 332-3, 886 
 British llondunis Dloceee, 768, 
 
 764, 880 
 British South Africa Co., 359, 
 
 303-6 
 " Briton," H.M.S., io2 
 Brittannia (N./.),431, 906 
 Britten, llev. A., 606,794, 911 
 Britton, liovernor W., 234 
 Broatlbcnt, llev. F„ 893 
 Broiiilloy, Rev. W., 229, 886 
 Brondnieailows, 903 
 Broadstrcet (or Brcadsti'cet), Rev, 
 
 D., 852 
 Brock, 874 5 
 Brock, llev. -., 043 
 Brock, Rev. Canon, 777 
 Brock, llev. 11. 889 
 BrockfloM, 873 ■ ' • 
 
 Urockville, 873 5, 877 
 Hrockwell,Rcv.(?.,882 
 Bromby, Bp. C. H., 765 
 Brome," 870-2 
 Bromeheatl, Rev. W,, 404 
 BromflcUJ, Mr., 6 
 Brompton (P.Q.), 868-71 
 Bromvillc, 869 
 Brook, Rev. J., 84, 834-5 
 Brooke, llev. G., 448 
 Brooke, Captain, 686 
 Brooke, Rajah C, 687-8 
 Brooke, Sir J ., 682-«, 689, 693 
 Brooke, Rev. Dr. J. 138, 137-9 
 Brooke, Rev. R., 784, 889 
 Brooke, Rev. S., 851 
 Brookes, Rev. E. Y., 891 
 Brookes, Rer. O., 801 
 Brookliaven, 865-6 
 Brooklyn (N.F.L.), 856, 868 
 Brooks, Rev. H. S., 023 
 Broome, Iter. P., 868 
 
 Uroth«:rhi;<HlH, MIsidonary : ruoi. 
 
 bridge Mission, 62A 7, 844 ; 
 
 (Jowley Fathers, 878; Dublin 
 
 University Mission, 491>, 50«). 
 
 844 ; OxfoPl Mission, 400 • Ht. 
 
 Andrew's Mission (Tokyo ) 
 
 720-1, 84 1; 8t. August ln<'« 
 
 ( Blooinfontein), 351 
 Bnithcrton, Rev. T., 830-1, 54'.>, 
 
 793,811,911 
 Brough, Rev. C. C, 160 70, 873 
 Uroiighton, Bp. W. «., 300 4U). 
 
 404 8, 411, 422, 429, 434, 4J&, 
 
 760, 708, 788, 796 
 Brown, Rev. A., 800 
 Brown, Rev. C, 873 ; . 
 
 Brown, Rev. C. D., 80S, 868 , :. 1 1 
 Brown, llev. F. D., 873 ' 
 
 Brown, Rev. (>., 885 . ; 
 
 Brown, Rev. H. U., 900 
 Brown, Rev. H. J., 709 
 Brown, Rev. James, 29, 881 
 Brown, Rev. Joseph, 884 
 Brown, Rev. J. D. II., 860, 866 
 Brown, Rev. P. H., 800, 865 
 Brown, Rev. R. U C, 880 
 Brown, Rev. R. W., 865, 86K 
 Brown, Rev. S., 908 
 Brown, Rev. T., 73, 856 
 Brown, llev. W., 881 
 Brown,Rcv. W. E.,878 
 Brown, Rev. W. R., 868 
 Browne, Rev. A., 862 
 Browne, Rev. E. S., 915 
 Browne, Col. Gore, 441 
 Browne, Rev. H., 885 
 Browne, Rev. I., 88-6, 854 8, »ii» 
 Browne, Rev. J., 884 
 Browne, Rev. L. S. R., 897 
 Browne, Rev. M., 863 
 Browne, Rev. M. C, 190 1, WK(» 
 BrowuhiUs, 903 
 Browning, Rev. M. B., 900 
 Browning, Rev. T., 889 
 Brownists Sect, 37, 41, 45 .. 
 Brownrigg, Sir R., 660 
 Bruce, Rev. G., 878 
 Bruce, Bev. W. R., 891 
 Brudenell, 873, 877 
 Brunei, C82 
 Brunswick (Ger.), 740 
 Brunswick (N. (Jar.), 860 
 Brunswick (N.E.), 852, 862 
 Brussels, 739 
 Bryant, Rev. A. A., 880 
 Bryzelius, Rev. P., 112, 860 
 Bubb, Rev. C. S., 688, 920 
 Bucclcngh, 287 
 Buchanan, Rev. A. J. P., 8«1 
 Buck, Capt., 202 
 Buckingliuni, 808, 870-1 
 Buckncr, Rev. R. G., 8S5 t.s . • 
 Buda, Catechlst, 091 ■ ■"*" 
 
 Buda, a Dyak, 086 
 Buda-Pcsth, 739, 923 
 Buddliism and Buddhists, t'l. 
 
 629-33, 036, 660, 604, 071, 7U3, 
 
 712, 717 
 Budnaira, 576 
 Building, Church (iw "OliuroU 
 
 Building ") 
 Bukar, 921 
 
 Bukit Tengah, 700, 031 
 Bulgaria, 739 
 Bulkeley, Sir R., 6 
 Biilkcley, R., Esq., 109 
 Bull, Rev. C, 888-9 
 Bull, Rev. O. A., S73 
 BuB, Rev. J. H., 856 
 BuU, Rev. W. T., 840 
 Bullook, Bev. R. H., 860 
 Btdlock, BcT. W., 94, 856, m» ■ 
 
^m 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 !)du 
 
 BuUock, Ih'v. W. H. B, WO 
 
 nuUook, IU!V. W. T^ K3U 
 
 BuUtrode, Mr., 6 
 
 Uuudabcrg, 413, 414, 003 
 
 Bundeelag, 602, 6UU 
 
 OundelouiKl, i .,,„ .nQfl.y, 
 
 niindclklmii.1, ; *»2.608.«"« 
 
 Uungonta, 3U2, 307, 001-3 
 
 BuDiiiyoiii;, 9U3 
 
 Bunii, Rev. T. \V., 878 
 
 Buiin, Jlcv. W. B., HH7 
 
 Ruoaa VUta, 001, 071 S, U19 20 
 
 Uurdckiii, 003 t 
 
 Uurdon, Up. .;, S., 705, 707 8, 713, 
 
 718-10,7(17 
 Burford, 150, 873, 87U 
 Burguiixtuck, 741 
 Btirgeo (or BurgeoH), 850-7 
 Uurgcr, Uov. -., HI, H«u 
 Burgcs, Hev. •., 85i» 
 Burgos, Hev. H., 808 
 BorgcH, lUv. K. T., 805 
 Burgcs, Rev. V. T., 805 
 Bnrgcsa, Ucv. II. J., 873 
 Burghers, 66U, COS, 733, 705 
 Burgliersilnrp, 281, 801-2 
 Burgoync, Ociieral, 15 1 
 Burin, 857 
 Burisal, 405, 009 
 Burke, llcv. J. W'., 873 
 Burke, llcv. H. 10., 002 
 Burkett, Rev. —., 823 
 Burk'8 rails, 873, 875 7 
 Burleigh, 004 
 Burliugtou (UA), 63, 65, 68, 744, 
 
 787, 864 5 
 Burma, 400, 029-65, 732-3, 018-0 
 Burmese Lungiingc, 470, 029, 733, 
 
 800 ; List of TniiidntioiiH, 800 
 Burmese lUic?, C?9 68, 612 3, 732, 
 
 701,797 
 Burn, Rev. C, 80i) 
 Burn, Bishoii W. J., 703 
 Buruagore, 478 
 Burn Bank, 003 
 Bumell, Mr. S., 322 . : , 
 Burnet, 903 
 Buroet, Bp., 
 Burnett, Rev. A. It., 904 
 Burnett, Rev. K. H., 904 
 Burnhnm, Rev. M., 873 
 Bumyeat, Rev. J., 120, 801, 806 
 Burra Burru, 004-5 
 Burrago, Rev. H. O., 808 
 Burrage, Rev. R. R., 808 
 Burrard's Inlet, 880 
 Burrcll, Rev. 8. B., 607-8, COO, 
 
 813, 910 
 Burrow, Rev. E. J., 272, 880 
 Burrowcs, Rev. J., 900 
 Burrows, Rev. H. M., 883 
 Burrows, Rev. J. L., 873 
 Burrows, Rev. M. J., 919 
 Burrows, Rev. R., 788 
 Burscough, Rev. — ., 823 
 Burshall, Mr., 211 
 Burt, Rev. P., 808 
 Burt, Rev. J., 866 
 Burt, Rev. W. A .J., 873 
 Burton (N.B.), 126, 128, 806-7 
 Burton, Mr. Justice, 390-1, 893 
 Burton, Rev. Dr., 830 
 Burton, Rev. J. £., 868 
 Barton, Sir W., 608 
 Burwell, Rev. A. H., 868 
 Bury, 868-73 
 Bushrangers, 438-0 
 Butcher, Dean, 706 
 Batcher, Rev. J., 783, 881 
 Butler, Bp., 747, 836-7 
 BaUer, Rev. Dr., 6 
 Butler, Her. J., 80S 
 
 Butlir, Ruv. M. 11., on 
 
 Butlvr, W. (army DlHucr), 72 
 
 Butt, .Mr., 436 
 
 Butt, Rev. U., 435, OOtI 
 
 Butt, 1U>V. (1. H., 247, KH7 
 
 Butt, Vcn. H. 1'., 430, 906 
 
 Butterwortli, 3(NI, H03 
 
 Button, Vcn. T., 312, 333, 893, «03 
 
 Bwny Karcni), 041 
 
 Byculla, 916 
 
 Byc-liiw^ of H.V.a., 0, 7 
 
 Bylcs, Rlv. Mather, 12M, 8.->3, HCl, 
 
 80S 
 Byng, Rev. ('. J., 000 
 Byrne, 330, 895 
 Byriic, Mr., 328 
 Byrne, llcv. F., 8S5 
 Byrne, Rev. J., 873 
 Bytown, 140, 808, 877 
 Bywiiter, Rev. M. .1., HSl, <jjit 
 
 CABACABURI, 345 0,248 
 
 Calml Ministry, Thf, 743 
 
 Ciibots (the nayiKiitois), 88, 91, 
 
 107, 128, 135 
 Cailenabbia, 740 
 Cadman, BcT. P. F., H'JI * 
 Caeminerer, Rev. A. I'., r>15, 531, 
 
 635 0, 530, 557, »U 12, ua 
 Ciien, 740, 024 
 Cii'sar, Rev. J. J., 813 
 CaliiU, Rev. M. F.. 902 
 Caliustto, Rev. T. B., 885 
 Culcos Islands, 320, 322, 885 
 Ciiinl, Rev. W., 885 
 Cairo, 381, 900 
 
 Calabar (W.Af.), 200 ' , 
 
 Calabuw Indiana, 17 - ■ - i . ' 
 
 CalniH, 1 
 Calamy, 080 
 CaU'utta Additional CIiTgy Society 
 
 600 
 CaU'Utta Diocese, 472, 500, 030, 
 
 one, 752-3,766 0, 758,700-7, 008, 
 
 917 
 Calcutta Diocofian Committee, 473, 
 
 478, 483, 485, 495, 591, «(J4, 658 
 Calcutta District, 47 i- 82 [and 4C0, 
 
 008-10] 
 Culdocott, Rev. A., 783, 881 
 CaMwell, Rev. H. K. II., 850 
 Caldwell, Bp. R., 532, 534 0, r,39-i\, 
 
 513-4,547-52,558, 500,025, 70U, 
 
 811,911 
 Caldwell, Mrs. R., 514 
 Caldwell College, 703 [and 6-14,547] 
 Cnldweirs Manor, 143, 872 
 Caledon, 270, 880-90 
 Caledonia Diocese, 188 9, 758, 
 
 703-4,880 
 Calgary, 180, 878-80 
 Calgary Diocese, 768, 703-4, 878 
 California (U.S.), 432 
 California Diocese, 767 
 Callander, Miss, 676 
 Callaway, Bp. H., 312-16, 330 3, 
 
 705,780,803-4,810,805 
 Callioqna, 882 
 Callyghaut, 482 
 
 Calpentyn, 661-2, 072-3, 919 20 
 Calthorp, Rev. C, 606, 911 
 Caltura, 601, 673, 920 
 Calvert, Rev. C. O., 023 
 Calvert, 8ir O., 88 
 Calvini8t8,61,lll (propoge<l union 
 
 with Anglican Chnrch, 37) 
 Cambay, 673 
 Cambridge, H.R.H, Duke of, 730, 
 
 738 
 Cambridge (Eng.), Mission House 
 
 at, 841 
 
 (.'antbridge (Maiw.), 49, 852 I 
 
 Cambridge (N.B.), 866-7 
 
 Cambridge (.\.W. Can.), 87H 
 
 Cambridge Collcgu (Mass.), 42 
 
 Cambridge Mlsxiuu (Delhi .S.r.<).>» 
 020 7, 700, 811 
 
 Cambridge Urdvcralty,738, 771,824 
 
 Camden (N.8.W.), 001 
 
 Camden (1*. Out.), 877 
 
 Cameron, Mr., 684 
 
 ( 'ameron. Rev. F., 000 
 
 ('ikmeron. Rev. J., 000 
 
 Cameron, Canon SV. M., 780, 893 
 
 CamiUcri, Rev. M. A., 279, h«o, , 
 
 Canip, Rev. I., 853 
 
 Cam|ia8i)c, 003 > 
 
 Campl>ell, Sir A., 777 
 
 Campbell, Rev. A., 861, 865 
 
 Campbell, Rev. A. D., 866 
 
 CampUll, Rev. A. M., 836 
 
 Campbell, Mr. C, 823 
 
 Campbell, Rev. C, 864 
 
 Campbell, Mr. D., 745 
 
 Campbell, Rev. D.,887 
 
 Campbell, I'.ev. H. J., 903 , . 
 
 Campbell, Hon. J., 459 
 
 Campbell, Rev. J., 885 
 
 CampbeU, Rev. J. C, 90O 
 
 Campbell, Rev. J. M., 801 
 
 Campbell, Rev. J. R., 805 
 
 Campbell, Rev. H. F., 873 
 
 Campbell, Rev. T., 873 
 
 CamplwU, Rev. T. 8., 873 
 
 Campbell, Rct. W. U., 887 
 
 CampbeU Town, 391, 001 
 
 Campfer, 741 
 
 CampobeUo, 127, 120, 868-7 
 
 Canaila, 107-93, 751, 819, 826 
 
 Canadian Church, Foreign ^Mission 
 Work of, 151, 174-6, 722, 727, 7U1 
 
 Canandagoody, 620-2 [and 512, 
 011-14] 
 
 Canarcse Language, 470, 501, 608, 
 730, 800; List of TransUtionf<,8iMl 
 
 Canurese Race, 601, 663, V30, 790 
 
 Candy, Rev. U., 6C0-70, 018 
 
 Caner, Rev. H., 45, 853 
 
 (.'iincr. Rev. R., 853, 865 
 
 Canmore, 870 
 
 Cannibidisni, 327, 429, 433, 086 
 
 Canning, 865, 807 
 
 Canning, Viscount, 2C0 
 
 Cunuington, 878 ; do. .Manor, 87* 
 
 Canokok Indians, 95 
 
 Canopy over a Governor's pew, I2ii 
 
 Cause, 107, 803 
 
 Canterbury (N.B.), 866, 807 
 
 Canterbury (U.S.), 663 
 
 Canterbury, Archbishops of (»<■<? 
 vi, vii, for Portraits of Society'* 
 Presidents), 697, 743, 842, 
 (Oath to, 294) ; Benson, 85, 
 713, 720, 728, 766 ; Cornwallis^ 
 824; Chranmer, 1 ; Howley, 122, 
 444, 480, 683, 728; Land, 743 1 
 I ongley, 331,080,728, 701-3, 830 J 
 Moore, 268-9, 749-50, 824 ; Seeker, 
 735, 743, 745, 747-8 ; Sumner, 81, 
 40 1 , 701, 790, 842; Sutton, 474, 762; 
 Tait, 84, 294,030, 688, 719, 728-9, 
 750,821; Tcuison, 4-7, 06-7, 70, 
 471-2, 734, 743-6, 798, 813, 882, 
 835 : TiUotson, 760 
 
 Canterbury Association (X./.),43ll( 
 
 Canterbury Convocation, 4, 6, 
 761-2, 8^1, 828 
 
 Canterbury Settlement (N.Z.), 430^ 
 442 ..!► 
 
 Canton, 704 i-rt;.' 
 
 CantonetB dialect, 733 
 
 Cape Breton, 107, 117, 120, 124) 
 103, «(B, 860-1, 863 
 
040 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 l'n[ivColony,30H 3I'.),3H3 S.BHU Jl 
 
 Capo Cove, H«»-7I 
 
 l.'apo do Vonli!, 267, 8HS 
 
 Uaito Duoie, 46^ 
 
 Va\Hi FrcclH, H07 
 
 On|tc lilt Kiino, MSO 
 
 L'ajio Malayx, im 
 
 ('•po ralinuH |)ii)cew>, 761, 017 
 
 OajwBable, 125, HGU 
 
 C'apcltoii, H72 
 
 < ajictown, 268, 27(»-6, SW, 291 , 77 1 , 
 
 KHO 80 
 <'apctown, np., nixl tliu Long lunl 
 
 ColciiHo ('lines 74 1 
 ■< 'ajictown DiiK't'Hc, 273-4, 281, 32S, 
 
 317-8,768,71)0, 701 ». 889 
 Capetown Uiut'i'^an Cullcgo, 7S3 
 
 [iiMil 27»] 
 •<'ttprl, 740 
 
 4taraliiHcc IiKliunn, SIR 
 'i'arabou In<U»iiK, 126, 103 
 <'ara(loc, 108, 171,871 
 4 'nreliturk, 21 
 4 'arnvctliey, «77 
 4 'arbcrry, 870 
 <^rtrbonccr, 92, 886 8 
 4'arconr, 901 
 4'«roy, Ilev. a. T., 8fiS 
 4'iirpy, Hcv. J., 172, 873 
 4'arlbcc IhIhikU, luii 
 4nrlbl Liinutmtfc, 252, 801; l.Ut 
 
 of Translations, 8i)l 
 <arih Iniliiins, 19(i-7, 206, 210, 2^2. 
 
 245, 218 
 <'«riboo, 185, 881 
 
 < iirlcton, 805-8 
 Carlcton, Oovcrnor, 127-8 
 f nrleton, SirO.,.76l 
 
 < 'arleton Pluce, 873, 870 
 ('HrlUlo, Kiirl uf, 196,21') 
 ( arlislo, Ilev. — ., 270 
 Carllglo contributions, 823 
 f 'arlton f N.W. Cim.), MS 
 
 < 'arlyon, Itev. P., 889 
 Carlyon, Rev. H. r., 017 
 
 < arlyon, Kev. 11. K., 895 
 
 < 'arl> sic, Professor, 805 
 
 4 'armartlicn contributions, 82;! 
 4'annlclmcl, 884 
 
 < 'amiichncl. Very Hcv. J., 873 
 Carnarvon (Penn.), 39, 852 
 Carnarvon (W. Amt.>, 905 
 Carnatio, Tlic, 601 
 
 < 'arnatic, Nawub of, 532 
 
 < 'arngliam, 903 
 ('ar Nioobiir, 656 
 
 (.'arolina (s^e North and South 
 
 Carolina) 
 Carolina Clergy Act (1704), 13, 1 1. 
 
 (.S^also N. anil 8. Carolina.) 
 Carolina Indian Wai-s, 17, 21-3 
 /'arotuck, 20, 850 
 Carpentaria, CliUf of, 411 
 Carr, Rev. J. P., 866 
 I'arr, Bp. T., 669, 674, 876, 706 
 Carr, Rev. W., 900 
 Carroras, 209 
 <'arriocou, 197 
 Carrington, Rev. P. IT., 856 
 Carrituok, 21 
 i;arry, Rev. J., 868, 873 
 Carrj-ing Place, 873-4, 876 
 Carshore, Mr., 692 
 Carshore, Rev. J. J., 590-2, 916 
 Carter, Rev. C, 243, 887 
 Carter, Rev. C, 881 
 Carter, Rev. O. W. B., 858 
 Carter, Rev. J. (Ant.), 883 
 Carter, Rev. J. (Aus.), 800 
 Carter, Rev. R. (N.Z.), 906 
 Carter, Rev. R (Na88.), 818, 884 
 
 Carter, Bp. W. M., 840-1, SIS, 785 
 
 ( artcrct, Hir (I., 62 
 
 Carteret (the oxploror), 453 
 
 Carticr, Jao(|iics, 13S 
 
 (^artwriglit, 876 
 
 Cartwriglit, Ror. II. D., 878 
 
 (^Jartwriglit, Hcv. 11. U., 873 
 
 Carver, Rev. R.,9U 
 
 Cary, Rev. H., 900 
 
 Caxlinicrc and Caslimcris, 65C 7, 
 
 732, 819 
 Cashmeri Language, 470 
 Cawi, Rer. A. 11, l)u P., 891 
 Cassiar. 189-9«», 881 
 Castella, J.dcN., 319 
 Ca8tc,278,328,334, 351, 35.\ 426, 48.1, 
 
 489,5011 8,512 14. 517 19,621 2, 
 
 624, 631, 538 40, 561 6, 657, 681, 
 
 583, 585, 691 2, 630, 662, 817 
 Caxteaof India (.«c "Caste" and 
 
 under tlicir various designa- 
 tions) 
 Cahtlc Hill, 90.1 1 
 Cast Icmalnc, 902 
 Cuswnll, HcT. II., 82 
 Catalina, 857 9 
 Cataraqui ) 
 
 or \ 142,181-5,875, 877 
 
 Catarncfiul ) 
 Catawba Indians, 22 
 Catawo Indians, 86 
 Catvcliisiug, Need of, 1 10 
 (.'ntecldsing, Value of, 69 
 Catccidsts, 844 [and 93, 120, 146, 
 
 187,Mi6, 199, 213, 250, 418, 680, 
 
 686, 772, 774] 
 Catharine, Queen Consort, 668 
 Cathcart, 892 
 Cathedrals, Colonial, lOO-I, 132, 
 
 144, 261, 275, 320, 331, 379, 392, 
 
 668, 606 7 
 Catling, Rev. J., 891 
 Cattle disease, 289 
 Cattle-killing delusion of KalTirs, 
 
 300, 307-8 
 Caulttcld, Mr., 673 
 (Jaulfleld, Mrs., 427 
 Caidfleld, Rev. A. St. O., 873 
 Caulfleld, Bp. C, 224, 704 
 Cuume, Etcwa (a Saehem), 70 
 Caunt. Rev. P., 883 
 Cauvery River, f 19 
 Cavan, 872, 877 
 Cavary River, 830 
 Cave, Rev. J. C. B., 880 
 Cavcrsham, 907 
 Cawnpore, 690-601, 004, 612,051), 
 
 016-17 
 Cayman Islands, 228 9, 238 
 Cayon, 883 
 
 Cayuga Indians, 86, 154, 100 
 Cedar Creek, 852 
 Cedar HUl, 880-1 
 Celeste, Marj', 375 
 Centenary of American (U.S.^ 
 
 Kplscopate, 86 
 Central Africa, 367-8, 381-6, 898 
 Central Africa Diocese, 367, 788, 
 
 765, 898 
 Central America, xiv, 194, 234-41, 
 
 262-3, 886 
 Central New York Diocese, 767, 855 
 Central Pennsylvania Diocese, 
 
 787, 881 
 Central Pennsylvania Diocesan 
 
 Convention, 88 
 Central Provinces, India, 730-1, 
 
 460,604-8,917 
 Ceres, 889 
 
 Cety wayo. King, 338-9 
 Oylon, 660-81 [and 806, 817, 733-3, 
 760, 771, 774, 819-20] 
 
 riiailda River, >61 
 ('liailwiia, 810 
 Chaka, King, 338, 362 
 ChiildiL-ans, ('liurcli of, 641, 72M 
 Clialmcm, lip. W., 08.5, 689, 7ii:> 
 
 807. 902, 020 
 Cliamars, 616.619-23 
 Clianiljerlain, Hcv. (>. H., 857 
 (niarolM-rlaln, Hcv. O. W., 881 
 Chamticrlaln, Hcv. T.. 801 
 Cluiuiberlaync, Mr. J., 0, 472, h.'kj 
 (Miunibcrs, Ilev. J., 808 
 Cliaml>eni, Rev. It., 881 
 Chiimbcrs, Bp. W., 084 8, 091,0a;>, 
 
 702, 767, 807, 920 
 Cliambly, 808, 871 2 
 Chaniperuownp, Her. II. K.. Wi;;, 
 
 894 
 Clianipcx, 741 
 (?hiimp'ain, 1?8 
 ('lianurs, 817 
 Chance, ilev. J., 873 
 Chiind, lU'V. T.. 016, 620, 023 i, 
 
 657,806,812-1.3,017,019 
 Chandler, Rev. T. B., 04 5, 74<i ^. 
 
 751,861 
 Channel, 100, 856 9 
 Chantilly, 740 
 Chaplaincies on Continent of 
 
 Kuropo, 738 41 
 Chaplains' Duties imposed on 
 
 Missionaries in India (.<<■■' 
 
 " Kuropeans in India " ) 
 Chapnmn, Bp. J., 370, 661-3, C8S 
 
 671-5, 676, 678- 81, 707, 794 5 
 Chapman, llt^v. J., 857 
 Cliopman, Rev. T. 8., 808 
 Chard, Rev. C. H.. 034. 63C, 01). 
 
 019,054, 800,018; Chard, llr-. 
 
 C. H., 010 
 Charles L, 1. 31, ")0, 200, 743 
 Charles II., 2, 3, 41, 177, 210, 2i^ 
 
 319, 608, 743 
 Charleston (N.7..), 800 
 Charleston (8.C.), 16-19,27,819 5ii 
 Cliarlestown (R.I.), 47 
 Clmrlott, Dr., 822 
 Cliarlotte Countv, 127-8, 133, 801 
 Charlotte Town (P.E.I.).U4,60o i 
 Chariton, Rev. R., 65, 855 
 Clmrncook, 866 
 Charter of the Socictv, 925 [iuil 
 
 tee 4-7, 16 17, 734, 813, 822, 821)] 
 
 Supplemental Charter, 029 [iwA 
 
 738] 
 »,hartor's Towers, 003-1 
 Chase, Rev. H. P., 173 
 C ase, Hcv. S. L., 002 
 Chateau Bellair, 881-2 
 Chater, Hcv. J. O., 803 
 Chatham (N.B.), 864-6 
 Chatham (P.Ont.), 876-6 
 Chatham (P.Q.), 808; Gore o', 
 
 800, 872 
 Chatham Islands and People, 412, 
 
 406 
 Chatsworth, 875 
 Chatterton, Rev. K., 600, 909 
 (^hatzo. Chief John, 276 
 ('liebucto Harbotir, 109 
 Cheokloy, Rev. J., 48, 853 
 Checkley, Rev. — ., 854 
 Chediac, 131 
 
 Cheetham, Bp. H., 366, 761 
 Chefoo. 708-8, 921 
 Chemulpo, 713-18, 923 
 Cheney, Rev. W., 878 
 Chcrequois Indians, 17 
 Cherry Valley, P.E.I., 862-3 
 Chesidrc (Penu.), 883 
 Chesshire, Rev. H. S., 023 
 " Chester," H.M.8., 31-3 
 
INDEX. 
 
 1)4 r 
 
 aieator (N.«im.). 11». M2 4 
 dimtcr (rcnn.), 34 », 57, S40, 
 
 Ml-a 
 f'hewtoii, 903 
 dieyne, Itev. J., 903 
 Cltiokgo Dloc<>!<c, 7S7 
 Chichester, Up. (in 1701), 833 
 Chiohestcr, Uvttii u( (in 17U1 >, 833 
 ftiioluaaw In<liAn^ 3H, m 
 t'hickon, Capt., 18 
 Chlgineoto, UU 
 ChlhU,706 
 rtiltaw, 873, 910 20 
 C'hUdren'a Krieiid Society, 373, 
 ■ 187 
 
 ChUiU, Rer. G. B , 878 
 ChilUwhack, 8»J 
 ChUtern, 003 3 
 Chlmpiiaiu, 183 3 
 Cliln*. 703-13 [and 80, 733-3, 767, 
 
 931, and tee " Chinese llacc "] 
 Chludadn>pett4kli, 911 
 Chinese Language, 252, 372, -lOil, 
 470, 639, 682, 703, 730, 732, 799 ; 
 List of Translations, 8U<I 
 Cliineso Race, 184-6,189, 191, "n, 
 308 9, 249-SU, 352, 384, 3U8, I i, 
 413, 411, 423, 459 60, 462, IM, 
 570,631,633, 637 ft, 641, 643, «l>2, 
 683- 6, 687-8, 690, 693 4, 69(1 701 , 
 703-13, 716, 730, 732, 787, 790-1 ; 
 (Morolsol "educated " men, 7U9) 
 flilnew Shanx, 629, 641, 663 
 Chinhook Jurgon, 183, 186, 192, 800 
 
 List of Translations, 801 
 ClUnquacousy, 872, 877 
 ('hiD8,629, 647 8 
 Chiusurah, 491-3 [and 369, 482, 
 
 910] 
 ClUnladrcpetta, 507 
 Ohipman, Chief Justice, 132 
 Chippawa, 875 
 C%ippeway Indians (lee " Ojib- 
 
 way") 
 Chlsholni, Rev. J. R., 886 
 ChiBwell, Vcn. A., 377-8, 801, 
 
 809 
 Chitporc, 478 
 Ghitrali Language, 470 
 Chittagong, 631 
 Chittoor, 626 7, 911-3 
 Cliitty, Judge J. C, 673 
 Cholmondcley, Rev. L. B., 720, 922 
 Chotft Nagpore, 469, 495-500, 
 610-11, 643, 908-10 ; Diocese of, 
 499, 863, 766-6, 758, 767, 9U8 
 Chondhury, Rev. B. C. 478, 000 
 Chowan County, 31, 850 
 Chowne, Rev. A. W. H., 873 
 "Christa Sanglta," by Dr. MUl, 
 
 691, 810 
 Christchurch (N.Z.), 906-7 ; 
 
 Diocese of, 768, 766, 906 
 Christ Chnrch, Demerara, 887 
 Christ Church, S. Carolina, 8-J9-60 
 Christ's College, Tasmania, 788 
 Christian, Rev. E., 887 
 Christian, Rev. N., 850 
 Chri8tian,Rev. S., 911 
 Christian, Rev. T. (Bengal), 478, 
 
 490-1, 810, 909 
 Christian, Rev. T. (Ceylon), 671, 
 
 919 
 Christian Faith Society, 196 
 Christian Servants, Superiority of, 
 
 over Heathen, 864 
 Christiana, 897-8 
 Obrlstianagarain, 638, 839, 911-13 
 Christie Manor, 872 
 Cbristmas, Rev. F. W. G., 878 
 Ohndderghant, 863, 914 
 Chnkerpony, 477 
 
 Chnnar, 896 
 
 CImnder, Mr. Rum, 613, 615 
 Cliurch BiUMlnif, Hu<Hvty'K' aid 
 in, 8, 91 3,96 7. Ull, 133, 116-U, 
 186, 169, 166, 178, 3U0, 303, 208, 
 912-3, 334, 343, 269, 269 72, 297, 
 871, 302, 391, 897, 400, 404 5, 
 416-17, 426, 427, 429, 449 60, 487, 
 626, 780-9 
 Church and .School Lands, .\ llcna- 
 tion of (Jfe " Churcli I'roperty ") 
 Church Councils, Native, 373, 
 4H9, 628, 616, 848, 667, 621, 625, 
 614 
 riinroh Discipline, 112, 144, 320, 
 
 361, 481,621 2, 750, 761 
 Clmrcli in tlie ("olouloi!,Tlie (Pub- 
 lication), 814 
 Cliurch Missionarv S<N-iety, The, 
 177-9,242,335, 368, 374-5, 37H, 
 881, 433 4, 441, 474, 479, 493, 
 496,502. 607, 533 6, 540, 643-1, 
 848,(63,677-8, 5H2-i, 691, 699, 
 601,609,624, 6t6, 660. 666, 679, 
 683, 691, 703, 708, 707-8, 713, 
 717, 720,722, 762, 789; (Opjiosi- 
 tinn to Madagascar B]irlc., 378) 
 (l'ropoge<l Transfer of M.P.Il. 
 Tiniicvcliy Mission to CM.!?, 
 declined by S.I'.G., 531) 
 Cliurch of Scotland, 161-2, 471 
 Church OrgiuiiHation Abroad (w 
 
 " Organisation ") 
 Church l^roperty alienated, 119. 
 121-2, 134, 147, 180, 161 3, 221-2, 
 331, 334, 310 
 Cliurch Bhips, 96, 100, 174, 225, 
 
 446-6, 449, 468 
 Church Societies Abroad, 769 CI 
 (and tee under " Orgauisiitlon 
 Abroad") 
 Church Societies, Diocesan (cc 
 
 " Organisation ") 
 Church building lent for Lutheran 
 Services, 739 (»<■« alio under 
 " Comity " ) 
 Churchbridge, 879 80 
 Churton, Dp. E. T., 764 
 Cliurton, Rev. J. ¥., 434-6, <MHi 
 Cimsbury {see " Siinsbury ") 
 Circulir Heail, 900 
 Claggctt, Bp., 751 
 Oairmont, 896 
 (lairs. Rev. E. S., 906 
 Clampott, Rev. J., 900 
 CliinwiUiam, 289, 889-90 
 Clare, Kev. II. J., 861 
 C:iaremont (Capo Col.), 286, 293, 
 
 889-90 
 aaremont (U.S.), 48, 853 
 Cnarcnce, H.R,U. Duke of, S31 
 Clurcuce Plains- 906 
 C; .fence River, 901 
 Clarence Town, 886 
 ClareuceviUe, 869, 872 
 Clarendon (Jam.), 886 
 Clarendon (P.Q.), 149, 868-73 
 Clarendon, Earl of, 60, 743 4, 
 
 835 
 C'ark, Ven. J., 883 
 Clark (or Clerk), Rev. M., 849 
 Clark, Rev. H. M., 889 
 Cnark, Rev. W. (India), 676 
 Clark, Rev. W. (Natal), 896 
 Clark, Rev. W. (N.E.), 48, 49, 113, 
 
 853 
 Clarke, 873, 878 
 Clarke, Dr., 408 
 Clarke, Rev. A. T„ 603 
 Clarke, Rev. C, 881 
 Clarke.Mr. P., 199 
 Clarke^ Her. F. C. F. C, 918 
 
 t liirki, llcv. .1., 873 
 
 t larkc. Rev. J. s. ( S.Sco. i. wll 
 
 CUrkc, Rev. .1.8. (I'.Ont.i, H7a 
 
 CUrkcRcv. N. ()., HHl 
 
 (larkc. Rev. IL *26, 129, HS3, m;;> 
 
 (larke, Mr. 1I.,M)4 
 
 (larke, Rer. S. U., 868 
 
 ( larke, Rev. T. 313, 883 J 
 
 (larkc. Rev. W. II., 900 
 
 (larke, Rev. W. ('. (N.W.t lui.i, 
 
 878 
 ( larko. Rev. W. C. (P.Ont.), ^73 
 ( larkHburg, H72 3, 875 
 Claugbton, Rev. II. C. ((juc.l, 
 
 UOS 
 CUughton, Rev. If. C. (N..«i.\V.>, 
 
 900 
 Claughton, Bp. P. C, 320 1, «(■$, 
 
 668-9, 765, 767 
 (laus. Colonel, 138, MO, 8(N> 
 (lausen, Mr. L.,800 
 (lay. Rev. J.. 564, 666. 812, 91 1 
 Clayton, Rev. ('. J., 903 
 ( layton. Rev. 'J'., 33 
 Clegg, Mr. 350 
 ClemcDt, Anin., 833 
 (lemcnts, 863 
 
 Clemcntion, Rev. A., 435 6. 90« 
 (lementson. Rev. W. L., hh'J 
 Cleobulus, The i'rutosynoiUii-', 
 
 7367 
 Clergy Orplinn School, I.imdiin^ 
 
 475, 811 
 Clergy Reserves, 141, 117, l.Mi, 
 
 161 3 
 Clergy, Ri»(lit» of, viiiilleiltnt 
 in Cariillim, 13, 14; and iiv 
 AuKtralia. 425 
 ( lerk. Rev. C. R., 873 
 Clermont, 413, 90 1 
 Clevehind, lUv. A., 861 
 (aifford, Bp. A.. 767 
 riift. Rev. T. W., 857 
 (aifton(Jam.), 886 
 (linch, Rev. J., 90 l,8r.7 
 Clinch, Rev. J. 11., 861 
 (ninckett,Rev. J.S., 882 
 ainton. 872 
 Cllve, Lord, 469 
 Clogher, Bp. of, 823 
 Clorinda (tl'o first Tiiiiiive'.Iy 
 
 convert), 533 
 Clotworthy, Rev. W., 873 
 Clongh, Rev. J., 648, 918 
 (lubb. Rev. .7., 34 6,851 
 Clulce, Rev. ("., 317, 3.VJ 1. 354, 
 
 368, 889, 893, 897 
 flunes, 900 
 
 Clyde (N.Z.), 906 i 
 
 Clydesdale,311 1.3, 893 
 C'oakcs, Ven. E. L., 893 ' 
 
 Coaticook, 869 
 
 Coblenz, 740 • .■ 
 
 Cobourg, 873, 875 ' > 
 
 Cobourg College, 160, 778 3 
 
 Cocaigne, 867 
 Cochanes, 729 
 
 Cocldu, 912-13 ; DIooeso, 75**, 7«7 
 Cochin China, 703 
 Cochrane, 878 
 Cochrane, Rev. J.. 868 
 Cochrane, Rev. J. C, 861 J 
 
 Coclurane, Rev. T., 179, 878 > 
 
 Cochrane, Rev. W., 8f 1 » 
 
 Cochrane, Rev. W. R., 777, 86 1 
 Cockborn, Rev. Dr., 734, 933 
 Cookey, Rev. H. E., 895-7, 916 
 Ck>okey, Rev. T. A., 631-2, HOC, 
 
 909,916,918 
 (kMkpit, The, 6, 838 
 Cockntn, Capt., 17 
 Oockru, Ber. W., 177-6 
 
 
 II n 
 
 !l I 
 
 !■ 
 
 I, 
 
942 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 <J<icks, Iter ., 271 
 
 Cooks, Ucv. W., 900 
 (.'ockshott, HcT. W. E., 023 
 Coco Iglan<ls,630 
 <'o(W, Uev. P., 869, 873 
 Code Napoleon, 368 
 ("oaringtou, Colonel, 210-1 1 
 ('o(lrin(<ton. General, 197-8, 210, 
 
 212, H16, 836 
 C'lwlrintrton, Rev. R. H., 449-50 
 < 'otlringtoii, Lt.-Col. W., 198, 213 
 Ctxlrinjjrton College, Barbudox, 
 
 782 
 Coilrington Estates, 194-6, 1 97-205, 
 
 394, 881-2; Society's Viiulicn- 
 
 tlon of its Trusteeship, 301 
 <'0C, Kev. J. W., 790, 809 
 
 < 'oodmore, 895 
 Toen, Rev. J. C, 923 
 Coercion, Ecclesiastical, 783 4 
 CiMTcivc Power over Clergy re- 
 
 fiisc<l by Society, 769 
 Coffee Town, 19, 850 
 Coggs, Rev. T. C, 878 
 Coghill, Dr., 823 
 Coghill, Lieut.. 310 
 ('oglilau, Rev. P., 905 
 (^oghlan, Rev. J., 869, 873 
 (^oghold Indians, 186, 193 
 Coldll, Mr. J., 823 
 Coimbatorc, 807-8, 912 
 Colnba, 669 
 
 <'oU)cck, Rev. G. H., 651, 918 
 Colbock, Rev. .Tames A., C33-4, 
 
 637, 613, 619-53, 791, 8{M!, 018 
 C'ollKXjk, Rev. John A., 918 
 CollKiruo, 877 
 Collwrnc, Sir J., 160, 169 
 i'olchestcr (P.Ont.), 874-6 
 t'olelicster, Ardn. of (in 1701), 
 
 822 
 t'olohcster, Bishop of, 743 
 Colchester, Col., 4 
 Cole, Rev. J. P., 895 
 Colo, Rev. J. S., 873 
 Cole, Sir L. and Lody, 271 
 Cole, Rev. R., 435-6, 906 
 Cole, Rev. S. (N.P.L.), 90, 857 
 Cole, Rev. S. (W.Af.), 888 
 J'olebrook, SirW., 260 
 Colcby, Rev. S., 229, 886 
 Coleman, 'Hct. J., 873 
 I'olenBO, lin. J. W., 284, 329-32, 
 
 334-7, 766 ; Colenso Case, 331, 
 
 784, 765 
 Coleridge, Rev. E., 397,796 
 ColeridBB. Bp. \V. H., 201, 203, 764, 
 
 782, 796 
 Coleroon, 630-1 [and 612, 912] 
 Coles, Itev. J., 878-9, 899, 903 
 Coles (iirtf'KoIs") 
 Colosberg, 276, 297, 891-3 
 Coleschurch, H54 
 J'olgan, Rev. T., 63, 68, 885 
 Collections under Royal IjCtters, 
 
 823 5. 830-1 
 CnUcges, 776-97(andp. xv) 
 Collcy, Rev. E., 887 
 CoUoy, Rev. P. W., 887 
 Collier, Rev. K. B., 878 
 ( 'ollIngwoo<], 906 
 ' 'oUins, Rev. E., 902 
 Collins, Rev. J., 288,888 
 Collins, Rev. R. H., 902 
 Colling, Rev. W., 889 
 Colliiw, Rev. W. H., 708 
 
 < 'oUymore, Rev. H., 881 
 cologne, 740, 924 
 
 Colombo, 661, 663, 667-9, 673, 919- 
 
 20 
 Colomlw Diocese, 661, 766,768, 767, 
 
 789,010 
 Colon, 840, 886 
 
 Cdlonflgiing, 595 
 
 Colonial ond American Clmrehes, 
 Korcig"". Mission Work of {see 
 " Poreign Mission Work '•) 
 
 Colonial Uishoprios Council nnd 
 Pund, 783 [and 160, 329, 435, 
 499, 630, 762] 
 
 Colonial ClmrcliChronicIe,Tlic,816 
 
 Colonial Cliurcli Endowment Piuid, 
 658 
 
 Colonial Governors as "ex-offlcio 
 tlie Ordinary" in Church 
 matters, 269 
 
 Colonial Governors, Royal Instruc- 
 tions to, 60 
 
 Colonial Governors' Services to the 
 Church, 61-2 
 
 Colonies, Religious State of, in 17th 
 Century, 2, 8, 20, 41, 62, 87, 62, 
 190, 228, 471 ; do. early in 18tli, 
 xiv, 7, 9-13, 15. 20, 32 3. 41, 43, 
 62-4, 57, 62, 88, 102 3, 194, 211, 
 216-7, 805 (.tee aim nest three 
 references) 
 
 Colonisation as an Evangelising 
 Agency in the lOtli and 17th 
 Centuries, 1, 2, 5, 9, 12, 196, 
 (.lee aho "Colonics, Religious 
 State of ") 
 
 Colonists a Hindrance to Convcr- 
 ion of Natives, 18-16, 22, 38-9, 
 46, 64-6, 68, 71, 73, 166, 183-6, 
 196, 211,213,220,238, 247, 287, 
 277-8, 281, 287, 292, 296, 314, 322, 
 329, 336, 345 6, 350, 351, 356-6, 
 
 393, 411-12, 423,427, 528-9, 676, 
 636, 661 
 
 Colonists in a Heathen Condition, 
 2, 11-13, 15, 19,20, 28, 33 4, 52-4, 
 67,63, 67,90, 92 3, 98, 98, 110, 
 120-1, 130, 13,5, 145, 147, 149, 
 157, 184, 189-90, 190. 219-20, 
 287, 290, 300, 330, 336, 356, 471, 
 828, 633 
 
 Colorado Diocese, 757 
 
 Coloured Mixeil Races 192, 218, 
 223, 235, 282, 288-8, 262-7, 273, 
 277-81, 286-8, 290-0, 318, 381, 
 363, 382, 384, 421, 426, 458, 406. 
 031, 771, 783, 786 (and nee under 
 various designations) 
 
 Colpcttv, 009 
 
 Colston Jtev. R. W., 809 
 
 Colton, Rev. J., 841, 853 
 
 Columbia College, N. York, 776 
 
 Columbus, Christopher, 190-7, 
 200, 208, 210, 210, 238 
 
 Colwood, 880 
 
 Combaconuui, 511, 817-20, 911-13, 
 915 
 
 Comity, 37, 42, 44, 64 8, 68 60, 67, 
 80-6', 94, 101, 111-14, 119-iO, 
 126, 128 9, 143, 186, 189, 201, 
 '269,271,276-6, 279, 281 3, 288, 
 293-4, 311, 316, 328, 327, 332, 
 349 80, 386, 361 2, 307 8, 374 9, 
 
 394, 446, 487 9, 402, 405, 476, 
 497, 804, 623, 527, 634, 642, 656, 
 687-9,601,580,882-4, 686, 688, 
 610. 624, 642, 672, 674, 700, 706, 
 717, 719-20, 734-6, 738-9, 760, 
 798-9; Loan of buildings of 
 other religious bodies for Angll- 
 con Church serdces, 65, 88 9, 
 126, 137, 140, 142, 271-2, 276, 279, 
 281, 289, 349, 698, 674, 739 
 (" Lugtratioii " after, at Quebec, 
 140) ; Ix)au of an AnglicauClmrch 
 for Lutheran Services, 730 ; So- 
 ciety's principles in conducting 
 MisBious, 377 
 
 Commissaries, Ecclesiastical, first 
 sent to America, 8 
 
 Commissioners of Tro<lc and Plan- 
 tations, 7, 19, 66, 108-9, 111 
 
 Committees (Home Auxiliary ) 
 (see " Organisation, Home ") 
 
 Committees, Pcreign (District nnd 
 Diocesan), 769-60 (and see under 
 " Organisation ") 
 
 Committee, First Foreign Aux- 
 iliary, of S.P.G., 114 (see al»„ 
 under " Organisation " and 
 "Funds") 
 
 Committee of S.r.G. (the Stand, 
 ing), 7 
 
 Communion, The Holy, Profana- 
 tion of, 21 
 
 Communion Plato, Distribution of, 
 by S.P.G., 11, 42 ; Gilts of. 
 by Queen Anne, 63, 62, 70, 165 
 
 Commutation of Life Interests hy 
 Clergy, 160, 163 
 
 Como, 740 
 
 Comox, 880-1 
 
 " Compound system," for Natives, 
 318-19 
 
 Compton, 868-71 
 
 Compton, Bp., 1-7, 33, 41, 89, lOi, 
 21 1, 744, 769, 822 
 
 Comvns, Mr., 6, 813 
 
 Conception Bay, 90, 867, 859 
 
 Conconl Mission, 902 
 
 Coney, Rev. T., 923 
 
 Confirmation, Need of, 749 ; Value 
 of, 188-9, 276-7, 360 
 
 Conformitants (Sect), 41 
 
 Conformity of Reformed Churclics 
 in Eurojic, 734-5 (and .see 
 "Accessions" under "Romnii 
 Cr.tliolic " and " Dissenters ") 
 
 Confucianism, 703, 712, 717 
 
 Confucius, 703 
 
 Congarees, 19 
 
 Congo, 232 
 
 " ('ongrcgational Courts," 749 
 
 Congrcgationalists, 460-2, 471 
 (and see " Independents") 
 
 Congresses, Church, 761 
 
 C«nington, 237 
 
 Connaught,H.R.H.Ducheg8 of, 619 
 
 Coimecticut, 41, 43, 60, 39, 746, 
 882-4 ; Diocese, 80, 760, 767, 852 
 
 Connolly, Rev. J., 861 
 
 Oonsett'^s Estate, 197 
 
 Constantia, 890, 900 '- 
 
 Constantino, Rev. I., 869 
 
 Constantino, Rev. M. G., 885 
 
 Constantinople, 736-8, 741, 774, 
 923-4 
 
 Constantinople Diocese, 767 
 
 Continental Chaplaincies, 738-41 
 
 Contrextville, 740 
 
 Convention, American Church, 
 General-Meetings, (1788) 81, 
 (1852) 82, (1871) 83; Bighop 
 Sclwyn's visit, 83-4; S.P.O. 
 Iklijsion to, in 1852, 82 
 
 Conventions, Church, 769-60 [and 
 81, 462. 746, 749-50, 837] 
 
 Convicts, 268, 380-93, 404, 406, 
 411, 424, 428-32, 464-6, 664, 
 771 ; Heathen condition of, 388, 
 390-3, 396, 402, 430-1 
 
 Convocation of Canterbury, 4, 6, 
 744,761-2,821, 828 
 
 r^juvocation of York, 831, 828 
 
 Conyers, Mrs. Cacci la, 17 
 
 Ck)nyers, Rev. C, 887 
 
 Cook, Captain, 386, 404, 411, 433, 
 464, 466, 460 
 
 Cook, Rev. T., 170, 878 
 
 Cooke, Mr., 128 
 
 Cooke, Rev. G. B., 878 
 
 Cooke, Rev. J., 886 
 
 Cooke, Rer. 8., 136-8, 864, 86» 
 
INDEX. 
 
 943 
 
 4, 411, 438, 
 
 4,S6K 
 
 C(K>k"8ley, Itov. F. o., H6» 
 
 fooksliire, 867-71 
 
 Cookaon, llcv. J., 863 
 
 Cook's Uircr, 392, 001 
 
 Cooktown, 465, 001 
 
 <.'ook»ell, 000 
 
 Coolies, 192, 208 0, 249-60. 252. 3S0, 
 ;i84, 45b-60, 462, 466, 67.1. 610, 
 668, 672-3, 679, 690 701. 7H7 
 
 (.'ooma, 901 
 
 t'oombcs, Canon O. F., 878 
 
 t!oombc8,Rev.V.D.,S19, 81 1 -12. 911 
 
 Coombcs, Rev. W. L., 522-3, Oil 
 
 <!ooinbic8, 673 
 
 Coombs, Hev. W. U.,4in 17, 901 
 
 i'oomba, nev. W. L., 911 
 
 Cooper, Dr., 74 
 
 <'i)opcr. Rev. A. W. P.. H7s 
 
 <'oopcr, RcT. C. A., 8H5 
 
 <"oopcr. Rev. E. U.. 018 
 
 <'ooi>er. Rev. If., 873 
 
 <;ooi)er, llcv. H.C., 873 
 
 C(>o)»er, Rev. J. E., 023 
 
 (.'o<>i)cr. Rev. M., 776 
 
 Cooper, Rev. M. J. M.. 8S( 
 
 CooiK-r, Rev. R. S., 873 
 
 <.'ooi«r, Rev. T. J., 891, 923 
 
 Cooper, Rev. W. D., 878 
 
 Cooper, Rev. W. H. (P.E.I, i, 801 
 
 Cooiier, Rev. W. H. (Anst. *e.), 
 902 [and 006. 880, 878] 
 
 Cooper River, 12, 849-6U 
 
 Coorjfi li»nguage, 470 
 
 Coota Nerilor, 615 
 
 CoiK'liinil, Mr., 820 
 
 Coiiemau, Rev. P. W., 272, 291t. 891 
 
 Copleston, Bp. R. S., 681, 767 
 
 Copp, Rev. J.,851 
 
 Coppcrfleld, 413 
 
 Coptic ("liurcli, 80S 
 
 Coralnwelle, 670-1. 919 
 
 Corbyn, Kev. — ,, 654 " 
 
 Cordeg, Rev. — ., 623 
 
 <'ordiner. Rev. W., 312, 851 
 
 Conlner, Rev. R., 873 
 
 Corea and Coreana, 712-1 6, 732, 922 
 
 CoreaDiocese,714,716,758 9,707,022 
 
 Coroan I,ang\iaj»o, 732 
 
 Corcc Indiana, 21 
 
 Corcntyn, 888 
 
 i orcntyn Rivev, 247 S, 8H7 
 
 Corotuok, 20 
 
 Corfe, Up. 0. J., 708. 713 16, 707, 022 
 
 «'orflcld, Rev, T., 915 
 
 Coriah Tribe, 246 .• < 
 
 < 'omiack, Mr., 94 
 
 i (irnbiiry, Lord, 53, 60, 67, 823 : 
 (Misconduct and deiiositioii of, 
 68) 
 
 4 'ornclia, 392 
 
 «'omi-liu.s. Rev. S. I., 4Hii, 909. Oil 
 
 I'ornolins (lui Indian, of (iuiiinii), 
 244-6 
 
 < 'ornelius, a Sachem, 72 
 * 'orneliua Island, 95 
 
 < lomot Spruit, 321 
 Cornford, Rev. E., 891 
 <'ornigliano, 740 
 
 < 'ornwull (Jam.), 885 
 CornwaU (P. Out.), 155 6, 159, 
 
 872, 876-7 
 Cornwall, Rev. J. (Can.>, 8fi0 
 CornwiUI, Rev. J. (Uui.), 887 
 <\)rnwBllig, 860-4 
 ('omwallls, Archbp. diortrait ), 
 
 frontiapieco, vl, 824 
 (drnwalUa Mines, 860 
 
 < ^oromnndel, 471, 601 
 ( 'oroml, 339 
 Corowa, 900. 90S 
 
 ('i>rrie. Up. D.. 872, 479, 603, S3S, 
 590, 699, 7M 
 
 Corrie, Mr. T., 322 
 
 t'orvan. Rev. .1. II., 869 
 
 Cory, Rev. C. P., 802, 809 
 
 Cosgrere, Rev. J., 880 
 
 Coasaok, 005 
 
 Cosaipore, 478-9 
 
 Cossitt, Rev. 11., 48, 117, 853, 801 
 
 Costor, Rev. F., 865 
 
 Coster, Ven.G.,94, 103, 867,860,865 
 
 Coster, Rev. N, A„ 867, 861, 866 
 
 Coteau du Lac, 870-3 
 
 C!ote8, Rev. W., 849 
 
 CottAnohina, 668, 919 20 
 
 Cotterill, Bp. H., 204, 800 2, 3ol, 
 
 308, 332, 348, 764 
 Cotton, Rev. C. C, 889 
 Cotton, Bp. (l. E., L., 496, 609 10, 
 
 616,631,636,658,766 
 Cotton, Rev. J. S., 923 
 Cotton, Rev. W. C, 435, 906 
 Couchman, Mr. G., 247 
 Coughlan, Rev. — ., 813 
 Coughlan, Rev. L., 92, 857 
 Coulthorp, Mr. .T. \V., 561 
 Coultrup, Rev. S. W., 661, 911 
 (-'ouncils. Native Church, 373, 489, 
 
 625, 516, 648, 567, 621, 625, 044 
 Country Harliour, 862 
 Courliind, Duke of, 206 
 Courtcen, Sir W., 196 
 Courtcnay, Bp. R., 239, 764 
 Courtney, Bp. P., 703, 801 
 Courtney, Rev. U. McD., 700, 921 
 Cousins, Rev. W. E., 801 
 Coutts, The Baronea-i^Uurdett, 
 
 Munificence of, 181, 273, 4)7 
 Covell, Dr., 823 
 Covenanters Sc<'t, 637 
 Covenants with other Societies, 
 
 374-7, 626-7, 864-5, 657 9, 584 
 Covert, Rev. W. S., 865 
 Cowan, Rev. G. B., 867 
 (JowanaviUe, 869 
 Coward, Rev. W. S., 229, 885 
 Cowell, G., 865 
 
 Cowichan Indiana, 182-3, 185, 102 
 Cowichan Languuge, 183, 185, 192 
 Cowie, Rev. J. R. do W., 8<;5 
 Cowic, !Jp. \V. G., 442, 450, 706 
 Cowitclien, 188, 881' 1 
 Cowley, Rev. A. E., 878 
 Cowley, Rev. W., 883 
 ( 'owley Fathers, 877 
 Cowper, Rev. W., 389 
 Cowper, Rev. W. M.. 788 
 Cox, Rev. J. ('., 889 
 Co.x,Rev. R. G., 873 
 Cox, Rc\ S. W., 891 
 Cox, Rev. T., 777 
 Co vie, Rev. S. G., 566, 898, 911 
 Covte, Rev. .1. C, 891 
 (Yadoek, 297, 891 2 
 Cragg, Riv. J. G,, 857 
 Craig, Rev. B. T., 904 
 (^raig. Rev. G., 3ti, 861, 854 
 Cramer-Robcrts, Bp. 1\ A. U. (.'., 
 
 220, 764, 884 
 f^nip. Rev. — ., 850 
 CraiuptoM, Rev. i'-, 019 
 Crane, Rev. G., 857 
 Cranmcr, Archbp,, 1 
 Cranston, Rev. - ., 823 
 Cranworth, Lord, 781 
 Crapaud, 861-4 
 (Vavon, (!ov., 18 
 Craven, Rev. C, 900 
 Craven, Rev. C. A. A., 923 
 Craven Town and Co., 880 
 Crawfonl, Rev. A., 90S 
 Crawford, Rev. T., 84, 861 
 Creo Indlani, 170, 192, 780 1 
 Crctk Indians, 10 
 
 ( 'reen, Rev. T., 873 - • n 
 
 Crclghton, Mr. J., 793 4 
 Creoles, 245, 249, 388-9, 372, 376, 
 
 384,771,787 
 Cresswell, Rev. A. .T., 865 , 
 
 Cresswell, Rev. A. W., 002 > 
 
 Creswick, 903 ) 
 
 Crick Indians, 16 , ■, 
 
 Cridge, Very Rev. E., 880 
 Crimean War and Cliaplaina, 736, 
 
 022-3 
 Crisp, Ven. W., 353, 359 60, 802, 
 
 897-8 
 Crispin, Rev. IT. S., 884 
 Crolxjrman, Rev. — ., 211 ' 
 
 Crofton, Rev. H. P., 226, 884 
 Crofton, Rev. H. W.,034 
 Croglmn, Yen. D. G., 317 18, 
 
 351-3, 893, 897 
 . Crokat, Rev. R. C., 878 
 CromptoD, Rev. AV ., 873 
 Cromwell, Oliver, 49, 228 
 Cronstadt, 350 
 
 Crony n, Bp., B., 173, 763, 873 
 Crooke, Rev. M., 023 
 ( rooked Island, 220, 224, 88 ( 
 Croakcrry, Rev. H., 887 
 ( ross. Rev. E. S., 906 
 Cross, Rev. G. P., 002 , 
 
 Crosse, Rev. S., 857, 809 
 Crossland, Rev. W., 686, 688, 090. 
 
 020 
 Ciosthwnite, Rev. 11., 893. 897 
 Crottv, Rev, E. C, 378, 890 
 ( rouch. Rev. W. O., 867 
 Crouclicr, Rev. C, 861 
 ( 'rowder. Rev. J. II., 923 
 Crowfoot, Rev. .T. H., 01 r 
 Crowther, Rev. J. T., 220, 88 1 
 Crowther, Bp. S. A., 258, 70l> 
 ( roxton. Rev. \V. R., 902 
 Croydon (Aus.), 904 
 Crozier, Rev. P. B., 805 
 Cruden, Rev. W., 865 
 Crum-Ewing, Messrs., 240 
 Cuddalore, 624-6 [and 5iil, 5U3, 
 
 633,012 14] 
 Cuddapah, 563-6, 911, 014 • .. 
 Cudjo, CnlHjsheer, 255 • ; 
 
 ( 'udjo, William, 280 • , ; /- 
 
 Cnffce Town, 860 ;■ ,, 
 
 Cullucotei, 664 .; , i 
 
 ( 'ulpeiier, Rev. C. C, 883 ■ • f " 
 
 Culi)ei)er, Rev. O. P., 882 
 Cumborland (Aus.), 392 
 CumlM'rIniid (New E.), 852 
 Cumborlnud (N.S.), 113-14, HOti 2, 
 
 864 
 Ciunborlaiid (P. Ont.), 874, 877 , ■■.• • 
 Cumbum, 653 t- 
 
 Cuming, Rev. R., 819 
 Cummins, Rev. 11. T., 902 v •'■ 
 Cunatunv, CIdef, 171 i 
 
 Ciuiliffc'Rev. T. W., 878 
 CiinMingham, Rev. - ., 2L'!i t\ 
 
 ('unidnghnm. Rev. C, 878 
 CunniiiKham, Rev. If. W., 857 ? 
 Cuuninghnni, Rev. J., 867 
 Cunningham, Rev. T. S., 923 
 Cupples, Rev. C, 850 
 Ciu-lewis, Rev. J. P., 889 
 Curling, Rev. J. J., 06, 782, 867 
 Curnums, 664 
 Curran, Rev. J. P., 873 
 Currey, Rev. R. A„ 889 
 Currie, Mr. U., 270 
 Currie, Rev. W., 861 
 Currio, Rev. W. L., 861 
 Curtin, Rev. J,, .ion., 813 
 Curtin, Rev. J. jur.., 888 
 Curtis, Rev. C. (»., TStt 8, 923 
 Curtis laland, 447 
 
9U 
 
 ' INDEX. 
 
 Cuaack, Ilcv. E., 147 8, 869 
 Cnshoc Indians, 80 
 CutcUffe, Rev. C, 900 
 Cutler, llev.T., 44, 46, 853 
 Cutting, Ilev. li., 864* 
 Cutts, Rev. E. L., 728 
 Cuyler, Rev. F. S., 857 
 Cuyterville, 891 
 Cwaru, 891 
 dypna, 720, 934 
 Cieruavodn, 923 
 
 DACCA, 00? 
 
 Dacre, Judge, 620 
 
 Dahomey, 260-1 
 
 Daimivi)3 of Japan, 717 
 
 Balhoiislc, 865, 867 
 
 Dalhousie, Earl of, 7G9 
 
 Dallas, 332 
 
 Dalmatians, 737 
 
 Dalton, Colonel, 498 
 
 Dalzcll, Rev. \V. T. D., 885 
 
 Doliiel, Iter. J., 869 
 
 Damascus, 728 
 
 Damon, Rev. S. C, 4C1 
 
 Dance, Rev. C. D., 887 
 
 Danilcgama, 919 
 
 Danes in New Drunswiulc, 134 
 
 Daniel, Rev. A. W., 861 
 
 D»nicl,Rev. D., 911 
 
 Daniel, Rev. David, 857 
 
 Daniel, Rev. S., 911 
 
 Daniel, Rev. Siinuiel, 9U 
 
 Daniel, Rev. S.S., 911 
 
 Doniel,ltev.Suv.,911 
 
 Dauisli Islands, W.I., 210, 213 
 
 Danisli Ijnnj?uagc, 192 
 
 Danisli Missions, 469, 471 2, 501, 
 
 611-14,517,623 627 8, 531-3 
 Danube Uanlcs, 737 
 Danubian Provinces, 73", 923 
 Danvers, Rev. (1. G., 903 
 Danville, 868, 871-2 
 Dapoli, 687, 915 
 Dapto, 900 
 
 Darbv, Rev. W., 573, 575, 915 
 Dari Sona, 693 
 Darltey, Mr. S., 809 
 Darling, Rev. (i, W., 500, 909 
 Darling, Rev. W. 8., 873 
 Darling Downs, 411, 904 
 Darling River, .199 
 Darlings. Rev. J., 902 
 Darlington (P. Out.), 87S 
 Darliston (Jam.), 885 
 Darmakan, Rev. D., 911 
 Darmstadt, 740, 923 
 Darragli, Rev. J. T., 357, 897 
 Darrel, Mr. W., 223 
 DarreU, Rev. A. R., 885 
 Darrell, Rev. J., 857 
 Dart, Rev. J., 671, 777, 919 
 Dartmoutli, N.8., 860-3 
 Darvall, Rev. T. E., 911 
 Daryaganj, G21 
 Darzoy, 901 
 Dascnt, Rov. A., 900 
 Dasuns, The, 682 
 Dount, Rev. W., 878 
 Davenport, Rev. A., 863 
 David, Ctttecbist (Africa), 359-00 
 David, Cateohist (India), 533 
 David, Rev. — .. 694 
 David, Rev. B., 912 
 David, Rev. C, 668, 919 
 David, Rov. a., 353, 369, 807 
 David, Rev. J., 010 
 David, Rev. Ban., 019 
 David, Rev. Sol., 010 
 David, Re' . 8. B., 012 
 David, Re •. v., »H 
 
 David, Rev. W. (P. Out.), 840, 873 
 
 Davidson, Mr., 274 
 
 Davidson, Mr. U., 109 
 
 Davidson, Rot. J., 860 
 
 Davidson, Rev. J. A. M., S85 
 
 Davios, Rev. H., 268 
 
 D.ivies, Rev. J., 822 
 
 Davics, Rev. M. W., 71 1, 922 
 
 Davles, Rev. R., 884 
 
 Davles, Rev. T., 863 
 
 Davtes, Rev. U., 663-4 
 
 Davis, ('apt. D., 16 
 
 Davis, Bp. D. O., 213-14, 7t>l 
 
 Davis, Itev. E., 782 
 
 Davis, Rev. P. P., 878 
 
 Davis, Rev. H., 893, 895 
 
 Davis, Isaac, 460 
 
 Davis, Rev. J. W., 878 
 
 Davis, Rev. 8. H., 908 
 
 Davis, Rev. T., 881 
 
 Davis, Rev. W., 873 
 
 Davy, Mr. R., 435 
 
 Dawajava. a convert, 879 
 
 Dawes, Rev. J. 8., 887 
 
 Dawes, Bp.N., 413, 765 
 
 Dawes, Bp. W., 821, 823 
 
 Dttwea, Rev. W. D„ 869 
 
 Dawn, 874 
 
 Dawson, Rev. A., 873 
 
 Dawson, Itev. P. H., 60 1 
 
 Dawson, Rev. L., 878 
 
 Daykin, Vcn. W. Y., 896 
 
 Daylesford, 002 3 
 
 Day of Intercession, 821 [and 706, 
 
 717, 842] 
 Do Abrea, Auconio, 40 1 
 Dencon, Rov. Job, 873 
 Deacon, Rev. Jos., 894 
 Dealtrv, Bp. T., 476, 814, 645, 665, 
 
 604,614,753,766 
 Dean, itev. B., 8H, 853 
 Dean, Rev. J., 264, 888 
 Dcbbivge, Rev. J. B., 869 
 De Blois, Rev. H. D., 861 
 Dc Britto, Itev. John, 656 
 Debritzen University and Truat 
 
 Fund, 735, 774 
 Debrogliur, 006-10, 917 
 Deccan, The, 6CH 
 Dc Chaire, Rev. VT., 798 
 Declaration, Form of, for S.P.G. 
 
 Officers, 7 
 Deilham, 48-9, W>3 
 De Diaz, Bartliolomcw, 268 
 Deilictttlon of Placcntia Clmrcli, 
 
 Form for, 92 
 Deer Island (N.B.), 133 
 Deeso, 574 
 
 De (lama, Vosco, 328, 4G9 
 De (irucliy, Itev. P., 869 
 De lloedt. Rev. C. W., 919 
 Deiryam, Rev. B., 912 
 Deism, 481 
 Deists, 61 
 De Koap, 897 
 Do Kock, Itev. S. N., 891 
 Do La Boessc, Vbtu, 085 
 Do La Fontiilne, Rev. P. tl., 370, 
 
 898 
 Delagoa Bay, 3J6-7, 381-6 
 De La Mare, Itev. F. (Natal), 896 
 De La Mare, Rev. P. (Can.), 869 
 De Ij»noy, Lt-Qov., 776 
 Do lia Roche, Rev. P., 113, 118, 861 
 Delaware (U.S.), 861 
 Delaware (P. Ont.), 171, 874 
 Delaware Diocese (U.8.), 767 
 Delaware Indians, 171 
 Delaware River, 744 
 Do Lew, Itev. J., 878 
 Delhi (India), 013-38 [and 423. 
 
 606-7, 601, 680, 766, 790, 017-18] 
 
 Delhi (P. Out.), 870 
 
 De Lisle, Rev. D., 138-40 
 
 DeUlus, Rev. — ., 07 
 
 Deloralnc (Tas.), 000 
 
 Deloralne (N.W. Can.), 878 9 
 
 De Mel, Rev. C, 019 
 
 De Mel, Rev. P., 071, 919 
 
 Do Mello, Rev. M. R., 477, 192 -S. 
 
 009 
 Demeraro, 242, 250, 887-8 
 Demltiigmle, 668, 019 
 De Montmolllns, Rev. Mons.,! 38-40 
 Demon Worship, 262-6, 490-8, 5*1. 
 
 632, 637, 639, 608, 629, 664 5, »l)<2, 
 
 087 
 Dc Moullplod, Rev. J., 869 
 Denbigh County. 822 
 Denham Court, 902 
 DeniUquin, 901-2 
 Denis, Rev. B., 899 
 Denmark, 742 
 Denny, Rev. A., 369-70, 374 
 Denroche, Rev. C. T., 873 
 Denroche, Rev. E., 873 
 Dent, Mr. A., 683 
 Deptford, 819 
 " Deputation " of Collcct^ir-. xT2 
 
 [and 814] 
 Derby (N.E.), 46, 49, 852 3 
 Derby (N.B.), m* 6 
 Derby (Transvaal), 313, 897 
 De Iteilcliffc. Ix)rd 8., 736 
 De Richbourg, Rev. P., 18 
 Desbarres, Itev. T. C, 873 
 Dcsbois, Rev. D. (Aus.), 901 
 Desbois, Itev. D. (N.Z.), 90(i 
 Desbrlsay, Itev. M. B., 861 
 Desbrlsaye, Rev. T., 861 
 Desecration of Churchc.-*, 45. 49, 
 
 66, 70, 74-6 
 Deserontyon, Captain John, 151 
 Desigac harry. Rev. J., 666, 912 
 Designs of S.P.O., 7, 8, 69 
 De 8ilva, Rev. J., 910 
 De Silva, Itev. M., 919 
 De Soysa, Mr. C, 798 
 Dc Soysa, the Modlinr, 670 
 Despard, Rev. G. P., 902 
 Desveaux, Itev. A., 899 
 Detroit, 141 
 
 Devapiriam, Rev. D., 912 
 Devapirlam, Rev. G. D., 373, suit, 
 
 913 
 Devaprasagam, Itev. D., 912 
 Devasngayam, Itev. Sam., 912 
 Devasagayam, Itev. Swom., 912 
 Devasahavam, the poet, 633 
 De Vebor," Rev. W. H., 866 
 Devil Worship, 262-0, 496 h, 520. 
 
 632, 537, 539, 608, 629, 064 .\ IIX2, 
 
 087 
 Deviporo, 483 . • • 
 
 Devon (Bor.), 860 
 Devonshire (Ber.), 860 
 Devonsldre(P. Ont.), 873 
 Devonshire (Eng.), Contrihii(i«ins. 
 
 823 
 " Devonshire," H.M.S., 32 
 Dewar, Rev. E. H., 873 
 Dewasagayam, Rev. O., 608, 919 
 Do Winton, Rov. P. H., 919 
 Do Wolf, Itev. T. N., 861, 8<i5 
 Dey, Rev.O.C, 909 
 Dhan, Rev. A., 909 
 Dhan, Rev. M., 900 
 Dhanghatta, 009-10 
 Dharwar, 688-0, 916 
 Diamond Fields (Oriq., W. i. 2S»3, 
 
 817-0, 893-4 
 Diamond Mountains, 719 
 Dloa, B«T. A., 070, 010 
 Dlas, Rev. S.W., 668-0 , 
 
INDEX. 
 
 M 
 
 (78 » 
 
 I 
 
 77, 492-3. 
 
 8 
 
 >n8.,T-»H--»<i 
 496-8, 52<t. 
 054-R,t*>>2, 
 
 i69 
 
 I. 374 
 W3 
 
 Icctoiv, sii 
 352 3 
 
 13, 8!I7 
 
 730 
 •., J 8 
 
 873 
 *.), 9tH 
 
 ;.), 9*' 
 
 ., 8»)1 
 Ml 
 
 II Jolin, IM 
 8, 09 
 
 070 
 9(12 
 
 ,912 
 D., 373, sn 
 
 D.,012 
 Sam., 912 
 Swntu., 91* 
 Oct, 533 
 
 [., 805 
 
 6, 490 8. f'2>'. 
 
 ;29,054 r.. «f*2. 
 
 too 
 
 873 
 ContrihiitKin^ 
 
 [.S., 32 
 873 
 
 ,0., 608, 919 
 H., 019 
 ., 801, WIB 
 
 Mq., W. >, 3l>3, 
 
 11,719 
 919 
 
 (8-0 
 
 INbUoo, Rer. S., 746, RS3 
 
 Bibblee, Iter. F., 129-30, 865 
 
 Dloken, Rer. K. A., 900 
 
 Diokiiuon, Mr. F. }{., 826 
 
 Dickson, Rev. H. A., 869 
 
 •*l)uio,"H.M.S.,4U 
 
 Diego, Garcia, 368 
 
 Uiogo, Martin, 883 
 
 DiopiX!, 740, 923 
 
 Digby, 116, 118,860-3,864 
 
 Vigby Minc.4, 862 
 
 Digby Neck, 860-1 
 
 Digdoquasli, 127 
 
 Dlggoepara, 491 
 
 Dijon, 740 
 
 Dinan, 32, 740,923 
 
 Dlnant, 35, 739 
 
 DInatN>ro, 491-5, 008, 910 
 
 IJdnnrd, 710 
 
 Oindigul, 555-C [nn.l 511, 535, 557, 
 912] 
 
 Dinding!?, 69S 
 
 Dingnan, King, 328, 335 
 
 Dingle, Ilev. J., 857 
 
 UiniziUu, Chief, 321 
 
 Dinzoy, Rev. J. (N.B.), 885 
 
 Dinzey, Rer. J. (P.Q.), 869 
 
 l>!oco8tin Church Sooicties (.(tv 
 " Orgnnisntion ") 
 
 Dioceses, American, and Knglisli 
 Colonial ami Mi:<sionary, List of, 
 757-8, 763-7 (.'w also " Kjiisco. 
 (Kite ") 
 
 DipiKrs (Sect), 45 
 
 •• Dirigo •' (Ship), 820 
 
 Dlsbrow, Rer. J., 865 
 
 IHabrow, Rer. J. W., 861 
 
 Disbrow, Her. N., 865 
 
 Discipline, Church, 112, 141, 320, 
 361, 484, 621-2, 75J 
 
 Disendowments (ice "State Aid," 
 Witlidrawal) 
 
 lUsney, Rev. H. P., 07-8, 857 
 
 Di'isent, Accessions from, 38, 42, 
 44-5,60, 51, 63-5, 57-9, 111-18, 
 120, 128-3), 133-t, 139, 142-3, 
 147, 152, 166-7, 159, 164, 184, 189, 
 221, 224, 226, 235, 27? 280-1, 
 287, 293, 322, 335, 349, 365, 369, 
 306, 406, 411, 426, 496, 602, 626, 
 535, 563, 577, 588, 600-10, 642, 
 077, 694, 744, 799, 847 
 
 Dissent, Secessions to, 11, 61, 276, 
 319, 489, 499, 614, 517-19, 528, 
 531, 654-5, 565, 817 
 
 Kisseriters inducetl tn read the 
 Bible in tlicir Meeting-houses, 44 
 
 Dissenters, Opposition of, to 
 Anglican Missions, 31, 36-/, 41-7, 
 49, 52, 59, 60-1, 282, 325, 327, 
 n78-7, 465, 457, 626-7, 680, 671, 
 .746-8. 775, 777, 841 
 
 Dissenting Missions (v«un>iortlio 
 various bodies) 
 
 KtU^ham, Rer. O., 880 
 
 Divinity Extdbltioas (iff "Col- 
 leges'') 
 
 Dlxcovc, 254 
 
 Dljccovo Castle or Port, 255, 257 
 
 Dison, Ven. A., 873 
 
 Hilton, Rev. E. Y., 893 
 
 l>l!Con, Rer. James (of N.8. Wales), 
 389 
 
 Dixon, Rer. J. (of W. Indies Ac). 
 861, 883, 906 
 
 Dixon, Rer. John (N.8.W.), 900 
 
 Dixon, Rer. P., 122, 881 
 
 DixvlUe, 870, 872 
 
 (••bbs, a«r., 84 
 
 1>«blc,ReT.O. N'.,878 
 
 D«bIo, Rer. R. T„ 867, 861 
 
 Dodit Rer. T. h., 900 
 
 IMil, Ror. W. D., 310-11, 801 
 
 Dodgwn, Rer. E. II., 367, 333-4. 
 
 888, 894 
 Dodgson, Rer. W. J., 887 
 Dodson, Rer. T. It., 794, 912 
 Dodsworth, Rev. U., 867, 831 
 Dodsworth, Rer. It. de M., 883 
 Dodwell, Rev. O. B., 861 
 D'Oller, Ror. R. H., 873 
 Doll, Rev. — ., 823 
 Domingia, 265-6, 88H-9 
 Dominica, 210, 212, 883-4 
 Done, Rer. J., OOt 
 Donelly, Rer. G. W., 8Sr 
 Dongaria, 905 
 Doollttle, Rev. L., 839 
 Doppin, Mr. S., 823 
 Dorchester (N.B.), 865, 867 
 Dorchester (P.Q ), 143, M6« 
 Dorchester (P. Ont.), 873 
 Dorchester, Lord, 142 
 Dordrecht, 891 2 
 Dormo, 909 
 
 Dorrell, Rev. A. A., 889 
 Dorunda, 497 
 
 Doty, Rev. J., 139 43, 855, 869 
 Douet, Bp.. 241, 703 
 DouglUin, Rer. P. H., 802 3, 888 
 Douglas (B.('.), 184, 88ii 
 Douglas (N.B.), 132, 865-7 
 Douglas(N.S.), 862 4 
 Douglas (P. Ont.), 873, 877 
 Douglas, Rer. A., 900 
 Douglas, Hon. and Uev. If., 271, 
 
 277 889 
 Douglas, Sir IL, 131, 133 4, 777, 
 
 826 
 Douglas, Bp. IT. A., 676, 677 9, 
 
 680-1, 760, 773 
 Douglasvillc Memorial (,'hurch 
 
 (U.S.), 86 
 Dove, Rev. W. W., 001 
 Dover (Ponn.), 3», 39, 851 2 
 Dover, Bp. of, 743 
 " Dover," U.M.S., 31 
 Dowaganhnc, 66 
 Dowell, Rev. T., 003 
 Dowliug, Rev. I'., 897 
 Do\vling,Rev.T. K,,868 
 Downes, Rev. H. G., 566, 791, 912 
 Downie, Rev. J., 874 
 Downing, Rev. J. L., 881 
 Dowson, Rev. ](., 181-4, 880 
 1 o.xat. Rev. F. W.. 317-18, 801 
 Drage, Rev. T. S., 24, 850 
 Dravidians, The, 469-70 
 Dravidian Ijinguiigo.-', 470 
 Drayton, 903 4 
 Drayton, Rev. J., 883 
 Drew, Mr. T., 257 
 Drew, Rer. W., 489, 909 
 Driberg, Rer. C. K., 481, 486-8, 
 
 493, 806, 009 
 Driborg, Rov. J. 0., 437 8, 604, 
 
 800, 917 
 Drluk as a DenionJiscr of NntlvO 
 
 Races. 88 9, 71-3. 106,186,2.55, 
 
 357, 279, 318, 323, 330, 341, 346, 
 
 356,366,454, 495, 498, 619,614, 
 
 062 ; (Dri^k Acts, 1710-12, 71) 
 Drink In N.B. Wales, 303 4, 402 
 Drink in Tasm:inia, 433 
 DriscoU, Rcv.J. ('.,869 
 DroogO Vloi, 273 
 Drouglit, Rer. C. E., 003 
 Druids, 346 
 Druitt, Ven. T., 901 
 Drumbo, 873 
 Drumm, Rev. T. H., 881 
 DrummoDd, Rer. H. M., 87H 
 Drummond, Rer. W. R., 887 
 Drummondrlilo, 868-73 
 Druse* in Syria, 7S8 
 Diuterra, Chief, 4M 4 
 
 Dnblin (N.S.), 863 
 
 Dublin University Mission to 
 
 Chota Nagporc, 499, 600, 844 
 Dubois, Rer. E. H., 615 
 Dubourdieu, Rer. J., 874 
 Dudley, Gov., 7, 0, 41-2, 44, 61, 63, 
 
 823 
 Dudswell, 868-9, 872 • 
 Dufferin, Earl of, 571 
 Dufferln, Lady, 619 
 Duffus, Rer. J., 901 
 Duke, Rer. J. H., 213, 245 
 Duke, Ror. T.. 881 
 DuUey, Rer. B., 677, 915 
 Dumfries, 865 '• '. 
 
 Dun, Rev. W., 849 
 Dun, Dr. W. A., 776 
 Dunbar, Rev. R., 835 
 Dunbar, Rer. W. J., 885 
 Duncan, Mr.. 260 _,. 
 
 Duncan, Rev. A., 908 
 Duncanson, Rev. W., 851 
 Duncombo, Rev. W. W., 8S4 
 Duudas, 875 
 Dundas, Rev. A. D., 878 
 Duncdin Diocese, 440. 758, 766, 606 
 Dunfleld, Rer. H., 867 
 Dnngannon, 878, 876 7 
 Dunham, 14?, 869-71 ^ 
 
 Dunkers (Sect), 37 . . 
 
 Dunkirk, 740 
 Dunlop, Rov. H., 901 
 Dunmore, Lord, 221-2 • » » 
 
 Dunn, Bp. A. H., 703 
 Dunn, Rev. J. ( Knr. ), 923 ' 
 
 Dunn, Rev. J. (N.B.), 865 
 Dunne, Rev. D. H. G., 495, 909, 9 U 
 Dunning, Rer. W. H., 90 1 ' 
 
 Dunollv, 903 ' 
 
 Dunvifle, 870, 874, 877 
 Dunzog, 001 
 
 Du Port, Rev. C. D., 670-1, !U5 
 Duport, Rev. J. II. A., 201 -6, 
 
 802-3, 888 
 Dupplin (Jounty, 860 
 Duquesne Fort", 38 
 Dural,900 ■' 
 
 Durand, Rer. L., 849 
 D'Urban (Cape Col.), 889-»i) 
 Durban (Nat.), 328-30, 895 6 
 D'Urbanavillc, 890 
 Durham, Rev. E. P., 906 
 Durham (P.Q.), 868-72 
 Durham (P Ont.), 874 
 Dtu-hiim Diocese, 823 
 Durrad, Rev. B. U., 923 
 Dunant,, 609 
 Dustccs, 223 
 Dusun Tribes, «9S 
 Dutch, The, 67-01, 159, 270. 27.^ 
 
 382,633,660-1, 717.737,771 
 Dutch Church, 242, 272, 278, 280 1 , 
 
 388, 347, 355, 422 
 Dutoh Language, 86, 882, 3S4, 
 
 798, 8J3 ; List of Trnuslution*, 
 
 6l3 
 Dutch Migrations from Ciiu' UMi, 
 
 347 
 Dutch Rule in Ceylon, 660 2. 671 
 Dutcliess Co., 855 
 Dutolfs Pan, 317-1'*. 893 4 
 Dutt, Rev. R., 497, 809, 807. !I09, 918 
 Duval, Rev. J., 867 
 Du Vcrnet, Rev. K., 869 
 Du Wcssiug, Rer. V. M., 6iHl, 53ii, 
 
 913 ' . . 
 
 Duz^ 739 
 
 Dwight, Rer. D., 849 
 
 Dyak-Chino«e, 696 
 
 D.vak Language, 082, 732 ; List of 
 
 Tramdatlons, 807 
 DyakB, 683-9, 733 
 DyjCjEer. A. F. OSS 
 
 8e 
 
 ! 
 
m 
 
 IKDE^. 
 
 EADE, llev. K„ 925 
 
 Kagcr, Hfv. T., B53 
 
 Eaglfi, 874 
 
 Eagloson, llev. J., 113 1 1, KiJl 
 
 Bales, Ri>v, S. J., 7'J7 
 
 Eames, Itev. J., 86'.» 
 
 Kanlslcv, 871 
 
 Earl, Rev. D., 26, 850 
 
 Karl, Rov. R. T.. 901 
 
 torlcy. Rev. T. >.., 871 
 
 Early, Rev. W. T., 8fi9 
 
 Earnslinw, Rev. .1., 793, 912, 923 
 
 Earthquakes, 462, 722-3 
 
 East, Rev. f*., 923 
 
 East Africang, 3(i9, 371, 381 
 
 East Carolina lliocese, 757, MO 
 
 East Chester (U.S.), 5S, 85t; 
 
 East Intlia Company, 319, 4i;i, 
 469,471,473-4,481, 501,500,5(58- 
 9, 682, 69d, 753 
 
 "East Inilia Railvay, C68 
 
 East Jersey («« New Jersey) 
 
 East London, 301, 891 3 
 
 Eastern Christians, 728, 737 
 
 Eastern Churches, 82, 728, 737 
 
 Eastern Coast (N. Sco.), 8C2 
 
 liftstern Diocese (U.S.), The, 757 
 
 Eastern Equatorial Africa Dio- 
 cese, 758, 765 
 
 Eastern Passage, 860-1 
 
 Eastman, Rev. G., 431 
 
 Eastman, Rev. (K K. V., 8fi5 
 
 Eastman, Rev. R. M.. 887 
 
 Easton, Rev. C.T., 865 
 
 Eastou Dioccsi', 757, 861 
 
 Eastwood, 813, 875, 877 
 
 Efton, 869, 871 2 
 
 Batough, Rev. W., 8G5 
 
 Eburn, Rev. S., 42, 853 
 
 Ecclesiastical Gazette, T\»\ SI5 
 
 Ecclesiastical Provinces, 764 7 
 [and 291, 294] 
 
 Edilin, Rev. A. 1'., 87 1 
 
 Ede, Rev.J., 874 
 
 Edelstcin, Rev. S. I. G., 874 
 
 Eden, Governor, 23 
 
 Eden, Bisliop II., 9« 
 
 Edenton (St. Paul's, Jto.) 22. 24, 
 850 
 
 Ederesinghe, Rev. V. D., 674, 919 
 
 Bdeyengoodv, 535,639 12, 541 3, 
 649-50, 911-15 
 
 Edgar, Mr., 6«4 
 
 Edge, Rev. J., 874 
 
 Edgecumbe County, 850 
 
 Edmondston, Rev." J., 901 
 
 Edmonton, 878 9 
 
 Edmunston, 867 
 
 Education, Primary and SccduJ- 
 ary ("National"" or "Madras" 
 System, &c.), 769-74 [and iv, 18, 
 19,22. 88,60, 70, 73-4, 91, 94-96, 
 88, 100, 103-4, 106-10, 118, 119-23 
 129-30, 134, 137, 139, 146. 155-0, 
 169, 19-1-5,199, 200. 203-6, 208-9, 
 212-13, 217-19, 223 5, 229-38, 
 235, 238, 2U>, 245, 256, 258, 
 360, 263-4, 266, 269 70, 272, 279, 
 286, 291-2, 296, 307, 320, 323, 
 329-30, 346, 348, 350, 353, 371-2, 
 376, 378, 387 .9, 417, 419, 423, 
 435-6,462,472, 477-8,481-5,490- 
 2, 497, 602. 608, 609-10, 514, 818, 
 619, 621-22, 823. 524. 828-30, 
 633, 838, 640, 843-4, 548, 660, 
 854, 666-8, 501, 566, 609 71, 574, 
 683,685-6,591 2.691,598-9,606, 
 610, 613-18. 620, 632, 028, 031-2, 
 631-8,639-40, 643, 016, 619-80, 
 682, 657, b62 3, 60J-70. 671, 
 674-8, 676-7, 679 80, 08?- 1, 600, 
 094, 697, 699-700, 708, 713-20, 
 728-9,737,789, 837, ijltt .j 
 
 (KdilUillinn) 
 
 Prilii'ip!es for conduct of Mis- 
 sion Si-llooK 773-4; Dofeotivo 
 System of Govcrnmout Educa- 
 tion in India. 771-2 
 
 Uigher Kilucation— Colleges 
 and Training Institutions, Ac, 
 775 97 [and xv, 96-7, 100, 119, 
 121 2. 130-1, 145, 151, 160, 180, 
 194, 197-200, 205, 209,261,379, 
 290,291,301-1, 393,397,431,438, 
 438, 415 6, 450-1,474-7, 478,480, 
 491-4. 506-7, 615-7, 619, 829, 644- 
 
 8, 517, 866, 869, 876, 677, 686, 
 60<i, 616, 617, 626, 631-7, 648, 
 660, 663, 668-6, 668, 676, 683-4, 
 7t»4, 708, 721, 737, 744, 772, 798] 
 
 Missionaries' Children, 844 
 Industrial, 288, 298, 301-3, 307- 
 
 9, 313, 323-30, 341, 413, 419-20, 
 438 9, 447-8, 462, 626, 841, 650, 
 558, 677, 879, 885, 687,601,607-8, 
 017, 069-70, 675, 679-80, 707-8, 
 709,772,774,781,786 
 
 Orplianages, 100, 680, 658, 669, 
 677, 887, 892, 694-8, 898, 601, 
 015, 631, 633, 635, 654, 676, 697, 
 769. 772, 774 
 
 Female, 629, 644, 566, 887, 692, 
 694, 615, 617-19, 625, 6,V), 840, 
 
 010, 653, 674-5, 721, 726, 772,784 
 (Bible Women, 629,846; Zenanas. 
 617-8) 
 
 Kdwanl, King of Moskitos, 231 
 
 Klwanls, Dr., 822 
 
 E<lward9, Mrs., 15, 16 
 
 I'Mwards, Rev. A., 904 
 
 Edwards, Rev. F. D., 889 
 
 Eilwarih, Rev. H., 880 
 
 Kilwanls, Rev. H. J., 90« 
 
 Hdwurds, Rev. H. V., 897 
 
 Kdwanls, Rev. B., 674, 919 
 
 Edwards, Rev. R. M., 865 
 
 Edwardsburg, 874, 876 
 
 l^lwanlstown, 872 
 
 Eeiles, Rev. J., 889 
 
 Ecrste River, 273 - ' - 
 
 Eerstclling, 355 
 
 Kflfendi, Rev. M., 737, 93$ 
 
 KfTcndl. Rev. S., 923 
 
 Egnnvillo, 873 
 
 Egnioro, 609-10 
 
 Egosn, 311 
 
 Egremont, Rev. H. E., 923 
 
 Kpd Harbour, 854 
 
 Emitpoora, 676, 915 IG 
 
 Fjnpt, 381 
 
 Egyptians, 571, 730 
 
 Eliii?, Rev. J. J., 61 
 
 Eidc, 740 
 
 Eisenach, 740. 923 4 
 
 Ekufundisweni. 330, 898 
 
 Ekukniiveni, 330, 335, 895 
 
 Elder, Rov. J., 901 
 
 Elder, Rev. W., «0l 
 
 >:idcr. Rev. W. A., 857, 88S 
 
 Kldon, Lord, 753 
 
 El Dorado, 242 
 
 Eloazer, Rev. G., 912 
 
 Eleazer, Rev. J., 567, 9U 
 
 T-lebc, 301, 364, 898 
 
 >neut)iera, 216-21, 32C, 881-8,891 6 
 
 Kliui, 288 
 
 Eliot, Rev. John, 2, 9 
 
 1-:iizabet)i, Queen, 1, 88 
 
 Elizabeth County, (Va.), 20 
 
 j;iizal)ctli Town (N.J.), 64-5. 
 
 854-6 
 WizabetU Towp (P. Out.), 873 » 
 lElkhorn, 880 
 j;iklngton, Rov. J. J., 00^ 
 Kllcgooil, Rev. J., 889 
 jEUesmcre, Ear) w^ 68) 
 
 Ellinjjham, Rev. V. M., 857, 891^ K\7 
 
 Ellinsrton, Rev, E., 861 
 
 Elliot, Rev. C, 861 ... 
 
 Elliot, Rev. P. R., 923 . I?:- .< 
 
 Elliott, Rev. A„ 169, 874 .,, 4 ■. 
 
 Elliott, Rev. E.. 923 v. . u 
 
 Elliott, Rev. Edwin, 883 
 
 Elliott, Rev. P. O., 874 ... 
 
 Elliott, Rev, G. E.. 883 :•;: . i. 
 
 Elliott, Rev. J., 874 
 
 Elliott, Rev. R., 906 
 
 Ellis, Rev. P. A., 682, 915 
 
 Ellis, Rev. S. J., 359,804, 897 
 
 Ellis, Rev. T., 018 
 
 Ellis, Rev. W. (L,M.S,), 374 
 
 Ellis, Rev. W. (Cey.). 919 
 
 Ellis, Rev. W. (Windsor A.', 
 N. Sco.), 113, 861 
 
 EUfs, Rev. W. (Pugwush, Ac. 
 N. Sco.). 861 
 
 Elmina, 264 ' ' 
 
 Elms, Rev. R.. 874 
 
 Elora, 875, 877 
 
 EIrington, Rev. H., 857 
 
 Elton, Rev. W. H., 693-4, 920 
 
 Elvlngton, Rev. Dr., 425 
 
 Elwell, Rev. J., 865 
 
 Elwoo<l, Rev. E. L., 874 
 
 Ely (P.Q.), 868 9 
 
 Elv, Bp. of (in 1701), 822 
 
 Ely, Dean of, 472 
 
 Ely Diocese, 823 • - . 
 
 Emapiseni. 338 
 
 Emenild Hill, 903 
 
 Emerson, 878-80 
 
 Emery, Rev. C. P.. 869 
 
 Emigrants and Emignitioii. 818» 
 20 [and 82-3, 165, 406,7111 
 
 Emil.y, 874, 877 
 
 " E. ily," Wreck ot the, 322 
 
 Emma, Queen, 461-2 
 
 Emmanifweni, 336 
 
 Emmanuel College, Prince Albert, 
 780 
 
 Kmpson, Rev. J., 869 
 
 Emre.y, Rev. J., 883 
 
 Ems, 740 • " "-' 
 
 Emsdale, 878 .-. . . '. 
 
 Emsundusi, 895 , ' 
 
 Kmu Bay, 906 
 
 Endle, liev. S., 609 10, *)8, 917 
 
 Engclbcrg, 741 
 
 Endowments Aided by the Society: 
 Bishoprics, 758-9 [and 100, 123, 
 150, 158, 189, 209, 215, 226, 333, 
 201, 281, 329, 332, 340, 353, 371, 
 397, 412 13, 427, 429, 439-40, 
 4 12, 499, 647, 552, 690, 027, 630, 
 687, 666, 6SU, 704, 736] 
 Clergy, 123, 161, 163-6, 180, 
 189, 326, 232, 294, 333-4, 408. 
 414. 417, 422, 427, 4.16,449, 48(», 
 846, 668, 763 
 Colleges, 160, 180, 242, 261 
 
 English Colon.v, 1st Charter for 
 founding of, 1 
 
 English Congro^'nfions on Coiv. 
 tinont of Europe, 730, 738-U 
 
 English Harbour, 867-8 
 English Lnnguiige, 86,193, 252, 382, 
 384, 466, 470, 730, 732 
 
 Enhlozana, 343, 807, 007 
 Enkanwini, 362 
 
 Enmore, 249, 887-8 
 
 Ensikoni, 312-13, 893 
 Epidemic of Measles, 487-8 
 
 Episcopate, The Americau ami 
 the English Colonial and Mis- 
 sionary, its Formation and 
 Growth, Chapter on, 748-68; 
 
 • Struggle for Bishops in America, 
 743 ; Commission of 1631 ; Bp, 
 ot IiOndo.n'g jurisdioti^q iii 
 
TKDEX. 
 
 947 
 
 
 97 
 •J 
 
 ;<1l, 'to. 
 
 920 
 
 iitioti. t<l8» 
 
 »,7jn 
 
 !, 323 
 iicc Albert, 
 
 8.l«, 917 
 
 tlie Society: 
 n.l 100, 123, 
 !15,220,a33, 
 140,353,371, 
 429, 430-40, 
 ko, 027,630, 
 
 [736] 
 
 1 163-6, 180, 
 
 333-4, 408. 
 
 135,449,480, 
 
 is, 261 ^ 
 fChartcr Jof 
 
 li9 on <^'>'V' 
 16, 738-U 
 Tg 
 
 192,252,382, 
 
 |2 
 
 97 
 
 ^57-8 
 
 tcrioau ttiiil 
 hi and Mis- 
 Ration B»i 
 U, 748-69: 
 Xin America, 
 It 163 1 : Bp. 
 IgaiotiQq to 
 
 foreign parts, 743 ; Xomlnation 
 "f a JJishop for Virginii^ 743 ; 
 Propose<l Suffragan Itiahops, 
 743-4 ; Ap|)cala from America 
 for Bisliopa, 744-8 ; Dean Swift 
 mentioned for yirginia, 744 ; 
 Convocation's failure to take 
 action, 744; See House pur- 
 uhascil, 74t ; Sctiemcs of 1712 
 and 1716, 744-5: Fund raised 
 (1717-41), 745, 751 ; Consecra- 
 Uoa of Talbot and Welton by 
 Non-juring Bishops, 745, 750; 
 Hardship of Candidates having 
 to visit England for Ordination, 
 746; Nomination of a Bp. for 
 Maryland, 746 ; Dissenters' op- 
 position, 746-8 ; Plan of 1760, 
 747 ; Arbp. Seeker's services, 
 747-8 ; Bp. proposed for Quebec, 
 748; Loss o? the American 
 Colonies, 749; Mr. G. Sharp's 
 services, 749-50 ; Dr. Franklin's 
 action, 749 ; Act for Ordination 
 of Subjectsof Foreign Countries, 
 749 ; Action of American Con- 
 ventions, 749; Consecration of 
 Bp. Seabnry by Scottish Bps., 
 749-50 ; American Prayer Book, 
 760 ; Consecration of Bps. 
 White,Provoost, anil Madtaon by 
 English Bps., 780-1, 753 ; First 
 roHi. of a Bp. in America (Dr. 
 t.laggett), 761; Extension cf 
 American Gpiscopiite, 761 ; 
 Foundation of the flrst English 
 Colonial See (Nova Scotia) and of 
 other Sees in N. America, India, 
 and Australia, 761-3 ; the Colo- 
 nial Bishoprics' Council, S.P.Q. 
 and S.P.C.K., supply funds, but 
 extension hindered liy lack of 
 creative power, 753; Letters 
 Patent, 753-4; Invalidity of, 
 754 (Cases of Tasmania, Long, 
 and Colenso, 754) ; Prccdom of 
 Colonial Clmrohes, 754-6 ; Com. 
 of Bp. Bethune, 764- 6 ; Colonial 
 Clergy Act, 785 ; Jurisdiction 
 by Canonical consent, Chota 
 Nagpore Diocese,786 ; Jerusalem 
 Bishopric Act, 766 ; the Mada- 
 gascar difficulty, 757 ; Society's 
 support of Bps. by Endow, 
 ments, 758-9 [and 100, 123, 150, 
 188, 189, 209, 215, 226, 233, 261, 
 284, 329, 332, 346, 353, 371, 397, 
 418-13, 427, 429, 439-40, 442, 
 499, 847, 862, 690, 627, 630, 687, 
 666, 684, 704, 736, 763, 756-6] ; 
 do. by Annual Grants, V58-9 
 [and 101,105, 119, 123, 136,168, 
 180, 189, 226, 240, 353, 366, 377, 
 414,462, 714, 720, 751] ; Exten- 
 sion of the Episcopate summa- 
 rised : N. America, 787-8, 783-4 ; 
 Asia, 788, 766-7 ; W. Indies and 
 S. America, 758, 764; Austral- 
 asia, 768, 766-6 ; Africa, 768, 
 764-5; Europe, 758, 767. [See 
 also pp. (on the need of the 
 Episcopate) 11,12, 28, 35,37-8, 
 52, 69, 77, 80-1, 93 5, 109, 143, 
 147, 168, 178, 194, 201, 212, 229, 
 266-7, 269, 272-3, 310,320, 3»8, 
 364-6, 862, 377,429, 456, 458 9, 
 471-2, 499,502-3, 533, 517, 852, 
 669, 637, 686, 660-1, 681, 706 7, 
 713, 719-20, 738, 84! ; (on the 
 fjcteniioH of the Episcopate) 80-1, 
 96, 105, 109, 117, 123-3, 132, 143, 
 147, 180, 188, lflS-5, 178, 180-1, 
 J88, 19», 801, 204-8, 207, 209, 212, 
 
 224,229,210, 212, 2" 1", 27.1, 281, 
 312, 320, 32!t, 339, .TIH, 348, 386, 
 303, 365, 367, 371, 377, 392, 895, 
 397, 399-401, 40«, 408, 412-14, 
 417, 427, 429, 436, 439-40, 446, 
 455, 461, 472, 499, 603, 809, 690, 
 627, 030, 661, 681, 70S, 705-7, 
 714, 719-20, 730.] 
 
 Epsom (N.Z.), 438 •■J.' 
 
 Eriil.912, 914 ' ' 
 
 Erdc, 740 
 
 Ermolo, 898 
 
 Ernest (or Ernest Town), 165, 
 875, 877 
 
 Erronmngo, 446-6 
 
 Erse Language, 117, 192 
 
 Ersellace, 117 
 
 EruMgalore 830 l[nnil 612, 91 1 l:,] 
 
 Escrect, Rev. J., 'i:'3 
 
 Eshowo, 338, 310 
 
 Espin, llev. J., 785 
 
 E.ipirito Santo, 448 
 
 Esque3aing, 874-6 
 
 Esquimault, 185, 880-1 
 
 Es(iuimaux, 94, 96-8, 151, 192 
 
 Essequibo, 242-4, 240-8, 887-8 
 
 Estoourt, Ucv. M. H., 320, 894 
 
 Estcourt, 330, 895-6 
 
 Esterliay, 880 
 
 Etaleni, 896 
 
 Ethelbert, King, 796 
 
 Etobicooke, 873, 876 
 
 Eurafricans, 876 
 
 Eurasianj, 569 71, 631, 633, 043, 
 658-9, 730, 732, 790-1, 797 
 
 Europe, xiv, 734-42, 753, 707, 774, 
 923-4 
 
 Europeans in India,471,668-9,730 3 
 
 Eutychians (Sect), 54 
 
 Eva, Bev. R. R, 633, 904 
 
 "Evangeline," Church sliip, 174 
 
 Evans, Dr., 822 
 
 Evrns, Uev. D., 883 
 
 Ii..uns, Rev. E. (Montserrnt). 883 
 
 Evans, Rev. E. (U.S.), 33, 861 
 
 Evuns, Rev. F., 874 
 
 Evans, Rev. J., 823 
 
 Evans, Rev. John, 887 
 
 Evans, U -v. J. A., 857 
 
 Evans, Rev. Jonathan, 901 
 
 Evans, Mr. N., 39 
 
 Evans, Rev. N., 854 
 
 Evans, Rev. R. W., 632, 909, 018 
 
 Evans, Rev. Dr., 6 
 
 Evans, Mr. W., 436-6 
 
 Evans, Rov. W., 874 
 
 Evans, Rev. W. B., 874 
 
 Evelyn, Rev. E. B., 923 
 
 Evendale, 906 
 
 Everson, Capt. J,, 234 
 
 Every, Ucv. M. R., 318-0, 891, 807 
 
 Eviah-Ies- Bains, 740 
 
 Ewald, Rev. W. H., 023 
 
 Examiners, Boanl of, 812-3 
 Excommunication of Bn. Colenso, 
 
 331,751 
 Exeter (P. Ont.), 874 5 
 Exeter (Dev.) contributions, 823 
 Exeter Diocese, 823 
 Exhibitions (Missionary ; at home, 
 796-7, 811-2; abroad, 115, 206, 
 474-6, 777-95, 841 2 
 Exhuma (tee "Exnraa") 
 Ex|)ondltnre of S.l'.t!, (.«/v 
 
 " Funds ") 
 Exploit?, 01, 867 
 Exuma (or Exhuma), 220 1, 223, 
 
 884 6 
 Eyamlio, King, 260 
 Eyneyehutah, 217 
 
 FABER. Chief. 263 
 Fabricius, Rev. P., 505, 510 
 
 Factories, British to/rtAgn, 734 
 
 Kugan, Rev. C. C. T., 000 
 
 I'rtirclough, Kef. J., 632-4, 637, 
 049,053,701,800,918 .-J.' 
 
 Falrfleid, 46, 49, 888-4 
 
 Fuirville, 806, 867 
 
 Faku Cliicf lUid Country, 381 , 306 -6 
 
 Frtlcke, Rev. ^., 502, 806 
 
 Falcon, Rev. T^ 783, 881 
 
 Faleido, 740 
 
 Falkland (N.9.), 86.0-3 
 
 Fulklanil Islands, xv, 888; Diooou 
 of, 252, 768, 764, 888 
 
 Fttlkner, Rev. J. F., 019 •'■ '• ;•' 
 
 FaUrtUgia, 202-4, 266; 888 » ■. l"' 
 
 FuUoon, Rev. D., 149, 860 .■ f M 
 
 Fallows, Rev. F., 271 • .•> 
 
 Falls, Rev. A. S., 874 .>■' 
 
 Falmouth (N.S.), 860-4 : 
 
 Falmouth ( U.S.), 48, 854 
 
 Familists (Scot), 41 
 
 Famines, 160, 216, 308, 617, 522, 
 647-8, 558, 666, 619, 643, 706 
 
 Fancourt, t^olonel, 238 
 
 Fancourt, Rev. T., 906 
 
 Fanoy Fairs for Missions, 827 
 
 Fantec I^iungunge, 382 t 
 
 Farawella, 6S0 
 
 Farnham, 870 ' 
 
 Farquhar, Sir R. T., 363 
 
 Farquhnrson, Rev. J. S., 886 
 
 I'arr, Rov. S. A., 881 
 
 I'arrar, Von. T., 887 , ' ' 
 
 I'arrar, Rev. W., 887 
 
 Farrell, Vorv Rov. J., 416, 004 
 
 Farringia, 263, 260, 889 
 
 Fate Isle, 446 
 
 Fattalah River, 265 
 
 Faulconer, Rev. W. Q., 869 
 
 Fauquier, Bp. F. D., 174, 763, 874 
 
 Fauresmith, 349-60, 807 
 
 Fa3-er weather, Rer. S., 48-6, 863 ' 
 
 Foarnc, Ton. T. G., 32J-30, 896 ' 
 
 Foilrl, Bp. E., 06-101, 106, 763, 
 781, 857 
 
 Felix, Rev. Father, 494 
 
 Female Kiluoiktioii (lee under 
 » Education ") 
 
 Fonelon Falls, 874 • ^ 
 
 Fenoarivo. 375, 899 
 
 Fe'itun, Judge, 441 
 
 Fci-nanilcz, King Jelloram, 262-3 
 
 Fcr.vando Po, 269 -61 
 
 Ferpecle, 711 ' ' 
 
 Ferrjiand, 90, 866-9 *: 
 
 Ferryman, Rev. R., 861 
 
 Fidler, Rev. D., 229, 885 
 
 Fidler, Rev. T., 874 
 
 Field, Rev. A., 328, 349-50, 897 
 
 Field, Rev. O. H., 857 
 
 Field, Rev. W. St. J., 878 t 
 
 Fiolde, Governor, 288 
 
 Fiji, 456-60 [and 386, 448-0, 466 7, 
 
 907] 
 Filieul, Rev. P. J., 861 
 Finch, 874 .,< : 
 
 Fin.Uay, llev. A., 885 
 Findlay, Rev. Alexander, 851 
 Fingo (\V. Africa), 254 
 Fiiigoes, 2S0, 281, 287, 299, 301, 311, 
 312, 315, 318, 325-6, 319, 382, 384, 
 
 780 ....! 
 
 FIngoland, 305 . «. 
 
 Finn Language, 470 «yi(i 
 
 Fins-Hant, 741 . .i.»i' 
 
 Finter. Rev. If., 698, 916, 917 ,.t! 
 First Proceedings of S.P.G., 0, 7 -i . 
 Firth, Rev. J., 902 . v-i 
 
 Fish Crock, 880 , „ 
 
 Fisher, Rev. A., 874 . ■^^ 
 
 Fisher, Rov. F., 0U6 ,| 
 
 Fisher, Rev. J. H.i 8»4 . , «. 
 
 Fisher, Rev. N., 801 . .v 
 
 3p2 
 
 t 
 
948 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 risk. Rot. O.H. a, 889 
 
 Fitch Bar, 868 
 
 Vitigcrald, Iter. 0. T., 8M4 
 
 FitZKeraM, Iter. H. J., 8S7 
 
 Pitzpatrick, Yen. B. O., H95, HiT 
 
 Fitzwilliara, Oorernor, 217 
 
 Flanai^n. Iter. J., 809, 874 
 
 Flats District. 8«8, 870 
 
 Flarcll, Iter. T.. 906 
 
 Fleet, Iter. B.. 857 
 
 iaeet\roo:l, Bp., Sermon of M'll), 
 
 8. 28, 199 
 Fleming, Iter. C. B., 869 
 Hotelier, Rev. H. W. O., 923 
 Fletohor, Rcr. J.. 874 
 Fletcher, Rcr. J. P.. 728, 912 
 Fletcher, Iter. TL^ 874 
 llctt. Rot. J.. 878 
 Flott, Rev. W., 780 
 Flewelliiift Rer. K. P., 8«5 
 FleweUin)?, Rev. J. E., ma 
 Vlex. Rev. 0., 209. 883, 9lt9, 923 
 FUiiaer.s the Kxplorcr, 10 », 415 
 Fliitilers Isl md, 428 
 Flood, Iter. J., 874 
 Flood, Rev. R., 171-2, 871 
 Florence, 740 
 Florida, 29, 851 
 Florida Diocese, 757 
 Florida Indians, 16 
 Flower's Cove. 858 
 Moyil. Rev. W., 456-60, 907 
 « FIy,"II.4I.S..4»5 
 nynn. Rev. 1). J., 883, 9.i9, 317 
 Foffg, Rev. D., 853 
 I'ogfe', Vcn. P. P., 889 
 Fogo, 85G-9 
 l''oljfer. Cnpt., 452 
 Fond da Lac Diocesp, 757 
 Fonk, Rev. — ., 229 
 Foo Chow, 713 
 Foosan, 706 
 Forbes, Rev. A. C. 874 
 Forbes, Rev. J., 854 
 Forbes, Rev. J. H., 880 
 Forbes, Rev. R., 835 
 Ford, Rer. E. W., 923 
 Fordvce, Rev. J., 849 
 Foreign Coiitribntions to .^.I'.fl., 
 106, 150, 174-6, 204, 213, 22.5, 2.11. 
 233. 283, 321, 358, 402-3, 423. 42.'>, 
 443, 453, 455-6 
 Foreign IIonoraiT Member^;, 
 
 S.P.O., 734 
 Foreign Mission work of Amcrioiiii 
 
 ChnrCli, 8,)-], 84. 87, 4«2. 
 
 703, 707. 717-9, 751, 7t!l 
 of Australasian do., 398, 409. 
 
 423, 442, 445, 451,464-5, 407, 
 
 761 
 of Canadian do., 152, 174-5,722, 
 
 761 
 .^>f Indian do., 334, 373, 380. 
 
 607, 551, 699, 731 
 «f 3. African do., 303, 353. 383 5 
 of West Indian do., 205, 21 1, 
 
 234,263,:«M)-7,761 
 X'^e .Uto "F)reign Contribii- 
 
 tiong"toS.P.fK) 
 Vti-M, V.tv. 0., 869 
 f *oiif! Rev. R. R., 923 
 linnoli^' . Cacct),4l 
 r.yncsnt, ; ?. Q. A., 878 
 Fotrcsi, Uc V. R., 404, 931 2 
 Poif8t<rr, Iter. T. H., 906 
 ForaUti, P^v. D^ 865 
 Foraythc, Rev. J., 861 
 PorsytUe, Rev. J. W., 861, 874 
 Vorsythe, Rer. W. T., 869 
 Fort Anne(N.Y.>.08 
 Fort Angnstino, 17. IS 
 .Fort Beaufort, S7S. 274, 879, 297. 
 891-8 
 
 Fort Charlotte (K.S.), 130 
 
 Fort EIlicR, 179, H78 
 
 Fort Brie, 873, 874 5 
 
 Fort Frederick, 670 
 
 Fort Oarry, 178 
 
 Fort Howe (N.ll.), 126 
 
 Fort Hunter, 71 2, 74, 139, IGo, 
 
 £65-6 
 Fort Macleod. 879 
 Fort Pato,301. 892 
 Fort Pellv, 179 
 Fort Qn'AppclIc, 878 -9 
 Fort Rupert, 182 
 Fort St. David, 472, 624 
 Fort St. Georgo, 472, 605. 5 tH 
 Fort Salisbiirj-, 364 «, 898 
 Fort Simpson, 182. 19 t, 881 
 FortTuli, 361, 898 
 Fort Victoria, 30 1. 898 
 Fort Watcrlix), 297 
 Fort William ( V. Ont.), 873 
 Fortcau, 97. 147, 856 8 
 Fortin, Rev. I. C.. 878 
 Fortin, Ven. 0., 869, 878 
 Fortune Bay, 93, 856, 859 
 Fortune Island, 884-5 
 Foss, Rev. H. J., 724-7, 8 »S, njj 
 Foster, Rer. C. H.. 857 
 Foster, Rev. .T.. 869 
 Foster, Mr. Slilcs. 62 
 Fothergill, Ven. J., 212, hkT 
 FotherKill, Itev. M. >!.. 801i 
 Fothcringiiam, Itev.W., Bi" 
 Fotubaii, 20C, 889 
 Foiile Point. 375- C, 899. 9ti I 
 Fountayne, Rev. Mr., 257 
 Fowlc. Rev. J., 853 
 Fowler, Rev. C. W., 69(», 807. •'.' i 
 Fowler, Rev. L. B. \V., 8Jj 
 Fowles, Mr. ,T., 103 
 Fox, Mr. ("., 68 4-5 
 Fo.x, Rer. J. (.Tani. ), 88.") 
 Fox, Rev. .1. (Can.), 8Clt 
 Fox, Rev. S., 901 
 Fox, Rev. W., 887 
 Foxtrap, 857 
 Franinaes, 740 
 Frampton, Rp., 53 
 Frampton, 868, 870 
 Franco-Cldnese QiiaiTcl, '<>' 
 France, 7,19-40, 742 
 Frankfort (N.K.). 8.12 
 Frankfort (Penn.), !(.i2 
 Frankfort-on-the-Main, 710, 923 
 Franklin, Dr., 749 5J 
 Franklin, Rev. (\, 012 
 FranklIn,ReT. C. (!.. 371 2. SOU 
 Franklin, Sir J., 429 
 Franktown, 875, 877 
 Franzensba<l, 739 
 Fraser, Rev. D., 87 1 
 Fraser, Rev. J. F.. 874 
 Frascr, Iter. P., 220 2, 250. KSl. So,^ 
 Fraser, 184, 186, 88'J 
 Frascrburg, 889-90 
 Frazer, Rev. G., 851 
 Frazer, Rev. W., 854 
 Freehold, 854 
 
 Frederic, King of Mo^^quUds 2Sa 
 Frederica, 28, 851 
 Frcflericksburg, 156, 875 C, 877 
 Fredcricton, 126-31, 865-7 
 Frcderlcton Diocese, 132, 738, 701. 
 
 763-4, 777, 864 
 Fredrick IV. of Denmark, 501 
 Free and Open Churches, 132, 279 
 Freeman, Rev. J. (Aus.), 902 
 Freeman, Rev. J. (Gui.), 887 
 Freeman, Rev. R., 736, 933 
 Freemantle, 434-6, 908 
 Freer, Rer. J. B., 857 
 Fiecse, Rev. F. E., 727. 033 
 Frecth, Rev. T. J., 923 
 
 Froiburg-in-Breisgan, 740, 933 I 
 
 Freligsburg. 871 
 
 French, Rer. C. A., 865, 871 
 
 French, Iter. .T., 423 
 
 French, Rev, B. J.. 371, 37.% 7K. 
 899 
 
 French, Bp. T. V., 610, 021-2. 
 636-7, 767 
 
 French, Rev. W. H., 874 
 
 French Race, 27, 68, 69, 01, 111-12. 
 136, 138-40, 737, 798 (in Indi:), 
 469) 
 
 French Language. 27, 86, 1 92, 372, 
 384, 470, 798, 813 ; List of Trans- 
 lations, 813 
 
 French Protestant.s in Basutolaml, 
 325 7; In Canada, 138-40; in 
 Orange Free State, 347 
 
 French Refugees in ('ui-olina, 18 
 
 French Shore, Ncwfo'.nnlland, 98, 
 859 
 
 Frere, Sir B, 31.1, C2C 
 
 Frey, Rev. L., 319, 894 
 
 Fribourg, 741 
 
 Fricflcrickshafen, 740 
 
 Friel, Rev. T. H., 905 
 
 Friendly Islands, 444, 432 
 
 Friendship (Dem.), 888 
 
 Frink, Rev. S., 28, 851 , 
 
 Frith, Rer. I. C, 874 
 
 Frith, Rev. M.K.S., 800 
 
 Frobisher, Martin, 1 
 
 •'From East to West" (Cook). 
 815 
 
 Frost., Rev. F., 874 
 
 Froste Village, 870 
 
 Fry, Rev. Henrv P., 429, 906 
 
 Fry, Rev. .T. H.,' 923 
 
 Fry, Rev. J., 272, 889 
 
 Fubu, Cldef, and his Tribe. 300 
 
 l''iigiers, 32 
 
 Fukusawa, Mr., 718, 721 
 
 Fukushinin, 727, 922 
 
 Kulford, Bp. F., 764, 768 
 
 Fulford, Rev. J., 9IW 
 
 Fuller, Rev. F. .T., 899 
 
 FiUler, Rev. H. S., 8C9 
 
 Fidler, Bp. T. B, 763, 869, 871 
 
 Pullcrton, Col., 611 
 
 Fullerton, Rev. C. K., 865 
 
 Fullerton, Rev. J., 849 
 
 Fulton, Iter. J. (Can.), 869 
 
 Fulton, Rev. J. (U.S.), 849 
 
 Funds (8.P.a.). 822-32; First 
 Subscription List and Form of 
 Subscription Roll, 822 ; Col- 
 lections bv " Deputations,' 
 822-3; Appeals to City of Lon- 
 <1on anil Trading Companies, 
 820; Support from Irish Clmrcli, 
 823 ; First Auxiliary Committee, 
 823; Supscriptions in Arrears, 
 823 ; Royal Letters, Collections 
 under, 823-6, 827, 830-1 [ami 
 194] ; Parliamentary Grants. 
 825-6, 831 [and 191-6, 231] ; 
 Parochial Associations and Dis- 
 trict Committees, 820-7 ; Publie 
 Meetings, 826 : Help from Oxford 
 University, and Co-operation of 
 Home and Colonial Churches, 
 826-8; Jubilee Fund (1861-2). 
 837 ; Dependence on Voluntary 
 Contributions, 837; Local Or- 
 ganising Secretaries, Deputa- 
 tlonii. Prayer Meetings, Ser- 
 mons, Collecting Boxes ami 
 Cards, Sales of Work, 837; 
 Bazaars and Fancy Fairs dis- 
 couraged, 837 : Taluo of Paro- 
 chial Asaoclationg, 837-8 ; Eng- 
 lish Boards of Missions, 838: 
 Uloocsoa Organisation, 838 ; 
 
23 ( 
 
 3, 79S. 
 021-.'. 
 
 5,900 
 
 Cribo. 300 
 
 21 
 
 1 
 3 
 
 800,871 
 
 865 , 
 
 1,869 
 849 
 
 .-32: V\r^[ 
 tnd Form of 
 822 ; Col- 
 leputatlons,' 
 »1ltv of lion- 
 Coinpan>«S 
 [rtsU Clmrcli. 
 Committee. 
 , In Arrcws 
 a. Collections 
 830-1 [ami 
 iirv Grants, 
 191-5, 231] ; 
 iona and Djs- 
 !C-7 ; PubliP 
 ^fromOxfonl 
 ^operation of 
 ■il Churches, 
 and (1861-2V 
 fon Voluntarj 
 r- local Or- 
 Ac», Dcputa- 
 [ectlngB, Ber- 
 Boxes anil 
 I Work, 827; 
 oy Falrg dls- 
 aluo of Paro- 
 837-8 : Bng- 
 ilaalons, W8: 
 Hsation, 828; 
 
 Classiflcation of Pundii, Oencnil, 
 Hpeciol and Appropriated, and 
 Invested (or Trust), 828-9 ; Rok- 
 ulation of Special Funds, 828-9 ; 
 Classified Statement of Inooniu 
 and Expenditure (1701-1802), 
 830-3. (See alto xiv.) 
 
 Furncaux's Expedition, 413 
 
 Fusan, 713-14 
 
 Futuna, 446 
 
 Fyles, Rev. T. W., 860 
 
 OABBETT, Rev. j. II., 88.1 
 
 Oabiddon, Mr., 263-3 
 
 Oabriel, the Angel, 441 
 
 Gabriel, Rev. A. E., 857 
 
 Uadaba Language, 470 
 
 Oadag, 688 
 
 Oadney, Rev. A., 670, 687, 915 
 
 Gaelic Language, 193 
 
 Oaetano, 460 
 
 Gage, Qeueral, 138 
 
 Gagetown, 125, 120, 129, 133, 863 G 
 
 Gaikas, 3U6, 382, 786 
 
 Qfilata, 736 
 
 aalati,740, 924 
 
 Galbraith, Rev. E., 885 
 
 Galkisse, 669 70, 919-20 
 
 Gallagher, Rev. P., 908 
 
 Galle, 661, 674-5 
 
 Galloway, Earl of, 144 
 
 Galley isluvca in France, '35 
 
 Gambia, The, 259-60 
 
 Gambia River, 256 
 
 Gambler Island!*, 453 
 
 Gammage, Rev. J., 184, 88^ 
 
 Gander, Rev. G^ 874 
 
 Gangalizwe chief, 316 
 
 Gonga Puttras, 693 
 
 Ganges River, 590; IkitUin? in, 
 
 601-2 
 Gantlett, Mr., 823 
 Garde, Mr., 297 
 Garden, Rev. A.. 849 
 Garden River, 168, 174, 8'(> 
 Garden, Rev. Commissary, 18 
 Gardiner's Town, 862 
 Gardner, Rev. C. G., 922 
 Gardner's Inlet, 191, 881 
 Gargaon, 918 
 Garland, Rev. D. J., 905 
 Garland, Rev. J. W., 860 
 Garliok, Rev. T. B., 903 
 Garmlsch, 740 
 Oarnctt, Rev. J., 881 
 Garo Language, 470 
 Garrett, Up. A. C, 186-6, 8«)1, 88J 
 Garrett, Rev. H., 874 
 Oarrctt, Rev. T., 874 
 Gorriooli, Rev. A. C, 878 
 Garthwait, Rev. E., 823 
 Oarton,Rev.W. J., 878 
 Garzia, Rev. J., 23, 850 
 (iascarth, 822 
 Gascoyne, 427, 90S 
 Gasp*, 147, 868-71 
 Gaspd Basin, 869-71 
 GaspJi Bay, 868-9 ' 
 
 Gaspcran, Itcv. S., 919 
 Gasperson, S., 910 
 Gathcrcole, Rev. J. C. A., 8J" 
 Gaul, Ven. W. T., 894 
 Gault, 873 
 
 GaviUer, Rev. G. H., 874 
 Gawler, 417, 904 
 Gawler, Col., 416 
 Gawler, Rev. J. W., 891 
 Gay, Hev. J. L., 860 
 Oayndah, 908 
 (Hualand, 867 [and 346] 
 Gcftlekeland, 806, 3U 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 ricaloku.4, 300, 382, 78(i 
 
 I iearo, Rev. J. H., 239, 886 
 
 ae<ldefl, Very Rev. J. 0., 874 
 
 (See, Dr., 822 
 
 Cieelong, 4CS-6, 902-3 
 
 Geer, Ruv. O. T, 902 
 
 Ceisler, Rev. J. E., 505, 524 
 
 OeU, Bp. v., 515, 627, 513, 818, 
 
 551-2, 855, 565, 786-C. 760 
 Gelling, Rev. W, E., 861 
 Geneva, 740-1 
 
 Geneva Form of Prnyor. Ill 
 Genever, Rev. U., 861, 883 
 (.ienoo, 740 
 Gensun, 713 14 
 Gconkaly, 402 3 
 George, Rev. — ., 676 
 George I., 17, 6U, 501, 744, 824 5 
 George i I., 26, 234, 735, 821-8 
 George HI., 107, 748, 824-5 
 George (Cape Col.), 284, 288-7, 
 
 889-90 
 George, I'rinco, of Carolina, 16, 17 
 Georgetown (Cupe Col.), 272-4, 
 
 889 90 
 Georgetown (Doni.), 250, 887 
 Georgetown (I'.E.I.), 861-4 
 Georgetown (Tas.), 900 
 Georgetown (UJS.), 852, 85t 
 Georgevillc, 8B8 9, 871 
 Georgia, 26 9, 80 7, 851 ; Diocosc, 
 
 757, 851 
 Georgiana, 874, 870 
 Georgians, 742 
 Geroldtoii, 904 
 Gericke, Hev. — .. 502, 50.5, 509, 518, 
 
 624,620,533, 539,556 (.Bdtiuust.'<, 
 
 618) 
 German lumguagc, 8i!, 192, 302, 
 
 382, 470 ; List of Tn\MslatioMs, 
 
 813 
 German Lcgianarie^ in S. Africa, 
 
 300, 302 
 GeriuanMi88ions,18g,409,496,502-3, 
 
 694. (SceiiUo •' Lutherans ") 
 German Refugees in lieorgia, 26 
 Germans, 01, 80, 111-13, 116, 142, 
 
 143, 159, 192, 300, 302, 798, 813 
 Germany, 734, 740, 742 
 Gersau, 740-1 
 Gestoptefontein, 358, 361 
 (ietbcn, Kev.l'., 910 
 Gething, Hev. (t., 889 
 (ihazccabad, 024 
 (ilmzni, 409 
 Ghent, 730, 923 
 Ghose, Rev. B. C, 909 
 Ghose, Hev. J., OUO 
 (ilbbon, Hev. W. L., 800, 900 
 (Jibbons, Hev. S., 801 
 Gibbs, Rev. E., 889 
 Gibbs, Hev. J., 889 
 Gibbs, Rev. W, 863 
 Gibraltar Diocese, 730, 758, 707, 9l':! 
 Gibson, IMsliop, 8, 26, 210 
 Gibson, Mrs., 074 5 
 Gibson, Rev. A. G. H., 311, 803, 8»3 
 Gibson, Rev. Cr., 923 
 Gibson, Hev. J., 871 
 Gibson, Rev. S., 809 
 Glfrord,—., 211,883 
 Gifford, Rev. A., 97 8, 857 
 Gifu, 722 3 
 Giguillet, Hev. J., 849 
 Gilbert, Sir 11., 1, 88 
 Gllbcrtson, Hct. F., 205, 881 
 GUbertion, Hev. J., 902, 904 
 GUchrist, Rev.J., 857 
 Glider. Hev. C, 670-2, 916 
 Giles, IU<v. S., 35, 861 
 Gill, Rev. T., 881 
 Gill, Rev. W., 887 
 
 949 
 
 Oillett, Rev. C, 883 ' ') 
 
 CilIett,Rev. F.O., 908 . ,'• 
 
 Gillie, Iter. K. MoK. 883 l> 
 
 Gillmoor, Rev. G., 874 
 
 Gilpin, Rev. A., 861 .■'X 
 
 (iilpiI^ Rev. Edward, 861 
 
 Gilpin, Hev. Edwin, 861 
 
 Gilpin, Very Rev. E,, 801 ' 
 
 (Jilson, Rev. 8., 880 - • 
 
 (^iolma, Hev. A. T., 230 
 
 (iipps Land, 406, 903-3 
 
 (}iraud. Rev. A. F., 329, 885 
 
 Girling, Rev. R. H., 878 
 
 Gislxirnc ) nno o 
 
 Olsburne f "*"' 
 
 (iittcns. Rev. O. D., 881 • 
 
 Gittcns, Rev. J. A., 312, 883 :! 
 
 Gittens, Rev. J. M., 881 ■"■) 
 
 (Jivins, Rev. 8., 167, 874 ^ ! 
 
 Glace Boy, 860-1, 864 \ 
 
 Gladstone (Can.), 878-0 r 
 
 Gladstone (Aus.), 004 -■ I 
 
 (Jladwin,Rev.— ., 307 '^ 
 
 GlanvUle, Dr. D., 366 :» 
 
 Glauvillc, Rev. W. L., 88^1 . ' 
 
 Glass, (Jovernor, 322 3 
 
 Olenboro, 878 .•! 
 
 GlcncIg(N.B.), 850 ■ ; 
 
 Glenelg (S. Aus.), 005 . ,--V 
 
 Glcnclg, Lord, 416 
 
 Glennie, Rev. A., 901 
 
 Glennie, Ven. B., 904 
 
 Glennie, Rev. 0^ 078 
 
 GIocester(N.J.),854 
 
 Gloucester Fancy V%\r, 827 
 
 (i lover. Gov., 21 
 
 Glover, Ven. E., 780, 880 
 
 Glover, Rev. J., 685-6, 807, 902,'.iSfc 
 
 Gnanakan, Rev, M., 912 
 
 Gnanakan, Rev. C. P., 912 
 
 Gnanamoottoo, Rev. N ., 91 2 
 
 ( ! nanamatthu, Hev. S„ 913 
 
 Guanamuttu, Rev. v., 912 
 
 Gnanaolivoo, Rev. Isaac, 912 
 
 Gnanaolivoo, Rev. Jacob,- 912 
 
 Gnanaolivoo, Rev. Joseph, 912 
 
 Gnanapragasam, Hev. A., 912 
 
 Gnanapragasam, Rev. D. (Naza- 
 reth), 912 
 
 Gnanapragasam, Rev. D. <('ojn- 
 baconuni, &c.), 913 
 
 Gnanapragasam, Rev. N., &!•!, '.'12 
 
 Gnanayuthum, Kev. P., 912 
 
 Ooa, 469, 530, 508 - 
 
 Coanese Language, 470 
 
 Oubardhan Mountain, 602 
 
 Gobat, Bp. S., 708 
 
 " Qod-Churches," 528 . . .: 
 
 (Jodden, Rev. A. J.,012 
 
 Goddcn, Rev. J., 867, 809 
 
 Goddcn, Hev. T., 809 
 
 Goderich, 873-4 
 
 Go<lfrcy, Rev. J., 874 
 
 Godfrey, Rev. J. R., 889 
 
 Godfrey, Rev. fi. A., 519, 912 
 
 Goilfrev, Rev. W. A., 912 
 
 Godfrey, Hev. W.M., 801 
 
 Goilolphin, Dr., 822 
 
 CrtKlwia, Hev. R. U., 803, 893 
 
 Godwyn, Rev. M. (Appeal on l>t'- 
 half of Ncgrosand Indians), IW 
 
 Goe, Bp. F. F., 765 
 
 Goh, Mr. M. B., 632 
 
 Gold Coast, 384-61, 771, 888 
 
 Golden Bay, 906 
 
 Goldstein, Rev. J. P., 510, 883, 912 
 
 Gomes, Rev. R H., 920 
 
 Gomes, Rev. O. H., 679-80, 919 
 
 Gomes, Rev. W. H., 684, 689, 606 8, 
 702, 806-7, 800, 0'20-l 
 
 Gomes, Krs-363-3 
 
 Gommo, Bir W., 871 
 
 
950 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Oond Race, 604{ 780 
 
 Oondi LaiigaaKtc, 470, 604, 73d 
 
 (Jood, Itov.J. U., 18Cr8,8(H)-l, HOI, 
 880 V 
 
 rioodc. Rev. T. A.T 100, 867 
 
 Good HopD<.TAm.>, 8H5'0 
 
 OoodiHon, ItoT. — » 271 
 
 Oomlman, Bev. C. B., 878 
 
 Goodwill, Rev. T., 891-6 
 
 Oocdwin, Rev. W. A., 786 
 
 (loo<lw.vn, Bp. P. W., 768 
 
 Goose Bay, 888 
 
 Gooseorcek, 12, 18, 18. 840-60 
 
 Gooseorcek Company, The, 18 
 
 Gordon, Capt., 6u6 
 
 Gordon, Sir A„ 488 
 
 Gordon, Rev. J^ 309-10, 891, 883 
 
 Gordon, Rev. P., 10, 41, 67, 60, 855 
 
 Gordon, Rev. W. (Hiifbados), 197 
 
 Gordon, Rev. W. (U.S.), 21, 8r)0 
 
 Gordon, Rev. W. ( W.I.). 219-20, 884 
 
 Gordon C!olIege, Cairo, 381 
 
 Gore, 869-71 
 
 Gore (P. Ont.), 875-0 
 
 Gore, Mr. A. 8., 769 
 
 Gore Bay, 877 
 
 enroll. Rev. N., 882, 808, 909 
 
 Gorham, Rev. J., 889 
 
 Goria, 482 
 
 Oorringe, Rev. C. H, 882 
 
 Oortonists, 41 : 
 
 Oosford, 901 
 
 Gospel Missionary, Tlie, 814 
 
 Gospel of Barnabas, 601 
 
 Gospel of Thomas, 691 
 
 Gossains, 607 
 
 Oossner, Rev. J. E., 495 
 
 Gothft, 740, 923-4 
 
 Goulburn (N,8,W.), 392, 399, 400. 
 
 402, 901 ; Diocese, 758,768-6,900 
 Cloulbum (P. Ont.), 874 
 Gould, Rev. F., 906 
 Ooulding, Rev. A. W., 878 
 Ctovernor's Harbour, 884 
 Gorett, Yen. H., 906 
 Oowdio, General, 627 
 Gowen, Rev, H. H., 463, 880, 908 
 Gowhattv,606,609 
 Oowle, Rev. R., 849 
 Oraaft Reynct, 272 4, 276, 280, 
 
 297, 328, 891-2 
 Grafton (N.P.W.), 400; 
 
 758, 766, 900 
 Grafton (P. Ont.), 877 
 Ornliam, Rev. G., 874 
 Graham, Rev. H., 902 
 Oraliamstown, 269-71, 
 
 297, 299, 303, 891-2 
 
 284,312,763,764-6,891; IvaiHr I 
 
 Institution, 304 ; Judgment, 295 
 Granada, 740 
 
 Oranby, 870-1 t r. : 
 
 Grand Bate, 370 ' . ; 
 Grand Cavmnnns, 886 
 Grand FaUs (N.B.) 130, 864-6 
 Grand Lake (N.B.) 128,. 866, 867 
 Grand Mniian, 805-6 
 Grand River (P. Ont.), 154, 160, 
 
 872, 874-7 
 Grand Turk, 884 
 Grant, Rev. A. J., 891 
 Grant, Rev. P. B., 212, 8S3 
 Grant, Rev. W. H., 857 
 Grant, tlio Explorer, 404 
 Grantham, Uev.T. A., 867, «61 
 Grainvllle, 113, 118,800-4 
 Granville Co., 860 
 Granville, Lord, 877,757 
 Grateatt, Rev. B., 874 
 Grassett, Rev. H. J., 87* , , 
 Gravenhurst, 874^6 
 Qrares, Rev. J., 869 . . ; 
 
 Diocese, 
 
 274, 276, 
 Diocese, 
 
 (Iravcs, Ui'v. M., 47 8, 60, 710, 853 
 Oravetiond, 924 
 Grav, Mrs. (Caiietown), 291 
 Gray, Rev. A. (Port Mcdwav). 861 
 Gray, Rev. Archibald, 861, 865 
 Gray, Rev. 11. O., 117, 861, 868 
 Gray, Rev. J. W. D., 861, 805 
 Gray, Bp. R., 273 84, 280-00, 
 297 300, 300-8. 319-20, 323, 325, 
 328-9, 331, 347-8, 354, 307, 374. 
 754, 764, 783-4; Long and 
 Colenso Cases, 78 1 
 Gray, Rev. H. (St. Helena), 89J 
 (Irav, Rev. U. (S.A.), 88!i 
 Gray, Rev. S., 297, 891 
 Gray, Rev. W., 224, 884 
 Gray, Rev. W. S., 861 
 Grav/oot, Rev. C. H., 881 
 Grayling, Rev. J., 684, 920 
 Greitthead, Rev. J., 887 
 (Jreaton, Rev. .1., 855 
 Oreatorex, Rev. F. P., 861 
 (it. Peninsular Ry., India, 575 6 
 Gmive8,Rov. .1. A., 901 
 Oroeco, 740, 742 ; American Mission 
 
 to, 80 
 Grcck('Inncli,471, 736-7, 741: Patri- 
 arch's Representative, 730 -7 
 Greeks, 409, 737, 742 
 (ireen, Dr., 823 
 Green, Rev. t\, 570, 915 
 Green, Rev. K. I., 300, 891 
 Green, Very Rev. J., 328, 330 1, 348, 
 
 898 
 Green, Rev. .S. D., 861 
 Green, Rev. T., 891 
 Green, Rev. T. W., 891, 893 
 Green, Rev. W., 874 
 Green, Rev. W. H., 878 
 Green Bay, 172 
 Greene, liev. P. .1., 786, 898 
 Greene, Rev. Frank P. W., 874, 879 
 Greene, Rev. T., 874 
 Greeniwint, 889 
 Greenspond, 866-9 
 Grcenstock, Rev. W., 298-9, 301-2, 
 354-8, 362, 803-4, 891, 893, 898, 897 
 Greenway, Mr., 595 
 Greenway, Mrs., 508 
 Greenwich (N.B.), 800-7 
 Greenwich (N.J.), 854 
 Greenwood, Rev. F., 890 
 Green wooil, Rev. M., 705-6, 709, 921 
 Greer, Rev. W., 866 
 Gregor, Rev. J., 411, 904 
 Gregory, Rev. P. A., 378, 7S7, 801-2 
 
 890 
 Gregory, Mrs. F. A., 801 
 Gregory, Rev. J. W., 879 
 Gregory, Rev. J. H., 902 
 Greig, llev. W., 874 
 Grenadi, 196-7, 204, 831-2 
 Grenadines, The, 196-7 
 Grenfell, 878-80 •, ■ •• 
 
 Grenoble, 740 
 Grenvillo, 868-9 
 Gronvillc, Mr., 748 
 Greslmm. Rev. H. E., 882 
 Oresley, Rev. 0. P., 890 
 Grey, Sir G., 298, 300, 308, 348, 416, 
 
 784 
 Grey, Rev. Wal., 861 
 Grev, Rev. Wm., 782, 867 
 (Jrevtown (Natal). 896 
 (Jroytown (N.Z.), 907 
 Gribboll. Rev. F. B., 880 
 Gribble, Rev. C. B., 874 
 Gribble, Rev. J. B., 427, 005 
 Grler, Rev. J^ 874 
 Gricsbach, 740 . 
 Griffin, Rev. C, 861, 865 
 Griffin, Rev. J. (N.F.L.), 887 
 
 Griffin, Rer. J. (P.Q.), 869 
 
 Griffith, Rev. D., 854 
 
 Griffith, Mr. S.. 468 
 
 Griffiths, Rov. J. ( India), 01 2 . 
 
 Griffiths, Rov. J. (N.S.), 861 
 
 Origg, Rev. T. N., 906 
 
 Grimsby (P. Ont.), 873-0 
 
 Grindon, Rev. O. M., 861 
 
 Griquuland Kast, 308-0, 311. 333 
 
 Griqualand West, 317-19, 359 oo, 
 382-3, 893-4 
 
 Griquas, 306, 311-12, 349-61, 3H), 
 780, 882 
 
 Gri?on«, Churches of, 734 
 
 (irole, 867 
 
 (iroonibridge. Rev. H., 224-8, 88t 
 
 (iiose. Major, 387 
 
 Groser, Rev. C. E., 801, 905, 908 
 
 Groser, Rov. W. H., 802 
 
 (Jrosjc Isle, 150, 808 
 
 (irosvenor. Rev. F. J., 004 
 
 Ciroton, 862 , 
 
 Grout, Rev. O. R. F., 874 ,. , 
 
 Grout, Rov. G. W. G., 874 .' , 
 
 Grove (Jam.), 880 , 
 
 (irovcs. Rev. J. S., 874 
 
 Groves, Rev. W. L., 705-0, 709, 
 
 921 
 Gnibb, Ven. C. S., 330, 895 
 tirundler. Rev. — ., 623 
 Grylla, Rev. J. ('., 404, 901 2 
 (iuadama, 632 
 (juaica Indians, 246, 252 
 Gubbii.a, Mrs. J. P., 612 
 Gublagundam Jumblcdinno, 663 
 Gudvangen, 740 
 Guelph, 873, 876-7 
 Ouorout, Rev. N., 869 .. , , 
 
 Guest, Rev. J., 912 ' i 
 
 Guethary, 740 
 Guiana, British, 242-53 ; DiocesP, 
 
 204, 758, 760-1, 764, 887 
 Guildford, Lord, 4 , ■ . i 
 
 Guilford (W.A.), 427, 905 ' 
 Guilford (U.S.), 864 
 Guinea (W. Africa), 254-8, 268 
 Guinea, New, 464-6 
 Gujerati, 73U, 807 
 Gujerati Language, 470, 508 ; List 
 
 of Translations, 807 
 Gulliver, Rev. C. H., 788 
 Guudagai, 901-2 
 (rundiwindi, 904 
 (iunne. Rev. J., 874 
 Gunning, 901 
 Gunning, Rev. H. H., 869 
 Gunning, Rev. W. H., 874 
 Gupta, Itev. R. K. D., 909 
 Gurklmli Language, 470 
 viuthrle. Rev. W., 229, 885 
 Guy, Rev. W., 17, 216, 840, 853, 
 
 884 
 Gnysborongh, 118, 861-4 
 Guzerat. 668-9, 571, 573-5 
 Guzcrrattces, The, 571, 730 
 (iuzerattee Language, 470, 668 
 (fwatyu, 304, 892 
 Gwillimburg, 874 
 (iwilvm. Rev. D. V., 857, 806 
 Gympie, 003-4 
 Cj'ypsy Dialects, 470 
 
 HACKET, Rev. Vi'. (Borneo), 
 
 688, 020 
 Hackett, Rev. W. (Penn.), 861 
 Riickney (Out.), 243,218 
 Hackney, Rov. J., 641, 644, 800, 918 
 Hackney Wick Institni;ion, 273 
 Haililo, 084 
 Haddock, Rev. C, 389 
 Uadcn, Rev. — >, 004 
 
9P 
 
 ^ 
 
 Uil, 
 
 iS-l 
 
 700, 
 
 5G3 
 
 [OCCSOi 
 
 !68 
 
 T/ist 
 
 853, 
 
 B6S 
 
 |vi\c»), 
 51 
 
 lo, niB 
 
 M3 
 
 llii'ltleltl. Il|i.O.,4J0-l,7C6 
 llinlow, llcv. 0. K., \.H2 
 Hneger, Jlc V.J. I\, 01,866 
 ilucnscl, Hev. J. (i., 055 
 Uagnn, ICcv. Father, 33 
 Halg, llCT. A., US I, uau, 917 
 JIaiguc, Mrs., 16, lU 
 Hnlncs, Ktv. F. W., 702, 921 
 Kniiies, Kev. S. ('., 874 
 fintti, American .Mission, 81) 
 Haiti Dloccsp, 767, 7U t 
 Unjong LuiiKuiigi!, 470 
 Hako, Uev. 11., 923 
 Haitilti Lniigiiugu, 470 
 Hiilconibo, ll«;v. II. V. J., 908 
 HaldniiP. Mr. P., 191 
 Hnle, Up. M. U., 412, 417, 419 20, 
 
 427, 7fi6, 901 
 Hulc3, Ihlr., 343 
 Hiiles, Itcv. v.. 902 
 ilnlf-onatc!), 192, 223, 235, 262, 
 
 255 8, 262-7, 273, 277-81, 28U~8, 
 
 290-(i, 363, 382, 384, 421. 42«,458, 
 
 «31, 771, 78«. (SeeaUo " Coloured 
 
 Mircil Kaccs") 
 Unlldny, llev. T., 854 
 Jlnlifax (N.S.), 110-15, 119, 7C8, 
 
 8CU-4 ; Local Committee, 759 
 Halifax, Lord, 266 
 Hall, (Captain, 217 
 Hall, Major, 662 
 Hnll, Mr^433 * ..... 
 
 Hall, llcv. B., 923 
 Hall. Kov. C, 22, 24, 860 . t ...v ' , 
 Hall, IJcv. K. G., 867 ': = ,, 
 
 Hall, llev. W., 902 ,.' ...j, 
 
 Halle, 804 .fc .. 
 
 Halleii, Rev. G., 87 1 ' 
 
 HallilMirton, Sir. Justice, 1 18 
 llaUiwcll, llcv. H., 159, 871 
 Hnllowell, 169, 876, 885 
 HambaiitoUe, 074 ' ■. ' 
 
 Hnmiltuii, Governor, 094 
 Hamilton, Bit. C, 703 
 Ifaniilton, Ilav.G. F., 800, 909 
 Hnmllton, llev. A., 830 
 Hamilton, llev. H. H., 857, 862 
 Hamilton, llev. J., 208, 883 
 Hamilton, llev. J. W., 882 
 Hamilton (V. Out,), 187, 761, 874 5 
 Hamilton Orange, U02 
 Haramam Il'lrlia, 381 
 Kammoml, 865 
 Hammond, Mr., 787 • 
 Hammond, llcv. 0., 801, 904 
 Hampstcitd (.Tam.), 885 
 Hamp.stead (L.I.), 67 
 Hamivstcad (N.B.), 806 
 Hampton (N.B.), 805, 867 
 Hampton, llev. 1). 0., 906 
 Hancock, llev. T. L., 890 
 Hand.n, Hot. J. C, 894 
 Honford, llcv. S. J., 865 
 Hanington, llcv. C. P., 865 
 Hankow, 710 
 Hanna, llev. T., 885 
 Hannah, Itcv. J., 677, 919 
 Hannah, Mrs. J., 077 
 Hannington, Bp. J., 765 
 Hanover (Ger.), 740 
 Hanover (.lam.), 885 
 Hanover (U.S.), 85* 
 Hansen, llev. N. M., 134, 808 
 Hansen, Hev. N. C, 806 
 Hansi, 623 
 
 Hanyaue Hlvcr, 365 . 
 Harbour Briton, 867-9 
 Harbour Buffett, 866-9 
 Harbour Grace, 92, 866-9 
 Harbour Island, 216-31, 884 5, 
 
 894-6 
 HanUo, llcv. J., 299-300 
 
 INDBX. 
 
 lliirilint', Hrv. - •., 208 T .. '.•..'' 
 
 Harding, Uev. 1'., 874 '^ d-u'' 
 
 Harding, Hev. O. T., 86'J 
 
 Harding, Bp. J., 543, 760 
 
 Harding, llev. J. B., 923 
 
 Harding, Uev. It., 874 
 
 Hardwar, 601-2 
 
 Hardy, Mr., 95 
 
 Hare, Bp., 720 
 
 Hurc, Hev.M.,890 
 
 Harlot,!'., 1 .; .'i 
 
 Harlem (N.Y.), 61, 85S 'i ^- ' 
 
 Harman, Mr. W., 212 
 
 Harold, Uev. It., 268, 8,S8 
 
 Har]K?r, Ardn., 520 
 
 Harper, llev. K. J., 809 ■ ! i 
 
 Harjier, Hev. H., 802 
 
 Hariicr, Up. H. J. V., 439-40. 706 
 
 Harper, llev. VV. F. H., 874 
 
 Harpur, Uev. 8. S., 901 
 
 Harpur, W. H., 915 
 
 Harpwell, 852 
 
 Harrington, llev. K. A. W., 8fi.'i 
 
 Harris, Ix)rd, 609 
 
 Harris, Bp. C. A., 730, 738, 707 
 
 Harris, ll«v. C. K., 923 
 
 Harris, llcv. G., 891 
 
 Harris, llcv. G. I'., 782 '-.--'r 
 
 Harris, Bev. Jas., 874 
 
 Harris, Uev. John, 91-3, 857 
 
 Harris, Uev. J. C, 8S7 
 
 Harris, llcv. M., 874 
 
 Harris, Uev. S., 874 
 
 Harris, Very Uev., T., 908 
 
 Harris, Hev. V. li., 802 
 
 Harris, Dr. W., 776 
 
 Harriamith, 348 
 
 Harrison, Uev. A., 90t 
 
 Harrison, Mr. G., 369 
 
 Harri.son, Hev. H. J., 604, 909 
 
 Harrison, Hev. J. (Kuropc), 923 
 
 Harrison, llcv. J. (S.C.), 849 
 
 Harrison, T., 777 
 
 Harrison, Hev. W. (N.B.), 865 
 
 Harrison, Hev. W. (N J.), 854 
 
 Harrison, llev. W. (N.Y.), 855 
 
 Harrold, Mr. T. C, 779 
 
 Harrow, 902 
 
 Hort, llev. G. F., 666, 912 
 
 Harte, llcv. 11., 874 
 
 llarto, Bev. W. M., 882 
 
 Harte, Hev. W. T., 904 
 
 Hartc Point, 379 
 
 Hartford (Con.), 50 
 
 Hartin, Uev. T. B., 865 
 
 Harvard College, 798-9 .• ■ ; ' ■,: .. 
 
 Harvey, 865-0 " t ; 
 
 Harvey, Dr., 6 i ■' 
 
 Harvey, llev. B. W., 900 ' 
 
 Harvey, Hev. J. C, 857 
 
 Harvey, Uev. U. J., 809 
 
 Harvey, first Swazi convert, 313 
 
 Hasell.Hcv. T., 819 
 
 Hasina custom, 377 8 
 
 HassoU, Uev. J. 8., 904 
 
 Hastings, Lady K., 745 
 
 Hatohard, Bp. T. G., 372, 765, 
 
 Hatheway, Hev. C. H., 865 
 
 Hatley, 145, 808, 870-1 
 
 Hattcros Indians, 22, 86 
 
 Haubroe,Rev. L. P.,503, 612, 526,530 
 
 Haughton, Rev. G. D., 909 
 
 Han Hau Fanaticism, 441-2 
 
 "Havannali," H.M.S., 446 
 
 Havelock, 866 
 
 Haverhill, 48, 863 
 
 Havre, 739-40, 923-4 
 
 Hawaiian Islands, 460-4 [and 386, 
 
 460-7,908]; (Church Committee, 
 
 401-2 ; Prince, 461) 
 Hawaiian Language, 466, 804 ; 
 
 List of Translations, 801-5 
 
 $>51 
 
 :f>'>( 
 
 
 .1, L'J^S 
 
 " llawk,"('lmrcli Sliip. 96' 
 
 Hawker, llev. H. li., 895 
 
 llawke.tlmry (l».l>nt.), 876 
 
 Hawkeahury Uiver, »0l 
 
 Hawkins, llcv. C» \V., 423, »0«, 
 920 
 
 Hawkins, Hev. K, (E»g.), 82, 130, 
 836 ; (his account of .S.P.O.,815; 
 
 Hawkiii!<, llev. K. (.lam.), 885 
 
 Hawkins, Hev. K. J. K., 883 
 
 Hawkins, Hev. J. B., 923 > ! 
 
 Hawkins. Uev. W. C.,90l 
 
 Jfawloy, Capt. .T,, 155 
 
 HawtaynCjArchdn., 477 . « •.: 
 
 llav, 901 
 
 Hajcock, Bev. W. H., 694 7, 91C 
 
 Havilcn, Uev. H. 862, 865 
 
 Ha\ man, Uev. W. K., 880 
 
 ^laVnes. Rev. W. A., 857 
 
 Hay.sville, 875 
 
 Haytont llcv. \V., 906 
 
 Hay ward, Hev. 11., 902 
 
 Havwo(«l, Rev. H., 874 
 
 Hazard, Hev. H., 869 
 
 llazaribagli, 500, 909-10 vlK 
 
 Hea, Uev. J. H., 777 »- •" 
 
 Head, .Sir F. B., 169 
 
 Heard, Hev. W., 248, 887 
 
 Heart's Content, 90, 856, 857-|> 
 
 Hcith, Ucv.C.,885 
 
 Heath, Hev. H , 904 
 
 Heath, uev. W., 882 
 
 Hcathcotc, Col., 43, 67, 61-3 
 
 Hcathcote, llev. G. 8. C, 891 
 
 Heathen, The, Society's Missions 
 to (see "Negroes," "Indians," 
 and " Slaves " ; also lists on 
 pi). 80, 192, 252, 382-4, 460, 730-3) 
 
 Heather, llev. G. A., 874 
 
 1 leaton, llcv. H., 866, 874 
 
 Hcavyside, Hev. J., 272, 506-6, 912 
 
 Hebden, Hev. J., 874 
 
 Hebcr, Bp. 11., 473,475, 478, 490-1, 
 602 3, 506, 513-14, 628, 669, 661, 
 7(10, 799 ; (his Seminary, 606) 
 
 Hebrew Grammar, 807 
 
 Hebrew Language, 470 
 
 Hebron ((}rlq. W.), 31 8 
 
 Hebron (U.S.), 48, 84(», 863 • 
 
 Heidelberg (Cape Col.), 890 -t 
 
 Heidelberg (Ger.), 740, 902-3 
 
 Heidelberg (Transv.), 897 
 
 Heke, J., 437 
 
 Heligoland Bi.slioprio proposed, 
 738 
 
 Hellesvlt, 740 
 
 Hellmuth, Bp. I., 173, 703, 869 
 
 Hclmorc, 902 
 
 Help-sllcv. — ., 319 
 
 Hembo, Hev. M., 909 
 
 Heiiiison, 868 
 
 Hcuimingford, 869-71 
 
 ]S«ted["-«.«2-3,769.865 
 
 Heuchman, Rev. T., 891 
 Henderson, Hev. J., 851 
 Henderson, Rev. W., 874 
 Hendrick, Bev. S. P., 880 
 Henham, llev. H. C, 700, 915, 021 
 Henley, Hev. W., 919 
 Henrietta Maria, 31 
 Henrique, a Sachem, 70 
 Henry, Hev. — ., 890 
 Henry VII., 107, 796 
 Henry VIIL, 796 
 Henryvillc, 809 
 Hcnsley, Rev. J. M., 802 
 Hcnty family, The, 404, 406 
 Henzada, 689-40 • .: ■ 
 
 Hcpania (a faUo prophet), 441 
 Hepburn, llev. J., 869 
 Herat, Rev. W. 681, 9ig 
 
952 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Herbert, 903 
 
 Herbert, Ilev. H^ 36 
 
 Herbert River, S04 
 
 Herbcrton, 904 
 
 Herchmer, He v. W. M., HTi 
 
 Hereford, 871 
 
 Hereford, Bp^ 70S 
 
 Heriot, 1 
 
 Hermitage, The, 879 
 
 Hermitage Bay, 856 
 
 Hermitage Cove, 856-7 
 
 Heron, Itev. T., 902 
 
 Herring, ArohbiHliop (portrnit), 
 
 frontuplece, vi 
 Herring, Rev. J. K., 906 
 Herring Neclc, 857, 85a 
 Henohel, 891-3 
 Herrey Island, 444 
 Hesselmoyer, Rev. C. H., 609 10, 
 
 806,917 
 Heaseltine, Rev. S. K., 869 
 Hewitson, Mr., 297 
 Hewitt, Rev. J. A., 890 
 Hewitt, Rev. J., 857 
 Hewitt, Rev. N., 879 
 Hewlett, Rev. A. M., 801, 899 
 Hewton, Rev. R. W., 869 
 Hexham, 900 
 
 Hejl Rev. W., 375-6, 801-2, 899 
 Heyes, Bp. J. T., 209, 764 
 Heygatc, Rev. A., 858 
 Heygote, Rev. R. T., 858 
 Heyne, Rev. G. Y., 528, 535, 012 
 Heyst-sur-Mor, 739 
 Heywood, Rev. B. H., 906 
 Hickey, Rov. B. W. H., 601, 916 1 7 
 Hickey, Rev. W., 666-7, 912 
 Hickie, Rev. J., 874 
 Hiclonan, Mr., 256 
 Hicks, Bp. J. W., 353, 765 
 Hickson, l\er. J. W., 8t>6 
 Higgins, Rev. 0. R, 860 
 Higgins, Rev. J., SC4-S, 912 
 Higglnwn, Rev. — ., 862 
 Hlggs, Mr., 264 
 
 Higgs, Rev. E. H., 607-9, 909, 917 
 Higgs, Rev. J. S. J., 884 
 High Castes, 549-50 (tee alio 
 
 "Brahmins") 
 Eighflats, 333, 895 
 Highgate (Geo.), 27 
 Highgate (Jam.), 231 
 Hlldyard, Rev. W., 884 
 Hill, Rev. — . (of liidiii), 482 
 Hill, Rev. — . (of SydneyX oM 
 Hill, Chief A„ 167, 800 
 HiU, Rev. A., 874 
 Hill, Rev. B. C, 874 
 HiU, Rev. G. C, 879 
 Hill, Rev. G. S. J., 874 
 Hill, Rev. H. J. O E., 904 
 HiU, Mr. John, 168 
 HUl, Mr. Joshua, 463 
 HIU, Rev. .T., 874 
 HiU, Rev. J. J., 869 
 Hill, Rev. J. n., 598-600, 016 
 HiU, Rev. J. S, 766 
 HiU, Rev. L. M. W., 862 
 HiU, Rev. R., 874 
 HiU, Rev. T. E., 788 
 HUUs, Rev. R., 887 
 HiUis, Rev, T., 887 
 Hills, Bp. G., 181, 183, 185-8, 763 
 HUlyar, Rev. W. J. M., 901 
 nuiyard. Rev. P. E. U., 890 
 KUtboro, 876 
 ItUton, Rev. J., 874 
 Hilton, Rev. H., 879 
 Hillz, Rev. A. F., 862, 860 
 HlnckJ I;ov. J. P., 874 
 Hind, Rt V. Dr., 836 
 Hind, Rev. D H., 862 
 Hind, Mr. H. )'., 768 
 
 Hinde, Rev. W., 875 
 
 Hindi Language, 262, 372, 470, 
 
 473, 590, 604, 606, 612, 620, 730, 
 
 732, 799 ; List of Translations, 
 
 807-8 
 Hindmorsh, 905 
 Hindoos {ten " Hindus ") 
 Hindranecs to Conversion of the 
 
 Heathen from CVitonists (te 
 
 "Colonists a Hindrance") 
 Hinds, Rev. Dr., 434 
 Hinds, Bp. 8., 7M3, 8<<2 
 Hindus, 208-9, 2»9 50, 262, 469- 
 
 658 [and 190, 287, 368, 371-3, 380, 
 
 384, 458, 460. 471, 604, 730, 732, 
 
 771, 787, 799] (the Shlngwu or 
 
 Holi Festival, 686) 
 Hindustani Language (nee Urdu) 
 Hiogo, 722 
 
 Hippcsley, Governor, 256 
 Hirsch, Uev. H., 890 
 Hissar, 612, 623 
 Hitchins (or Ulchem), Rev. A., 
 
 887 . ' 
 
 Hivondro, 376 . 
 
 Hlubi, Chief, 333, 340 
 Ho Language, 730; List of 
 
 Transhitions, 808 
 Hoodlcv, Rev. A., 866, 891 
 Hoar, Miss, 721, 808 
 Hoar, Miss A., 721 
 Hoare, Rev. J. W. D.. 904 
 lloarc. Rev. J. O'B. 1). IL, 90G 
 Hoare, Ilev. Mr., 104 
 llobar*; Town, 428-30, 432, 154, 
 
 906 
 Hobhouse, Bp. E., 440, 760, 812 
 Hobson, Rev. W. F., 923 . ,.. 
 
 Hobson, Rev. W. H., 875 , f^« 
 Hochelago, 869, 871 
 Hochien Fn, 708 
 Hodge, Rev. P. T., 8S3 
 Hodges, Bp. E. N.. 707 
 Hoflges, Rev. N., 218, 884 
 Hodgkin, Rev. T. I., 875 
 Hodgson, Mr., 235 .. -. 
 
 Hodgson, Rev. — ., 883 
 Hodgson, Rev. J., 884 
 Hodgson, Rev. W., 788 
 Hody, Rev. Dr., 6 
 Hog Islond, 888 ' • 
 
 Hokicn Dialect, 732 
 Holbrooke, Uev. J., 854 : 
 
 Holby, General, 234 
 Holdcn, Rev. D„ 912 
 Holding, Rev. J., 375-6, 801 2, 
 
 809 
 Holland (Europe), 734, 740-1 
 Holland (N.W.C.), 880 
 HoUand (P. Out.), 875 
 Holland, Ilev, H., 875, 887 
 HoUand, Rev. J., 021 
 Hollands, Ilev. C. W.. 858 
 HoUoway, Ilev. II., 8C0 
 Holman, Rev. — ., 453 
 Holman, Rev. G. J. C, 883 
 Holman, Dame Jane, 823 
 Holme Rev. — ., 412 
 Holme, Bp. II. R., 240, 764, 8S3 
 Holme, Rev. T., 002 
 Holmes, Rev. D., 187-8, 880 
 Holmes, Rev. F., 477, 909 
 Holmes,Rey. J., 861 
 HoImeshiU, 877 
 Holt, Rev. J., 199, 816, 882 
 Holt, Rev. S. B., 901-3 
 Holyoke, Rev. E., 799 
 Homan, Rev. P., 903 
 Homberg, 740 
 
 Homfray, Mr. B. S., 486-7, 492 
 Honan, 706 
 
 Hondnros, 334, 336-40, 352-3, 886 
 Honduras, Bay of, 197 
 
 7fl6. 
 
 ,H.1 
 
 Honduras, British, 2?8 m7 
 Honesty, King Eyo, 260 
 Hong Kong, 703-5 [and 2SU] 
 Honolulu, 461, 908 
 Honolulu Diocese, 461, 758, 
 
 808 
 Honolulu Special Fund, 829 
 Honorary AswK^iates of P.l'.(i.. 
 Honyman, Rev. J., 42, 47, 
 
 865 
 
 Hooge's Bay, 292 
 Hook, Justice, 4 
 
 Hook, Mr. .Serjeant. 6, 53, 81.1. hjj 
 Hooper, Uev. —.,217 
 Hooper, Rev. E. ll., 800 
 Hooper, Rev. G. H., 868, H7n 
 
 aooper, Mr. J., 823 
 ope, 184-5, 880-1 
 Hope, Brig.-General, 142 
 Hope, Mr. B.. 796 
 Hope, Ml. (of Kaff.),M»r(l. r.r.:il I 
 Hopetown (C;uii.), 869, 87i 
 Hopetown (S.Af.), 891 
 Hopewell (N.B.), 866-6 
 Hopewell (N.J.), 63, 854 5 
 }?o)'Ungton, 854 
 Hopkins, Bp., 761 
 Hopkins, Uev. J. 11., 860 
 Hoppegarteu, 740 
 Hopper, Rev. E. C, 719, 725, 922' 
 Hoppner, Uev. P. H. T., 6til i. •.•!'; 
 Hopwootl, Uev. H."(}., 890 
 Hordern, B]). J., 763 
 Ilore, Rev. B. ('., 887 
 Horetuduwn, 919-20 
 Horeytodua, 671 
 Horlock, Rev. D. U. W., 8«;> 
 Homberg, 740 
 Hornby, Bp. \V. B., 705 " 
 Horner, Uev. D., 858 
 Horsburgh, Uev. A., &M, 'iiX 
 Horse Disease, 289 
 HorsfaU, Rev. W., 700, 905, KKl 
 Horsham, 003 
 Horst, Mr. C. If., 812 
 Forton, 860-1, 864 
 H>rton, Rev. T., 001 
 Horwood, Upv. N., 85 J 
 Hose, Bp. Ci. F,, 688, 090, <;',»» f. 
 
 899, 701-2, 767, 921 
 Hose, Re». W. C, 902 
 Hoshungabnil, 601 
 Hosken, Iter. 11., 904 
 Hosmer, Uev. A. U., 890 
 Hospentha<, 741 
 Ilosur, 560-1, 912, 914 
 Hottentots, 208, 270, 277- 80, 2Kf. 
 
 287-8, 291,308, 351, 382, 3f4 
 Hottentots' Holland, 273 
 Houdln, Rev. M., 55, 130, xM r>. 
 
 869 
 Hough, Uev. G., 260-71 
 Hough, Uev. J., 472, 533 
 Hough, Rev. W., 167, 870, H7u. 
 Houghton, Rev. G. D., 912 
 Houghton, Rev. T., 875 
 Hovas, 374-9, 384, 787 
 HoveU, Very Uev. De B., 9(h;, i'l '. 
 How, Mr. E., 107 
 How, Rev. H., 863 
 How, Rev. W., 858 
 Howard (N.B.), 866 
 Howard (P. Ont.), 877 
 Howard, Rev. C. B., 416 
 Howard, Rev. W. L. C, 902 
 Howell, Rev. O. J., 868, 901 
 Howell, Rev. W. (Borneo), 921 
 HoweU, Ilev. W. (India), 603, Hi:', 
 
 913 
 HoweU, Rev. W. P., 903 
 Howeils, Rev. G. R., 858 
 Howiok (Nat.), 89S 
 Howick (N.Z.), 43S 
 
 Hurricanef 
 
 Hu8l)and, ] 
 
 Huslop, Ut 
 
 Hustler, Sli 
 
 Hutchinsoi 
 
 Hutchinsoi 
 
 Hutchinson 
 
 Hutchinson 
 
 Hutson, Re 
 
 Hutson, Rei 
 
 Hutt. Gov., 
 
 Hutt, Rev. ] 
 
 Hutton, Are 
 
 tisplece, V 
 
 Hutton, Rev 
 
 PnxtaWe, I 
 
 „ 768, 793, 8 
 
 Hydah Indii 
 
 Hyde Counti 
 
 Hydoraljad, 1 
 
 Hylom Diale 
 
 Hypotheticaj 
 
xss^ 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 9(>d 
 
 llowick (P. Out.). »75 7 
 
 Howie, Hcv. A., W3 
 
 Howley, Ai'chl)p.(frontiii|i!{('r, vii, 
 
 portrait), 183, 444, 4HU, iW3, 73H 
 Howrah, 474-8, 4U2, 7U4 7, 90tH0 
 Uowwal, Ilev. U. M.. H(I3 
 Hoyles, Kcv. W. J.. H68 
 Hoyt, Iter. L. A., HCU 
 Huband-Bniith, Kcv. K., 001 
 Hubbard, Ilcv. A. It., 607, (i 1 3, CI 5, 
 
 917 
 Hubbard, Rev. D., 8S.1 
 Hubbard, Ouv. I'., 621 3, 533, SSt, 
 
 913 
 Hubbard's Cove, 803 
 HubU, 688, ;.-16 
 Huddlostonc, Mr., 05 
 Hudgell, Ilev. It. W., K!0 
 Hudson (tlio p-KiilortT), 177 
 Hudson, Kcv. .!., SOti 
 Hudson, Kcv. T., 875 
 Hudson's Bay Co., 177, 170. Ibl 2 
 Hughes, Rev. E., HO 1 
 Hughes, Hcv. O., 852 
 Hughes, Mr. H., 725 
 Hughes, Rev. H. li., KK3 
 Hugill, Rev. W. Jus., !mu 
 HulDert, Kcv. D. P. SI., !H)1 
 Hull, 868, 870-1 
 HuU, Bp. of, 743 
 Humansdorp, 8ul 
 Humphrey, Rev. J., 8.''2 
 Humphreys, Rev. A. A., 8S.t 
 Humphreys, Key. 1)., H36 (liis .Vc- 
 
 countof S.P.O., 814) 
 Humphreys, Rev. W. T., 631 
 Humphries, Rev. H., K84, 8K7 
 Hunbulgoddc, 080 
 Hungary, 735, 739 
 Hunt, Rev. B., 849" 
 Eunt, Rev. I., 855 
 Hunt, Rev. J., 219, 884 
 Hunt, Mrs. S., 388 
 Hunt, Rev. T. H., 802 
 Hunter, Gov. (N.S.W.), 388 
 Hunter, Gov. (N.Y.), 43 4, CI 2, 
 
 64,71 
 llunter, Rev. H., 887 
 Hunter, Rev. T. W., 909 
 Hunter, Rev. W. K., 8U1, 805 
 Hunter Caste, 530 
 Hunter's Hill, 901 , . , 
 
 Hunter's River, 396 
 Huntingdon, (P.Q.). 149, 868 70 
 Huntingdon (N.Y.). 866-0 
 Huntingfonl, 871, 874 
 Huntley, 874-6 
 Huntsvllle, 874-6 
 Hurley, Rev. E. P., 800 
 Huron Diocese, 163-4, 75ft, 703 I, 
 
 868 
 Hurricanes, 372-3, 376 
 Husband, Rev. E. 11., 870 
 Huslop, Mr., 419 
 Hustler, Sir W., 6 
 Hutchinson, Capt., 475 
 Hutchinson, Rev. G., 98. 858 
 Hutchinson, Rev. .T., 875 
 Hutchinson, Rev. W., 902 
 Hutson, Rev. E., 883 
 Hutson, Rev. J., 212, 883 
 Hutt. Gov., 426 
 Hutt, Bev. R. G., 891 
 Hutton, Arohbp. (portrait), fron- 
 tispiece, vi 
 Hutton, Rev. T. B., 906 
 Hnxtable, Bp. H. C, 371-2, f47, 
 
 766, 793, 899, 913 
 Hydah Indians, 193 
 Hyde County, 23 
 Hyderabad, 663-3 
 Hylam Dialect, 733 
 Hypothetical Baptism, 98 
 
 IBBETSON, Rev. D. J. II., 006 
 
 Ibbotson. Rev. E., 401, 908 
 
 Ibralla, 933 
 
 Iceland, Up. of, 739 
 
 Ida, Rev. A. K., 923 
 
 Idalio Diocese, 757 
 
 Idutvwa ReHcrvf, 305 
 
 Ifontsy, 376, 890 
 
 Ignatius, Rev. I., 912 
 
 Igwalia, 893 
 
 Ikemakn, Rev. ,T., 899 
 
 Iken (or Ikin), Rev. W. D.. H«4 
 
 lliff. Rev. G. v., 021 
 
 llling. Rev. W. A., 895 
 
 lUlnois Diocese, 757 
 
 Imai, Rev. J. J., 721, 808, 929 
 
 Iraerlnn, 376, 379 
 
 Immersion, Baptism by, 46, ?!'< 
 
 Impcy, Rev. W., 891 
 
 luagua, 884-6 
 
 Inanda, 896 
 
 Inclc, Rev. S., 887 
 
 Income, Society's (nff "Funds ") 
 
 Inoorporatetl. Members, Poreign, 
 734 
 
 Iiidepcndenoe, American, Decla- 
 ration of, 74, 70 
 
 Indepenrtent KaHrnria (»re " KafT- 
 raria") 
 
 ImlciKjndents, 415, 471, 563, 580, 
 683 
 
 India, 469 659, 730-3, 752. 700, 
 7U0-7, 771, 810 18, 8-11, 908 19 ; 
 languages, 470; Rttcc.«, 471 ; 
 Religions, 471 
 
 India, KcuIosiastio;iI EsttiblisU- 
 ment of, 059 
 
 India, Kuroiieans in, 658-9 [and 
 471,525, 575-6, 640, 643, 074] 
 
 Indian Arm, 99 100 
 
 Indian Church, Foreign Mission 
 work of, 334, 373,380,607, 551, 099 
 
 Indian Episcopate K.xtviision, 
 755-6 
 
 Indian Famine, 303 
 
 Indian(N.A.)King8.(T.NInigrnte) 
 47, (G. Niniffrett) 47 
 
 Indian Mist-ions K.xtension Fund, 
 696 
 
 Indian Mutiny, 409, 490, 800, 
 595 8, 609, 612, 615, 653 
 
 Inilian ( N.A).Prince (George) bap- 
 tized in London, in 1716, 16, 17 
 
 Indian Territory Diocese, 757 
 
 Indian Training Institution, Port 
 Louis, 787 
 
 Indiana Diocese, 757 
 
 Indians (N. American), 3,7-8, 11- 
 13, 16-18, 22-3, 27-8, 30-8, 40-8, 
 03 74, 86, 94, 107, 110, 112- 
 ll.t, 125-0, 129-30, 130-7, 139- 
 41, 151, 153-4, 157-8, 104-74, 
 177-9, 181-4, 192, 770, 780-1, 839, 
 844, 840; (Central American) 
 234-7,252; (S. American) 243 9, 
 252 
 
 Indigenous Ministry (.'/•« " Xfttivo 
 Ministry '") 
 
 Indo-Aryans, 409 
 
 Indo-Britisli, 609-71, 870 
 
 Industrial Education (tee under 
 " Education ") 
 
 Indwe, 304 
 
 Ingersoll, 874 
 
 Ingham, Bp. E. G., 764 
 
 Ingle, Rev. W. H., 886 
 
 Ingles, Rev. C. L., 876 
 
 Inglos, Rev. C, 862 
 
 Inglewood, 903 
 
 Inglis, Rev. A. P., 862 
 
 Inglis, Bp. C, 36, 74-8, 117-18, 
 138, 130, 139, 143-4, 166, 761, 703, 
 862, 803 
 
 lnKli^np. J., 94, 103-6, 114 1». 
 
 119-23,133,703,777,802 ' 
 
 Inglis, Rev. J., 890 
 Inkorman,730, 021 
 Inkstcr, Rev. R., 879 ' . 
 
 Inman, Rev. A., 66H, 913 
 Innasi, Rev. C, 913 
 Innocents, Barbados, 881 
 Inoculation promoted by Miii> 
 
 sionaries, 116 
 Insurance oC Missionaries' Ilvrx, 
 
 613,844 
 Instructions (Royal) to Co'.oniiil. 
 
 Governors, 00 
 Intercession for Missions, 821 [iiml. 
 
 82, 705, 717, 842] 
 Intercommunion, 80-6, 112, 114, 
 
 189,475,734-9,780,790, 8(16 (miil 
 
 ice " Comity ") 
 Inverness, 808-9, H71 2 
 Invested Funds, 829 
 Inxu River, 810 .< ^ 
 
 Inyampara, 367 
 
 Inyanga River, 309 -; 
 
 Inyatsitsi River, 306 , 
 
 Iowa Diocese, 757 ■. 
 
 Iriolclii,895 
 Ipswich (N.S.W.), 901 
 Ireland (P.C), 808-9, 871 
 Ireland, nieClmrch of, 823, 82«,Mi) 
 Irion, Rev. J. L., 603, 600, 635, hll , 
 
 913 
 Irish Famine, 1847-8, 160, 819 
 Irish Settlers at Fort Hunter, 72 
 Iron HiU, 868, 870 
 Inxiuois Indians, 66-71, 8ti, 141. 
 
 163, 193, 840 
 Irrawaddy River Stations, 039 ^0 
 I rvine. Major, 425 
 Irwin, Mr, 259 
 Irwin, Rev. A. L., 913 
 Irwin, Rev. H., 880 
 Irwin, Rev. H.O., 411, 901 
 Irwin, Mr. J., 149 j 
 
 Irwin, Rev. J., 870 . ■ ,♦•. 
 
 Irwin, Rev. P. S., 884 ■ .... 
 Irwin, Rev. R. 1)., 870 . , 
 
 Irwine, Rev. VC., 882 
 Isaacson, Rev. J., 917 
 Isaiah, Rev. — ., 918 
 Isandhlwana, 336, 340-1, 345, S'irt 
 Isandhhvana, Ht. Vincent, 340 
 Isandhlwana, St. AugustincV-, 3 1«» 
 Ischl, 739 
 Ishapi, 786 
 
 Ishmaeiites, Ancient, 306 
 Island Cove, 867-9 
 Islathera, 210-17 ^, 
 
 Isle dc Los, 254, 206, 88S 
 Isle of France, 308 
 Isle of Man, 840 -. , 
 
 Isleof Pines, 439, 444-6 
 Isle of Shoalcs, 42, 853 
 Isle of Valen, 858 
 Islington, London (St. MurjV i, i.'iO 
 Israel, Admiral, 236 
 Israel, Rev. M. D., 380, 899 
 Israeli Language, 470 
 Italian Language, 27, 80 
 Italians, 27, 737 
 Italy, 740, 742 
 Ivondrona, 370 
 Iwattt, Mr. M., 725 
 
 TABLONSKI, Dr. J. E., ACS 9 
 Jack, Dr. W. B.,777 
 Jackson, Rev. A. C, 923 
 Jackson, Rev. C, 870 
 Jackson, Rev. James, 863 
 Jackson, Rev. Joel, 3.19, 343, 890-7 
 Jackson, Bishop John, 738 
 Jackson, Rev. John (Caiuida),. 
 870 *^ 
 
064 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 JiKkHoii, lU'v. .Ii)hn(N,V.ti.),8H <t. 
 
 Jacknon, Utv. J. rt., 613 14, OdS, 
 
 017 
 .Tiick-Koii, n. EiKl., 7H9 
 •Inok.iou, Itov. W. K., 891 
 .liivksdii, It4v. W. )(., H'.)l 
 Jaokwii, «i). W. W.,2H 18, 701, 
 
 H83 
 .Tftck-oiivUlp, 2ia 
 Jiicob, Itcv. Dr. K., 777. KOO 
 Jncoli. Hi^v. K. W., HHJ 
 JdCObK, Hrv. 1'., 171, 878 
 •TAonioko, lluv. ., 533 
 fTnfInn, 0«1, 073 
 .raflny, llcv. W., HOJ 
 Jajfff, llcv. F. C, 113, 85H,9i}4 
 •InggurHfoiiti'iii, H',i7 
 .tttlnx,Tlic, 471,600,673 
 .Takni-iiiBnli, llov.- ., 009 
 .Ittinnicii (II.S.), CU 3, 865-0 
 Jftm»lcn (W.I.), 'J, 228-83, 288 9, 
 
 252-3, 79H, HHb U 
 Jitmiticii l)ii)i'i''!o, OC. 191-8,744 5. 
 
 752, 758, 70t, 7ai), 886 
 Jiimeg, I., !().>, 198 
 .lamcB, Up. ,(. T., 270-1, 700 
 .rnines, Itc'V. LI., 899 
 .fnmoa Fort (W.Af.), 255 
 Jamestown (St.H.), 320, 894 
 .lamlcson, Hev. A, 172-3, 875 
 •lamleson, Itw. It., 802 
 Jaiuicson, Kev. W. H., 802 
 Jamlgoii, Kcv. A. !>., 862 
 tTammu, U57 
 Janko, Jlev. H., 495-0 
 Jnpuii, 717 27, 752-3, 700, 774, 922 
 Japan, Anierioan Min^ion, 80 
 JiilMtn, Cimuilian Ml-tsion to, 175 
 Japan Uiiwoso, 7.08, 707, 922 
 Jaiinncse Laiiguaj,')-, 400, 470, 732 ; 
 
 liist of Tniiislatiuns, 808 
 Japanese llace, 402, 460, 714 15, 
 
 717-27, 732 
 Jarbo, nev. 1'., 013 
 Jarvla, Hev. (}. S., 862, 860 
 Jarvis, llev. H. J., 802, 806 
 Jarvis, Kov. II. M., 802 
 Jarvis, Itcv. W. «. T., 803 
 •lasmuu, Hev. D., 909 
 Jatki Lnnfenmge, 012 •'■ ■"" 
 Jats, The, 024, 732 •• ■ ■ - 
 
 Java, 702 [anil 278] ■ > ' 
 Java, King of, 090 . ' ' 
 Javanese Language, 470 
 Jayasekere, Itev. A. B. AV., 919 
 Javasekerc, Itev. V. A. W., 919 
 Jccks, Kev. C. U., 891 
 Jeddore, 862 
 Jecjecbhoy, Sir J., 574 
 Jcffery, llev. A., 890 
 Jeflery, llev. C, 858 
 Jejezeric, 902 
 Jemmctt, Rev. G., 8S2 
 Jenkins, Major, 006 
 Jenkins, Rev. — ., 307 
 Jenkins, Hev. K. A., 905 
 Jcnknns, Rev. H., 222-4, 884 
 Jenkins, llev. J. D., 840, 890 
 Jenkins, Rev. J. H.,870 
 Jenkins, Rev. L. C, 802, 870 
 Jenkins, Hev. T., 852 
 Jenkinson, Rev. T. B., 895 
 Joukyns, Rev. M. U., 875 
 Jenkyns, Sir L., 840 
 Jenkyns Fellowships, Oxford, 840 
 Jcnncr, Rev. U. 0., 93, 868 
 Jenner, Bp. H. L., 440, 786 
 ,Jennev, Rev. It., 88, 852, 856 
 Jennings, Rev. M. J., 697, 012-15 
 JpiUiings, Sir R., 8J3 
 Jennings, Rev. W.,«03 
 
 .hnn.^, llev. V., 880 
 ■leplicott, Itev. F.. 876,879 
 ■lerrniiah, llev. .1. I'., 913 
 .(ericho (Tas.), 420, 431, HO', 
 ■Iirnivn, llcv. K.. U13 
 .loniiyn. lip. II. W.. 003 ». 7il7 
 Jerry's riainfi, 901 
 ■lenixalrni lliirlc. Aet, 377. "'Ml 
 .lerusalcni Diocese, 788, 7<ii; 7 
 .liTUHalt'in (Tiis.), 900 
 ■Icrvoyso, Mr., 
 .lessaniy. llev. T. 1)., 882 
 .IrgSM)), llev. H. Ik 876 
 .Icsuilason, Itcv..!., 913 
 .lews. 270, 471, 479, 668, f,77. 73 t, 
 
 737,711,791, 799 
 .Trvni'9, llev. W. . 85S 
 .Mmnjra, 483 4, 910 
 .limniu, 717 
 
 Joncliim, Hev. J., 372, 8;i'.) 
 •lob. Rev. A., 91.'( 
 .lolM-rns, Rev. C. 11., 890 
 Jolianncsburg, 357, 897 
 .lohn, n Kacheui, 70 
 ■Idhn, Catechist D., 032 
 .lohnson, Hev. A., 620, 812, 913 
 Johnson, llev. (;., 340-1, 804. 895 
 Johnson, Bp. t. H., 499, 6h.'5, 02«, 
 
 059, 750, 700 
 Jolinson, Rev. (1. M., 858 
 Johnson, Rev. H., 895 
 Johnson, Bcv. II. C. II., h:>s 
 Johnson, Rev. J., 876 
 Johnson, Rev. M. H., 887 
 Johnson, lluv. II., 386-7 
 .lohnson, llov. It. M., 85S 
 Johnson, Rev. S., 41-5, 47, THi 7, 
 
 776, 883 
 Johnson, Itev. T., 870 
 JlTlmson, llev. W., 87i) 
 .Johnson, Sir W., 61, 74,800 
 Johnson, Rev. W, A., 875 
 .lohnson. Rev. W. H. L., 891 
 Johnson, Rev. AV. J., 782 
 .lolinson, llev. W. I'., 368. 89^* 
 Johnson, Hev. W. R., 879 
 Johnson, Dr. W. S.. 770 
 Johnston (N.B.), 865 
 Johnston (P. Out.), 876-7 
 Jolinstoii, Mr. (Bahamas). 222 
 Johnston (or Johnson), lt<'V. <l., 
 
 16 7, 849 
 .Tolmston, Hev. J., 870 
 Jolmston, Rev. R. W., f"S 
 Johnston, Rev. T. W., I'oS 
 Johnston, Rev. W., 220 
 Jobnstone, Hev. v.,- H., 0('l 
 Johnstone, Hev. G. Vi., Soi; 
 Johnst ne. Rev. II, ''^ ., «'o 
 Johnstown, 74, 88C> 
 Johorc, 697, 701 
 .TollifTc, Rev. — ., 95 
 Jooce, 591 
 
 .Tones, Archdn. (of Guiana), 247 
 Jones, Mr. (Ilowrah), 475 
 .Tones, Rev. A. C, 862 
 Jones, Hev. B., 858 
 Jones, Hev. C. E., 890 
 Jones, Rev. D., 482-4, 480, Ri).% 910 
 Jones, Rev. D. E., 901 
 ■Tones, Rev. D. T., 177 
 Jones, Hev. Edward, 24, 850 
 Jones I'cv. Evun, 886 
 Jones Rev. E. J., 811, 913 
 Jones, Rev. G., 849 
 Jones, Rev. H. (Bar.), 882 
 Jones, Hev. H. (N.F.L.), 89-90. 858, 
 
 886 
 Jones, Hev. 5. (N.B.), 866 
 Jones, Rev. H. A. W., 899 
 Jones, Hev. James, 870 
 Joue.s, Rev. Joshua, 901, 006 
 
 Jones. llev. .Tohn, 883 
 
 Jones, llev. J. A.. 88U 
 
 Jones R«'V. J. V. L., 884 
 
 .lones, llov. J. F., 489 oo, in./' 
 
 Joiips Iter. J. N., 866 
 
 Jones, lU'V. J. 1'., 886 
 
 .lones, llirv. J. W., 870 
 
 ■hines, lluv. K. L., 875 
 
 Jones, llev. L., 18, 840 
 
 Jones, lip. LI., loo, 763 
 
 Jones, Rev. 8., 870 
 
 Jonos Rev. 1'., 004 
 
 .Tones. Hcv. T. T.. 782, 83H 
 
 Jones, Rev. W., 870 
 
 Jones Rev. W. E., 613 4, 791, 8(w !i, 
 
 918 
 Jones Up. \V. W., 294 5, 310, 3 10, 
 
 356, 704, 785 
 JonUn, Denisv, 110 
 Jo.-ia, llev. F."l'. L., 219, 799, 807, 
 
 887 
 .Toseph, Mr. A., 800 
 Jos«'ph, llev. D., 913 . 
 
 Joseph, Rev. J., 913 ■ 
 
 Joseph, Rev. H., 913 
 Jo.>*eph's Island, 873, 876 
 Jiiang Language, 470 
 Juha, 304 
 Jubbulix)re, 004 6 
 Jubilee, Siieiety's thinl (18.il 2). 
 
 81 3, 827 [and lOJ, 150, 260 I. 
 
 283, 488, 608, 612, 668, 761, 7».'>, 
 
 814] 
 Judd, Hcv. F. E., 870 
 Judilard, Rev. - -., 870 
 Judge, Hcv. A. IL, 870 
 Jucl^fcs, Hev. — ., 271 
 Jui^'ganaMi Teini)le, 48H 
 Jukes, llev. M., 879 
 "Juliii," Wreck of tlip, 322 
 Julius Bishop ('., 766 
 Junnui River, 690 
 Junar, 677, 683 
 Juruug, 697 ' - . 
 
 Jwara, Hev. K., 893 
 
 KAAPCHB (or Kaapke), Hcv. 
 C. J., 870 
 
 Kuauwni, Itov. W. II., 462, 008 
 
 Kabonsie, 304, 891-2 
 
 Kuehari Language, 470, 606, 730; 
 List of Translations, 808 
 
 Kaeharis, 608-9, 730 •■'• 
 
 KachcJiap, Hcv. M., 010 '>'-'■' 
 
 Kaclioliap, Rev. P., 910 ■['■- ■ 
 
 Kachlii Language, 470 '■'-■"- 
 
 Kaehyens, 629, 047-8, 653 "''- 
 
 Kadgao, 584 ■ •'' ■ 
 
 Kadiers, 660 
 
 Kafir College, Zonncbloeni, 784 
 [and 291, 325] 
 
 Knflr Institution, Grahamstown, 
 785 [and 382] 
 
 Kafir (Xosji) Language, 382, 384 : 
 (Zulu) Litnguage, 382, 384 ; Li.st 
 of Translations, 803-4 
 
 Kafirs, 270-80, 284, 287, 291, 293, 
 297-304, 306-10, 328-34, 349-51. 
 356-7, 382, 381, 784-6, 797; 
 Cattlo-kUUng delusion, 300: 
 Character, Customs, and Capa- 
 city of 301-4, 314-15; Cruelty of, 
 309-10 ; Meeting of Chiefs with 
 Bp. Gray, 276 ; Wars, 283, 297, 
 304, 311, 356-7 
 
 Kaffraria, 306-17 [and 273, 276, 279, 
 281, 382-«, 893 ; Diocese (»v •' St. 
 John's") 
 
 Kahliyin Language, 470 
 
 Kahoon River, 298, 893 
 
 Kaiapoi, 907 
 I KaigoUo, 679, 081 
 
 ■J-;;.-:; i'^»- 
 
iiiiHMito 
 
 INDKX. 
 
 0")S 
 
 K.ilrn, 873 ' ' (:• " 
 
 Knlwantwiira, 907 '■' * >"■' I 
 
 KHJm, 407 ' • • '• i 
 
 Kulnlinrl, Tho, 350 
 
 Kali Animrn, tlio llml U.', Al' ' 
 
 Knli (Hint, 4R'J 
 
 Kiilk Buy, HHU - i 
 
 KiillorB, 621 ; 
 
 Kitlliliirim, nu KM|ulmnnx stii- 
 ilent, 07 I 
 
 Kiiljtltlyii (or Cttlptiitvii). UCI, 
 073, 019 20 I 
 
 KiiLoapiul, 563-7, Oil i.ftl • 
 
 Kalutarik, OIU > 
 
 Kamatipura, 016 I 
 
 Knmcliamelin, I., 400; II.. 4(11 ;?; 
 
 IV., 804; v., 4«a; VI,. 103 
 Knniloops, 880-1 ] 
 
 Kaiiiniiimi't, 663 
 Kaiiniiimpn, ('lilcf, 217 
 KnIiakaH, 413 14 
 KnnaiiilaKuili, 620 
 Knnawari Ijiiigungc, 17') 
 KaudcrBtcjf, 741 
 Kaiulh l4iiiK<mgo, 47() 
 Knndy, OOO, 670, 019 2'> 
 Knngnrno IhIjiihI, 4\'i 
 KansHM Diocese, 767 
 Kapilnda, 421, 006 
 Karon Langiiagt", 47(i, 620. 732; ( 
 Liat of Tninslntlons, hok It j 
 
 Karen Training Ini<titutl()ii,Ti>uni.''- ' 
 hoo, 791 I 
 
 Karens, 631, 641-7, 732. 791 
 Karkloof, 895-6 
 
 Karlsnihe, 740, 023-4 \ 
 
 Karnniil, 667,017-lH 
 Karori, 906 
 Kars. 729, 741 
 Kartigai Festival, 519 
 Kashuicri Language, 47i) 
 Katiinning, V06 
 Katcliabarri, 497 
 Katlihari, 909 
 Katlii I^anguagc, 470, 79!) 
 Katty, King, 262, 264 5 
 K'RultHicli, Ven. J. A., 802 
 Kawa, Hev. V., 891 
 Kawai, 907 
 
 Kay, llev. W., 700, 805-6, 010 
 Kay. Rev. W. H., 516, 794. 913 
 Kaytlnyenoilei, 539 
 KajTnan's Gate, 068, 020 
 Kealekekua Bay, 4G2 
 Kcarna, Kev. J. F., 815 6. 531. 838 
 
 542, 846, 667, 703, 913 
 Kcdali, Itajah of, 699 
 Keelan, llev. J., 887 
 Kccnc, Chief Justice, Mitnier of, 90 
 Keer, Rev. W. B., 872, 915 
 Keh, Mr., M.D., 800 
 Keliellwatta, 671 
 Keiskamma Uock, 299, 3ol i. 
 
 891-2 
 Keitli. Rev. O., 7, 9 II. 20. 30 1, 
 
 33-4, 41-2, 82-3, 67 8. 849 ; (His 
 
 Journal, 10-11,814) 
 Kelflkarni, 911 
 KeUey, Rev. W. S., OIT 
 Kellog, Rev. S. B., 875 
 Kelly, Sir F., 760 
 Kelly, Hev. U. W., 002 
 Kelly, Bp. J. B., 100, 703. 782 
 Kelly, Rev. W. F., 010 
 Kelscy, Ardn., 823 
 Kolso, 902 
 
 Kcmm, Rev. J. C. C, 880 
 Kemmcndiiie, 636, 018 ; Training 
 
 Institntiou, 701 [and i;37J 
 Kemp, Rev. C, C, 001 
 Kemp, Rev. F, R., 001 
 Kemp, Rev. J. (Can.), ft70 
 
 i 
 
 Keinm Rev. .J.(n<ir.), 921 
 
 Keniptliorne, Hev. .1. I'., Dull 
 
 Kcnii)tliorne, llev. II., 319 
 
 KeniptviUe, 878 U 
 
 Kenlirai, 878 
 
 Kendall, Mr., 4)3 4 
 
 Kth.lall, Rev. - ., 823 
 
 Kendall, Rev. II. H., 800, 895, 023 
 
 Keiideriek, Mr. ic Mm. J., 125 
 
 Kennobeck River, 8.'!4 
 
 Kennedy, Rev. .1., 876 
 
 Kennctly, Rev. K. W. .'^., 5lHt, 010 
 
 Kennedy, Rev. T. S,, 875 
 
 Kennet, Mr., 413 
 
 Kennet, Rev. C. K., 810, 792, 811, 
 913 
 
 Kennet, Dp. \V„ of roterliorouRli 
 6, 833 ; His I.ilirary, 814 1*!. »;i5 
 
 Kennion, Bp. (I. \V., 423, 766 
 
 Kcnnoit, 088 
 
 Kenny, Rev. U., 018 
 
 KeiiHlngton (N.8.\V.), 002 
 
 KenKington(S. Ans.), 901 5 
 
 Kent (N.H.), 883 
 
 Kent Co. (I'enn.), 3fi, 851 2 
 
 Kentl Bay, 154 
 
 Kentucky Diw^-'e, 7."i7 
 
 Kentv Bav, 164 
 
 Kcr, lUiV.'M,, 870, 875 
 
 Kerung, 902 
 
 Ker- Itcv. J.. 880 
 
 Kerr, ,lev. S., 240 1, HMi 
 
 Kestell-CornlHli, Rev. (i. K.. 8!t.t 
 
 Kostell-i^rnlstli, Bp. If. K.. 377 0, 
 
 766,801-2, 81*9 
 Ketohum, Rev. W. Q., 800 
 Kettilbv, Mr. A.. 17 
 Kewley, Rev. T. \V., 890 
 Key, Mrs., 310 
 Key, Bp., B. L., 310 11, 315 1(1. 7(15, 
 
 803, 893 
 Key, Rev. E. B., 240. 8H(! 
 Keynsliam, 232, 88(1 
 Keys, Rev. C, 875 
 Kliama, Chief, 818 
 Khamti Tjangnage, 170 
 Kharrin Language, 471) 
 Kharwar Language, 470 
 Khasi I^anguage, 470 ■' 
 
 Khin, Mr. Hjio, 806 -• 
 Khond Language, 470 
 Khoon, Rev. F. N., 687, 921 
 Khyin Dialects, 47(i 
 Kiama, 900 
 Kiblerlo, 240, 887 
 Kidd, Rev. D.W., 567, 91.1 
 Kilakarni, 65» 
 Kilanjuni, 869-60 
 Kildahl, Rev. C. W., 904 
 Kildare, 870-1 
 Kilgour, Bp., 760 
 Kilkenny, 147, 149, 8(i9 "(» 
 Killarnev (Man.), 878 
 Killpatriek, Rev. R., 89, 90, 92, 856, 
 
 888 
 Kilmorc, 903 
 
 Kiniberlcy, 318. 300, 893 I 
 Kincardine, 87.5, 877 
 Kinder, Rev. J., 'i'H 
 King, Governor, 388 9 
 King, Mr., 433 
 
 King, Rev.—. (Beruiudn), lii2 
 King, Rev. Dr., 838 
 King, Rev. A. F., 79G 
 King, Rev. B. M., 905 
 King, Dr. C, 776 
 King, Rev. Cliarlea, 682, 915 
 King, Rev. Copland, 406, «i« 
 King, Hev. K. A. W., 870 I 
 
 King, Her. G., 426-7, 008 | 
 
 King, Rev. L., 891 I 
 
 King, Mr. R., 82J 
 
 ■ 1.'. * 
 
 . 1 . 
 
 , King, llev. II. 1,., 788 
 
 ; King, Rev. W., 870 
 
 , King, Chief William, 441 
 
 i King, Rev. W. 11., 862 t • ' ' 
 
 I King, lUv. W. »!.. 802 •■■■ ' 
 
 I Klngdon, llev. II. H., 880 ' 
 
 I KinKdon, llev. (l.T. B.,90r 
 
 1 King.loiK lip. ll.T., 134, 763 
 
 ! King George's Hound, 434, 420 f, 
 
 I 908 
 
 ( KIngdwer, 902 
 
 I Klng'sClear, 133, 805 7 
 
 King's Ciillege, Fredericton, 777 
 I King's Colli'we, New York, 776 
 I King's College, Windsor, N.S., i7t 
 j King's Cove, 868 9 • _■- 
 
 ; King's Province, 41 • ■ '' 
 
 ! Kingsdown, I.onl, 784 ;;...i.'.i 
 ; Klngsev. 148, 808, 870 3 
 
 Kingsnail, Hev.C., 702 ' • 
 
 t Kingston (.lam.), 229, 885-0 
 Kingston (N. B.), 120, 120, 807 
 Kingston (1'. (tnt.-onee Catar« 
 a(ini), 142, 151 5, 1(10, 872, 874, 
 870 7 
 Kingston (Vic), 902 
 Kingwell,Rev. J. (sen.), 868 
 
 Kingwell, Itcv. J. (jnn.), 858 
 I King William's I'arisli ( V».), 851 
 I Kingwillianistown, 270, 280, 891 
 i Kingwoisi, 854 
 
 KIrby, Rev. M.C, 875 
 
 Kirbv, Rev. W'., 858 • '■ 
 
 Kirk, Rev. C, 570, 676, 015 • •■' 
 
 Ki k, David, 107, i:i5 ..•••• 
 
 Kirk, Kev. . I. H., 895 ■ ^'t 
 
 [ Kirkpatrlck, Mr. (of X. .lerwy), 5J> 
 
 Kirkraad, 312 
 
 Kirton, 875 
 
 Kissa Isle, l:'3 •■'.' 
 
 Kissengeii, 740 ■>■''' 
 
 Kiteat, Rev. V. If., 908 . :i 
 
 Kitley, 873 ....-•. 
 
 Kittery, 8E3 ^ 
 
 Kitton, Ven ir., 317. 891. KOI 
 
 Kittson, Rev. II., 870 
 
 Kivern, Mr., 712 
 
 Kiyoto, 722 ' 
 
 K laimnits, 273 
 
 Klerksdorp, 897-8 
 
 KlipDrilt, 317-18,359, 894 
 
 Khurs, 791 
 
 Knagg, Rev. R., 870 
 
 Kueelnnd, Rev. K., 853 
 
 Knell, Rev. A., 907 .' 
 
 Knight, Rev. R., 870 
 
 Kidjiht, Rev. S. K., b7.-> 
 
 KniKlit-Bnicc,l!p.,CJ. W., 318,320 ?; 
 363, .3<;i 7, 706, 898 
 
 Knii)C, Rev. <\, 880 
 
 Knowles liev. F., 007 
 
 Knyeton, 902 ' 
 
 Knysna, 280, 88C-9(;, ilOO 
 
 Kobe, 719 20, 724 7, 022 •• '•' 
 
 Kocli,Rev.C. A., 084,921 
 
 Kocli, Rev. Ci., 013 
 
 Koch, Cuteehist l^uis, 89 7,014 15 
 
 Koch Language, 470 
 
 Koohertlial, Rev. J.,'61 ■"] 
 
 Kmlaga Language, 470 ' 
 
 Koiieikanal, 551 
 
 Kohilawutte, 919 
 
 Kohinmrama, 788, 007 •'• 
 
 Kohl, Rev. K., 826, 913 ' 
 
 Kohlhoff, Hev. C. S., 531, 531 5, 
 793, 918 
 
 Kohlhoff, Rev. .T. C, 503, 612, 514, 
 
 621-3, 527, 833 
 Koh Va: Sah-Ism, 646-7 
 
 Koilpillay, Hev. Y., 013 
 
 Kok, Chief Adam,305, 311- 12, 348-9!' 
 
 Kokstad, 312-13, 893 '- 
 
 ;f:.-.., A 
 
 ;,.-.iy/l 
 
95Q 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Kol Language, 470 
 
 Kolapore, (S'^tt, 878 "i 031, "55, 
 
 91S-16 
 KoUri, 919 
 
 Kolarian Languages, 470 
 Kolarian-s 469 
 KoUupitlya, 920 
 Kola, 498-8, 810-11, 730, 790 
 Komglia, 891 
 Kona,908 
 Konkan, The, 568 
 Koora, 591 
 Koorenc, 671-2, 919 
 Kootenaya, 881 
 Kopela, 358 
 Ko Fo, Dr., 651 
 Koralawella, 919 
 Koran (in Arabic), T\w, 635 
 KomogaUc, 679, 681 
 Kororareka, 437 
 Korwa Language, 47i) 
 Kota Language, 470 
 Kotahena, 608, 919-20 
 Kotri, 876, 916 
 Eow-loon, 7Uil 
 KrausH, Wev. A., 879 
 Kreli, ("hicf, and Tribe, 270,293- 
 
 300, 305-8, 893 
 Krian, 691, 920 
 Krisluia, 693, 602 
 Kristna, Rev. J. (Kristnas.iwmy), 
 
 634, 644-5, 806, 918 
 Kruger, Rev. F., 498, 808, 910 
 Krugersdorp, 8U8 
 Kuala LuniiMr, 701-2 
 Kuohing, 683-5, 088, U93 
 Kndat, 694, 921 
 KuU lAnguagc, 470 
 KulasegaraiHitam, 914 
 Kullathur, 912 
 Kur Language, 470 
 Kurdistan, 728 
 Kurds, The, 728 
 Kurena, 671-2 
 Kuruaul, 624 
 
 Kumool, 863-7, 7o5, 912, 914 
 Kursawan, 697 
 Kurung, 671 
 Kustendji, 740, 923 
 Kwa Magwnsia, 33li-7, 339-41, 8J8 
 Kwangse, 704 
 Kyongs, 631 
 Kyneton, 903 
 Kynston, 902 
 Kyoungs, 629, 632 
 
 LABRADOR, 97-9, 147-8, 161, 
 
 198-3, 856, 868, 808-9, 871-2 
 
 (Labrador Iixlinns, 91) 
 Tjibrooy, Rov. E. C, 07!*, 919 
 Labrunlere, Rev. — ., 716 
 Labuan, 682, 094-6 
 Labuan Dioooso, 08 1, 087, 695, 758, 
 
 767 
 L'Acadie, 870 
 La Cadie, 107 
 
 I.«ce-making in Tinuovclly, 644 
 I A ClUne, 140, 161, 808-9, 871 
 I^hland, 901 
 iA CoUe, 869-70 
 Via Croze, 47^ 
 Ucy, Rov. V. C, 870 
 liaoy, Mr. W., 320 
 Ladies' Association, The, 846 [and 
 
 618-19, 0.10 7, OIO, 721, 726] 
 La DIgiio, 37(1 
 f<a«!ismith, 330, 8U;>-0 
 LadTDne IdHndurs, 725 
 Laordttlsuren, 710 
 Lagoe,367 
 £i£alna,008 
 
 Laliore Diocese, 627, TSS-fi, 758, 
 
 /67, 917 
 Lake Eric, 163, 874 
 I^ke Oeorgc, 73 
 Lake Huron, 183 
 Lake Mieliigitn, 163 
 Tiakc Xccpigon, 174 
 Lake Superior, 153 
 Ijikeflcld (.Sore, 872 
 Lakelnndrt, 860 
 Lai, I>r.(.'., 613-15 
 LhI, Catcchist Hira, 02> 
 I^Uy, Rev, M., 862 
 T>a1ung Languai,'c, 470 
 I^imaline, 93, 850-7, 859 
 l^iuibcrt, Mr. J., 322 
 Ijimbcrt, Rev. J., 849 
 Lambert, Rev. J. C, 894 
 I-ambert, CoL M., 212 
 Lambeth Conferences (Origin of, 
 
 83, 701-2), 84, 462, 720, 82.1-1 
 Lambeth Palace, 835 
 Lambeth Palace, Confeveni-e on 
 
 Indian Kpiscopatc, 755 
 IjjHibos, 230 
 Lamb's Pond, 873-4 
 I^mbton, Itev. J., 853 
 Ivamclni, 93 
 
 La Motlie, Rev. C. II., 92.1 
 I^mpman, Rev. A., 875 
 lAuipson (or I.anigon), Itev. J., 
 
 853 855 
 iMl, ilev. C. C. 708, 710, 921 
 Lanark ( P. Ont.), 873-5, 877 
 I^mcastor (N.B.), 804-5, 867 
 Lancaster (Penn.), 37, 851-2 
 Landak, 082 
 
 I^kud Dvak Language, 732, K i7 
 Lanais,"Dr., 7H 
 Landour, 012 
 I^ngdon, Rev. -., 459 
 lAng<Ion, Rev. K., 890 
 Langc, Rev. C. R. (of Newliinds), 
 
 891 
 Langc, XU'Y. 0. R. (of Tran.-vaal), 
 
 357, 897 
 Langhorne, Rev. J., 165, 875 
 Langlioruo, Rev. W., 819 
 Langley, 185, 880 
 Langmiin, Rev. E., 90-1, 858 
 Languages used by S.P.Cj. Mission- 
 aries in N. America, 86, 192 ; 
 W. Indies, Central and S. 
 America, 252 ; Africa, 382, 384 ; 
 Australasia, 466 : Asia, 730, 732 ; 
 Europe, 741 ; (Jcncnd Sum- 
 mary, xiv, XV. (,See also " Trans- 
 lations," 800-13; and, 86 108, 
 110-13, 115, 117, 125-6, 130, 134, 
 140, 171-2, 179, 183, 185-7, 192, 
 209, 246, 250, 252, i«04, 286-7, 
 302, 312, 318, 320, 345-0, 319, 
 362, 300, 305, 372, 375, 378, 382, 
 381, 400, 475, 497, 570-1, 674, 597. 
 610, 019, 633, 668, 097 8, 715. 
 798) 
 Lanzo cl" Intel vi, 740 
 Luu Tjitn^'uage, 470 
 Lao-tzu, 703 
 La I'enltence, 887 
 I.«Plcrre, Rev. — ., IS 
 La PoeJc, 850-9 
 La Prairie, 868-71 
 Lara Uvaks, 689 
 Large, ilev. J. J., 887 
 Ijirnacu, 729, 924 
 Ii'Assomption, 809 
 Ijitewanl. Rev. H. K. (i., 582, 910 
 Latliam, Mr., 666 
 Luthburv, Rt>v.T,887 
 Latrobe, Lt.-Gov., 408, 407 
 La Trobe, Mr., 2:18, 770 
 
 Laud, Arohbp., 743 
 Lauder, Rev. W. 1)., 87» 
 Laugharne, Rev. T., 858 
 Laughlin, Rev. A. C, 910 
 Laugbton, Lt., 664 
 Launceston, 429, '.)i>0 
 Laurie, Colonel, 230 
 Lauterbruunen, 741 
 Laval, The Abb6, 135 
 Lavender, Rev. C. B., 930 
 " Lavrock," Cliurch Ship, M 
 Law, Rev. A. J., 356, 897 
 " Law of Retribution," 749 
 Lawrence, Miss, 378 
 Lawrence, Rev. O., 890 
 Lawrence, Rev. H., 905 
 Lawrence. Rev. J., 820, 923 
 Lawrence, Rev. N. G. M., 92:} 
 Law&on, Ven. Arclidn., 882 
 Lawson, Itev. U. 0., xv., 880 
 Lay Baptism, 98, 134, 117 (l.v 
 
 women and a midwife, 99) 
 Lay Mission Agents,84t-6 [and w . 
 91, 93,95, 98-9, 116, 120,130, H<;. 
 167, 166, 199, 200, 2U4, 213, 217 
 19, 221, 302-3, 311, 398, 409, 44.\ 
 451, 460, 486, 493, 497-8, 544, 500, 
 564, 666, 580, 682, 684, 580, 6 Hi. 
 618, 623, 637, 640, 663, 687, 691. 
 698,700,721,772,780,782,784 51 
 T^oxarus, Ruv. (r , 913 
 Leacock, Itev. H. J, (or T.), 261 .;, 
 
 888 
 Leaming, Rev. J., 50, 749, BS.I 
 Lcarmoutli, 903 
 Leaver, Itev. T. V., 802 
 Leimmbo IJio'.'ese, 310, 367. T'l--. 
 
 759, 765 
 Lcdgard, Itev. 0., 570-2, 810. !<::s 
 
 916 
 Leo, Profe.^ior, 4.14 
 Iax, Itev. C, 806 
 Leo, Itev. R., 730, 922 
 Iwcech, 185 
 Leeds, 808-71 
 Leeds, Itev. J., 870, 875 
 I.iceming, Itev. It., 875 
 Leeming, Rev. W., 875 
 
 Leeper, Itev. F. J., 913 
 
 Lecuwin, Capt., 415 
 
 Leeward Islands, 210-15 [iiml i'. 
 196, 262-3, 744-5, 883-4] 
 
 Lo Feuvre, Itev. P. II., 916 
 
 Lefevre, Rev. C. F., 870 
 
 Lefroy, Rev. U. A.. 023, 627, 917 
 
 Le Gallais, Ite-v. W. W., 858 
 
 Legg, Rev. J. P., 890 
 
 U'ggatt, Ite'v. F. SV., 692, 921 
 
 Le Uros, Itev. J. S., 886 
 
 Leicester, Mr. T.. 63 
 
 Leigh, Itev. T., 93, 858 
 
 Leigh, Mr. W., 417 
 
 Leipzig, 740, 923 4 
 
 Lo Jau, Itev. F., 15, 16, 21 1, stu 
 
 Le Jeune, Itev. W. G., 879 
 
 Lennoxviile, 869 
 
 Leiicha Language, 470 ,. 
 
 Lei)cr"s Island, 907 
 
 Leribe, 324, 326 
 
 Leslie, Itev. A., 849 
 
 U'slie, Itev. II. T., 879 
 
 Lessay, Itev. T., 8'?3 
 
 U'thbridge, 879 
 
 Lethbrldge, Rev. W. M., 494, 9I>'. 
 916 
 
 U'tt, Itev. 8., 875 
 
 Li'tters Patent for BUhoprloK, 7.M . 
 753-6, 760 (Invalidity of, 754 :> i 
 
 Levellers (Scot), 45 
 
 licverock. Rev. J. W., 883 
 
 Leverton, Rev. N., 190 
 
 Lcvlo, Rev. A., 887 
 
it: 1. 
 
 >40n 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 957 
 
 1*vington, Mr. U.. 67 
 
 l«ruka, 4S6-9, 9U7 
 
 I«we3 (Penn.), 38, 851 2 
 
 I«wU, Rev. D., 879 
 
 IiCwU, Bev. J., 903 
 
 Uwis, Bp. J. T, 164. 763, 875 
 
 tewl8,Bev. R.,870. 875 
 
 Lewis, Rev. W. 0. R., 907 
 
 T«< TxKsi Act, 508 
 
 Ley bum, 904 
 
 Llbau, 739-10 
 
 Liberty of Consclonce secured hv 
 
 Lex "Loci Aot, 508 
 Libraries. Mission, 798 
 Library, Tlie SiK-ietv's, 815 16 
 tlchfleld Countv (U.S.), 853 
 Llcfeldt, Mr., 803 
 lAfo iDSiiranoe A8;Mciatioil, Shi 
 Llhi, 446-6 ; Chief of, 440 
 Lightbourii, llov. J. F.,"106, 860 
 Lightbourno, Rev. F. J. H., 884 
 liightburn, Mrs. 263, 266 
 Ijglitfoot, Bp., 762 
 LIghtfoot, Von. T. P., 292, 8!)() 
 Til Hung Chang, Viceroy, 706 
 liUlchammer, 74) 
 LUIoct, 185, 880 
 liimnsol, 720 
 
 l.iinbrick. Rev. A. D., 560, 913 
 Unarcg, 740, 923 
 Lincoln, Bp. of, in 1749, 109 
 Lincoln Dlocpse, 823 
 iiluoolnshlro Contribution?, 82.> 
 Lllid, Rev. H., 858 
 LlndHtn, Rev. .T. A., 897 
 Lindsay, Rev. B., 858 
 Lindsay, Ven. D., 870 
 Lin<lsay, Rev. R., 870 
 Lindsay, Rev. W., 852, 854 
 Lindsay, Rev. W. H.; 888 
 Llndsev, Rev. J. G. B., 875 
 Llnga, 685 
 Llnga Chief, ORG 
 Llnga River, 691 
 linton, Bp. S., 700 
 Lipscomb, Bp. 0., 229 31, 761 
 Lisbon, 739-40, 923 
 tUIe, Rev. W., 390, 901 
 TJstowell, 875 
 Lltt.U, Dr.,823 
 Little, Rev. H. W., 378, 899 
 T,lttle Bcndigo, 407, 902 
 Little Compton, 853 
 Little Harmony, 330 
 Llttlejolin, Bp., 84, 746, 81^ 
 Littlojohn, Rev. D. R., 886 
 Littler, Rev. C. R., 879 
 Liturgy (Tlie Anglican) estotMiiiil 
 
 by Dissenters, 10, 11, 43. 58-9 ; 
 • do. by Dutch, 68 ; do. by Swit^s 
 
 111 
 Liverpool (Eng.), 819-20, 023, 924 
 liiveriiool (N.S.W.), 391, 391, Ul'l 
 LIveriKwl 'N.S.), 860 4 
 Liverpool Plains, 002 
 Livingstone the Explorer, J17 
 LleweUvn, Rev. W., 891 
 Lloyd, Capt., 441 
 TJoyd, Rev. A., 720-1, 022 
 Lloyd, Rev. C, 802 
 Lloyd, Rev. F. K. J., 858, 862, 8ri> 
 Lloyd. Rev. P. J., 907 
 Lloyd, Rev. N. V., 870 
 Lloyd,Ro>.T. (Ber.), 102 
 TJoyd, Rev. T. (N.8.), 119, 832 
 Lloyd, Rev. W. H. C, 328 
 Uoyd, Rev. W., 897 
 Lloydtown, lOO-l, 870 
 f awyd, Rev. t., 878 
 IiObe-igula, King, ?5i, 364 
 tAbert.Cateclilst, 848 
 lK>blcy, Rer. J. A., 779 
 
 Lochlnvar, 901-2 
 
 fxich Loniond, 805, 867 
 
 Locke, Rev. R., 853, 854 
 
 Lockhart, Rev. A. P , 149, A7j 
 
 Lockton, Rev. P., 906 
 
 Lookward, Rev. J., 868, 866 
 
 Lodge (Dcm.), 888 
 
 I,odge District (Bcrbiie), 887 
 
 Loen, 740 
 
 Loftiui8,740 
 
 Logan, 90'1 
 
 Logan, Rev. W., 875 
 
 Ixjgansvllle, 875 
 
 Logsdail, Rev. A., 910. 910 
 
 I/imax, Rev. A. 11., 786, 890 l 
 
 London (P. Ont.), 170, 872-5 
 
 London, Ardn. of (in 1701), 822 
 
 liOnilnii, Risliops of, 1. 2, 26, 228, 
 697, 738, 749, 762,813, 842 ; ( Tlii-ir 
 Jurlsfllctlon In Forci'^n Parts. I, 
 2, 60, 459, 462, 738, 743-4, 746, 
 837, 840;) Bloniflold, 683. 704, 
 728, 753 ; Compton, 1-7. S3, 41, 
 89, 102, 2 1 1 . 744, 759, 822 ; OH)son 
 (liis Addresses on behalf of Ne- 
 groes), 8, 26. 210 ; Kowlcv, 738 ; 
 Robinson, 17, 813 ; .Tackson. 738 : 
 P.irteus. 386 ; Sherlock, 743, 740 ; 
 'ait, 728 
 
 L ndon, Lord Mayor and Alder- 
 men of, 823 
 
 London Misslonaiy Society. 279, 
 28.1, 288, 347, 361-2, 374-'7, 3«li, 
 4.S3, 444, 416,464-5,471,500,512. 
 663, 396, 702-3 
 
 Londonderry, 800, 862 
 
 Ixing, Rev. W., 272-3, 276, 891 
 
 Ijong Cay, 884 
 
 lK)ng r. Bp. of Capetown, 331, 751 
 
 Longford, 906 
 
 liong Ls'and (Bali.), 220-1, 223, 
 226, 884-5 
 
 Long Island (U.S.), (.7, 60. 75, 77 
 
 Tx)ng Island Diocese. 767, 855 
 
 Longley, frontispiece, vii (por- 
 trait), 331, 688. 728, 761-2, 836 
 
 Long\yoo<l, 320-1, 894 
 
 Ix)nsdalc, Capt., 404 
 
 Ixinsdell, Vcn. R., 870 
 
 Looscniorc, Rev. P. AV., 806 
 
 I^nl, Rev. H. F., 916 
 
 I-ord, Rev. J. D., 577-8, 91'; 
 
 Lome, 866 
 
 Lort, Mr. G., 822 
 
 L'Oste, Rev. C. F., 901 
 
 Loudon, Lord, 136 
 
 I/)Ugh, Rev. J. V n. L . 101, «C(i 
 
 Ix)uIsburg(C,B.). liOl :i 
 
 liOuisiade Islands, 465 
 
 Louisiana, 163 
 
 Louisiana Diocese, 757 
 
 I^iuisvillo. 871 
 
 Jjouroni^o Marques, 3 IB 
 
 IiOUth(P.Out.), 073 
 
 Love, Rev. «., 866 
 
 I»ye, Rev. .L, 004 
 
 liove. Re/. (?R. or C.), 882 
 
 lioyek'ii. Rev. A. P., 913, »2ii 
 
 Loveless, Rev. — „ 5')0 
 
 Low, Rev. a. J., 976 
 
 Ix)w, Dr. 8., 776 
 
 Ix)we, Rev. C. F.,802 
 
 Utwc, Rov. H. 1'., 875 
 
 r^we, Rev. R. L.. 880 
 
 Lowell, Rev. R. T. 8., H58 
 
 Lower, Yen. H. M., 783 
 
 Lower Hutt, 900 
 
 Lower Paari, 889 
 
 Lower Walkato, 907 
 
 Lowndes, Rev. A. K. C . H6R 
 
 Lowndes, Rev. W., ^82 
 
 r«wrr, Rev. W. II., 87» 
 
 Lowtli, Bp., 748 
 
 Lowther, (iovernor R., 198 
 
 Loyalty Islands, 398, 445-0 
 
 Luc, 740 
 
 Lucas, Rev. U., 44, 863 
 
 Lucius, Rev. S. F., Irf, 860 
 
 Lucknow Dloccso, 890, 766-6, 758, 
 767, 916 
 ; Luillam, Rev. R., 18, 850 
 I Ludlow (N.B.). 867 
 
 Ludlow, Rev. W., 923 
 I Lugano, 740-1 
 ; Lugnr, Ven. ,T.. 242. 887 i 
 
 Lugger, Rev. R., 167 . -' 
 
 Lundey, Sir \V., 104 > " 
 
 j Lnnd, Rev. W., 001 
 ; Lundu, 684 6, 687-9, 92a I 
 
 Landy, Rev. F. J. ( P. Ont.), 875 
 ! Lundy, Rev. F. J. (P.Q.>, 870 
 i Lunenburgh, 111-12, il6, 813, 
 I 860-4 ■ , 
 
 I Lung, Hua Tien. 70S *,'' 
 
 i Lush, Rev. V., 907 
 
 Luslial Language, 47(> '.'' 
 
 Lushington, Dr., 751 
 
 Lusty, Rev. G.H..9l'i 
 
 Lutherans (see also "Danish and 
 German Missions '),6, 61, 111-J2 
 11.% 131, 142-3, 169, 288, 469, 
 47 :, 195. 601-3, 505, 512-14, 823-4 
 531, 533, 656, 663, 688, 734, 739 
 
 Lutheran Clergy In Anglican 
 Missions, 0, 801 3 ; (Projios*".! 
 XTnion with Anglican Cliureh iu 
 Ameiica, 37) 
 
 Lutseka, Mr. K., 311 
 
 Lydenberg, 340, 355-0, 8.17 8 
 
 Lydios. Rev.—., 07 
 
 Lyle, Rev. J. 8., 920 
 
 Lynch, Rev. R. B., 88<J . . . : ' 
 
 Lynch, Sir T., 228 
 
 Lyncdtwli, 876 
 
 Lynford. Dr., 822 
 
 Lyon, Key. J., 852 ., i 
 
 Lj-on, Rev. P. K., 879 
 
 Lyon, Rev. W. G.. 879 ' •: 
 
 Lyons, Rev. J., 853, 855 
 
 Lvstcr, Rev. \V. (K, 870 
 
 Lytton, 187-9, 880 1 
 
 Maber, Rev. C, 895. 898 
 MaoAlplno, Rev. H., 87 
 Macartney, Hey. G. D. '•(75 
 Macartney, Aery Rev .,. B., 903 
 Macartney, Rev. J., 860 
 Maoaulay, Rev. A.. 876 
 Macaulay, Rev. ^\'., 159, 875 
 Maccao Diali«t, 732 
 Maccarthcr, Rev. .T. G.. 870 
 McCaul, Rev. J., 778 
 McCausIand, Rev. A . J., 903 
 M'Cawley, Rev. ()., 777, 802. 8urt 
 M'Claverty, Rev. C, 232, 886 
 McCleland, Rev. F., 271, 273. 2mi» 
 Maeclenachan, Rev. W.. 853 
 McCleverty, Rev. J., 00 1 
 McConkey, Mr., 412 . < 
 
 McConnell, Rev. .T., 901 ^ ' '«. 
 
 MeConnev, Rev. W. J.. 883 '■ 
 
 M'Cormick. Rev. U.. 89i 
 MlJully, Rev. '.'. M.. 805 
 Hacdermot, R v i',. V. }'., Ki<it 
 Mncdonah), Si: .i., 733 
 MaodcaaM, JN.'v. A. ('.. 802 
 MoDjimM, 1 .J. R.. 8"9 
 McDonald, Rev. !• 1 .'u 
 Muntonald >tivci, SOI 
 MoPiiigall, Bp. r ,Co'\ 9. U9i 8 
 
 e<, ,767, ", »>)6. ""SI 
 Uacdowell, Rev. J., C 
 MoBwon, Uc\; J. B., sa-* 
 
 
958 
 
 JNDBX. 
 
 '< 
 
 Maccy. Hov. V. H.,-8«2 • 
 
 MacCJuorge, Ucv. 11. J., 876 
 
 McOhco, Rov. T., 8C« 
 
 McGhivern, Rev. J., HSU 
 
 McGilohrlst, Ucv. W., H53 
 
 M'acUiU, DOS 
 
 Maogregor, Sir W., 431-5 
 
 Macliaka Tribe, 318, .382 
 
 Mncliavia Burptir, 61)5 
 
 Machellar, Dr., 582 
 
 Mocliin, Ucv. 0. .r., 875 
 
 Machin, Kcv. T., 870 
 
 Macliray,Bp.tt., 170-80,703,770-8) 
 
 MoIntjTC, Bev. J., 875, 000 
 
 Maoiiityre, llov. J. Ia, 88it 
 
 MoJeiinott, Itev. W., 003 
 
 Mack, Kcv. F., 875 
 
 Mackay, OOt 
 
 Mackay, Uev. B., 8G0, 8G2 
 
 M'Kay, Veil. O., 870 
 
 Mackay, Arclulii. J. A., 780 
 
 MoKean, Her. R., 854 
 
 Kackcnzie, Gov., 677 
 
 Mackenzie, Miss, 339 
 
 Mackenzie, Bp. 0. F.. 338, 367, 765 
 
 McKenzie, Bp. D., 339, 341, 313-U, 
 706, 804 
 
 Mackenzie, Rev. E., 89-0, 855 
 
 Mackenzie, Rev. F. H., 875 
 
 Mackenzie, Rev. O. W.. 923 
 
 McKenzie, Rev. J. G. D., 875 
 
 McKenzie, Rev. L., 887 
 
 Mackenzie River DiocoiC, 758, 
 763-i. 878 
 
 McKeown, Riv. J., 870 
 
 McKiel, Rev. W. Lo B., 880 
 
 Mackintosh, Rev. A. (Can.), 875 
 MackintoslL, Rev. A. (Houolulu), 
 
 804-5, 008 
 Maokworth, Sir H., 4 
 Maclaren, Rev. A. A., 4(t5, 903 
 Maclean, Rw. C. L., 007 
 M'Lcan, Bp. J., 763, 780-1, 870 
 M'Loan, Rov. T. B., 802 
 Maclcar (N.3.W.), 001 
 Maolear, Rev. G. F., 797 
 McLelai'd, Rev. J., 887 > 
 Maclcod, .Tudgc, 633 
 Maclood, Vmy. K. C, 501, 013 
 .Mnclooil, Rev. J., 870 
 McMalion, Rev. E. 0., 379, 899 
 Macmnstcr, Rev. J., 870 
 McMorlne, Rev. J. K., 875 
 MoMurrav, Yen. W., 875 
 MacNab, Rev A., 875 
 Maconi's District, 360 
 Mncquarie, Gov., 391 
 Macquocn, Rov. — . (Ciitcuttn), 479 
 Macqaccn, Rev. G., 851 
 McQueen, Mr. T., 387-8 
 Macrorie, Bp. W. K., 331-4, 338, 
 
 340, 765 
 MacSparraii, Rev. J., 47, 745, 853 
 Macugnaj^n, 740 
 Maousi Indians, 218, 252, 255 
 Madagascar, 374-9 [and 254, 384- 
 
 5, 007, 726, 81618, 899, 90(1] 
 Madagascar Dlocose,757-9, 766.899 
 Mailagascar, Queen of, 377-9; 
 
 Prime Minister, 377-8 
 Madan, Rev. J. R., 797 
 Madaya, 65(M 
 ^kladigas, 566 
 Mailison, Bp., ot Virginia, 80, 761, 
 
 753 
 :«adoc, 873-6, 877 
 .Uiulras, Citv and District, 606-10, 
 
 911-16, 817-.18 
 Mwlms Dlooesan Committee, 804, 
 500,626-8, 545, 6t0, 618,654-6, 
 557-9,661,807,772 
 Jfadras Dloees.>, 660, 76?, 765-6, 
 768,700-7,011 
 
 Miilras Prcsidencv, <fco., 601-68, 
 
 730-1, 911-5 [and 469] 
 " Madras " (or "National") System 
 of ]-:<lucaUon, 110, 130, 146, 220, 
 769-70 (see alio " Education ") 
 Madras Tlioologioal Collogc, 791 
 
 [aTid 380, 507, 610] 
 Madrassis, 791 
 Madura, 551-5 [and 511, 530, 632, 
 
 835, 011-12, 915] 
 Mrtfcking, 301 
 Jlafctiiig. 321, 320 
 Magnw, Rjv. .S., M52 
 3ra»;d!dcn Islands, 151, S6S-9, 
 
 871-2 
 Miigengwiina, Jfr. .T., 311 
 Maggs, Rov. A., 891 
 Maggs, Rov. M A., »al 
 MagiU, Rev. G. .!., 870 
 Magistrates, Missioiiariea as, 00 
 '■Magnalia" (Matlier's), 740 
 Magnan, Rov. C. M., 880 
 Magnan, Rov. W. B., 875 
 Magnottawan, 877 
 Magog, 869, 872 
 Magomero, 307 
 MagratU, Rev. J., 876 
 Magucndi's District, 360 
 Maguudy, 807 
 Magwaza, Rev. F., 895 
 Mahado, Cateclilst .T., 80j 
 Mahaiconv Greek, 210 ; River, 217 
 Mahalm, Rev. R., 903 
 Mahixmba, 313, 807 
 Mahambo, 375-6 r 
 
 Maliara, 680, 920 
 Mahars, 580-5 
 Maliasoa,899 
 Mah6, 368-9, 899 
 Mahebourg, 370 
 Mahmud, Sultan, 469 
 MaUnct<x)aning, 169, 873. 875, 877 
 Mahonnnoiians, 223, 255, 262-7, 
 277-9,280-7,202, 295-0, 3'i2, 381, 
 409, 471,473,478 9.481,404,501, 
 808, 671, 573-1, 587, 690, 692-S, 
 607,000-1, 012, 018, 050, 660, 
 687-8, 70,3, 730, 732, 737, 701, 817 ; 
 (Accessions from Christianitr, 
 277-8) 
 MalioncUiiv, 12.1,861.803 
 Malionoro. 370, 800, 000 
 Maliratti l<aiiguage, 470, 668, 682, 
 604, 730; List of Translations, 
 800-10 
 Mahrattis, 511, 563. 570, 576, 677, 
 
 580.687,730, 7!K), 781 
 Maidcnlioad (N.J.), 55, 851-5 
 Maiilaril, Hev, Mons., 112 
 Mainadioii, K(i0-2 
 Maine, 41, 50, 83,852; Uiocesc. 
 
 757, 852 
 Maiori, 740 
 Mairwarra, 607 
 Maitland, 400, 402 
 Maitland, 802-8 
 
 Maltland. Rov. A.C., 917 : . 
 Maitland, Sir P., 166 .'..;. 
 
 Majorvill, 126,867 
 JIakinson, Rev. T. C, 302, 306, 001 
 Makori River, 305 
 Makquatlin, 318 
 Malabars, 060, 732 
 Malacca, 278, 090-7, 699, 701 
 Malagasy, 869, 371, 374, .H84 
 Malagasy liangnagc. SKI; List of 
 
 Translations, 801-2 
 Malaliido, 873 
 Malalagamn, 675 
 Malan, Rev. i\. C, 910 
 Malas, 503 4, 566 
 
 Slalay Tjkngiwge, C82, 732 J List ct 
 Translatloni, 8i>9 
 
 Malay I'enins.ila, 695, 700-1 , . .^ • 
 Malayalam Language, 470 ,!... 
 Malaya Rjice, 786 *. " 
 
 Malays, 270, 277-9, 286-7, 295-0 
 382, 682- 6, 089, 690-8, 732, 771* 
 780, 791 ' 
 
 Mai Baio (or Mai Bay), 868 -70, 872 
 Malcolm, 765 
 
 Malcolm, Rev. A., 863 
 
 ] Maldon,903 
 Malg;n, Rev. D., 891 
 Ma!icolo,415 
 j Malkin, Rov. —.. 560-1 ' 
 
 : Mallalicu, Rev. F. F, 0., 883 
 i .Malmesbury (Aiis.), 903 
 : .Malmosbury (Caps Ool.),291,880 9i) 
 Maloja, 740-1 
 Malpeck,ll4 
 
 MUta, 736 . , 
 
 Maltose, 737 • 
 
 Man, Oapt. G., 142 
 Man, Col., 654 
 Man, General, 054 
 Manaar, 661, 073-4, 919-20 
 Mananjara, 379, 900 
 : Manby, 901 
 
 .Mancazana, 891 
 . .Manchester (Jam.), 885 
 
 Manchester V M.S.), 881-2, 804 
 ' Manohioneal (or St. Thomas East), 
 i 385-0 
 
 i Mancliuria, 71 0, 732-3 [and 703, 922] 
 I Mandalay, 048-61 [and 629, 033. 
 I 635, 918-19] 
 I Mandarin Language, 732 
 1 Mandingoes, 263 
 
 Maudtirah, 426, 905 
 I Maneroo, 390, 901 
 > Mangalvodha, 684 
 
 Mangs, 580, 582-4, 880 
 ' .Manlaohi, 517 
 
 Manicaland, 366 
 I Maning, Rev. P. G., 870 
 I .Manipur, 791 
 
 ' .Manitoba and N. W. Canada, t<8, 
 I 177-81,192-3,878-81) 
 I Jfaniton, 878-9 
 Manitoullu Island, 16871, 171, 873, 
 
 876 
 Manjan, Rev. M., 910 
 Manna Illvor, 264 
 Manners, Lord .1., 755 . ' 
 Manning, Rev. .L, 879 
 Manning, Rev. 8., 887 
 Manning River, 901 
 Mansbridge, Rev. H. P., 870 
 Mansbridge, Rev. S. G., 893 
 Mansfield, Rev. R., 46, 49, 853 
 Mantntees, 350 
 Manteo (Lord of Roanoke) b;ip- 
 
 tlj;ed, 1 
 Manual Trades aoqnired by Mis- 
 sionaries, 274 ; (tef also " Indii% 
 trial," nnder "Education"). 
 Manuel, Rov. A., 913 
 Manuel, Rev. N., 913 
 Mas., The Society's, 818 , ,. , 
 Manvors, 876 j ,' ■• i 
 
 .Maori Language, 431, 460 
 Maorios, 433-4, 466, 788 
 Mapletoft, Rev. Dr. J., 0, 82J 
 Mapondaa, 318, S83 
 Marubastad, 355 
 Afarashito Indians, 126, 192 
 MaratlilLangunge(j''«"Mahriitti*V 
 tfaravars, 541, 656 
 Mara Vila, 919 
 Marblehoad, 48, 86^ 4 
 March Mission, 873, 874-0 
 Man>, 446,007 
 Afargaret Professors, Oxford ^,(i) 
 
 Cambridge, 822 3 
 Marglsou, Rev. W„ 898 
 
INDEX. 
 
 J)5i^ 
 
 I by Mis- 
 
 ("IllilUiV- 
 
 ^23 
 
 ioriJ -i'A 
 
 Margoseliis, Rev. A., 550-1, 817,013 
 MargoM^biH, Mr. J. T., 794 
 Marico, 3S& 
 Mnrie, Joseph, 121 
 Marieiibail, 739 
 Jrarltzburg,328-30,895 e ; Ulwese, 
 
 •284, 768, 765, 896 
 5tark<lale, 877 
 Afarkliam, 874-5 
 Alnrklmm, Rev. A., 701, 021, 923 
 ilarklinni. Rev. K, 805 
 Marks, Kcv. J. K., 631-2,634-10, 
 
 647-60, 653, 791, 806, 918 
 Marks, llcv. P., 676, 020 
 JlarlborowRh, Karl of, 196 
 Maroons, The, 116-7, 228, 232 
 Marriage Condemned by Quukcr»,58 
 Marriage by Laymen, 98 
 Jiarryat, Ven. C, 905 
 Marrvho Falls, 249 
 Marsflen, Rev. 11., 850 
 Marsden, Rev. S., 388-9,433^ 1 
 Jlaraden, Bp. S. K., 400, 766 
 MarseiUea, 739-40, 023-4 
 Marsfii'l, 90'. . , 
 
 Marsh, .Sir. " ;94 
 Mnvsli. He, . ' Vf.. H75 . ' . 
 ATavrth, Rev. : V.', 876 
 JI-,:-RH-,<l, It ■■ . ...A., 883 
 jr'kr.otiaU, Yun. "V,. P., 906 
 Marshficlil, 18, 864 
 Marston, Rev. E., 13, 14 
 Martaban, 632 
 Mart igny, 740-1 
 Martin, Mr. B., 26 
 Martin, Rev. (!. J. (Aus.), 903, 005 
 Martin, Rev. C. J. (N.Z.), 907 
 Martin, Rev. D., 868 
 Martin, Rev. R., 890-1 
 Martin, Rev. R. (1'0.,-917 
 .\fartinc. Rev. J. M. (N.P.I..), 858 
 .Martine, Rev. J. M. (S.Af.), 890 
 .\fartiny, Col., 656 
 Marton, Landgrave J., 16 
 Martwai, Rev, — ., 918 
 Martyn, Rev. C, 18, 850 
 Martyn, Rev. H. 2fi8. 5J0 
 Martyn, Rev. J., 345-8 
 Martyn, Hey. J. D., 626, 667, 3i3 
 Martyrs, 301, 311, 340. 87.i. UT, 
 
 449, 455, 656, 712-13, /!« 17 
 Maryborough (Qii.), 412, J i 
 .Maryborougli (Vic.) »0i 
 •' Mary-Churches," 6S 
 itary Lake, 873, 876- . 
 Maryland, 31-3 [& 2, S, 4, ". .(> .i, 
 
 40, 62, 86 7, 746, 8511 ; l)ioc. ^ 
 
 767 
 AIury.sl)orough (P 0'.c.), 877 
 Mary's Hoix), 88P 
 Masahi, a Zulu, iid 
 Alasast, 898 
 
 Mascarenh'u^ Dom Pedro, 368 
 Mascouo'.o, 8«8 9, 871-2 ., 
 .Haserii, 324-8, 894 
 .Mashaui, Rev. C'., 319 
 .Mashart, Rev. M., 882 
 .Mashonu Race, 363-6, 384 
 Maslionalaiid, 363-6 ''aiu 353, 
 
 361 2, 384-5, 898] 
 Mashonaland Dioccft' '■ ''SP, 765 
 
 H08 ; Bisliop'u Join : i' TS.'18-PJ, 
 
 HIS 
 Masiko, Rev. P., 893 
 Masilamany, Rev. J., OU 
 MaKite, 327, 894 
 Maslza, Rev. Paulus, 303, 891 
 y-Miiiii, Rev. Peter K.,318,316, 893 
 iJiison, liov. Dr., 049 
 Alasoii, Rcr. A. L. A., 9S8 
 Af. ..ii Rev. — . nnd Mrs. (of 
 
 ': »un(roo), 643-9 
 
 Ma.son, Ven. <!., 4(11, 880, 908 
 
 Mason, Rev. H., 905 
 
 ilassaclmsett?, 41, 740, 852 ; Bp. 
 Bas:j of, 44, 50, 74«, 852 
 
 Afassachusctts Bay, 852 3 
 
 JIassachusetts Diocese, 757 
 
 Alassiali, Rev. T. P., 868 
 
 Masters, Oov. S., 605 
 
 Afasulipatam, 503 
 
 Masupha, Cliief and Triho, 327 
 
 Matabele Race, 318, 324, 302-3, 
 382, 786 
 
 Alatabeleland, 351, 3G2 3, 384 5 
 
 Matale (see " Matcllc ") 
 
 Matara (or Matiira), 67 1, 919-20 
 [and 661, 007-8] 
 
 Mataticia, 312, 893 
 
 MateUe (or Matale), 681, .9 20 
 
 Mather, Mr. Increase, 41-2 
 
 Mathers, Rev. R., 870 
 
 Matlier's " Magnalia," 746 
 
 Mathcson, r.ev. E., 870 
 
 Matlicson, Rev. S. P., 879 
 
 Mathlobi Tribe, 318 
 
 Matilda, 876-6 
 
 Matis, 147 
 
 Matlaugala'a Village, 325 
 
 Matthew, Rev. C. R., 866 
 
 Matthew, Bp. H. J., 627, 7C7 
 
 Kattliew, Ven. AV. E., 920 
 
 Matthews, Rev. C, 875 
 
 Matthew-s Rev. F. B„ 21'!, 881, 
 913 
 
 Matthews, Rev. 0. W., 887 
 
 Matthews, Rev. J., 904 
 
 Matura (see " Matara '*) 
 
 Mail Dialect, 466 
 
 MaugervUIo, 125-6, 128, 130, 864 7 
 
 Maule, Rev. R., 18, 860 
 
 Maule, Rev. W., 016 
 
 Maurice, Sir., 265 
 
 Maurice, Prince, 368 
 
 Maurice, Rev. P. 1)., 401 
 
 Alauricc, Rev. J. a., 205, 880 
 
 Mauritius, 368-73 [and 195, 264, 
 384-6,507.517, 771,826-6,808-')] 
 
 JIaurltius Diocese. 758. 765, 898 
 
 Afauritlus Indian Trading Institu- 
 tion, 787 
 
 Alausaupau, Rev. J., 918 
 
 Mauvolsin, 740-1 
 
 Maxwell, Mr., 701 
 
 Ma V, Very Rev. U. J., 240, 249 50, 
 887 
 
 Atay, Rev. J. E. P., 003 
 
 Mayavaram, 534 
 
 .'.r., orlioffur. Rev. V. P., 875 
 
 ..layhew, Dr. J., 747 
 
 .Mayhcw, Rev. W., 886 
 
 Maynard, Rev. — ., 823 
 
 Alaynard, Rev. G., 875 
 
 Maynard, Rev. 0. P., 802 
 
 Maynanl, Rev. J., 295, 890 
 
 Maynard, Rev. T., 862 
 
 Sloync, Mr. P. 0., 600 
 
 Mayo, Lord, 653 
 
 Alayson, Rev. J., 429, 906 
 
 Afayvadepum, 539 
 
 Mazagou, 572, 915-16 
 
 Mazwina Boys, 365 
 
 Albanda, Rev. U., 333, 803, 895 
 
 Mbokotwana, 311 
 
 ACeado, Rev. W. 8.. 427, 903 
 
 Mraden, Rev. AV., 892 
 ileaford, 874-5, 877 
 Medbury, 861 
 
 Me<Iical Missions, 816-18 [and n-e 
 21, 44, 74, 151. 173, 183, 186, 189- 
 91, 197, 109, 200, 309-10, 327, 334, 
 844, 860, 350-61, 306 0, 374 6, 
 378, 430. 468, 462, 631, 647, 650, 
 677, 617, 619, 626, 037, 643, 016-6, 
 
 I 662, 650, 083, 685, 600, 704 5, 70% 
 
 I 713-14] 
 
 I Alwllcine Hat, 878-80 .i-„, 
 
 i Mcflloy, Rev, C, S., 866 
 
 703 \ 
 
 
 Alcdlev, Bp. J., 132-4, 
 
 Afeok,"nev. 0^ 868 
 
 Aleck, Rev. AV., 858 
 
 Afcck, Rev. W. P., 868 
 
 Mecrpow), 402-3, 910 
 
 Aleerpur, 492-3, 910 
 
 Meetings of S.P.Qi, the Hrst, l,« 
 
 Clinrtcr, 6, 7 
 Alectings (public), 118, 159, 826 
 Alcgantic County, 871 
 Alcliam, 623 
 Atelancsia, 444-51 [and 380, 398, 
 
 420, 423, 410, 455, 466-7. 907] ; 
 
 Diocese, 768, 766, 907 : CclU's-'o 
 
 788 [and 446, 450-1] 
 Melancsian Dialects, 466 ; Li.st of 
 
 Translations, 805 
 Melanesians, 412-14, 441-8, 468, 
 
 466, 788 
 Mclascitbalei, 912 
 ilelbourne (Can.), 871 
 Melbourne (Vic), 404 7, 902 .1 ; 
 
 Diocese, 395, 397-8, 758, 701, 
 
 765-6,902; Fiji Churoli (Hki.. 
 
 niittec, 450 
 Mclford, 863 
 
 MeUta (CSin.), 879-80 .,.. 
 
 SfelUsh, Rev. H. P., 873 , . J; 
 Mclvil, Mr., 265 . . i,, 
 
 AfelvUl Island, 422 
 Alclville, 280 
 AlelviUe, Lieut., 340 
 Melville, Rev. H., 880 
 MelviUe, Rev. H. A., 882 
 Members, Foreign Honoi-iu'v, of 
 
 S.P.O., 734 
 Members, Incorporated ; ii i:a«' of 
 
 dismissal, 193 
 Afenaggio, 740 
 
 Mendis, Rev. A., 020 ^ 
 
 M^ndis, Rev. P., 675, 920 ., ! v 
 
 M'ngcrt, Sir., 673 . . •, 
 
 Sfennonista (Sect), 37 '..J 
 
 Afentelberg, 739 ,■ .j 
 
 Afentone, 740, 924 ;'•.,, 
 
 Aleran, 739 
 Merasdars, Tlie, 620 
 Alercer, Rev. P. A. S. 
 Afercor, Rev, M., 866 
 Alerewcather, Rev. J. D 
 S{eridian,852 ■' |, 
 
 Merimetao, 348 ..■.,, 
 
 Mermagcn, Rev, ('. F., 92:> «. ,' ' 
 SIcrok, 740 
 
 Af crrick. Rev. J., 870 , . . „• 
 
 .Merrick, Rev. AV. C, 870 
 Alcrricksvillc, 870 
 " Alerrie England " f liip, 405 
 Alcrriman, Bp. N. J., 271, 2W», 
 
 283, 297, 3(M, 310, 312, 315, 318, 
 
 318-9, 351, 704, 892 
 Menitt, Rev.R. N., 875 
 Alcrry, Rev. P., 850 
 Alerrv, Rev. \V., 003 
 Alersca, 873-4 
 Alesncy, Ven. W. R., 680, 001, 8.j7, 
 
 921 
 Alessivh Abdool, 590 
 Srcasina, 740 
 
 Slohtiphiiiaphina, 236 ,/_ 
 
 Mestizos, 235 t 
 
 Slctealfc, Mr. C. T.j471 ., 
 
 Slct<'hoscn, 880 ', 
 
 Alc-tlii-lo-yiug, 020 
 .Motlilev,ltcv..T.,896 
 Afetliodista, 471, 601, 713. (■b'c 'lUf: 
 
 " Weslcyans.") 
 Methufii, RCT. U, H., 920 ?0, H9Jf., 
 
 ,879 
 
 923 
 
 .?f 
 
1)60 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 lfc(i»kntla,190 
 Mcttupntti, 913-13 
 Mctxler, Kcv. O. W., 86S 
 MexiRo-Amcrican Mission, 80, nr. 
 
 751, T67 
 Mpjrriclc, Ker. P., 88i 
 Mpyringen, 740 
 Mtclidl, Ven. K. R.. 70S. 021 
 Micliigan,172; Bp.of,82; Dioccao, 
 
 757 
 kicklcham, 867 
 Micklcjotin, Bcv. O., 850 
 Miokmack Indians, 9 1-6, 107, 113 
 
 13,125-6,192 
 Miokmack language, 192 ; Trans- 
 lations, 800 
 Mico Cliaritr, 208 
 Uid-Cliina Dioceae, 703, 705, 707. 
 
 758 767 921 
 Miadlcbur'fr (Transv.), 357, 897 8 
 Middlesex (Ja'n.), 895 
 Mlddleton(N.K.). 853-4 
 Middleton (NX), 52,85 1 
 Middleton, Up. F. E., 472, 47»-r., 
 
 503, 611, 623, 62», 833, 835, 660, 
 
 766. 799 
 Middleton, Rev. 1., 875 
 Middlctoti Sciiolarsliipa, 474 
 Midnapore (Madras), 807 
 Midnajiore (Or.). 492, 910 
 Mid«nno, Rev. J. I., 725. H08, 922 
 Mikados of Japan, 717, 722 
 MllBgrava, 669-70, 92'J 
 Milauow-s 688 
 Miles, Rev. C. O., 897 
 Miles, Rev. S., 41 
 MilfonK U.S.), 852-3 
 Mill, Rev. W. H., 474. 4»l, 676, 
 
 891, 789-90, 799, 805, 810, 910 
 Miilbank, 876. 877 
 MiUolioster. 904 
 Millecliamp, Rev. T., 851 
 Millcdgc, Rev. A. W., 862 
 MiUcdf?e.Rev. .T., 862 
 Mille Isles, 800 
 MiUcr, Rev. A. E.. S75 
 Miller, Rev. K.. 853 
 Miller, Ven. E. P., 795. 929 
 Miller, Rev. K. K.. 905 
 .Miller. Rev. .T., 875 
 Millorism. 148 
 Mlllldge. Rev. .T. W., 858 
 Millington. Rev. Dr., 798 
 MiUs, Mr., 45 
 MilLs Rev. S., 879 
 Milmnn, Bp. R., 481. 495. 498, 601, 
 
 604A 817, 6£», 632, 639, 612, 
 
 018-9,755-6,766 
 Milne, Rev. G., 870 
 Milne, Rev. James. 709, 862, 866 
 Milne, Rev. Jolin, 71-2, 854-5 
 Miluer, Rev. C. 131, 866 
 Milncr, Rev. J., 855 
 Milncr, Rev. R., 8«« 
 Milncr, Rev. T., 247 
 Milncr, Rev. W. J., 858 
 Milton(P.Q.), 869. 871 
 Milton (P. Out.). 877 
 Milton (P.E.I.), 862-3 
 Milton, Rev. J. L.. 870 
 Milton. Rev. W. T., 879 
 Milwaukee Diocese, 787 
 Minor. 110 
 
 MIn-dolin-Min, King, 618 9 
 Miner, Mr, 855 
 Miner's Rest. 003 
 MlnK Ti. Emperor, 700 
 Ministry, Indigenous (iw" Native 
 
 Ministry") 
 Minnesota Diocese, 75T 
 Mions, Rev. 8., 884 
 Mintha, TheThonifty (rrinee),6 18 
 
 Minto, Lor.1. 313 
 
 Miquelon, Hi 
 
 Miraj, 679 
 
 Miramlchi, 131 3, 861^ 
 
 Miris, Tlie, 607 
 
 Mispillion. 862 
 
 Mission Farms (and Vllla.w»), 
 288, 201, 307-10, 330, 366, 419 
 20 
 
 '• Mission Pidd," The, 814 
 
 Mission Houses at U.\furd and 
 Cambridge, 841 
 
 " Missions to the Hcatlicn" (Pub- 
 lication). 814 
 
 Mis.sionarie3 of the .Society. Tlie. 
 838-924. Cure in selection of, 
 836-7,842-3: ' p. Ilutler's tes- 
 timnny to, 836-7. SiUariiis anil 
 allowances, 837, 8»3-t. In- 
 Ktructio: - for. 837-40. 814 5. 
 .•iupply. ' rndldates:— Jenkyns 
 Fellows ' K* .T'>su8 College, 
 Oxford, I 'dr*r t from 
 
 Scotland, I :> . Walos, 
 
 840 ; Bp. Wi! ^t'i'cme fjr a 
 
 Ti, iuing Colleg. it-x ? of Man, 
 8t0; Codrington CoUej^v., 810; 
 Cindidutcs from America— dan- 
 gers and exixsnsc of voyage, 
 840-1 ; Collegiate training re- 
 (juircd, 811 ; Indigenous Minis- 
 try scoured tlirongh tlic Episco- 
 pate and Colonial Colleges and 
 Colonial CliurcUos become Mis- 
 sionary, but snpplv still inade- 
 quafe, 841 ; Exl.ib'ilions at St. 
 Augustine's College and at O.^:- 
 fonl and Cambridge, 811-2; 
 Day of Intercession, 842. 
 Board of Examiners, 842-3; 
 Selection of Candidates in the 
 Colonics left to diloniul Bisliops, 
 842-3 ; Present Regulations as 
 to selection, appointment, and 
 removal, 843-3. Ednontion of 
 Missionaries' Children,814 ; Pen- 
 sions, 8-1 1 ; Insur.-inco scheme. 
 84t ; Brothorhoo<ls. 844 [and 
 351. 490, 499. 600, 577, 026 7, 
 720-1]. Lay Agent.*, 84 1-6 (see 
 also XV and "Lay Mi.^ion 
 Agents") ; Instructions for 
 Schoolmasters and Cateddsts, 
 844-5. The I^adies' Association, 
 816 [and 618-19, 630-7, 640, 721, 
 726], No. of Missionaries em- 
 ployotl by the Society, 1701- 
 1892, and loyalty of, xv, xvi, 
 «47; Missionary Roll (.1701- 
 1803), 818-021 
 
 Missionary Bequests, IS, 333, 430, 
 605 
 
 Missionary Bi-otliorlioocU (tec 
 "Brotliorlioods") 
 
 Missionary Effort in 10th and I'tli 
 Centuries, 1 -3 ; do. at close of 
 16th and 19th comiKvred, xiv, 
 86-7. 102-3, 252-3, 3^*2-5, 400 7, 
 731-3 
 
 Missionary Manual, 82 
 
 Missionary Roll of S.P.C, 1702 
 1892,848-921 
 
 Missionary Spirit, Oro\vtli of the, 
 in 17th Century, 3 
 
 Missionary Spirit in Enro|)e 
 stimulated by tlioSocietv, 408-9, 
 471-2,7316 
 
 Missisaga. 160 
 
 Mississippi Diocese, 757; Itlvcr. 
 163 
 
 Missonri Diocese. 757 
 
 Missti8nn?ua Indians 193 
 
 Mitcham. 004 ■/ 
 
 Mitchel, Mr., 817 ,. 
 
 Mitclicll, 874, 878 
 MitolicU. Capt.. 339 
 Mitotiell, Rev. F. a.. 923 
 Mitoliell, Rev. O., 319, 360-3, 802 
 
 894, 897 
 Mitchell, Rev. IL J.. 892-3, 80J 
 Mitchell, Rev. M., 229, 880 
 MitcheU, Rev. Rich., 876 
 Mitchell, Rev. Robt.. 870 
 Mitohinson, Bp. J., 764 
 Mitfonl (N.W. Can), 879 
 Mitford. Sir J., 753 
 Mitre Rock, 465 
 Mitter, Rev. O. C, 910 
 Mittcr, Rov. P. L. N., 806, 910 
 ]k[ixc(l or Coloureil Races, 192, 235, 
 
 353, 318-20. 323, 382, 384, 466, 
 
 730, 732, 737, 783, 786, 701 
 Mnvakama, Rev. S., 892 
 Moberly, Rov. E. O., 901 
 Moohce, Rev. — ., 918 
 Mockridge. Rev. C. IL. 875 
 Mookridge, Rev. J 870 
 Modderport, 851 
 Modvford. Sii- T.. 328 
 Moffi-tt, Rev. W. B.. 870 
 Mogg. Rov. U. H., 880 
 Moghiil Dynasty, 469 
 Moghul Einperor of Dcllii, 58J 
 Mograhat. 487-90. 90J-10 
 Mohalis Hook. B25. 827, 801 
 Moliawk Castle Port (N.Y.) 70, 
 
 73 4 
 Mohawk Indians. 60-71, 80, 136-7, 
 
 153-4, 105-8, 192, 846 
 Mohawk Language, CO, 71, 8'j; 
 
 List of Translations, 830 
 Moir, Rev. J., 850 
 Moka. 899 
 
 Molde, 740 ■ ■ ,,. 
 
 Molepoiole, 361 
 MolitzaniChicf,3l8 
 Molony, Rev. C. W., 830 
 Moloppo, Chief, 326 
 Molote, 358, 897-8 
 Moltcno, 892 
 Momoti, Rev. P. W., 892 
 Monaco, 740 
 ^fonase (a Zulu), 336 
 Monastery St. George. 924 
 Monckton, Hon. E. (Fund), 508 
 Moncrieff, Rev. — ., 593 
 Moncton, 800-7 
 Jfoncy, Rov. R., 802 ;. 
 Monghlr, 491 
 Mongolia, 703 
 
 Monmouth County (U.S.), 851 5 
 Mono, 874 
 Montague, 281, 890 
 Montague. Duke of. 197 
 Montana Diocese, 757 
 Montbelliard Emigrants, 111 
 Mont Cnux, 740 
 Mont Dorc, 740 
 Monte Cioneroso, 740 
 Montgomery, Rev. Henry, 866 
 Montgomery, Rov. Hugh, 870 
 Montgomery, Bp. H. H., 705 
 Montgomery, Rev, R. A., 876 
 Montgomery, Rev. B. P., 683 
 " Monthly Record," The, 81 1 
 Montmoroncl, 871 
 Montreal, 06, 130-40, 14J-4, 151. 
 
 889 72 ; Diocese, 180, 788, 
 
 763-1, 868 
 Montserrat, 310-12, 708, 883 4 
 Montshio, Chief, 860 
 MoodeUy, Mr. T. V.. 813 
 .if oody, Rev. J. T., 863 
 Moody, BcT. J. T. T., 802 
 
 Koon, Dr. 
 
 Moon Rlr( 
 
 •foor, Rev 
 
 Moor, Bev 
 
 Moore (P. 
 
 Moore, Lm 
 
 Moore, R«i 
 
 Moort An 
 
 ^'^'i (port! 
 
 Moore, Rev 
 
 Moore, Rev 
 
 Moore, Dr. 
 
 Moore, Rev. 
 
 Moore, Rev. 
 
 Moore, Rey. 
 
 Moore, Rev. 
 
 Moore, Dr. Ji 
 
 Moore, Mr. 1 
 
 Moore, Rev. 
 
 Moor^Ber, 
 
 Moore Collet 
 
 397] ' 
 
 Mooretown, ( 
 
 Moorhouse, J 
 
 MoorlioHse, B 
 
 Moose Jaw, 8: 
 
 Moosomln, 87; 
 
 Moosonco Dio 
 
 Mootooclicrry 
 
 Mootow, 631 
 
 Mooyaart, Vei 
 
 679-80, 920 
 Morntua, 9I9-! 
 Moravians. 27 
 ^288.409,606,' 
 Morden, 880 
 Moreau, Rev. J 
 Mor«by, Admi 
 Moreton, Rev. . 
 flioreton. Rev. J 
 
 888 
 Moreton Bay, 4 
 Moreton's Harh 
 Moreton's Tow{ 
 Morgan, Rev. c 
 Morgan, K©v. R. 
 Morgan, Rev. R 
 Morgan, Rev. W 
 Morgan famflv, 
 Morico, Rev.C., 
 Morice, Rev. W« 
 Morin, 872 ^ 
 Money, Rev. T., 
 
 Mormons. 486, 48 
 Morne, 899 
 
 Mornlngton, 903 
 Moroko, Chief, 3< 
 Moroko, Sepinarl 
 Morottoo, 870-1. 
 Morpeth (Ans.! ( 
 Morpeth (P. ont. 
 Morris, 878, 880 
 Morris, CoJ., 7, 9, J 
 Morris, Rev, A., 81 
 Morris, Bev. C. J.. 
 Morris, Rev, E., 8J 
 Morris, Rev. a. E, 
 Morris, RcT. G. E 
 Morris, Rer. H. S. 
 Morris, Mr. J., 15 
 Morris, Rev. J., 23 
 I Morris, Rev. J. A., 
 Morts,Rev. T.,8« 
 Morts, Rev. W., 8; 
 Morris, Rev. w. J. 
 Morris, Rev. W. T. 
 Morris County, 864 
 Morrisania, 126 
 Morrison, Rev. G.( 
 Morrison, Rev. a) 
 
 J Morritt, Rev. T.. la 
 |Mor«,Rev.M,»io 
 
INDEX. 
 
 961 
 
 ,1U 
 
 ry, 86« 
 Ih, 870 
 1,705 
 I.. W 
 
 l,8U 
 
 l« 4, l.V», 
 1 150, 758, 
 
 L883 * 
 
 Vonii, Dr,, TK 
 
 Moon Rirer, 309 
 
 Moor, RcT. R. H^4H 888, WO 
 
 Moor, Ber. T., 67-8, 854, 856 
 
 Moore (P. Ont.), WS-3, 878 
 
 Moore, I^ady, 16 
 
 Moore, Rct .,956-7 
 
 Moore, Archbiahop, frontispiece, 
 vii (portrait). S68-», 749 50, 824 
 Moore, Bev. A. H., 486-8, 910 
 Moore, Rev. A. L., 883 
 Moore, Dr. B., 776 
 Moore, Rer. D. O., 862 
 Moore, Bev. F. B., 890 
 Moore, BeT. J., 858 
 Moore, Bev. J. R., 888 
 Moore, Dr. N. F., 776 
 Moore, Mr. T., 397, 788 
 Moore, Rev. W., 883 
 Moore, Rev. W. H., ?22, 884 
 Moore College (N.S.W)., 788 [and 
 
 397] 
 Mooretown, 885-6 
 Moorhouse, Mr., 417 
 
 Moorlmtiee, Bp. J., 765 
 
 Jfoose Jaw, 878-9 
 
 Moosomln, 878-9 
 
 Moosoncc Dioceae, 768, 763-4, 878 
 
 Mootooclicrry, 561 
 
 Mootoor, 531 
 
 Mooyaart, Ven. B., 661, 607-8, 674, 
 079-80, 920 
 
 Momtna, 919-20 
 
 Moravians, 27, 97, 242, 279, 281, 
 288, 409, 600, 666 
 
 Morden, 880 
 
 Moreau, Rev. J. B., 110-12, 862 
 
 Moresby, Admlra], 453 
 
 Moreton, Rev. John, 99-100, 868 
 
 Moreton, Rev. Julian, 694, 699, 700, 
 868 
 
 Moreton Bay, 411-18 
 
 Moreton's Harbour, 867-9 
 
 Moreton's Tower, liambeth, 836 
 
 Morgran, Rev. C, 888 
 
 Morgan, Rev. K., 876 
 
 Morgan, Rev. R. B., 889 
 
 Morgan, Rev. W. C, 889 
 
 Morgan family, Tlie, 266 
 
 Morice, Rev. C, 870 
 
 Morlce, Rev. W., 836 
 
 Morin, 872 
 
 Morley, Rev. T., 876 
 
 Mormons, 486, 489; (Mission to, 83) 
 
 Morue, 899 
 
 Mornington, 903 
 
 Moroko, Chief, 348, 360, 353 
 
 Moroko, Sepinari, 358 
 
 Morottoo, 670-1, 920 
 
 Morpeth (Aus.X 900 
 
 Morpeth (P. Ont.), 874, 877 
 
 Morris, 878, 8i)0 
 
 Morris, Col., 7, 9, 52, 61, 823 
 
 Morris, Rev. A., 890 
 
 MorrlE,Rev. C.J., 870 
 
 Morris, Rev, E., 876 
 
 Morris, Rev. G. E^ 913 
 
 Morris, RcT. G. E. W., 862 
 
 Morris, Rer. H. S., 726, 922 
 Morris, Mr. J., 15 
 Morris, Rev. J., 232, 886 
 Morris, Rev. J. A., 876 
 Morris, Rev. T., 852-3 
 Morris, Rev. W., 870 
 Morris, Rev. W. J. R., 890 
 Morris, Rev. W. T., 862 
 Morris County, 864 
 
 I Morrisania, 126 
 Morrison, Rev. G. (India), 676 
 Morrison, Rev. O. (Tobago), 206, 
 
 1 882 
 Morritt, Rev. T., 18, B60 
 
 lMorsa,Rev. M., 910 
 
 Morse, Rev. J., 411, 904 
 Morse, Rev. W., 876 
 Morse's Creek, 902 
 Mortimer, Rev. A., 876 
 Mortimer, Rev. B. C, 890 
 Mortimer, Bev. G., 876 
 Mortimer, Rev. T., 920 
 Mortlock, Rev. C, 238, 886 
 Morton, Rev. A., 850, 854 
 Morton, Rev. J. J., 879 
 Morton, Rev. M., 890 
 Morton, Rev. W., 369, 478, 482, 
 
 491-2, 675-6, 805-6, 899, 910 
 Monica, 246-8, 887 
 Moruya, 901 
 Moscow, 734, 798 
 Moslieah, Chief, 324-6, 360; George, 
 
 325 ; Jeremiah, 326 
 Mosilikatsi, Oiicf, 3ii2 
 Mosklto (Indian) Language, 252 
 Moskito (or Mosrinito) Shore and 
 Indians, 194, 234 7, 252-3, 886 ; 
 King and Queen baptized, 235-7 
 Moslcy, Rev. A. (!., 904 
 Mosley, Rev. R., 853, 856 
 Mosquito Shore and Indinua (see 
 
 "Moskito") 
 Moss, Bp., 751 
 Mo88,Rev.R., 218-19, 884 
 Mossel Bay, 889-90 
 Mossom, Rev. D., 853 
 Moston, Rev. J., 822 
 Mosul, 728, 922 
 Mota, 440-7, 449, 451,907 
 Mota Dialect, 466, 448 ; List of 
 
 Translatioim, 806 
 Motlierwell, Rev. T., 870 
 Motuchu, 906 
 Mottilpied, Rev. J., 870 
 Moukden, 716 
 
 Moule, Bp. O. E., 707, 713, 767 
 Mouhiiein, 630-4, 637, 918 
 Mounsee Indians, 108, 171-2, 192 
 Mount Alexander, 407, 902 
 Mount Athos Aroliimandrite, 737 
 Mount Ayliff, 306 
 Mount Barker, 905 
 Mount Blackwood, 902 3 
 Mount Dallas, 886 
 Mount Frere, 893 
 Mount Hemion, 885-6 
 Mount T^bnnon, 922 
 Jlount Macedoii, 903 
 Mount Pleasant (Clin. ),H73, 875,877 
 Mount Pleasant (S. Aus.), 906 
 Mount Royal, 6ti (and see " Mon- 
 treal") 
 Mountain (P. Ont.), 874-5 
 Mountain, Bp. O. J., 145-9, 168, 
 
 ;«8, 178, 764, 703, 779, 868 
 Mountain, Bp. Jacob, 143-4, 146, 
 
 155-«, 166, 763 
 Mountain, Rev. J., 143, 870 
 Moi- in. Rev. J. O., 782, 868 
 Mouiiciiin, Rev. J. J. S., 87o 
 Mountain, Rev. S. J., 870 
 Mountaineer Indians, 94, 96 
 >IountBln-nion (Sect), 37 
 Mountmorria, 871 
 Mouranibinc, 905 
 Moway Karens, 646 
 Moyston, 902 
 Mozambique, 346 
 Mozambiques, 280, 3660, 309, 871, 
 
 786 
 Mpanda (tee " Panda ") 
 Mtobi, Rev. H., 803, 893 
 Mtshazi, 311 
 
 Mndalur, 686-0, 560, 912-16 
 Muggletonians (Sect), 46 
 Muirson, Rev. G., 43-4, 69, 66, 858, 
 
 866 
 Mukerji, Rev. P, M., 910 
 
 Mukupurty, 539 
 
 Mulatto. 12»?L?28. ??»-?.«».«. 
 
 Mulattoes 
 
 
 262-7, 382 (tee also 
 ) " Half-castes ") 
 Mulatton, 852 
 Mules, Bp. C. 0., 766 
 Mulgoa, 392, 901 
 MulhoUaud, Rev. A. H. R., 876 
 Mulkins, Rev. H., 876 
 Mullick, Baboo M., 474-5 
 MuUins. Rev. R. J., 307, 788-6, Kua 
 .Mulock, Rev. J. A., 876 
 Mulvany, Rev, C. P., 866 
 Muncey Indians, 171-9, 193 
 Munceytown, 172 
 Munda Kols, 495 
 Mundari Kols, 498 
 Mundari Language, 730, 809 ; List 
 
 of Translatiun.-!. aiO 
 Munden, Sir R., 8i9 
 Mundha language, 470 
 Mungltdye, 609-10 [and 606, 917) 
 Munro, Rev. H., 73, 866 
 Murdang, 689-90, 920-1 
 Murhu, 910 
 Murkee, 497 
 Murksa, 902 
 Murphy, Rev. — ., 886 
 Murphy, Rav. W., 876 
 Murramburrali, 900 
 Murray (P. Out.), 873, 876 
 Murray, General, 135-7 
 Murray, Hev. Dr. A., 743 
 Murray, Rev. A., 862 
 Mumiy, Rev. A. B., 866 
 M\irrav, Itev. F. R., 858 
 MurniV, Rev. G. H. A., 870 
 .Murray, Rev. J. A., 500, 910 
 •Murray, Rev. J. G., 100, 800 
 Murray, Rev. J. D. M., 026, 917 
 .Murray, Rev. W. (Can.), 108 
 Murray, Hev. W. (Aus.), 9^^ 
 Murray, the Explorer, 4C4 
 Murray Harbour, 863 
 JIurray River, 398, 901 
 Murray River Tri'ie 426-7 
 Murren, 739-40 
 Mun-umbidjee, 9?l 
 Murtoa, 902 
 Muscovites, 734, 737 
 Music as an Aid to Preaching, o 19: 
 
 660 
 Mu.skenetciinck, 864 
 )lu:-koka, 873 
 Musquasli, 884-5, 867 
 
 Musquodoboit, 8C1 
 Mu.-sali, Catechist K., 691 
 
 Mussen, Rev. T. W., 870 
 
 Musson, Rev. S., 868 * 
 
 Musson, Rev. S. P., 860, 883 
 
 Mustec Creek, 236 
 
 Must ees, 223, 236-8 
 
 Sluswell Biook, 394, 9J0 
 
 Mutu, Rev. G. P., 440, 907 
 
 Mutwal, 068, 919 
 
 Mutyalapad, 5<'3-7, 911-12, 914 IS 
 
 Myanouiig. ClO 
 
 Myers, lifV. F., 876 
 
 Myers, Rev. S., 648 .■ „,.• 
 
 Myitlia, 651 " " 
 
 Mylapore, 607 
 
 Myhie, Bp. L. O., 678, 682, 684, 
 687-9, 766 
 
 Mysore, 660 2 
 
 Mzanio, Rev. D,, 802, 895 
 
 Mzulus, 786 
 
 NABOB of tho Caroatio, I'hc 
 611 
 
 Naes, 740 
 
 Naga Dialects, 470 
 
 8q 
 
962 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Ka^Iapuntm, S38, 680, 911, 914 
 
 Mugoya, 723 
 
 Nngpur, 604 
 
 Niiik Caste, 537, 817 
 
 NaUer, Rev. A. R. O, 793, 918 
 
 Makagose, 737 
 
 Naloor, G71 
 
 Mamaqualand, 289, 393, ^tfO 
 
 Hanalmo, 181, 188-6, 880-1 
 
 Nana Sahib, 598 
 
 WandyaU 863-7, 911-13 
 
 Nandyul Training College, 794 
 
 [aud 866] 
 Naiigoor, 830, 834, 913-14 
 Niinkivel, Mr. J., 323 
 Niiitanee, 878 
 Kapirina, 883 
 Kapier, 906-7 
 Napier, Lord, 515 
 Napier, Sir J., 760 
 Napoleon, 319-20. 322 
 Naragansett, 41, 46, 47, 746, 852-3 
 Naragansett Dialect and Transla- 
 tions, 86, 800 
 Naragansett Indians, 47-8, 86 
 Narrainpore, 691 
 Naming, Mr., 419 
 Nash, Rev. J., 886 
 NasU, Rev. J. J., 901 
 Na8hwalk,866 
 Nasick, 583-3 
 Nassagaweya, 874 
 Nassau, 216-18, 221, 884-8 : (Dio- 
 
 cese, 108, 788, 764, 884, 906-7) 
 •' Nassau," Wreck of the, 322 
 Natal, 328-35 [and 268, 27i>, 281, 
 
 298, 384-6, 507, 895-6] 
 NatiO, Bp. (Colenso) of, 764 
 Natal Diocese (see Marltiburg) 
 Nath, Rev. K. M., 910 
 National system of Education, 119, 
 130, 146, 229, 769-70. (See alio 
 " Education.") 
 Native Cliurch Councils, ifec., 373, 
 489, 825, 546, 648, 867, 621, 628, 
 644 
 NativeMinistry(Dark Races), xiv, 
 282, 303, 313-16, 331, 333-4, 363, 
 368, 371-3, 378-80, 384,448,450-1, 
 466, 485, 490, 493, 495-8, 609,614, 
 S16, 835, 844-6, 860, 666, 899, 600, 
 «13, 616, 623, 633, 643-8, 663, 668, 
 687-8, 690, 708, 710, 731, 732, 771, 
 774, 776, 784-7 ; (Colonial-born 
 White Races), xlv, 86, 119, 122, 
 130-1. 144-6, 192, 208, 282, 384, 
 730, 732, 776-96, 841 
 Nature-worship, 641-2, 647 
 Nat Young. 641 
 Navigator Island, 444 
 Nawabgunge, 596. 598 
 Naylor, Rev. T. B., 394, 901, 907 
 Nazareth. 633. 535-0, 839, 5»2, 
 
 644-7, 550, 911-16 
 Ncoloji, 311, 893 
 Neale, Rev. C, 224, 888 
 Ncales, Rev. H. H., 866 
 Neales, Rev. J, 866 
 Neales. Rev. S.. 866 
 Neales, Rev. T., 866 
 Neales, Rev. W. 8., 866 
 Neau, Mr. E., 63-6 
 Nebraska Diocese. 757 
 . Neelor, Mr. F., 266 
 
 Neelv.Bp., 83 
 . Neepawa.879 
 Neesh. Rev. W.. 886 
 Negapatam, 518 [and 6U3, 311, 
 
 624. 911-12. 914-16] 
 Negombo, 671-2. 919 
 Negri Sembilan BUtes, 701 
 Negro Dialects (India), 470 
 
 Negroes, 8. 11-13. 15-16, 18, 23. 38, 
 38-9, 46-7, 55, 63-6, 86, 103-6, 
 116. 127, 132-4, 192. 194-6. 197, 
 199-201, 203-6, 311-16, 318-36, 
 329-32, 236, 342-3, 249, 863, 
 384-68.270. 277-81, 287, 330-1, 
 382, 769-70, 783, 816. 824. 844 ; 
 (Negro Instruction Fund, 106. 
 194-8. 203-6, 208, 212. 224, 339, 
 333, 238, 342, 355, 371, 771) 
 Negus. Mrs. S., 799 
 Nelll. Rev. H.. 36, 39, 853 
 NelavcUy. 677 , . ,, 
 
 NcUes. Rev. A.. 876 .. i 
 
 Nelson. 436, 438, 906-7 
 Nelson Diocese, 758, 766 ,906 
 Nelson, Rev. R. C, 866 
 Nelson's Reach, 901 
 Nelson vUlo (Man.), 880 
 Nelson vUIe (P.Q.), 868 , . 
 Nengone, 445-6, 907 ' < , 
 Nerbadda, 604-5, 917 
 Nesbitt, Rev. A. C, 870, 876 
 Nesbitt, Rev. C. H., 886 
 Nestoriac Churches, 728-9 
 Nestorianism. 471 
 ^<let. 'Orians, 703 
 Nethercott, Rev. H., 906 
 Nether Court, 288 
 Netten, Rev. T. G., 868 
 y itccii, Rp- W., 858 
 lI;.'Udi(ahr, r 40 
 Neufohattoi, 734 
 Nevada Diocese. 757 
 Neve, Rev. F. S., 870 
 NeviU, Bp. S. T.. 469. 766 
 Neville, Rev. E. B., 904 
 NevlUe, Rev. W. L., 264, 266, 889 
 Neville-Rolfe, Rev. J. J. F., 896 
 Nevis, 210-11, 883-4 
 New Amsterdam, 887-8 
 Newark (U.S.), 55, 854 
 Newark Diocese, 757, 854 
 " Newborn " Sect, 37 
 New Bristol (U.S.), 856 
 New Britain, 398 
 New Brunswick, 826 
 New Brunswick (Can.), 125-35 
 [and 88, 107, 118, 120, 126-34, 
 192-3, 769-70, 826, 864-7] 
 New Brunswick (U.S.), 56, 854-6 
 Newburgli, 66, 855-6 
 Newbury (U.S.), 44, 852-4 
 New Caledonia, 398, 444-6, 448, 
 
 451, 907 
 New Cambria, 117 
 New Cambridge, 853 
 New Carlisle. 868. 870-1 
 Newcastle (N.8.W.). 412, 900-1 
 Newcastle (N.B.). 132, 864-7 
 Newcastle (Nat.l. 895-6 
 Newcastle (Pen.), 861-2 
 Newcastle (P.Ont.), 874 
 Newcastle (W. Aus.), 906; New- 
 castle Diocese, 397-8, 400-2,445, 
 758, 765 -6, 900 
 Newcastle, Duke of, 747 
 New Concord, 865 
 New Denmark (K.B.), 865 
 New Dublin, 860, 863-4 
 New England, 41-61, 76, 86-7, 
 
 745-6, 823, 862-4 
 New England Company, The, 3-3, 
 
 9,167 
 Ncwenliam, Rev. O. 0., 416, 905 
 Neweni Ellla [or Nuwara Blya], 
 
 G61, 667, 678-80, 919-20 
 NewfouiidUnd, 88-102 [and 1, IIS, 
 192, 744, 769-70, 836, 846, 886-9 
 NewfoumUand Diocese, 106, 122, 
 
 896,763,758,763-4,866 
 New Ohugow, 870-3 
 
 New Qninea, 464-7 [and 380,908] 
 Newham, ReT. D., 90S 
 New Hamburg, 876 
 New Hampshire, 41, 46, 50, 853 
 New Hampshire Dlooeae. 757, 863 
 New Hanover County (UB.), 880 
 New Hanover Island. 898 
 New Harboor, 857, 869 
 New Haven (S.Af.), 387 
 Newhaven (U.S.), 868-4 
 New Hebrides, 398, 444-6, 907 
 New Jersey, 52-6 [and 7, 62, 86-7, 
 136. 265. 748, 769. 838, 841, 854-5] 
 New Jersey Diocese, 767, 854 
 Newlands (Cape Town Diocese), 
 
 270 889-90 
 Newlands (Grab. Diocese), 398-9, 
 
 891 
 New Leeds (Nat.), 896 
 New Lights (Sect), 87, :18 
 New Liverpool, 869, 871 
 New London (P.B.I.), 863 
 New London (U.8.), 60, 863-4 
 Newman, Rev. C. B., 901 
 Newman, Rev. E. E., 878 
 Newman, Rev. J^ 718 
 Newmarket. 876-7 
 New Maryland (N.B.), 864 
 New Mexico Diocese, 767 
 New Milford, 863 
 Newnam, Rev. T, 33, 880 
 New Netherlands, S7 
 Newnham. Rev. J. A., 870 
 Newnham. Rev. 0. S.. 866 
 Newnham, Rev. W. 0., 330, 804, 89» 
 New Plymouth (N.Z.), 438, 906 
 New Plymouth (U.S.), 41 
 Newport (N.S.), 860-4 
 Newport (R.I.), 43, 47, 49, 868-4 
 Newport, Rev. M., 236, 238 
 New Preston. 853 
 New Providence, 216-23, 224 5, 
 
 884-5 
 New Rochelle, 89, 138, 886-6 
 New Ross. 880. 862-3 
 News from the Missions, 814 
 New South Wales, 386-403, 42!i. 
 
 4C6-7, 771, 900-2 
 Newth, Rev. J. A.. 907 
 Newton. Catechist. 249 
 Newton, Rev. A. J., 808, 892 
 Newton, Rev. C, 883 
 Newton, Rev. H. S . 880 
 Newton. Rev. W., 879 
 Newtown (N H.), 46-6, 862 
 Newtown (N. J.), 864 
 Newtown (N.S.W.), 901 
 New Westminster, 185, 188, 880 1 
 New Westminster Diocese, 758, 
 
 768-4. 880 
 New Windsor. 66. 89, 865-6 
 New York, 42, 60, 57-79, 81, 83. 
 86-7, 678, 740, 748, 761, 789, 769, 
 823,841,858 6; Diocese of , 80. 
 760,787,866 
 New York Hospital, 819 
 New Zealand, 433-43 [and 298, 
 386 466-7, 783, 760-2, 766. 771, 
 906-7] ; N. Z. Church Society, 
 436 ; N. Z. Land Co., 434-5, 
 438 ; Foreign Mission Work of 
 N.Z, Church, 898, 409, 445, 461, 
 464, 761 
 New Zealand Diooese (»« .nclt- 
 
 land) 
 Ngantee, 632 
 Ngcwensa, Rev. W., 331,333,804, 
 
 893, 898 
 Ngwani, Rev. B., 893 , 
 
 Niagara, 78, 141, 188-6, 168-J, 
 
 166, 873-8 
 Niagara DiocoM. 168,788,768-4,8(8 
 
INDEX. 
 
 968 
 
 09] 
 
 86S 
 
 BSO 
 
 r 
 
 86-7, 
 184-51 
 1 
 cesc). 
 
 29S-9, 
 
 J-1 
 
 0,804,89* 
 
 38,906 
 
 X 
 
 ,9, 888-i 
 238 
 
 [22, 22* ''• 
 
 i6-« 
 
 1-403, 42'.i. 
 
 ,892 
 
 862 
 
 L 188,880 1 
 Wese, 1^*' 
 
 £55-6 
 
 [-79, 81, M. 
 I5I, 769, 769. 
 locese of, 811. 
 
 T3 [and 298, 
 
 U, 768. 771, 
 
 kh Society, 
 
 Co., ■iSi'v 
 
 on Work o« 
 
 [09, 445, «1. 
 
 1331,333.804, 
 
 [es-e, 1»8-'' 
 768,7«8-4.»» I 
 
 ■Nlchol, Ilcv. 11. O. 390 
 Klcholfts. Mr., 433 
 NicIiolii«, Itev. G. r>., 782 
 UlcboliH, llev. S., 672-3, 677, 9J0 
 Jlioholl, Ilcv. K v., 879 
 Nicholls, Kcv. (). H. 8., 907 
 NicholK Hcv. K. E. B.. 862 
 JJichoUs, llev. F. W., 921 
 Nioholls, Mr. W. W., 864 
 NlchoU Mr., fi 
 
 Nichols, llev. H. B., 632, 866, 918 
 UiclioLs Hev. J., 853 
 NichollllOI^ General, 61, 107, 828 
 Iflcholdon, Rev. H., 783, 882 
 Niokesfwn, llev. I)., 866 
 I^ioolmr Islands, GS4 [and 533-6, 
 
 630] 
 Hicobaresc, 654-5 
 Nlcol, Mr., 292 
 
 Nioolay, ttev. C. G., 90S , . 
 
 Nlcolet, 868, 871 
 NtcoUs, llev. H., 34, 840, 852 
 NlooUs, Rev. J., 779 
 Nloo!K llev. W., 879 
 Nlcols (or Nioolls), llev. H., 34, 
 
 840, fil>2 
 Nicosia, 729, 741, 922 
 Niemeyer. Hov. ])r., 604-5 
 Niepot'li, llev. ., 2H0 1, 280-7 
 Niger Diocese, 75H, 768, 888 
 Niger lliver, 201 
 Nihill, llev. W., 434, 446, 907 
 Nikolmri Language, 470 
 NUe Val'ov, 381 
 Nimmo, Rev. J. H., 876 
 Ninegrett, King George, 47 
 Ningyan, 683 
 
 Ninigratc, King Tliomas, 47 
 Ninsen, 713 
 Niobrara Diocese, 757 
 Nipali Dialect*, 470 
 Nirvana, 629 
 Nisbett, Rev. W., 858 
 Nitlakapamuk Language, 187, 
 
 192 ; List of Translations, 800 
 Niua, 448 
 
 Niu 'Chwang, 716, 922 
 Niven, Rev. — ., 297, 892 
 Nixon, Up. F. R., 273, 386, 428-9, 
 
 431-2, 648, 754, 760, 785 
 Nizam o{ Hyderabad, 562, 668 
 Nobbs, Mr. E., 447, 455 
 Nobbs, llev. G. H., 452-6, 907 
 Noble, Rev. W. T., 876 
 Nobletown, 855 
 Noddcr, Rev. J. H. M., 637, 648, 
 
 654, 918 
 Nodwengu, 336-7 
 Noel, Mr. C, 92 
 Noel, Rev. J. M., 858 
 Nomansland (S.Af.), 305 
 No Man's Land (Aus.), 415 
 Nongimli, a False Prophetess, 307 
 Nou Pareil, 888 
 Norfolk, Rev. A. S., 882 
 Norfolk Island, 386-94, 447-9, 
 
 454-6, 488-7, 771, 788-9, 907 
 Norheinisund, 740 
 Norman, Rev. A., 870 
 Norman, Rev. H. B„ 913 
 Norman, Rev. H. V., 921 
 Normanton, 904 
 Norridgewalk Indians, 47 
 Norris, Mr. (of S. C), 16 
 Norrls, Rev. F. L., 708, 921 
 Norris, Rev. R,, 882, 866 
 Norris, Rev. W., 851 
 Norris, Rev. W. H., 876 
 North, Lord, 354 
 Northam, 427, 905 
 North America, ziT, 9-193, 768-4, 
 
 849-81 
 Nortbkmpton (N.a), 865 
 
 Northampton County (U.S.), PIO 
 Northamptonshire (Eng.) Con- 
 tributions, 823 
 North and N.K Africa, 380-1, 
 
 384 6, 900 
 Nortli Arcot, 913 
 North Bay (P. Ont.), 874, 877 
 North Borneo, 693-4, 920-1 
 Northbrook, Lonl, 649 
 Nortlibiiry, 853 
 Nortli Carolina, 20-6 [and 1, 71, 
 
 86-7, 841, 850] 
 North Carolina Diocese, 757, 850 
 Nortli Cliina Diocese, 703, 706-7, 
 
 768, 767, 921 
 Nortli Dakota Diocese, 757 
 Northern Africa, 254, 380-1, 384-5, 
 
 900 
 Northern California Diocese, 757 
 Northern Michigan Diocese, 757 
 Nortliern New Jersey Diocese, 757 
 Nortliern Territory (Aus.), 422-3, 
 
 906 
 Nortliern Texas Diocese, 186, 757 
 North Groton, 854 
 Northliaven, 852 
 North Palmerston (N.Z.), 907 
 Northport, 873 
 Nortli Queensland Diocese, 414, 
 
 768, 766, 903 
 North Stratfonl, 853 
 Nortli-West Diocese (U.S.), The, 
 
 757 
 N.W. Provinces, Imlia, 469, 590- 
 
 603, 730-1, 910-17 
 North-West Territories, CaPMla, 
 
 177-ai, 192, 878-80 
 Norton, 804, 867 
 Norton, Col., 800 
 Norton, Rev. M., 892, 893 
 Norwalk, 46, 50, 853 
 Norway, 740, 742 
 Norway Mills, 873 
 Norwegians, ?40, S74, 380 
 Norwich (P. Ont ) 876 
 Norwich (U.S.), S54 
 Norwich, Bp. of, in 1710, 69 
 Norwich, Dean of, 259, 573 
 Norwootl, 874 
 
 Norwood, Rev. J. W., 863, 870 
 Nott, Rev. W. G., 404, 903 
 Nuttiiigbam, Bp. of, 743 
 Noumea, 451, 907 
 Nova Udgia, 87 
 Nova Ceesaria, 62 
 
 Nova Scotia, 107-26, 192, 228,761, 
 769-70, 825-0, 860-4 [and 62, 78, 
 80] 
 Nova Scotia Diocese, 96,105,117, 
 119, 122-3, 143, 396, 761-3,768. 
 761, 703-4, 799, 880 
 Nowers, Rev. J. H., 245 
 Nowlan, Mr., 91 
 Ntsiko, Rtv. .1. T., 313, 803, 893 
 Nubians, 381 
 Nublliig, Rev. W., 588 
 Nucella, llev. — ., 813 
 NuaioU, 450 
 Nugent, Rev. G., 878 
 Nukapu, 449-50, 907 
 Nuns (Burmese), 629 
 Nurse, Rev. J. U., 212, 888 
 Nurse, Rev. T. R., 858 
 Nuttall, Bp. E., 233, 240, 764 
 Nwara Slya (tee Newera Ellia) 
 Nyasaland Diocese, 768, 765 
 Nye, Rev. H. W., 870 
 Nyo, Shway, 644 
 
 OAHRE, 908 
 
 Oak Lake, 879 
 Oak River, 879 
 Oakley, Rev. A. M., 858 
 
 Oath for &P.0. Offlcen, 7 
 
 Oatlands, 429, 431, 906 
 
 Obeah Women, 226 T 
 
 Obelapoor, 868 
 
 Ober-Ainmergau, 740 
 
 Object of 8.P.G., 7, 8, 69 
 
 Occasional i>aper8 (S.P.Q.), 814 
 
 Ocho Rios, 888 
 
 O'Connor, Ber. W., 910 
 
 Odangudy, 635 ■■'•" 
 
 Odde, 740 
 
 OdeU, Rev. .T., 854 
 
 Ode on tl le Stars, by a Kafir Boy, 801 
 
 Odessa, 739-40, 923 
 
 Oel, Rev. J. J., 73, 856 
 
 Offertory, The Weekly, 286 
 
 Offices of the Society in London 
 
 885-8 
 Ogden, Rev. U., 864 
 Ogilvie, Rev. G., 784 
 Ogilvie, Rev. J., 73,136-7, 139, 158 
 
 800, 856, 871 
 Ogle, Mr., 336-7 
 Oglethorpe, General J., 26 
 O'Gi-ady, Rev. G. de 0., 871 
 Ohio Diocese, 757 
 Ohio River, 153 
 Ojibway Indians, 188-74, 19S 
 Ojibway Langiiagc, 192, 800 
 Okaliu, 43H 
 
 Okanudo, 0. Pusu, 808 
 Oklahoma Diocese, 767 -! 
 
 Okpoak, 135 
 
 Oldfleld, Hev. E. C, 360 
 
 Old Perlican, 90 
 
 Old Plymouth Colony, 48 
 
 Oliphant'a Fontein, 288 
 
 " Olive," Crew of the, 196 
 
 O'TiOughlin, Rev. A. J., 876 
 
 Olton, Rev. H. E., 884 
 
 O'Heara, Rev. C, 863 
 
 O'Heara, Rev. P. A., 168-71, 876 
 
 O'Meara, Rev. J. D., 879 
 
 Ommaney, Capt., 97 
 
 Ondaatjec, Rev. S. D. J., 661. 
 673-4, 920 
 
 Onehangcr, 438, 907 
 
 Oneida In liaus, 71,73-4, 86, 171-2 
 
 Oneida Lake, 172 
 
 Oneida Town, 73 
 
 Oncidoe Indians, 153-4 ' " 
 
 Onondage (or Onontagc) Indians, 
 70.88,154,107,192 
 
 Onslow, 868, 870-1 
 
 Onslow, Mr., 747 
 
 Ontario Diocese. 164, 768, 703-4, 868 
 
 Ontario Province, 13S-41, 183-76 
 [and 147. 150, 192-3, 769-70, 
 825-6, 872-7] 
 
 Onvah, 680 
 
 Ookiep, 890 
 
 Oonianne. 677 
 
 Oosmanpore, 891 
 
 Oossoor (see "Hosor") 
 
 Ooturparah, 478 
 
 Opa Dialect. 805 
 
 Oi)cn Hole. 100 
 
 Opium, 494. 610. 7U4 
 
 Opotlki, 907 » • 
 
 Orai, 698 
 
 Oram, llev. F. W.. 886 
 
 Oran, 381 
 
 Orange Free State ) 847-63 [and 
 
 Orange River 208, 278, 281, 
 Sovereignty 817,384-5,897] 
 
 Orange lliver Diocese(' '■"Bloem- 
 fontein ") 
 
 Orange Walk, 239, 886 
 
 Oraon Language, 470, 710 
 
 Orchard, Rev. J., 906 
 
 Order in Council (1708) as to Con- 
 Toriion of Indlniir. cfl-? 
 
964 
 
 INDEX 
 
 "Ordlnaty," Coloninl Oovcrnors 
 
 as, 369 
 Orealla, 247, 887-8 
 Oregon Diocose, 767 
 O'KolUy, Rov.T. O., !>0I 
 Orem, Rev. J., 863 
 Organ.Kev.H. J., 893.808 
 Organ, Churcli, Tlie first in 
 
 Canada, 144 
 Organisation (Oljurch) Abroad, 
 769-62 ; Conventions, Dintrict, 
 Diooesan, and floneral, 769-60 
 fand 81, 462, 746, 749-6(1. 837] ; 
 If isaions. Parishes, Vestries. Ac., 
 769 ; Bisliops, 769 (fee aim 
 "Episcopate ") ; Committees 
 (District and Diocesan), 789-6(t 
 [and 114, 243, 393, 404-5, 416-16. 
 473, 478, 488, 485, 495, 546, 646, 
 848, 654-5, 857-9, 661, 667, 
 6e(f-70, 878-7,691, 604,668, 661]; 
 8ooietie8(District,Dioue8an&o.), | 
 789-60 [and 40, 96-7, 122, 127. 
 132, 134, 160-1, 167-8. 160, 163, 
 S81-2, 246, 260-1, 276-6, 320, 
 372, 488, 814, 817. 820, 822 5, ; 
 8S7-8, 840, 642, 845-6, 609, 668. 
 722, 760, 774] ; Native Councils 
 Ac, 373, 489, 825, 648, 648, 667, 
 •21, 628, 644; Widows and 
 Orphans Funds, 40, 759, 844 [and 
 150, 397]. Synods. 760— Diocesan. 
 760 [and 163-4. 173, 232, 239, 275. 
 390, 295, 321, 331, 334, 341, 871-2, 
 408, 414, 461, 666, 686, 721-2] ; 
 Provincial, 760 [and 176, 294-8, 
 398] ; General, 761 [and 440], 
 Kcclesiastical Provinces, 764-7 
 [and 291, 294] ; Foreign Mission 
 Agencies— Societies. 260-1, 761 ; 
 Boards of Missions, 761[andl62, 
 178, 398, 409, 445, 451, 464] ; 
 ■Pnions, 761. Congresses, 761 ; 
 Church Ships, 96, 100, 174; 226, 
 446-6, 449, 465 ; Lambeth Con- 
 ferences, 761-2 [and 83-4, 462, 
 720, 820-1] ; Dioceses and 
 Bishops, Lists of, 767-8, 763-7 
 Organisation (Home) of S.P.G. 
 
 (i«« " Funds ") 
 Orger, Rev. J. G., 928 
 Orgill, Rov. T. T. T., 888 
 Oriental Clivss of Prussian Society, 
 
 488 
 Origin and Object of tlie Society, 
 1-9 
 . Orillia, 873, 876-6 
 Orissa. 469, 492 
 Orlebar. Rev. J. E., 923 
 Ormond, Rev. D., 863 
 Ormstown, 868, 870 
 Oromocto i t, 128 
 Orpen, Rev . E. H., 274, 276, 297, 
 
 892 
 Orphanages, 100, 660, 668, 669, 
 677, 587, 692, 694-6, 598,601, 616, 
 631, 633, 035, 654, 676, 697, 769, 
 772, 774 
 Orphans (Clergy's), Corporation 
 
 for Relief of, 40 
 Orphans' Funds, 759, 844 [and 40, 
 150, 3117] 
 • Orr, Rev. W., 850 
 ' Ortakeui. 923-4 
 Orton. Rev. F., 494-6 
 Orton, Rev. M., 890 
 Osaka, 722 
 
 Osborne. Rev. A.. 879, 886 
 Oslinnio, Rev. A. W., 876 
 Osboriie. Itev. D.. 886 
 OBbonie. Rev. E. C, 904 
 Oabornc. Rev. G., 229, 886 
 Oiboin3 (or Osborn), Rev. N.,860 
 
 Oggoo.1, Mr. B. L., 776 
 
 Osier, Rov. P. L., 181, 876 
 
 Osier, Rev. H. B., 876 
 
 Osmond, Dr., 823 
 
 Osnabruck, 169, 876-6 
 
 Osnaburg, 877 
 
 Ostende, 739, 938 
 
 Oswego, 166 
 
 Otago, 440 
 
 Otaheito, 462-3 
 
 Otahubu, 906 
 
 Otakl, 906-7 
 
 Otapidaram, 918 
 
 Ottahwas, 169 
 
 Ottawa, 878, 876 
 
 Otterville, 876 
 
 Otway, Rev. E. R., 907 
 
 OnackoU Indians, 182-3 
 
 Oudo, 469, 698 
 
 Oude, Nabob of, 690 
 
 Oudsthoorn, 890 
 
 Onia, 881 
 
 Outcrbridge, Rev. T. W., 879 
 
 Overton, Rev. C. F., 892 
 
 Owairoa, 438 
 
 Owen, Sir A.. 822 
 
 Owen, Rev. P., 386 
 
 Owen, Rev. H. B., 880 
 
 Owen, Rev. H. L., 863 
 
 Owen, Rev. J. E., 886 
 
 Owen, Rev. 0., 879 
 
 Owen's Sound, 876 
 
 Owhyhee. 460 
 
 Owmby, Major, 496 
 
 Oxenden, Bp. A.. 152, 761, 783-4 
 
 Oxenham, Rev. F.N., 923 
 
 Oxford (P. Ont.). 876 
 
 Oxford (Eng.), Mission House at, 
 
 841 
 Oxford (Pen.), 34-6, 851-2 
 Oxford University, 160. 735, 771, 
 
 793, 795, 822, 826, 840 ; Oxford 
 
 Mission (Calcutta), 490 
 Oxlaud, Rev. J. 0., 893 
 Oxley, 904 
 Oyster Bay, 67-8 
 Oyster Cove, 428 
 
 PAARL, 286, 295. 889-90 
 Pacific, the Southern (included in 
 
 "Australasia") 
 Packenham, 873 
 Pucker, Rev. J., 882 
 Pnezolil, Rev. — ., 605-6 
 Paddiiigton (N.S.W.), 901 
 Padfleld, Rev. .T., 863 
 Padfiold, Rev. J. W., 876 
 Padishah, The, 613-14 
 Page, Rev. .T., 879 
 Page, Rev. W. S., 886 
 Pagets, 860 -* 
 
 Pahang. 701 
 Pahare (or Pahuri) Language, 
 
 470, 730 ; List of Translations, 
 
 810 
 
 l^l-r.^'} 490.730,782 
 
 Pahuri (see Paharee) 
 Pal Marire, The, 441-2 
 Pain, Rev. B., 397, 892 
 Paisley, 873-4, 877 
 Pakenham, 876 
 Pakkiam, Rev. D., 913 
 Pakkianathan, Bev. S., 913 
 Fakkiyanathan, Ur., 820 
 Faku Karens, 641 
 Pakyanathan, Rev. — ., 686 
 Palalret, Rev. C, 868 
 Falamcotta, 632, 638-8, 644, 648, 
 
 680, 912 
 Palatine Refugees, 19, 61, 786, 813 
 Falatswle, 864 
 
 Falaung Language, 470 
 
 Pall, Chief, 806 
 
 FaUen Caste, 817 
 
 Pallers (or Pullers), 881, .687, M^ 
 
 643 
 Palliagodde, 680 
 Palmer, Rev. — ., 828 
 Palmer, Rev. A., 876 • 
 
 Palmer, Rev. J., 447-8, 90r 
 Palmer, Rev. R. D., 866 
 Palmer, Rev. S., 44, 883 
 Palmer, Rev. W. V., 890 
 Palmerston (Aus.), 905 
 Pahnerston (S.Af.), 306 
 Pamban, 866-7, 689-60 
 Pamplemousses, 898 
 Famplico, 33 
 
 Fanadure (or Fantura), 871, 919 
 Panama, 240-1, 263-8, 886 
 Panchayat (Native Council), 625 
 Panda, King, 828-30, 338-9 
 Pandharpur, 684-8 
 "Pandora," H.M.8., 466 
 Par.durang, Rev. D., 678, 916 
 Pandyan Kings, 668 
 Paniker Caste, 642 
 Pankor, 696 
 Panter, Rev. F. D., 863 
 Panths, Non-Christian, 620 
 Fanton, Rev. G., 116, 864, 856, 863 
 Fantura, 671, 919 
 Papendorp, 279, 896-6, 889-90 
 PapiUon, Rev. B., 917 
 Papuans, 444, 488-6 
 Papworth, Rev. J. W., 918 ' 
 Paquiman. 21. 880 
 Faramagudi, 669, 918 
 Paramana Indians, 248, 252 
 Paramatta, 387-9, 391, 900 
 Parame, 923 
 
 Paravas (or Paravcrs), The 532, 
 541 
 
 Pareill, 878, 918 
 
 Farenjody, Rev. O., 918 
 
 Parenjodv, Rev. M., 913 
 
 ParenjodV. Rev. N., 862, 913 
 
 Pargiter,Rev. B., 920 
 
 Pariahs, 612-13, 821, 837, 641, 563, 
 817 
 
 Pariars, 631, 642 
 
 Paris (France), 740 ; Exhibition 
 of 1855, 670 ; Missionary Society, 
 347 ; Treaty of, 208 
 
 Paris (P.Ont.), 876-7 
 
 Parish, Rev. C. S. P., 681-2 
 
 Parker, Rev. A. D., 863, 866 
 
 Parker, Rev. A. L., 879 
 
 Parker, Rev. E. P., 906 
 
 Parker, Rev. B. G., 924 
 
 Parker, Rev. G. H., 871 
 
 Parker, Bp. H. P., 498, 765 
 
 Parkin, Rev. E., 871, 876 
 
 Parkin, Rev. B. C, 871 
 
 Parkinson, Rev. G., 312, 893, 896 
 
 Parkinson, Rev. H., 783, 882 
 
 Parkinson, Rev. J. R. S., 866 
 
 Parlee, Rev. H. T., 866 
 
 Parliamentary Grantsfor iieUgion , 
 194-6, 231, 826-6,881. (See alio | 
 "State Aid") 
 
 Parminter, Bev. F., 890 
 
 Parminter, Rev. W. G., 924 
 
 Famell, 788 
 
 Faruell, Rev. 0. M., 892 
 
 Pamther, Rev. D. B. (N.Soo.). 8631 
 
 Pamther, Rev. D. B. (F.Q.), 871 ' 
 
 Parochial Associations (S.P.G.),j 
 821, 828-8 
 
 Parr. 128, 864 
 
 Farrsborough, 860 
 
 Parry, Sir B., 424 
 
 Parry, Rev. B. H., 882 
 
 Parry, Bp. H. H., 764-5, 888 
 
IMDBX. 
 
 965 
 
 IT, 641,. 
 
 171, 919 
 
 6 
 
 ell), 625 
 
 -9 
 
 ,016 
 
 620 
 
 4, 866, 88J 
 
 W9-90 
 
 91S 
 
 1,252 
 000 
 
 ), The 532, 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 12, 913 
 
 137, 541, 803. 
 
 Exhibition 
 iary3ociety. 
 
 631-2 
 
 ]3,866 
 ^0 
 f5 
 !4 
 
 '1 
 
 >,765 
 |876 
 
 112, 893, 895 
 '83, 882 
 L S., 866 
 
 f(6 , , 
 
 sfori^eligion, 
 (31. (.See alto \ 
 
 890 
 |G., 924 
 
 392 1 
 
 (N.8oo.'),8e3| 
 
 Ions (S.P.O-)J 
 
 ,SSt 
 
 Parry, Rev. J., 882 
 
 PwTjr, Key. J. a., 868 
 
 Parry, Bp. T., 194, J04-8, 308-9, 
 
 960,764 
 Parry Sound, 874 
 Paraees, 471, S6»-8, 671,573-4,643, 
 
 730, 799 
 Baraons, Her. L. J., 924 
 JParaong, T. 0., 116, 868 
 Parteukirchen, 740 
 Partridge, Itev. F., 866 
 Partridge, Rev. J. 8., 868 
 Pasootonk, 21, 860 
 Pasbtu Language, 470, 612 
 Paspebiac and Bay, 868-9 
 Paswniquoddy, 126 
 Patamiina Imlians, 248, 263 
 Paternon, 801 
 PatliaiiH, 730, 732 
 Patua, 494, 908-10 
 Patran, 740, 923-4 
 Patrick's Pining, 900 
 Patten, Rev. 0. F., 892 
 Patteriiou, Rev. K., 876 
 Patterson, Hcv. R. S.,876 
 fattexon, Bp. J. C, 446-61, 466, 
 
 766, 7H8, 806 
 Patttson, Rev. C. U., 890 
 Pattison, Rev. J.,892 
 Pfttton, Rev. H., 876 
 Pau, 740, 923 
 Paul, Rev. B. N., 493, 910 
 Payne, Rev. (;. L., 858 
 Peake, Mr. S. J.. 714 
 Pearce, Mr. C. W., 794 
 Pearce, Rev. A. H., 871 
 Pearmii, Bp. J. B., 766 
 Pearson, Rev. J., 863 
 Pearson, Rev. J. G.,888 
 Pearson, Rev. W. J., 886 
 Peaseley, Rev. W., 91, 860, 888 
 Peat, Rev. — ., 234 
 Peddle, 891-2 
 Pedeii, Rev. J., 108, 863 
 Pedro-TarngaUa, 679 
 Pegli, 710, 923 
 Pegu, 629, 631, 648 
 Feiism, 244, 248 
 Pelsliwa (Bajee Row), 692 
 Peking, 703, 705-10, 712, 921 
 Felbam, Mr., 747 
 Pellako, Rev. T., 918 
 Pelly, Rev. F. W., 879 
 Feloogjana, 632 
 Fembcr, Rev. F., 868 
 Pembina, 880 
 Pembroke (Ber.), 106, 860 
 Pembroke (P. Ont.), 874-6 
 Pembroke (U.S.), 854 
 Pembroke, Earl of, 206 
 Pembrokeshire Contributions, 833 
 Penance, Public, 112 
 Penang, 696-7, 699-700, 921 
 Fenetanguishine, 169, 874 
 Penington, Rev. G. E., 896 
 Fenn, Mr., 37 
 Fenn, William, 33 
 Pennefatlier, Rev. T., 871 
 Pennsylvania, 33-40, 86-7, 769, 798, 
 
 841, 881-2 ; Diocese, 80, 780, 767, 
 
 858 
 Fenny, R«v. E. G., 907 
 Penrith, 901-2 
 Pensee Island, 359, 888 
 Pensions, 844 
 Pentland, Rev. J., 876 
 Fentreath, Rev. B. S. W., 866, 
 
 879 
 Fentridge, 903 
 Fenwortham, 904-6 
 Peqnes, 39, '861 
 Pera, 038-4 ; Bp. of, 787 
 Peiidc, 701 [and 89S, 931] 
 
 FeiTcc, 871 
 
 Fercival, Rev. G., 877, 899 
 
 Fercival, Rev. P., 794, 918 
 
 Fercival, Hev. S., 901, 918 
 
 Percy, 869 
 
 Percy, Rev. Q., 871 
 
 Periiam, Yen. J., 691, 711, H07, 921 
 
 Pcrianayagam, Rev. I., 918 
 
 Ferianayagam, Rev. R., 913 
 
 Fering, Rev. P., 868 
 
 Ferizengi, 866 
 
 Perkins, Rev. C, 863 
 
 FtTkins, Rev. W. H., 892-4, 916-17 
 
 I'erquihoma, 36, 861 
 
 Perrin, Bp. W. W., 763 
 
 Perry, Rev. A., 890 
 
 Perry, Bp. C, 406-9, 432, 760, 766 
 
 Perrytown, 874 
 
 Persecution, 25, 39, 39, 40, 48-60, 
 68-6,74-8, 115, 303, 309, 338-41, 
 374, 477, 487, 496-8. »(il. 508, 
 620-2, 631, 636-7, 639, 642-3, 
 657, 663, 664, 571-3, 679-80, 
 601, 619-20, 666, 673, 709-13, 
 717, 786, 787, 837. (life alto 
 "Martyrs") 
 
 Persia, 728-9 
 
 Persia, Shall of, 729 
 
 Persian Language, 470; List of 
 Translations, 810 
 
 Persians, 671, 814, 730, 742 
 
 Perth (W.A.), 424-5, 905 ; Diocese, 
 427, 768, 766-8, 906 
 
 Perth (P. Ont.), 874, 876 
 
 Perth Amboy {see " Amboy ") 
 
 Perugia, 740 
 
 Peshawur, 768 
 
 Pestilence, 372, 622, 633 
 
 Peter, Rev. G.. 8;3 
 
 Peter, Rev. J., 920 
 
 reter'oorongh (P. Ont.), 873-3, 877 
 
 Peterborough Diocese, 823 
 
 I'eters, Rev. G. J. D., 866 
 
 Peters, Rev. S., 48, 841, 863 
 
 Peters, Rev. T. H., 788, 890 
 
 Petersham, 901 
 
 Pet^rsville, 864, 866-7 
 
 PctiteRiviere, 116, 863 
 
 Petitodiac, 866, 867 
 
 Petley, Rev. H., 868 
 
 Petoni, 434, 436 
 
 Pctrie, Bp., 760 
 
 Petrie, Rev. G., 876 ' 
 
 Petrj', Rev. H. J., 871 
 
 Pettigrew, Hev. 0., 26, 880 
 
 Pettinato, Rev. F. P., 494, 910 
 
 Pettlnger, Rev. T. D., 669, 678, 
 913 916 
 
 Pcttitt, Rev. 0. B., 876 
 
 Petty Harbour, 91, 866-9 
 
 Pew-rents, 130 
 
 Peyton, Mr., 94 
 
 Pliakial Language, 470 
 
 Pliayre, Sir A., 634 
 
 Phelps, Rev. J. F., 782, 889 
 
 Philadelphia, 7, 9, 33-4, 38-9,336-6, 
 760,883 
 
 Philip, an Indian, 247 
 
 Philip, Rev. W., 258, 803, 889, 892 
 
 Philipburg (P.Q.), 870. 873 
 
 Phlllppa (or Phillips), Rev. F., 
 863 
 
 PhlUppB, Rev. Sir J. E., Bart., 797 
 
 Philips, Sir J., 6, 822 
 
 PbiUpsburg, 885-6 
 
 PhilUpines, 423 
 
 PhilUpoU!-, 311, 348-80 
 
 PhiUippg, Rev. A., 876 
 
 PhiUips, Rev. A. J., 264-5, 883, 889 
 
 Phillips, Rev. H. N., 212, 884 
 
 PhiUlps, Rev. B., 676, 679, 920 
 
 Phillips, Rev. S. H., 876 
 
 PhllUpa, Rev. T. (Aus.), 906 
 
 PhlUipis Rev. T. (Can.), 878 
 Philput, .Mr. .1., Letter of, agaiuit 
 
 AnabajitiHts, 20 
 Philiwt, Jlev. Jt., 886 4 
 
 Pbokoane, 869-01,898 ' 
 
 Pickering. 875-« 
 
 Pickett, Rev. 1). W., 868 "'".] 
 
 Plckwood, Rev. R. H., 899 'I 
 Picton (P. Ont.), 169, 876 , ', 
 Plctou, 121, 8B1 ., 
 
 Pidcoek, Rev. W. H., 908 ;" 
 
 Pidgeon, Rev. —.,863 . 
 
 PIdgeon, Rev. O., 8G« 
 Piedmont Protestants, 736 
 Pierce, Rev. W. E., 248-9, 888 . 
 Piercy, Rev. C, 876 [ 
 
 Pleritz, Rev. 0. W., 575, 916 
 Pieritz, Hev. J. A., 888 '■ 
 
 Pierson, Rev. J., 864 
 Pietermaritzburg {lee "Maritz- 
 
 burg ") 
 Piggott, Rev. J. T., 881 „ 
 
 PIgot, Rev. G., 44, 853 * 
 
 Plgott, Rev. G., 573 
 Pi-Hsla-Yuan-Clifln, the (ioddess, 
 
 709 
 Pilgrim's Rest, 356, 897 
 PUot, Rev. W., 782, 869 
 IMlot Monnd, 880 
 Pincher Creek, 880 
 Pinchin, Rev. G. H., 920, 924 
 Pinder, Rev. J. 11., 200-1, 261, 7H3, 
 
 882 
 Pinetown, 895-6 ••' 
 
 Ping Yin, 709-10 • ■*' 
 
 Pinjarrali,425,427, 905 > 
 
 Pinkhani, Rev. A. t!., 879 - 
 
 Piukhani, Up. W. C, 763, 879 
 Pinto Mcndcz, 717 
 Pirates, 682-3 
 Piscataqua, 854 
 Pitcairn Island, 386, 447, 452 4, 
 
 466-7, !K)7 , . 
 
 Pitchanuittii, Rev. A., 913 ■ ;' 
 Pitchamuttu, Hev. G . !>13 
 I'itflcUl, Rev. J., 903 • 
 
 Pittsburg Diocese, 7b i, 851 
 Pitt Town, 901 
 Platentia, 88, 92-3, 857, 869 
 Plainflelii, 863 . -, 
 
 Plains Wilhelm, 370-1, 899 , y> 
 Plant, Rev. M., 853 ,.; 
 
 Plantagenet, 874-5 . , - .t 
 
 Plantan Island. 261 -i 
 
 Plante, Hev. R. W., 878 , /i 
 
 Planter's Letter, The, 20 ^ 
 
 Plassey, Battle, 469, 473 
 Plate Cove, 99 , \, 
 
 Piatt, Rev. F., 906 
 Platte, The (U.S.), Diocese, 767 < 
 Flees, Rev. H. E., 876 
 Plees, Rev. R. O., 871 
 Plettenburg, 280, 293, 889-90 i 
 Plimpton, 876 f 
 
 Plowden, Mr., 486 ? 
 
 Plumnier, Hev. F. B., 724-8, 933 i 
 Plumptre, Rev. W. A., 509, 914 , 
 Plutsoho, Hev. H., 471, 601 { 
 
 Plymouth, 819 v 
 
 Pocock, Rev. Q. P., 906 , 
 
 Pococke, Dr., 805 . . 
 
 Podmore, Rev. R. H., 866 .j 
 
 Poghkeepsie, 858 w. 
 
 Poll, Mr. Shah, 808 ' , 
 
 Pohle, Rev. — ., 527-8, 656 ' f 
 
 Point du Chene, 864, 866 
 Point Levi, 868, 873 
 Poirua, 906 
 
 " Pole Star," newspaper. 646 
 Foliar Tribe, 655-6, 780 
 Follgars, 531-3 
 Pollard, Rev. G., 908 
 PoUard, Rev. H, 866 
 
966 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 PDUKnl, BeT. R., 1A8, 87« 
 Pollen, Re7. — ., 8M 
 rollitt, Rer. J^ 416, 805 
 Polygamy, 306, 326, 341 
 FDlyiieaiaiu, 413-14, 444,458-60, 
 
 400 
 Fomare, Queen, 4S3 
 Pomeroon Biver, 243 ', 887 
 Pomfret, 863 
 Ponahi, 791 
 Pondioherry, S26 raiul 601, 505, 
 
 914] 
 POndoland, 805 6. 313, 316, 893 
 Pondomi8i, 306, SlU-U, Bit, 383, 
 
 786 
 PondoR, 300, 313, 383, 786 
 Fongas River, 2U3 
 Pongaa Miiuluii, 200 7 [and 204. 
 
 S14] 
 Fongyig, 029, 632 
 Ponnappen, Rev. S., 914 
 Fontianak, 689 
 Pontresina, 741 
 FontTillo, 006 
 Poodiicotta, Ml 
 Poole, 95 
 Toole, Rev. A., 468, 907 
 
 Poole, Bp. A. W., 719-20, 767, 922 
 
 Poole, Rev. H. J., 904 
 
 Poole, Rev. S., 907 
 
 Poena, 676-8, 580, 882, 916-16 
 PoonamaUec, 607, 916 
 
 Poon«yt'8, 642, 649-81 
 
 Pooiiindie, 419-21, 423,771, 904 
 Pootoory, 482 
 
 Poozondoung, 637, 918 
 
 Pope, ReT. a. U, 637-8, 544-5, 
 
 792-4, 811-12, 914 
 JPope, Rev. H, 657, 660, 914 
 Tope, Rev. R. V., 914 
 
 Pope, Rev. T, O. I'., 924 
 
 FOreyar, 911 
 Porlnia, 788 
 TOrlrua Road, 907 
 
 Porisria (a Melanesian), 447 
 
 Fort Alfred West, 271, 891-2 
 
 Fort Arthur, 878 
 
 Fort Beaufort, 280 
 
 Port BUdr, 653, 655 
 
 Port Bnrwell, 876-6 
 
 Fort Carting, 875, 877 
 
 Fort Daniel, 148 
 
 Fort Darwin,422-3, 905 
 
 Fort Douglas, 904 
 
 Fort <lu Grave, 866-9 
 
 Fort Klizabetli, 271, 273, 280, 289, 
 297. 891-2 
 
 Fort KlUott, 905 
 
 Fort Erie, 877 
 
 Fort Kasington (Ans.), 432-3 
 
 Fort Ksslngton (B.C.), 191, 880-1 
 
 Fort Francis, 271, 892 
 
 Port HiU (PJ!.I.), 860-4 
 
 Fort Hope, 873, 877 
 
 Port Jackson, 387, 433, 464 
 
 POH Lincoln, 418-20, 904 
 
 Port Lonis, 809-71, 378, 898-9 
 
 Fort Kaodonald, 238 
 
 Port Maitland (P. 0.). 877 
 
 Port Macquarie, 391, 9111-3 
 
 Port Medway, 860, 862 
 
 Port Vourant, 887-8 
 
 Port Nolloth, 889-90 
 
 Port Neuf, 868-72 
 
 Port Nicholson, 434, 906 
 
 Port of Spain (Trin.), 883 
 
 Fort Philip, 404, 902-3 
 
 Fort Rose way, 126 
 
 Fort Royal (Jam.>, 228 9 
 
 Port Royal (N. Sco.), 107 
 
 Port Ro^al (U.S.), 17 
 
 Port St. John's, 893 
 fort Samia, 876 
 
 Port Sarula IndianK, 172 
 
 Port Stanley, 876-7 
 
 Port Svdney (P. Ont.), 872, 877 
 
 Port Talbot, 875 
 
 Port Trent, 878 
 
 Portage du Fort, 868, 870 
 
 Fortena, Bp., 751 
 
 Porter, Rev. C_ 777, 863 
 
 Porter, Capt. T., 234 
 
 Porter, Rev. W. Y., 863 
 
 Portland (Jam.), 885-6 
 
 Portland (N.B.), 133, 865-6 
 
 Portland (P. Ont.), 874, 877 
 
 Portland (U.S.), 83 
 
 Portland (Vic), 404, 406, 409, 
 
 902 3 
 Portsmouth (P. Ont.), 872, 876 
 Portsmouth (U.S.), 863 
 Portugal, 740, 742 
 Portugal Cove (N.F.L.), 887-9 
 Portugnesc, 249, 479, 807, 709 
 Portuguese Language, 470, 730, 732 
 Forus, 886 
 Posohiavo, 741 
 Post, Mr. C. F., 236-8, 886 
 Post, Rev. R. B., 008 
 
 Postltthwaite, Rev. R., 903 
 
 Post Rotief, 207, 802 
 
 Potaro River, 248, 888 
 
 Potchefstroom, 354-6, 367, 897-8 
 
 Pottnwottamie Indiiins. 171-2, 193 
 Potter, Arclibp. (portrait), frontls. 
 piece, vl 
 
 Potter, Bp., 241 
 Potter, Rev. J., 903 
 
 Potton, 868-71 
 
 Pouch Cove, 868 
 
 Poudre d'Or, 370 
 
 Povey, Mr., 822 
 
 Powell, Rev, R., 668 
 
 Powiialboro, 60, 852 
 
 Pownall, Rev. B., 880 
 
 Pownall, Very Rev. G. P., 905 
 
 Pownall, Rev. J. H., 714, 716, 933 
 
 Foyer, Rev. T., 60-1, 866 
 
 Poynder, Rev. R, 903 
 
 Prabhu, Rev. D., 910 
 
 Prabusahay, Rev. S., 910 
 
 Pragelas valley, inhabitants of, 
 736 
 
 Prakashta, The, 682 
 
 Praslin, 370, 899 
 
 Pratt, Rev. J., 815 
 
 PrattviUe, 885-6 
 
 Prayer for Missions, 821 [and 82, 
 705, 717, 842] 
 
 Preaching, in bazaars and out of 
 doors, 571, 898-600, 622-3, 668, 
 668 
 
 Preaching, Lyrical, Musical style 
 of, 849-60 
 
 Prentis, Rev. L., 570, 916 
 
 Pre3l>yterians, 41, 45. 68, 129, 139, 
 161-2, 401, 414, 446, 471, 682-4, 
 687, 087, 659, 700, 705, 713, 760, 777 
 
 Prescot, General, 166 
 
 Prcscott, 868 
 
 Prescott(P. Ont.), 873 
 
 Presidents of the Society (por- 
 traits), vi-vii (and »«»" Canter- 
 bury, Archbishops of ") 
 
 Preston, 110, 862, 864 
 
 Preston, Rev. J., 864 
 
 Preston, Rev. J. D'A. W., 924 
 
 Pretender, The (in 1707), 32 
 
 Pretoria, 364-6, 897-8; Diocese, 
 356, 788, 768, 897 
 
 Price, Rev. A. D., 191, 881 
 
 Price, Mr. J., 822 
 
 Price, Rev. J. 8., 427, 905 
 
 Proe, Rev. R., 854 
 
 Price, Rev. W., 859, 866 
 
 Price, Rev. W. H., 895 
 
 Prichard, Rev. H., 886 
 Prideauj, Dean, 471, 751 
 Prideaux, Rev. W. H., 883 
 Priertly, Rer. J. J., 579, 80»-10, 918 
 Prima Vista, 88 
 Prince, Rev. A., 808 
 Prince, Rev. N., 236, 886 
 Prince Albert (Cape Col.), 889-90 
 Prince Albert (N.W. Can.), 878-9 
 Prince Edward (P. Ont.), 169, 878 
 Prince Kdward Island, 107-26. 
 
 192, 826, 800 
 Prince Frcideric's Parish (8. Caro- 
 lina), 860 
 Prince of Wales, 547 
 Prince of Wales Island ($e* 
 
 " I'enang " ) 
 Prince Rupert, 177 
 PrinccsH Ann County, 30 
 Prince Town (P.B.I.), 114 
 Prince William, 866-7 
 Prince William Henry (William 
 
 IV.), 92 
 Principles of the Society in (I) 
 Selecting and appointing 
 Missionaries, 830-9, 842-3 : (2) 
 Recognising the rights of the 
 Bishops, 842-3 ; (3) Conducting 
 Missions in disputed Qcld% 
 374-7, 628-7, 886, 567-9, 684 
 Pringle, Rev. A. St. D., 881 
 Pritchard, Rev. J. P., 879 
 Pritohard, Rev. S., 879 
 Pritt, Rev. L., 447-8, 808, 007 
 Privy Council, Appeals to, 60 
 Privy Council Committee, 754 
 Proast, Ardn., 823 
 Procter, Rev. K. B., 901 
 Proctor, Rev. G., 736, 982 
 Prome, 640 
 Propaganda (by Rov. J. Pratt), 
 
 818 
 Property, Church, Alienation of, 
 119, 121-2, 134, 147, 160,161-3, 
 221-2, 381, 334, Zid 
 Prospect, 901-2 
 
 Protca (kMcge, 783 [and 279, 3011 
 Proton, 874-5 
 Proridence (Jam.) 885-6 
 Providence (U.8.), 48, 84, 882-3 
 Providence, New («« " New Pro- 
 vidence ") 
 Provinces, Kcclcsiastical, 764-7 
 
 [and 291, 294] 
 Province Wellesley, 696, 700-1,921 
 Provoost, Bp., of N. York, 80, 750-1 
 
 753 
 Prussia, King of, 468 
 Prussian Philusphical and Evan- 
 gelical Society, 468 
 Prycc, Rev. K. G., 396, 901, 903 
 " I'svche," The boat, 432 
 Pul)iicatioii8, S.P.G., 813-15 
 Puilergao, 680 
 Puducottai (or Puthukotel),537-8, 
 
 545, 911, 913-14 
 Puerto Plata, 226 
 Pugh, Rev. J., 852 
 Pughe, Rev. K. W., 879 
 Pugwash, 8C0-3 
 Pulau Pankor, 696 
 Puleantivoe, 676 
 Pulicat, 805, 510, 912-13 
 Pulncy Hills, 555-6 [and 651,0111 
 Punderson, Rev. K., 46, 861, 856 
 Pungwe Itiver, 366 
 Punjab, 469, 612 28, 733-3, 733, 
 
 917 18 
 Punjabi Language, 470, 612, 732 
 Puntli, Gcuerul Ram Ohuuder, 691. 
 Pnrchas, Rev. A. G., 907 
 Pursewalkum, 506 
 Pushtu Language, 61X. 
 
 P 
 
I 
 
 . Cnro- 
 
 1279,3011 
 
 782-3, 753, 
 
 0, 612, 732 
 Jhunder, 69T 
 907 
 
 I>athianitittthur, 837-8, 911-14 
 
 Votbucottah, 623 
 
 Puthukotei, A45 
 
 Futhukovil, 6S8 
 
 Putlani, 672, 919-20 
 
 Puttock, Rev. W^ 804 
 
 Puttoor, 547 
 
 Pyddoke, Rev. E., 73C-7. 924 
 
 Fyemont-Pyemont, Rev. F. S., 701, 
 
 921 
 Pyemont-Tycmont, Rev. T. 0, 191, 
 
 881 
 Fytnmana, 663 
 Pyke, Rev. J. W., 871 /,' 
 
 Pyne, Rev. — ., 269 ' " 
 
 Jyne, Rev. A., 876 
 
 QU AIQUAE Race. 268 
 4)uaker8,7, 21, 23, 31, 33, 36-7, 41, 46, 
 
 8S-3, 68, 6S, 374,380 : (Infidelity 
 
 the Ontcome of Quiikerism, 63) 
 <)uantanii8i<ah, William (African 
 
 Prince), 259 
 Qu'Appelle, 878-9 
 Qu'Appelle Lake, 179 
 gu'Appelle Diocese, 180, 768, 763-4, 
 
 878 
 Quaqne, Rev. P., 266-8, 771, 889 
 Quarles, W., H23 
 Quarterly Papers (S.P.O.), 814 
 Qneanbeyan, 9ul 
 
 <iaebec, 136-41, 143-6, 149, 868-70 
 Quobeo, French Dp. of, 744 
 Quebec Diocese, 117, 143, 146, 
 
 160-1, 761-3, 768, 703-4, 799 
 Quebec Province, 136-62 [and 88, 
 
 164, 166, 192-3, 769-70, 826-«, 
 
 868-72] 
 Queen Anne's Creek, 23 
 Queen Dowager (in 1846), 688 
 Quecnboro' Town, 865 
 Queensbury, 866-7 
 Queen's College, B. Guiana, 783 
 
 [and 279] 
 Queensland, 411-15 [and 386, 448, 
 
 466-7, 903-4] 
 Queenstou (P. Ont.), 874, 877 
 Queenstown (Cape), 891-3 
 Queenstown (N.Z.), 906 
 Quenti, 1 84-6, 166-8, 877 
 Quesnel River, 184 
 Quick, Rev. F. L., 888 
 Quick, Rev. T. E., 888 
 Qnidi Vidi, 866, 858 
 Quinoy, Rev. S., 26-7, 85»-l 
 Quincy Diocese, 767 
 Quinu, Rev. J., 890 
 Quinney, Rev. C, 879 
 Qninte Bay, 164, 872, 874. 877 
 Quintin, Rev T. P., 88a 
 Quinton, Rev. T., 903 
 Quittab, 264. 261 
 Quithing, 324 
 Quop, 686, 680-90, 990 
 
 RABB,Rev.M.,89» 
 Babeninary, B«v. B., 8W 
 t Babestokstamy, Kev. J^ 8M 
 Sabha Language, 470 
 Baboanan', Rev. B., 890 
 Baoes ministered to by 8.P.O. 
 
 Missionaries— in N. America, 86, 
 
 192 ; W. Indies, Central and 8. 
 
 America, 262 ; Africa, S8S, 384; 
 
 Australasia, 46« ; AM«,730, 713 ; 
 
 Europe, 741 (see mTm brief nun- 
 
 mary [p. xlv, xr]) 
 Bachel, Princess, 683 
 Itadama IL, King, i<74-b 
 BadcUfr,Rev.J.,876 
 Jtadabe, Bcv. R., 8W 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Rndh-<pumui, 512, 911, 813 
 
 Badley, Kev. T., HtM 
 
 Badnor (Fen.), 34-8, 861-3 
 
 BafBes Bay, 422 
 
 BafiUbera, Rev. I. P., 899 
 
 Bafter, Rev. W. S., 869 
 
 Bagapore, 484 
 
 BaUway Missions, Bombay Pre- 
 sidency, 676 
 
 Railways in India, Effect of, 603 
 
 Bainier, Capt., 290 
 
 BainiveloBou, Rev. A., 899 
 
 Rainivoaja, Rev. A., 378, 890 
 
 Bainsford, Rev. O., 23, 860 
 
 Balnsford, Rev. M., 610, 917 
 
 Raisseau- Jaunisse, 148 
 
 Rajaonary, Rev. — ., 900 
 
 Raiarampore, 484 
 
 Bajasingamangalam, 569 
 
 Rajepukse, Mr. S., 796 
 
 Bajkote, 670 
 
 Baj Mahal, 490 [and 478, 909] 
 
 Bajobelina, Mr., 8U2 
 
 Bajpoots, 673, 657, 732 
 
 Bajputana, 657-8, 732-3, 919 
 
 Bakotavo, Rev. A. C, 900 
 
 Bakotovao, Rev. F., 900 
 
 Bakotovao, Rev. — . (of Holy 
 Trinity, Antun.), 900 
 
 Bakotovao, Rev. — . (of Ambohi- 
 nary), 900 
 
 Baleigli, Sir W., 1, 88, 242 
 
 Bally, Rev. W. B., 876 
 
 Bamacomani's Village, 326 
 
 Baniainandro, 379, H99, 900 
 
 Rambodde, 661 
 
 Itameswaram Island, 556 
 
 Bamm, Rev. T. W., 904 
 
 Bamnad, 566-60 [and 864, 817, 
 911-15] 
 
 Bamonta, Rev. S., 900 
 
 Ramsay, Kev. J., 871 
 
 Ramsey, Rev. G., 211, 798 
 
 Ramsey, licv. S. F., 878 
 
 Ramswamy, Rev. O., 916 
 
 Ramtolia, 497 
 
 Ranavolana, Queen, 374 
 
 Ranchi, 496-7, 499, 790, 909-10 
 
 Banchi College, 790 
 
 Bandail, Rev. £., 924 
 
 Bandall, Rev. J., 863 
 
 Bandboro, 869, 871 
 
 Bangihona, 434 
 
 Bangitauria (a prophet), 441 
 
 Bangitika, 907 
 
 Bangoon, 631-2, 634-9, 643, 918-19 
 
 Bangoon Diocese, 630, 758-6, 788, 
 767, 918 
 
 BanUn, Rev. H., 260 
 
 Bansom, Rev. R. A., 896 
 
 BapaUo,740 
 
 Bapboe, Bp. of, 36 
 
 Bapid City, 878-9 . 
 
 Basagherry, 613 
 
 Basitera, Kev. S., 900 
 
 Batefy, Rev. H. B., 900 
 
 Ratbna, Rev. G. A., 680, 930 
 
 Ratnagiri, 587 
 
 Ratnapoora, 679 
 
 Hat Portage, 878, 880 
 
 Rattan, 197, 236, 238, 888 
 
 Bottler, Rev. — ., 503, 606-6, 811 
 
 Ravelonanosy, Rev. P., 900 
 
 Ravenswood, 904 
 
 Rawa^wre, 593 
 
 Bawdon (N.S.), 860, 863-4 
 
 Rawdon (P.Q.), 868-71 
 
 Bawle, Bp. R., 209, 260-1, 764, 
 783, 802-3, 883 
 
 Bawlings, Mr., 634 
 
 BawBon, Rev. W. I, 014 
 
 Baymond, 900-1 
 
 967 
 
 Raymonil, Mr., 823 
 
 Itaymond, Kev. W. 0., 867 
 
 Raynor, Rev. G., 901 
 
 Raianamino, Re v. — ., 900 
 
 Read, Rev. H., K8ti 
 
 Bead, Yen. J. U., 863 
 
 Bead, Rev. P., 796, 980 
 
 Read, Kev. T. B., H76 
 
 Keade, Kev. J., 871 
 
 Readers, 844-6 [and 91,93, 95, 98 9, 
 116,773] 
 
 Beading (N.E.), 46, 863 
 
 Reading (Pcnn.), 868 
 
 Reatling, Kev. M. A., 894 
 
 Reading, Kev. P., 39, 861-3 
 
 Keagh, Rev. T. B., 868 
 
 Reay, Rev. C. L., 436 
 
 RecoUot Friar, 138 
 
 RecoUet Priests, 188 
 
 Red Deer, 878 , 
 
 Reddesburg, 360 • ' 
 
 Reddies, 564, 817 
 
 Redesdale, Lord, 758 ' ' 
 
 Red River. 177-9, 878 • 
 
 Redwar, Rev. H. R., 242, 888 
 
 Reece, Rev. A. (Ant.), 884 
 
 Reece, Rev. A. (Bar.), 883 
 
 Reed, Kev. H., 916 
 
 Keed, Rev. J., 25, 850 
 
 Reef ton, 006-7 
 
 Reeve, Bp.W.D., 763 
 
 Reeve, Kev. W. S., 18(i, 881 
 
 Reformed Churches in Europe, 734 
 
 Kegel, Kev. J. A., 518, 914 
 
 Regina, 878-80 
 
 Regius Professors, Cambridge, 8SS 
 
 Regius Professors, Oxford, H22 
 
 Reicliardt, Rev. F. H., 792, 910, 914 
 
 Reichardt, Rev. T., 478 
 
 Reid, Rev. A. J., 881 
 
 Reid, Rev. C. P., 871 
 
 Reid, Rev. J., 871 ' ., 
 
 Reid, Rev. J. O., 896 '• 
 
 Reid, Rev. R., 908 , v:' 
 
 Reider Alp, 741 '■- ■• 
 
 Rejang River, 686, 688 
 
 Religious Freedom promoted by 
 the Society, 735 
 
 "Religious Society " Movement ot 
 17th Century, 2-3 
 
 Relton, Rev. W., 569, 811, 914 
 
 Bemba (a Dyak), 686 
 
 Remoucliamps, 739 
 
 Remuera, 438, 907 
 
 Rennels, Rev. G., 871 
 
 Reports, Annual (S.P.G.), 814 
 
 Restigouche, 866 
 
 Results of Society's Work sum- 
 marized : in N. America, 80-7, 
 192-3 ; in W. Ind'- - d C. and 
 S. America, 25f ' J Africa, 
 882-6; in Ausi, •• ... ^ 466-7; 
 in Asia, 730-2 ; in Kurope, 784- 
 41. (See also "Testimony," 
 " Episcopate," " Organisation," 
 "Education") 
 
 Betties, The, 537 
 
 Beuther, Rev. J., 910, 910 
 
 Revel, Rev. Dr., 736 
 
 Revell, Rev. H., 876 
 
 Rewa, 907 
 
 Reynanl, Kev. J., 881 
 
 Reynolds, Rev. C. W. H., 89f, 
 
 Reynolds, Dr. R., 823 
 
 Rheinfelden. 741 
 
 Bbenins, Bev. C. T. E., 633-5 
 
 Bhode Island, 3, 41, 47-60, 84, 74(1' 
 863 
 
 Bhode Island Diocese, 787 
 
 Bhotuck, 918 
 
 Rice, Bev. J., 89 
 
 Bice Uke, 873, 878 
 
968 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 RiolutnlH, Iluv. D., S67 
 RicbkrdR, ReT. J. (Jam.), 8M 
 Riohftrdi, Her. J. (Bab.), 331, 3S4, 
 
 886 
 Richards, Rev. L. G., 884 
 Richarda, Kor. R., 694, 93> 
 RIohard8,Ilcir.T. P., 920 
 Richard's Harbour, 9S 
 Richardson, Mrs., 887 
 Richardson, Rev. J. P., 8SS-8, 898 
 Rioliaidson, Kev. J., 686, 931 
 Richardson, Rct. K., 86S 
 Richardson, Rev. T., 871 
 Richardson, Mr. W., 388 
 Richardson, Rev. W. (Tas.), 906 
 RiohardHon, Rev.W. (Tran.),354-S, 
 
 898 
 Rioherie, Admiral, 91 
 Richey, Rev. J. A., 863 
 Richey, Rev. T. S., 863 
 Rlchibucto, 864-6 
 Richmond (Cape Col.). 801 
 Richmond (Nat.), 339-30, 895-6 
 Richmond (N.B.j, 866-7 
 Richmond (N.S.W.), 901 
 Richmond (N.Y.), 68-9, 769 
 Richmond (P.Q.), 870 
 Richmond (P. Ont.), 873-4, 870-7 
 Rii)imond(U.S.), 853 
 Ridimond, Rev. J. P., 871 
 Ri( hmond, Kev. W., 871 
 Ritkard, Itev. T., 637, 791, 806, 918 
 Ribkards, llev. J. W., 318, 894 
 Ridgcflcld, 45, 853 
 Ridley, Up. W., 189-91, 763 
 Rieder Alp, 741 
 
 Rigaud, Up. S. J., 314, 764 
 
 Rlghi-Dailly, 741 
 
 Rigi-Schcideck, 741 
 
 Ring, ilov. B., 924 
 
 Ringe taube, Rev. W. T., 633 
 
 Rio Bueno, 886 
 
 Riopcl, Itov. S., 871 
 
 Rio Pongo, 254, 26U 7, 88K 
 
 Ripon Hospital, Simla, 627 
 
 Ripton, 46, 853 
 
 Ritchie, llev. P. W., 888 
 
 Ritchie, Rev. J. A., 863 
 
 Ritchie, Rev. J. J , 863 
 
 Ritchie, Rev. W., 876 
 
 Riva-am-Garda-See, 739 
 
 Riverina Diocese, 400, 758, 766, 900 
 
 Rivers, Rev. A., 885 
 
 River St. Claire, H76 
 
 RiversdUe, 289, 889-90 
 
 River Thames (Can.), 172 
 
 Riverton, 421. 906 
 
 Rivett, Rev. A. W. L., 330, 896 
 
 Riviere du Loup. 868-72 
 
 Riwarri, 624, 918 
 
 Roach, Kev. R. T., 863 
 
 Road-makiug iul^ewfouudland, 94 
 
 Roanoke, 1 ; Indians, 23, 86 
 
 Roba, Rev. K., 910 
 
 Robe, Governor, 417 
 
 Roberts, Rev. A., 898 
 
 Roberts, Rev. F., 863 ' 
 
 Roberts, Rev. ri. Q., 867 
 
 Roberts, Kev. J. (Bah.), 888 
 
 Roberts, Rev. j. (N.P.L.), 869 
 
 Roberts, Rov. J. M., 897 
 
 Roberts, Rev. J. W., 867 
 
 Roberta, Rev. R., 886 
 
 Roberts, Rev. R. J., 876 
 
 Robertson, 289, 889-90 
 
 Robertson, Hon. Mr., 606 
 
 Robertson, Rev. D., 871, 876 
 
 Robertson, Rev. J., 869, 863 
 
 Robertson, Kev. J., 867 
 
 Robertson, Rev. R., 330, 386-7, 804, 
 896 
 
 Robertson, Rev. T., 330, 886 . 
 
 Robe Town, 90S 
 
 Ritbing, Rev. W. H., 893 
 
 KobtnsoD, 868, 870 
 
 Robinson, Arolidn., 611, 811, SS6, 
 
 630, 633, 861-3, 676, 810 
 Robinson, Bn., 17, 813 
 Robinson, Cfdcf Justice, 159 
 Robinson, Mr., 428 
 Robinson, Rev. C. E., 934 
 Robinson, Itev. D. E., 890, 898 
 Robinson, Rev. F., 871 
 Robinson, Yen. F. S., 896 
 Robinson, Rev. a. C, 871 
 Robinson, Rov. H., 934 
 Robinson, Rev. J., 888 
 Robinson, Rev. J. G., 723 
 Robinson, Rev. P. G., 876 
 Robinson, Rev. K., 886 
 Roche, Itev. W., 863 
 Rook, Itev. P. J., 208, 882-8 
 Rock, Rev. T. A., 884 
 Kockliaraptou, 413 
 Rookhampton Diocese, 758,766, 903 
 Kockwood, 878 
 Rodda, Kev. £., 903 
 Roderick, Rev. Dr., 833 
 lUKle Valley, 306 
 Rodrigues, 368 
 Roe, Rev. — ., 229 
 Roe, Vcn. H., 871 
 Roe, Rev. P., 871 
 Koe, Rev. S., 860, 864 
 lloebourne, 908 
 Rogers, Governor, 216 
 Rogers, Major, 680 
 Rogers, Itev. E. (Aus.), 392, 901 
 Rogers, Rev. E. (Can.), 871 
 Rogers, Kev. E. J., 224, 885 
 Rogers, Itev. G., 867 
 Rogers, Rev. R. W., 876 
 Rogers, Itev. W. M., 890 
 Rohilcund, 698 
 Kohtuuk, 023 
 Roldal, 740 
 Kollit, Itev. C, 871 
 Kolpli, Itev. R., 876 
 Itoma, 903-4 
 
 Roman Catholic Missions, 9, 47, 66, 
 
 95, 112, 12i5, 129, 136-8, 140-1, 
 
 144, 153, 161, 311, 239, 264, 272, 
 
 348, 362, 364, 368-71, 374, 380, 
 
 389, 395, 4 1 3, 425-6, 436, 444, 446, 
 
 460-2, 464-8, 471-2,485,489,492, 
 
 505, 618, 528-30, 6S2, 541, 656, 
 
 5G.1, 581-2, 588, 631, 633, 642-3, 
 
 648, U55, 659, 676, 701, 703, 710, 
 
 712-13, 716, 717, 735, 766, 761; 
 
 Op)X)sition of Roman Catholics 
 
 to Anglican Missions, 71-2, 144, 
 
 169,282, 327, 369, 372, 396, 489, 
 
 629,581 ; Accessions from Roman 
 
 Catholic Church, 36, 56, 61, 
 
 105, 110, 136-7, 396, 493-4, 612, 
 
 626, 628, 630-1, 654-5, 577,847; 
 
 Secessions to Roman Catholic 
 
 Chur -n, 13/, 396, 499, 616, 681, 
 
 673, 679, 847 
 
 Rome, 740, 923 
 
 Romilly, Lord, 764 
 
 KomiUy, Rev. W. S. L., 889 
 
 Rondesbosch, 272, 274, 889 
 
 Rondesbosch College, 783 [and 
 
 379] 
 Roopnarain River, 493 
 Roorkee, 601-2 [and 598^ 614, 867, 
 
 916-17] 
 Roper, Rev. J. W., 884 
 Rorke's Drift, 340 
 Roscof, 740 
 
 Rose, Rev. D. W., 222-4, 886 
 Rose, Rev. H., 871 
 Roaebelle, 899 
 Bon Blanclie, 856, 868-9 
 Bo8edale,90S 
 
 Rosen, Rev. D., 603, 534-S, S33-S. 
 014 
 
 Bosenlaul, 741 
 Rosette, 861, 863 
 Boss, Mrs., 613 
 Ross, Rov. X., 863 
 Ross, Iter. B. G. W., 871 
 Ross, Itev. G., 36, 38, 863 
 Ross, Rev. O. McL., 871 
 Ross, Rev. J. A., 904 
 Ross, Rev. M., 638, 793, 014 
 Robs, Rev. W., 863 
 Ross, Rev. W. M., 871, 879 
 Ross Island, 004 
 Rosseau, 878-4 
 Rossiter, Rev. W., 893 
 Hothera, Kev J., 871 
 Rotherham, Rev. J., 783, 882 
 Rotherham, Rev. T., 783, 8H3 
 Rothesay, 866 
 KothweU, 906 
 Rothwell, Rev. J., 878 
 Rotterdam, 734 
 Kotuma Isle, 444, 466 
 Kougemont, 869-71 
 Boumania, 740, 743 
 Rouuthwaite, 879 
 Rounthwaite, Rev. J. F., 870 
 Rouse, Itev. 0., 869 
 Routpore, 691 
 Rowan (Can.), 879 
 Rowan County (U.S.), 30, 82, 880 
 Rowe, Rev. P. T., 876 
 Bowe, Rev. T., 882 
 Rowland, Rev. D., 869 
 Rowland, Rev. J. H., 863 
 Rowland, Rev. T. B., 863 
 Roxburgh, 906 
 Roy, Itev. P. B., 879 
 Royal African Company, 354-6, 
 258-9 
 
 Royal Instructions to Colonial 
 Governors, 60 
 
 •'Royalist," ship, 688 
 
 Royal letters ( Collections under), 
 194, 474, 823-5, 827, 830-1 
 
 Royal Mandate for ConseoratiOD 
 of Bishops, 763-8 
 
 " Itoval Oak," H.M.&, 83 
 
 Royston, Bp. P. C, 372-8, 765 
 
 Rozier, Kev. W., 869 
 
 Kuatan, 238 
 
 Huatara Chief, 433 
 
 Kudd. Itev. J. S., 143, 165, 871, 
 876 
 
 Rudd, Rev. T., 871 
 
 Ruddle, Rev. T. D., 868 
 
 Ruilman, Kev. A., 852 
 
 Ruggles, Rev. J. 0., 868 
 
 Rule, Rev. V. Z. 99, 860 
 
 Rum Cay, 884-6 
 
 Rummelsburg, 740, 928 
 
 Rupertsland, 177-81,760 ; Woci-jhV 
 178, 758, 763-4. 878 
 
 Rupert's Valley, 320, 804 
 
 Rura, 891-2 
 
 Rural Hill, 886 
 
 Rusli, Dr., 760 
 
 Russell, 878-0 
 
 Russell, Lord J., 660 
 
 BuBsell, Rev. F. J. O, 001 
 
 Russell, Rev. G. J., 008 
 
 RusseU, Rev. H. P., 867 
 
 Russell, Bp. W. A., 707, 767 
 
 Russell Town, 869, 871 
 
 Russia, 734, 736, 740-42 
 
 Russia, Czar of (in 1703), 7S« 
 
 Russians, 734, 737 
 
 Rustohuck, 938 
 
 Bustenbnrg, 854-6, 898 
 
 Ruitioo, 863-4 
 
 Ruthenglen, 902 
 
 Butlierfnrd, Rev. H., 807 
 
:p= 
 
 ==s^ 
 
 II 
 
 iHutUn, Rev. C, K74 
 
 Bywj, Bp., V. W., J70-2, 874 fl, 
 
 765 
 Byder, Admiral, 707 
 Bye (N.Y,) 43, 69, 63, 66, 886-6 
 Byopore, 691 
 
 -SAANBOH Indiana, 183 
 
 Saanich and Jjtke, 18S, 880 
 
 Saas-lm-Orund, 741 
 
 Sabbatarians (Sett), 46, 64 
 
 Babi nircr, 364, 367 
 
 Sabine, Itev. J. C, 993 
 
 Sabine, Rev. T,, 906 • 
 
 Sable Indians, 173 
 
 Babu, 690 
 
 Bacl-barra (nn Indian), 244 
 
 Baokvllle (N.B.), 18L, 866 7 
 
 BaekTiUe (N.S.), 116, 860-4 
 
 Sacrilege, 44 
 
 Sadanantham, ItoT. J., 660, 914 
 
 Baddlngton, Rev. 0., 869 
 
 Saddle Lake, 879 
 
 Sadler, Rev. H., 817-18, 366, 894, 
 
 898 
 BaSoD Institution, 243 
 Saflrogam, 679 
 Sagaing, 66U 
 Bagaliun, Rev. T. V., 914 
 Sagalienula, 716 
 Bah, Koh Pal, 646-7 
 Saigon, 697 
 
 SaUors, 479, 673, 736, 738; (Ill- 
 treatment of Misiiionaries by, 
 
 887) 
 St. Alban'8, Berbice, 887 
 St. Alban'H, Jamaica, 886-6 
 St. Alban's, KaSrarU, 311, 898 
 St. Alban's College, Maritzburg, 
 
 786 
 St. Amand, 869 
 St. Andrew's, Barbados, 883 
 St. Andrew's, Kew Brunswick, 
 
 126-30, 133, 864, 866-7 
 . St. Andrew's, N.W. Can., 878 
 St. Andrew's, P. Quebec, 868, 870 
 Bt. Andrew's, Pondoland, 313, 893 
 St. Andrew's, 8. Carolina, 18, 
 
 849-60 
 St. Andrew's, Surrey (Jam.), 886 
 . St. Audrew's, Tobago, 882 
 St. Andrew's Mission, Tokyo, 
 
 720-1. 844 
 St. Audrew's Waterside Mission, 
 
 819 
 Bt. Anne's, New Brunswick (tee 
 
 Frederioton) 
 St. Anne's, New Froridence, 
 
 884-5 
 St. Ann's, Middlesex (Jam.), 885 
 St. Anthony's, Montserrat, 888 
 St. Armand, 143-5, 869-73 
 St. Amaud, 409, 903 - 
 
 Bt. Asaph Diocese, 822 
 fit. Aubin-sur-Mer, 740 
 St. Augustine, 221 
 St. Augustine's, Demcraro, 888 
 St. Augustine's, Kaffraria, 310-11, 
 
 815,898 
 Bt. Augustine's, Zululand, 340, 896 
 Bt. Augustine's Brotherhood 
 
 (Bloemfonteiu) 361 
 St. Auenistine's College, Canter- 
 bury, 796 (and 97, 290, 737, 774, 
 
 784, 816) 
 Bt. Barnabas, Barbados, 881 
 Bt. Barnabas College, Norfolk 
 
 Island, 788 
 .fit. Bartholomew's, Barbados, 883 
 ■St. Bartholomew's, Leewards), 888 
 ^. Bartholomew's, S. Carolina, 17, 
 
 18^849-50 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 St. Boniface College. 797 (ami 774) 
 Ht. Catliertne's, Barbados, 883 
 Bt. (Catherine's, Mirldlesex (Jam.), 
 
 885 
 8. Catherine's, P. Ontario, 873-8, 
 
 876 
 St. Charlotte, .St. Vineont, 881 
 St. Christopher's (or St. Kitts), 
 
 810-2, 261, 8H3-4 
 St. Clement's, Nova Scotia, 861 
 St. Clement's, Trinidad, 8H3 
 St. Croix (W.I.), 213 
 St. Cuthbert'x, NcoIohI, 311, H93 
 St. Cnthbert's, TriinRviial, 897 
 St. Cyprian's, Kaffraria, 893 
 St. Cfyprian's College, Bloemfon- 
 
 tein, 787 [and 349] 
 St. David's, Bp. nf, 744 
 St. David's, Bahamas, 885 
 St. David's, Bermuda, H60 
 St. David's, Grenada, 882 
 St. David's, New Brunswick, 
 
 866-7 
 St. David's Diocese, 822 
 St. Dennis, S. Carolina, 18 
 St. Denys, Orange Free State, 861 
 St. Diago, Rev. J., 672, 676-7, 916 
 St. Domingo, 2U8 
 St. Eleanor's, P.K.I., 801-4 
 St. Elizabeth's, Jamaica, 886-6 
 St. Francis Bay, 98 
 St. Francis Harbour, 08 
 St. Oall, 741 
 
 St. George's, Bermuda, 104, 860 
 St. George's, Cape Breton, 868 
 St. George's, Dcmerara, 887-8 
 St. George'o Grenada, 881 
 St. George's, Jamaica, 885-6 
 St. George's, Montserrat, H83 
 St. George's, New Brunswick, 
 
 8i6-7 
 St. George's, North Ciirullna, W50 
 St. George's, S. Carolino, 849 50 
 St. George's Boy, Newfoundland, 
 
 95, 98, 866-9 
 St. Germain, Treaty of, 135 
 St. Giles, Barbados, 882 
 St. Giles, P. QuelMJc, 870-1 
 St. Helena [Island], 319-21 [and 
 
 254, 273, 286, 382-3, 798, 894] 
 St. Helena;Dioccse, 290, 768, 765, 894 
 St. Helena, 3. Carolina, 849 
 St. Helena, W. Australia, 905 
 St. Helena Bay, Cape Colony, 393, 
 
 890 
 St. Helen's, S. Carolina, 18, 849-60 
 St. Hilda's Mission, Tokyo, 721 
 St. Hill, Rev. H. W., 907 
 St. Hyacinthe, P. Quebec, 869-70, 
 
 872 
 St. James', Antigua, 883-4 
 St. James', Assinihoin, 178,878-80 
 St. James', Demerara, 887 
 St. James', Essequibo, 887 
 St. James', Piccadilly, 81 
 St. James' College, Sydney, 393, 897 
 St. Jean de Luz, 740, 923 
 St. John, Rev. R., 218, 860, 885 
 Saint John Key, 288 
 St. John (or St. John's), New 
 
 Brunswick, 125-8, 130, 133, 
 
 864-7. 
 St. John Island, 107, 114 
 St. John's, Antigua, 883-4 
 St. John's, Bute County, 850 
 St. John's, Essequibo, 887-8 
 St. John's, (}eorgia, 851 
 St. John's, Kaffraria, 893 
 St. John's, New Brunswick (tee 
 
 St. John, N.B.) 
 St. John's, Newfoundland, 88, 90-1, 
 
 98, 100-1, 866-9 
 St. John's on the Vaal, 369-60, 898 
 
 969 
 
 St. John's, P. Quebec, 141, 143, 
 
 868, 870 
 St. John's, Bt. Helena, 894 
 St. John's, St. Kitts, 883-4 
 St. John's, SandiU's, 20», 891-3 
 St. John's, S. Carolina, 849-60 
 St. John's College. Auckland, 788 
 
 [and436, 438, 446. 451] 
 St. Jolm'sCoUogi, Newfoundland, 
 
 781 
 St. John's ( 'ollegc, Rangoon, 684-7, 
 
 648, 790 I 
 St. Joliu's ('4)lh-Ke. irratata, 786 
 St. John's College, Winnipeg, 779 
 St. John's Diocese, Kaffraria, 
 
 812-18, 333, 768, 766, 893 
 St. John's Harbour, N.B., 126 
 St. John's Outports, Newfound- 
 land, 867-8 
 St. John's River, N.B., 864 
 St. John's Territory, Kaffraria, 
 
 305 6 
 St. Juile's, Barbados, 881 
 St. Kllda, Victoria, 908 
 St. Kitts (tei- St. Christopher's) 
 St. Lawrence, Barbados. 882 
 St. Lawrence, Kssequibo, 887 
 St. I^awrence River, Canada, 185 
 St. Lcger, Rev. F. Y., 893 
 St. Lcona, OOU 
 St. Lucia, West Indies, 196 
 St. Lucia Bay, South Africa, 886 
 St. Luke's, Barbados, 883 
 St. Luke's, AntiKUii, 883 
 St. Luke's, Demerara, 887 
 St. Luke's, Newlands, 298-B, 
 
 891-2 
 St. Luke's. Rowan County, 850 
 St. Mulo, 740, 928-4 
 St. Margaret's, Bcrbloe, 887 
 St. Margaret's Bay, N.Soo., 131, 
 
 123, 860-1, 863 
 St. Mark's, Barbados, 882 
 St. Mark's, Kaffraria, 307-10, 313, 
 
 813, 316, 893 
 St. Martin, P. Quebec, 869-73 
 St. Martin Liintosquo, 710 
 St. Martin's, New Urnns., 865-7 
 St. Mary's, Antigua, 883-4 
 St. Mary's, Jamaica, 886 
 St. Mary's, New Bruns., 866 
 St. Mary's, Newfoundland, 9S 
 St. Mary's, P. Ontario, 873 
 St. Mary's, St. Kitts, 883 
 St. Mary's, Tobago, 882 
 St. Mary's, Xilinxa, 893 
 St. Mary's, Zululand, 896 
 St. Matthew's, Demerara, 887-8 
 St. Matthew's, New Providence, 
 
 884 
 St. Michael's, Azores, 739 
 St. Michael's, Barbados, 881 
 St. Michael's, Berbice, 887 
 St. Moritz,741 
 St. Patrick's, Barbados, 883 
 St. Patrick's, Bahamas, 884 
 St. Patrick's, Berbice, 887-8 
 St. Patrick's, Grenada, 881 f 
 St. Patrick's, New Bruns., 867 . 
 St. Patrick's, Tobago, 206 
 St. Paul's, Antigua, 888 
 St. Paul's, Demerara, 887 
 St. Paul's, Kaffraria, 310-11 
 St. Paul's, Manitoba, 879 
 St. Poul's, Nevis, 884 
 St. Paul's, St. Helena, 894 
 St. Paul's, St. Vincent, 882 
 St. Paul's, S. Carolina, 849-60 
 St. Paul's, Trinidad, 883 
 St. Paul's, Zululand. 338, 340, 896 
 St. Paul's Cathedral (London), 
 
 83-8, 474, 763, 833 (Chapter 
 
 House, 7) 
 
970 
 
 INDB... 
 
 8t. Paul'tt CoUego, Hong Koiig, 
 
 796 [and 704] 
 St. PauI'8 College, Kadagasoiir, 
 
 787 [and 373] 
 St. Paul's, Dean (Sherlock) of, < 
 Rt Peter's, Butterworth, 893 
 St. Peter's, Eascquibo, 887-8 
 St. Peter's, aralmmatonrn Diooese, 
 
 891 
 St. Peter's, P.E.I.. 114 
 St. Peter's, Trinidad, 883 
 St. Peter's College, Tanjore, 798 
 
 [and 515-17] 
 St. Peter's on Indwc, 893 
 St. Philip's, Antigua, 883 
 St. Philip's, Demerara, 887-8 
 St. PieiTe Island, 88, 859 
 St. Ra))liael, 74U, 923 
 St. Rem!, P. Quebec, 872 
 St. Salvador, 316, 326, 884-6 
 St. Saviour's, Easequibo, 887-8 
 St. Sorvan, 740, 924 
 St. Simon's, Barbados, 882 
 St. Stephen's, Bnhamas, 884-5 
 St. Stephen's, Rssequibo, 887-8 
 St. Stephen's, Johnston Co., N. C, 
 
 860 
 St. Stephen's, New Bruns., 133, 
 
 865,867 
 St. Stephen's, P. Quebec, 869 
 St. Steplien's CoUege, Delhi, 791 
 
 [and 615, 617, 626] 
 St. Sylvester, P. Quebec, 869, 870, 
 
 872 
 St. Thomas', Leewnrd Islands, 313, 
 
 883 
 St. Thomas', S. Carolina, 849 
 St. Thomas the Apostle, 471 
 St. Tliomas' Colletre, Colombo, 794 
 
 [and 663, 665-6, 668, 675 
 St. Thomas' Mission (P. Out.), 
 
 873, 875 
 St. Tliomas' Mount, Madras, 507 
 St. Thome, Madras, 607 
 St. Vnlery-en-CftUx, 740 
 St. Vincent, West Indies, 196-7, 
 
 204, 881-3 
 St. Vincent, Caix? de Verde, 888 
 Salcalrva Ilace, 374, 379, 381 
 Salcaiow Byaks, 689 
 Snicarran, 691 
 Salcarran Biver, 691) 1 J,. 
 Salcelrou, Rev. E., 451 
 Saldaiiha Bay, 293 
 Sale, 903 
 Salem, N.E., 862 
 Salem, India, 667-8, 911-12, 916 
 SiUum, N.J., 53-4, 854-8 
 SiUem, N.Y., 856 
 Sales of Work for Missions, 827 
 Salisliury (S. Aus.), 904 
 Salisbury Diocese (Eng.), 833 
 Salisbury (Eng.), Board of Mis- 
 sions, 838 
 Sail, Itev. E. A., 859 
 Salmon, Rev. A., 614-6, >»1, 808-9, 
 
 918 
 Salmon, Rev. O. ((Jul.), 888 
 Salmon, Rev. O. (P.Q.), 871 
 Salmon Cove, 856-9 
 Salmon River, 121, 860 
 Salon Language, 470 
 Salt Lake City, 83 
 Salt River, 890 
 Salte, Mr. H.. 380 
 Salter, Rev. O. J. 11., 876 
 Salttleet (P.O.), 872 
 Saltzburg Refugees in Qeorgia, 36 
 Salvage, 869 
 Salvnn, 741 
 
 Salvation Army, 415, 66S 
 Salwen River, 630 
 
 Sambaia, 365 
 Sambava, 378, 899, 900 
 Samboo, 689 
 Samoa, 444 
 
 Sampson, Rev. W., 876 
 Sampson, Rev. W. U., 86S 
 Samuel, Rev. D., 914 
 Samuel, Rev. S. P., 914 
 Samuel, Rev. V., 914 
 Samuels, Rev. J. C, 890 
 Samuelson, Rev. S. M., 338, 340, 
 
 804,896 
 Sandakan, 693-4, 930 
 San Dalmazzo di Tenda, 740 
 Sandberg, Rev. S., 890, 914 
 Sandbrldge, 874 
 Sandel, Rev. H. H., 481-2, 910 
 Sanders, Capt., 20 
 Sanders, Rev. C. A., 867 
 Sanders, Rev. J. W., 273-3, 278-9, 
 
 89C 
 Sanders, jlev. T. E., 876 
 Sanderson, Rev. J. S., 859 
 Sandflats, 891 
 Sandford, Bp. C. W., 767 
 Sandford, Bp. D. F., 765 
 Sandford, Rev. P., 917 
 Sandhurst, 90'" 
 Sandiford, ^ev. S., 903 
 Sandili, Chief and Tribe, 276, 299, 
 
 3U0, 307 ; Sandili's Daughter, 304 
 San Domingo, 2^6 
 Sandwich (P. Ont.), 156,873,875-7 
 Sandwich Bay, 97-8, 859 ' 
 
 Sandwich, Earl of, 460 
 Sandwich Tslands («ee "Hawaiian 
 
 Islanfls") 
 Sandy Beach, 870 
 Sandys (Biir.), 860 
 Sandys, Cateohist D. C, 697, 
 
 614-16 
 Sandys, Ven. P. W., 876 
 Sangamner, 683-4 
 Saiigha, 2U3 
 Sanscrit (or Sanskrit) Language, 
 
 470, 732; List of Translations, 
 
 810 
 Sanson, Rev. A., 876 
 Santa Cniz Islands,444, 446, 449-60 
 Sta. Margherita 740 
 Santa! Tribe, 4v2 
 Siiiitali Language, 470 
 Sante (S. Carolina), 18, 849 
 Santhosham, Rev. D., 914 
 Santumquerrv, 256 
 Sapperton, IHb, 880 
 Sarawak and Provincp, 683-92 ; 
 
 Diocese, 684, 687, 768, 767 
 Sarawia, Rev. G., 448, 907 
 Sarcee Indians, 192 
 Sarccu Language and Transla- 
 tions, 801 
 Sarcee Reserve, 879-80 
 Sarcbas Dyaks, 686, 690-1 
 Sargent, Bp. E., 647-8, 650-1, 766, 
 
 811 
 Sargent, Rev. J. P., 863, 879 
 Sarjant, Rev. M. G., 910 
 Sarnia, 876 
 
 Sarradie, Cate.ohist, 374 
 Sartorius, Rev. J. A., 605, 624 
 Saruai, 691 
 Sashiatan, Chief, 186 
 Saskatchewan Diooese, 180, 758, 
 
 763-4, 878 
 Satthianatham, Rev. A., 914 
 Satthiauntham, Rev. A. M., 914 
 Saturlev, Uev. J. H., 867 
 Satyanathan, Rev. — ., 633, 636 
 Saugor, 604-5 [and 895, 917] 
 Saulte Ste. Marie, 168, 174, 872-4, 
 
 876-7 
 
 Saunders, Rev. R., 88& < , 
 
 Savadah,592 
 
 Savannah, 26-9, 861 ' ' ■ 
 
 Savannah Language, IS , 
 
 Savannah Sound, 219 
 Savannock Indians, 16 
 Savaramoottoo, Rev. D., 661, 914 
 Savarimuttu, Mr., 633 
 Savarimuttu, Rev. S., 914 > . -.- 
 Savona, 740 ,■ 
 
 Sawara Language, 470 
 Sawyer, Mr., 637 
 Sawyer, Bp. W. C, 766 
 Sawyerpuram, 536-9, 542-5, 911-14 
 Sftwyerpuram Seminary, 793 [and 
 
 644-5, 649] 
 Saxby, Rev. G. P., 797 
 Sayer, Mr., 823 
 Sayers, Rev. Dr., 626 
 Sayre, Rev. J., 49, 50, 66, 128, 8M 
 
 856. 8*17 
 Scadding, Rev. H., 876 
 Scallan, Bp., 94 
 Scammell, Rev. Edward, 876 
 Scammell, Rev. Edwin, 86'< 
 Scara, Bp. of, 734 
 Scarborough (P. Ont.), 873, 876 
 Scarcies District, 354 
 Scarth, Rev. A. C. 871 
 Scarth, Rev. J., 924 
 Schaffranck, Rev. A., 876 
 Sohatz, Rev. E., 496-6 
 Sclienectady, 60, 62, 68, 74,, 139;. 
 
 856-6 
 Seliereschewsky, Bp., 703 
 Schieriiout, Rev. W. P. G., 296, Sg* 
 Solilaiigenbad, 740 
 Schliecher, Rev. B. A., 788 
 SolUieoher, Rev. J. T., 694, 918 
 Schlienz, Rev. E., 806 
 Schmid, Rev. B., 633 
 Schmidt, Mr. J. A., 142-3 
 Schmitz, Rev. F. H. W., 914, 924 
 Schoales, Rev. J. W., 906 
 Schofield, Rev. O., 867 
 Scholarships (Missionary) (««« 
 
 "Exhibitions") 
 Scluinwald, 740 
 Sc'liiinweide, 740 
 Schoolmasters, 844-8 [ami 93, 120, 
 
 130, 146, 166, 199-200, 204, 81S, 
 
 217-19, 221, 387-9, 680, 5H6, 769, 
 
 771-2] 
 Schoolmistresses, 844 [and 200,213, 
 
 887, 869, 771-2] 
 Schools (Mission), Principles for 
 
 conduct of, 773-4 (lee aJto 
 
 " Education ") 
 Sohoonberg, 889-90 
 Sohreiber, 874 
 Schrej'vogel, Rev. H. D., 5U3, 528,. 
 
 530, 554-5, 914 
 Schroder, Rev. u. J., 920 ,> ■ 
 SchiUs, 741 
 Schulte, Rev. J., 878 
 Schultz, Rev. B., 505 t, 
 
 Schuyler, Major M., 88 
 Schwalbach, 740 
 Schwartz, Rev. A., 934 
 Schwartz, Rev. C. P., 502,511,516,. 
 
 619, 630, 5S3, 537, 630, 633-3, 566,. 
 
 567, 793 
 Scltuate, 48, 853-4 
 Sconce, Rev. R. K., 896, 901 
 Soone, 904 
 
 Scotland, Rev. H., 886 
 Scotland, Rev. J., 934 
 Scott, Mr., 608 
 Scott, Bp. C. P., 708-10, 71 3-1 V 
 
 716, 767, 807, 931 
 Scott, Rev. E. T., 372-S 
 Scott, Rev. O., 451, 907 
 
-C5 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 ^ifU: 
 
 h,51flr 
 fa, 656,- 
 
 ri3-iv 
 
 Scott, Sir J., 753 
 
 Scott, Ven. J., 871 
 
 Scott, Rev. R. J. K., 884 
 
 Scott, Rev. T., 883 
 
 Scott, Sir Wh 783 
 
 Scott, Rev. W. R., 908 
 
 ScuttiBh Episcopal Chnroh, 80, 
 312-13, 377, 738, 780-1, 828 
 
 Scovil, Rev. B., 867 
 
 SCO vil. Rev. J., 126, 1 89, 746, 884, 967 
 
 ScovU, Rev. tV., 867 
 
 Scovil, Rev. W.B., 86T 
 
 Scudder, Rev. Dr., 626 
 
 Scully, Rev. J. G., 871 
 
 Scutari, 736, 922 
 
 ScvUy Cove, 90-1. 95 
 
 Seti, Services at^ XC-12, 818 
 
 Sea Cove, 98 
 
 Sea Dyak Language, 732, 807 
 
 Seaborn, Rev. W. M., 871 
 
 Seabury, Bp. S. (portrait, ii), 63, 
 76, 80, 749-60, 888-6 
 
 Seabury, Rev. S., 44, 864, 886 
 
 Seafortli, 860-1, 863 
 
 Seal of S.P.(J., 6, 70 
 
 Sealy, Mr. O. A., 199 
 
 Seaman, Rev. J., 871 
 
 Seamen, 111 treatment of Mission- 
 aries by, 12, 837 
 
 Seamen, Punishment of, for swear- 
 ing, 10 
 
 Searle, Rev. 0., 903 
 
 Sebagnanam, Rev. P., 914 
 
 Sebastian, Rev. A., 914 
 
 Sebastopol (P. Ont.), 870 
 
 Secedevs' Sect, 37 
 
 Seeker, Arclibp., frontispiece, vi 
 (portrait), 735, 743, 745, 747-8 
 
 Secoana Language, 382, 384 ; List 
 Translations, 803 
 
 Secocenl, Chief and People, 358-7 
 
 Secretaries of tlie Society, 830 
 
 Secuuderubnd, 562-3, 912-14 
 
 Seddon, Rev. D., 903 
 
 Sedgeley, Mrs. 302 
 
 Sedgwick, Rev. J. E., 784 
 
 Sedgwick, Rev. W. W., 361, 898 
 
 Sedumak, 689, 921 
 
 Seebpore, 477 
 
 Seellstierg, 741 
 
 Segregation system, 621 
 
 SellTertli, Rev. C. B., 888 
 
 Sekubu, 326. 327, 894 
 
 Selangor, 701 2 [niid 0»5, 021] 
 
 Self-help and self-supjiort In 
 ForeignMls8lona(.v'f also "State 
 Aid " and the list of Dioceses, 
 pp. 767 8), 30, 34, 39, 42, 47, 63, 
 69-fi2, 90-2, 95-6, 09-101, 105-6, 
 
 ' 116-7,119,121-3,126-9,131-4, 
 142-4, 146, 149-51, 185, 188-9, 
 163-6, 174, 184-6, 189, 191, 198, 
 
 ' 807-9, 213-14, 217-18, 223-4, 
 830, 282-3, 240, 242, 240-80, 
 863-5, 273, 276-7, 280, 282, 
 SH6-91, 298-7, 302 4, 309-10, 
 815, 318, 328-9, 333, 338, 840, 
 »47, 849, 353-4, 366-7, 360-1, 
 •66, 370-2, 377, 379, 3S«, 392-4, 
 898-402, 408-9, 411-14, 416,418, 
 421,422-3,425,432, 436 6, 439, 
 442,462,478,480-1,483-4,487-9, 
 ; 496,497-8,803,607,609,613-14, 
 •22, 624,630-1, 636, 837-8, 540, 
 •43, 646-6, 660-1, 658. 664-7, 670, 
 •78, 6&1, 804, 698, 604, 606-7, 
 612-14, 625, 631 8, 634-8, 638-40, 
 •48, 649, 657-8, G06-7, 669-71, 
 076, 676, 880-1, 687-8, 890-1, 
 894, 896-9, 701, 710, 721-8, 
 726-7, 784, 787, 780, 770, 786, 
 796, 836, 887 
 
 Self-supporting Dioceses, 767-8 
 
 Selim, Effendi, 787 
 
 Selkirk (N.W. Can.), 879 
 
 Selkirk Diocese, 768, 763-4, 878 
 
 Selkirk, Eari of, 177 
 
 Seller, Rev. J., 630, 914 
 
 Sells, Rev. H.. 594-5, 601, 604, 
 
 916-17 
 Selwyn, Bp. O. A., X7. 84, 881-2, 
 
 334, 438-9, 440-2, 444 -6, 448, 460, 
 
 464-5, 760, 786, 788 
 Selwyn, Bp. J. R., 412, 480-1, 
 
 458-9, 766 
 Selwyn College, Cambridge, 842 
 Semitic Languages, 470 
 Semper, Rev. H. R., 884 
 Semper, Rev. J., 882 , V^" 
 
 Semple, Governor, 177 
 Sen, Keshab Chunder, 494 
 Senanayaka, Rev. C, 870, 810, 030 
 Senapatti, Rev. S., 914 
 Sengapathy, 516 
 Senghuni, Mr., 712 
 Senklcr, Rev. H. J., 871 
 Senneka Indians, 86 
 Sentah, 689-90 
 Senzangakona Race, 886 
 Seoul, 713-14, 922 
 Sepion, Rev. — ., 920 
 Sepoy's Offering, A, 631 
 Serampore, 477 
 Seringam, 828 
 Serjeant, Ven. T. W.. 903 
 Serjeant, Rev, W., 48, 854 
 Sermons,Anniversary(1702-1892), 
 
 833-5 [and 7, 8, 472, 814, 823] 
 Serolong Language, 352, 388, 884 
 Serpentine, 905 
 Serres, Rev. W. S., 884 
 Sesuto Language, 306, 382 ; List 
 
 of Translations, 800 
 Setupathy Chiefs, 556 
 Seven Hills, 902 
 Seventh Day Adventists, 465 
 Sewell, Rev. E. W., 871 
 Sewell, Rev. H. D., 871 
 SeweU, Rev. J. R., 898 
 SeycheUes, 195, 254, 368-70, 898-9 
 Seymour (Con.>, 873, 877 
 Seymour (S. Af.), 891 
 Seymour, Rev. A. H., 886 
 Seymour, Rev. J., 29, 220, 851 
 Sgaw Karens, 641, 645 
 Sluixiwell, Rev. A. T. W., 924 
 Shahdera, 610 
 Shnller, Cntechist, 567 
 Sham, 232 
 
 Shan Language, 470, 629 
 Slmnnrs, 521, 531-3, 837-9, 641, 
 
 619 
 Shanawdithit (a Boeothlck), 94 
 Shan-Chinese, 629, «41, 683 
 Shand, Rev. A._871 
 Shanghai, 703, 705, 710 
 Shanghai Diocese, 757, 766 
 Shanklin, Uev. R., 876 
 Shanks, Rev. E., 229 
 Sliannon, Rev. W. (N.B.), 867 
 Shannon, Rev. W. (N.F.L.), 859 
 Shannon, Rev. W. (N. Sco.), 863 
 Shan States, 648, 651 
 Shans, 629, 641-2, 344, 660, 791 
 Shansi, 706 
 Shantung, 705-8, 709 
 Shanty Bay, 872 
 Shapoote, Rev. E. G., 350 
 Sharley, Rev. G., 356, 898 
 Sharon Slaves' Offering, 368 
 Sharp, Mr. O., 749-30 
 Sharpe, Rev. J., 866 
 Sharpe, Rev. T., 901 
 Sharpe, Rev. T. J. G., 88S 
 
 Sharrook, Rev. J. A., 793, 914 
 8h«w, Ven. A. C, 713, 717-19,. 
 
 731-8, 796, 808, 933 
 Shaw, Rev. B., 867 
 Shaw, Rev. B. E., 901 
 Shaw, Rev. J. A., 868 
 Shaw, Rev. J., 901 
 Shaw, Rev. R., 385, 388, 88« 
 Shaw, Rev. W., 864 
 Shaw, Rev. W. C, 893 
 Shaw, Rjv. W. E., 877 
 Shaw, Rev. W. M., 877 
 Sheard, Rev. R., 890 
 Sheard, Rev. T., 890 
 Shears, Rev. A., 831-3,634, 806, 918 : 
 Shears, Rev. E., 896 
 Shears, Rev. E. H., 896 
 Shears, Rev. W. C, 869 
 Shediac, 864-7 
 ShecmogH, 560-1, 913 
 Sheepshanks, Rev. J., 881 
 Shee Sliak Language, 192 
 Shee Shat Indians, 193 
 Sheet Harbour, 120 
 Sheffield (N.B), 129 
 Shefford, 868, 871-2 
 Sheguiandah, 874, 877 
 Slielburne (N.B.), 126 
 Shelburne (N. Sco.), 114-16, 8fi3-4 
 Sheldon, Rev. H., 189-90, H8I 
 Sheldon, Rev. J., 903, 906 
 Shcmonc, Mr., 808 
 Shenanbawie, 248-9, 888 
 Shensi, 706 
 Sheperd, Rev. L., 879 
 Shepherd, Rev. 0. A., 884 
 Shepherd, Rev. E. B., 921 
 Shepherd, Rev. H. Y., 884 
 Shepherd, Rev. R. D., 886, 812, 914 
 Shepstone, Mr., 839 :^ 
 
 Sherboro, 261 
 Sherbro Isle, 254 
 Sherbrooke (N. Sco.), 861-3 
 Sherbrooke (I'.Q.). 149, 869-71 
 Sheriock, Bishop, 743, 746 
 Sherman, Rev. F. P., 867 
 Sherrington, 889 
 Shervington, Rev. J., 214, 884 
 Shigawaki, 868-70 
 Shildrick, Rev. A., 881 
 Shildrick, Rev. H. J., 896 
 Shimado, Rev. A. 0., 718, 808, nt 
 Sliinibara, 717 
 Shina Language, 470 
 Shing-King, 716 ' 
 
 Shlntooism, 717 
 Shiooli, 595 
 
 Ship Harbour (N. Sco.), 862-3 
 Shipley. 875 
 Ships, Church {iee "Church 
 
 Ships ") 
 Shipton. 869, 871 
 Shire River, 367 
 Shiriey, Rev. J., 900 
 Shirley, Rev. P., 877 ' 
 
 Shirley, Rev. R., 877 
 Shiva, 893 ,/ * 
 
 Shoal I-ake. 878 
 Shogun of Japan, The, "17 
 Shooter, Rev. J., 890 
 Short, Miss, 280 
 Short, Rev. --., 890 
 Short, Bp. A., 417-20, 426-8, 760'^ 
 
 765, 804 
 Short, Rev. R., 871, 877 
 Short, Rev. R. Q., 14.3, 871 
 Shortt, Rev. J., 871, 877 
 Shoshong, 318, 361 
 Shrere, Rev. C. J., 859, 868- 
 Shreve, Rev. J., 863 
 Shreve, Rev. R., 863 
 Shreve, Rev. T., 117, 868 
 
572 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 :8hrcw8bury (Md.), 31, 861 
 
 Shrewsbury (N.J.), 66 
 
 Shropshire Contributions, 823 
 
 fihute, Mr. 6 
 
 Shway, Rev. B., 918 
 
 Shway, Rev. N, 918 
 
 Bhway Dagon Pagoda, 634 
 
 Shwebo, 6S3-3, 918 
 
 Siam, 697 
 
 Siamese, The, 'i 91 ; Language, 470 
 
 Sibsaugpr, 609 
 
 Sidbury, 274, 891 
 
 Sidebothnm, Rev. H., 924 
 
 SidweU, Kcv. U. B., 898 
 
 Siena, 740 
 
 Sierra Leone, 228, 2S4-6, 259, 
 261-2, 888 
 
 Sierra Iieooe Diocese, 361, 7fi8 
 764-5, 888 
 
 Siggars, Rov. W. S., 898 
 
 Sikhs, 471, 612, 6SG, 791 
 
 Sikoto (a Zulu), 336 
 
 Sillitoe, Bp. A. W., 189, 763, 881 
 
 BiUy OoTe, 90-1, 96 
 
 SUoali, 885-6 
 
 Sila Maria, 741 
 
 Silva Plana, 741 
 
 fiimambo, 691 
 
 Simcoe, 874 
 
 Simeon, a Hindu Convert, 593 
 
 Simla, 624, 627, 917 
 
 Simm, Rev. S., 901 
 
 Simmons, Rev. P. E., 903 
 
 Simo, II Devil Worshipper, 364 
 
 Simon, Padre, 492 
 
 Simonds, 867, 877 
 
 Simonda, Rev. J., 867 
 
 Simonds, Rev. R. (N.B.), 867 
 
 Simonds, Rev. R. (N.Sco.), 863 
 
 Simonstown, 270-3, 274, 889-00 
 
 Simpson, Rev. J., 863 
 
 Simpson, Rev. J. H., 877 
 
 Simpson, Rev. S. H., 871 
 
 Simpson, Rev. T. C , 475, 618, 528, 
 910, 914 
 
 Kimpsou, Rev. W. W., 901 
 
 Sims, Itev. .T. W., 877 
 
 Simsbury, 60-1, 863 
 
 Sinappeu, Rev. J., U14 
 
 Sinoluir, Arohdn., 82 ; his Cate- 
 chism, 632 
 
 Sinulair I nev R. 862 
 
 Sinden, Rev. J. P., 892 
 
 Sindli, 568 
 
 Sindhi Language, 470 
 
 Sindia, Cliief, 680 
 
 Singapore. 683,696-9, 921; Diocese, 
 
 687-8, 696, 766. 758, 767, 920-21 
 Singara Tope, 657 
 Singbhoom, 765 
 Singh, Rev. D.,406, 807, 910 
 Singli, Rev. Y. K., 601, 916, 918 
 Singh, Prince Oliolab, 656 
 Singhalese, 660, 663, 665, 782, 790, 
 
 ;»6 
 Singhalese Language, 470, 732; 
 
 List of Translations, 810 
 Singleton, 900-1 
 Singleton, Rev. W., 908 
 Sing-plio I<anguage, 470 
 Sinhalese Tianguagc, 470 
 Sinitio Languages, 470 
 Sioux Indians, 179, 192, 780-1 
 Sipiro's (Mfople, 367 
 Sisteriioods, 577 
 Sita, Rev. R. S., 599, 916 
 Six Nation Indians, 66-74, 86, 193, 
 
 846. (.!<(«aiio" Mohawks") 
 fikeen, Mr. and Mrs., 15 
 fikeggs. Rev. T. C, 934 
 Skeldon, 887-8 
 
 Skelton, Rev. T., 615-16, 619. 790; 
 910, 918 
 
 Skerang, 692, 931 
 
 Skinner, Bp., 750 
 
 Skinner, Rev. F., 859, 863 
 
 Skinner, Rev. H. M., 859 
 
 Skinner, Col. J., 613 
 
 Skinner, Rev. R., 924 
 
 Skinner, Rev. W., 856 
 
 Slack, Bev. a, 871 
 
 Slade, Rev. E., 877 
 
 Sladen, Capt., 648 
 
 Slare, Dr., 6 
 
 Slater, Rev. S., 479, 812, 010 
 
 Slaves and Slavery,8, 11-13, 16-16, 
 28, 38, 46-7, 65, 63-6, 86, 103-6, 
 116, 192. 194-6, 197, 199-201, 
 206, 213, 218-24, 228-30, 277-80, 
 319-21, 369-70, 376, 412, 439, 
 448-60, 471, 682-3, 686, 735, 770 ; 
 (Emancipation and Abolition, 
 105, 139, 194, 199, 202, 212, 228- 
 30, 770, 783, 826) 
 
 Slingsby, Rev. W. E., 800 
 
 Slipiicr, Rev. A. A., 867 
 
 Sloan, Rev. J. W., 892 
 
 Sloane, Dr. Hans, 816 
 
 Small, Kpv. Rob., 860 
 
 Small, Rev. Rich., 189, 714, 881,923 
 
 Smart, Rev. F., 859 
 
 Smith, Rev. Dr., 703 
 
 Smitli, Rev. A., 379-80, 801, 900 
 
 Smith, Rev. A. H., 903 
 
 Smith, Rev. B. (N.F.L.), 869 
 
 Smith, Rev. B. (N.S.), 863 
 
 .Smith, Rev. B. B., 871 
 
 Smith, Rev. C. B., 899 
 
 Smith. Rev. C. W., 885 
 
 Smitli, Ven. D., 863 
 
 Smith, Rev. D., 888 
 
 Smith, Rev. E., 901 
 
 Smith, Rev. K. Parris, 882 
 
 Smith, Rev. K. Paskc, 880 
 
 Smith, Rev. P. (Aus.), 903 
 
 Smith, Rev. F. (Can.), 871 
 
 Smitli, Rev. F. A., 871 
 
 Smith, Rev. F. J. .1., 706, 869, 921 
 
 Smith, Rev. F. R., 871 
 
 Smith, Bp. G., 541, 704-5, 767, 
 796 
 
 Smith, Rev. G. (Nat.), 340, 896 
 
 Smith, Rev. O. (Port Elia.) 892 
 
 Smitli, Rev. G. H., 379, 802, 900 
 
 Smith, Rev. H. (Eng.), 823 
 
 Smith, Rev. H. (S. Af.), 299, 892 
 
 Smith, Sir H., 275-6, 280 
 
 Smith, Lady IL, 276 
 
 Smitli, Rev. H. II., 880 
 
 Smith, Mr. J., 404 
 
 Smith, Rev. John, 871 
 
 Smith, Rev. Jos., 867 
 
 Smith, Rev. J. B., 886, 922, 924 
 
 Smith, Rev. J. J., 901 
 
 Smith, Rev. J. L. R., 863 
 
 Smith, Rev. J. S., 863 
 
 Smith, Rev. L., 894 
 
 Smith, Rev. M., 860 
 
 Smith, Rev. P. J., 903 
 
 Smith, Rev. P. W., 871, 877 
 
 Smith, Rev. H. E., 867 
 
 Smith, Rev. W. (Bah), 217-18, 886 
 
 Smith, Rev. W. (India), 813 
 
 Smith, Rev. W. (.lam,), 886 
 
 Smith, Rev. W. (Pen.), 38, 863 
 
 .Smith, Rev. W. H. E., 299 
 
 Smith, Rov. W. O'B., 479-80, 806, 
 
 910 
 Smith, Rev. W. R., 859 
 
 Smith, Bishop W. S., 765 
 Smith Falls, 877 
 Hmithcman, Rev. J. P., 917 
 Smitliers, Rev. A. W., 867 
 
 
 Smithett, Rev. W. T., 888 
 Smithfield (O.F.S.), 348-60, 89r 
 Smithurst, Rev. J., 877 
 Smithwhite, Rev. J., 914 
 Smyrna, 741, 922 
 Smyth, Rev. T. C, 696 
 SmytlJ, Rov. W. E., 346, 765 
 Smythe, Rev. W. H., 877 
 Smythesdale, 903 
 Smythles, Bp. C. .\., 766 
 Snake, Capt., 171 
 Snapper Point, 902 
 SneU, Rev. S., 888 
 Snooke, Rov. H D., 924 
 Snow, Rev. J., 218, 886 
 Snow, Rov. P. G., 869 
 Snyder, Rev. W. H., 863 
 Societies, Diocesan Church (i<« 
 
 Organisation) 
 Societies, General Missionary, $ee 
 under respective designations ; 
 and for those on Continent of 
 Europe originating from ex- 
 ample of the S.P.O., pp. 468-9, 
 471-2, 601, 734-6 
 Society Islands, 433, 444 
 Society for Conversion of the 
 
 Negroes, 196 
 Society for the Propagation of the 
 Qospel, Origin and Object of, 2-9; 
 Work of, xiv-xvi, 9-924 (see 
 the various fields and subjects 
 in Index) 
 Society for Promoting Christian 
 Knowledge, 4-6, 26, 150, 104. 
 209, 322, 327, 386-7, 392, 404, 
 416, 432, 472, 474-6, 477 482, 
 499, 601-5, 611, 623-4, o26-7, 
 632-3, 636-6, 649, 664-7, 567, 
 569-70, 030, 701, 728, 763, 766, 
 760, 779, 786, 789, 793, 796, 
 818, 820 ; Transfer of its Indian 
 Missions tfl S.P.U., 602-4, 506, 
 610-11, 621, 624, 626, 628, 533, 
 643, 651, 657 
 Society for the Promotion of 
 
 Islam, 61K 
 Society of St. Jolin the Evangelist, 
 
 677 
 Socinianized Prayer Books, 813 
 Sodres, Rev. G., 901 
 Softley, Rev. E., 877 
 Soholt, 740 
 Sojenaberrea, 484 
 Sokombeki, Mr. D., 311 
 Solomon, Rev. P., 91 J 
 Solomon, Rev. T., 914 
 Solomon, Catecliist V., 666 
 Solomon Islands, 398, 444-6, 007 
 Somanader, Rev. D., 678. 930 
 Somba, 874 
 Somers, Sir G., 102 
 Somers Islands, 102-6 ; Somem 
 
 Islands Company, 103 
 Somerset (Aus.), 413, 904 
 Somerset (Cape Col.), 889 
 Somerset, Lord Charles, 369 
 Somerset, East, 891-2 
 Stimerset, West, 298 
 Somerville, Bev. A. C, 867 
 Somerville, Rev. J., 867 
 Sommerhjetm, 740 
 Sonapore, 569-70 
 Songc Indians, 185, 193 
 Sonnenberg pr68 Lucerne. 741. 
 Soo<lras, 513, 664 
 Soparon, 499 '" ' 
 
 Sorol, 142-3, 161, 868-78 
 Borrell (fee Sorel) 
 Sorrell, Gov., 429 
 Sorrento, 740 
 Sosi's Town, 366 
 
^ t^ 
 
 -BTC 
 
 ==^ 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 97» 
 
 of 
 
 ,9or 
 
 Sosopiri, 408 
 
 SouiUac, 370, 898 j, 
 
 Soultean Indinns, 179 ' '. 
 
 Souris, 878-80 
 
 Soutar, Rev. A. C, 907 
 
 South African Bepublic, 364-8 
 
 South America, xlv, 194-5, S42-S3, 
 
 463, 753, 764, 770, 887-8 
 Southampton (Ber.), 860 
 Southampton (Eng.), 924 
 Southampton (N. B.), 866 
 Southampton (P. Out.), 873 
 South Australia, 416-23 (and 386, 
 
 466-7, 904-5) 
 Souih Branch, 879 
 South Carolina, 12-20, 86-7, 104, 
 
 216, 849-50 ; Diocese, 757, 849 
 South Dakota Diocese, 757 
 Southern Cross Mission, 905 
 "Southern Cross" Church Ship, 
 
 The, 440 
 Southern Florida Diccese, 757 
 Southern Olilo Diocese, 757 
 South Shore (N.F.L.). 856-8 
 SouthweU (Cape Col.), 280-297, 
 
 S07, 801-2 
 .Sowerby, Rev. W., 392, 901 
 Spa, 739, 923 
 Spain, 740, 742 
 Spaniard's Bay, 857-9 
 Spanisli Language, 732 ; Xcw 
 
 Testament, 813 
 Sparling, Rev. H. D. D., 901, 907 
 Special Funds, 828-0 (and tee 
 
 "Funds") 
 Speechly, Bp. .1. M., 767 
 Sppnco,Rev. G. G., 88G 
 Spencer, Rev. A., 877 
 Spencer, Bp. A. O., 95-6, 103-6, 
 
 224, 231, 237-9, 763-4, 859-60 
 Spencer, Rev. C, 901 
 Silencer, Rev. U. (N..T.), 855 
 Spencer, Rev. O. (N.S.W.), 901 
 Sijencer, Bp.G.T., 83, 487-8, 503-4, 
 512-14 617-19, 521 523, 624-5, 
 828-9, 535 7, 541, 562, 564, 661, 
 677,766,771 
 Spencor, Rev. J., 729, 922 
 Spencer, Rev. ■). P., 664-6, 914 
 Spencer. Rev. 1'. L., 880 
 Spenooriiooraui, 521 
 Spencer's Oulf Dialect, 466, 804 
 Spezia, 740 
 
 Spike, Rov. H. M., 863, 807 
 Spiiitlum, Cliiof, 187 
 Spokane Diocese, 757 
 Spooner, Rev. B., 888 
 Spooncr, Rev. .T., 004 
 Spotswood, 854-6 
 Spratt, llev. C. M., 367, 898 
 Spratt, Rev. G., 877 
 Sprent, Rev. F. H., 709 
 Springfield (N. B.), 864 7 
 Springfield (N. S.), 860 
 Springfield (N. W. Can.), 879 
 Springfield Diocese (U. S.), 767 
 Springhead, 881 
 Springvale, 311, 330, 333, 895-6 
 Spry, Cant., 125 
 * Spurr, Rev. T., 006 
 Squibb. Rev. O. M.. 890 
 Srinaggar, 666 
 Stack, llev. J. H.. I4ii, 907 
 Stack, Rov. Canon NV., 392, 402, 
 
 901 
 Stafford (P. Out.), 873 
 Stafford (U.S.), 864 
 Stafford, Rev. B. (or de B. H.), ^86 
 Stair, Rev. J. B., 409, 003 
 Staley, Bp. T. N., 461-3, 766, 804, 008 
 Stalhelm, 740 
 Stftmer, Rev, H., 861 
 
 Stamford (U.S.), 863 [and $ee 
 
 "Stanford"] 
 Stamford (P. Ont.), 878 
 Stanbridge, 868-71 
 Standard, Rer. T., 866 
 Standing Committee of S.P.G., 
 
 The, 7, 738 
 Standing Orders of S.P.G., 0, 7 
 Standisb, Rev. D., 860 
 Stanford (U.S.), 46, 853 
 Stanford, Rev. — ,, 236, 888 
 Stanger, 896 
 Stanhope, 114 
 Stanhope, Rev. Dr., 6 
 Stanley, 132, 866-7, 876-7 
 Stanlev, Ardn., 6 
 Stanley, I^ord, 430 
 Stanley, Rev. T. C, 924 
 Stanley, Rev. T. L., 907 
 Stanley Mills, 874 
 Staunage, Rev. J., 121, 863 
 Stanser, Bp. R., 110, 132, 763, 863 
 Stanstcad, 860-70, 872 
 Stanthorpe, 004 
 Stanton, Bp. G. H., 414-16, 464-8, 
 
 768-6, WH 
 Stanton, Rev. V., 796 
 " Star," The, Cliurch Ship, 96 
 State Aid to Religion : in Africa, 
 268-0, 271-2, 277, 282-3, 208-9, 
 304, 319-20, 330, 333, 349, 368-72, 
 381, 783-5; in Asia, 471, 488, 
 498, 506, 811, 518, 521, 523-4, 
 671, 679, 619, 627, 633, 635, 
 660-2, 674, 676, 696, 702 ; in Aus- 
 tralia, 391, 393-4, 400-2, 407-8, 
 416, 418. 425, 427, 429, 431-2 ; in 
 £un>|ie, (38; in New Zealand, 
 447, 462 ; in Nortli America, 
 2, 13, 18-19, 20, 28, 30-4, 41, 
 46, 62-3, 57, 60, 62, 70, 91-2, 
 103-6, 108, 113, 116, 119, 121-3, 
 126-9, 131, 134, 140, 142, 144, 
 147, 160, 156, 160, 161, 166, 
 168, 776-8 (Cana(iian Oergy 
 Reserves, 144, 147, 160, 161-3) 
 (Parliamentary Grants, 825-6) ; 
 in W. Indies and S, America, 
 104-6, 204-8, 211-12, 214, 217-19, 
 221-2, 224, 228-32, 235, 242, 246, 
 249-51, 826, 831 
 
 Witlidrawal of State Aid : 
 
 Africa, 321, 786 ; Asia, 666, 696 ; 
 
 Australia, 391, 408, 418, 427; 
 
 Europe. 741 ; New Zealand, 462 ; 
 
 North Amoricn, 147, 160, 161-3. 
 
 777-8, 826 ; W. Indies and S. 
 
 America, 106, 206, 207, 214, 
 
 22 1-5, 2.S2, 239, 820 
 
 Stuten Isliiud, 58, 66, 75, 866-6 
 
 StatisticH (Cliurch): N, Amcrloii 
 
 (United States) 86-7, (New- 
 
 foundliuul and Canada) 102-3 ; 
 
 Central America, .'^. America, 
 
 and West Indies, 262-3 ; Africa, 
 
 382-6 ; Australasia, 466-7 ; Asia, 
 
 730-3 ; (see also xiv and end of 
 
 each chapter and Hub-di vision in 
 
 the hook) ; Europe, xiv, 739 
 
 StaweU, 003 
 
 Steablcr, Hev. Canon \V. A., 274, 
 
 328-9, 348-0, 892, 896 7 
 Stead, Rev. S„ 576- 7 
 Stead, Rov. \V. Y„ 893 
 Stearns, Rev. W., 8H6 
 Steele, Mr., 685 
 Steele, Rev. T., 392, 901 
 Steere, Bp. E„ 308, 765 
 Stellenbosch, 272, 274, 286, 889-90 
 Stenson, Rev. E. W., 318, 336, 894 
 Stenson, Rev. J. W., 894 
 Steplicn, Rov. A. 11., 901 
 
 Stephen, Ber. M. M., 809 
 
 Stephens, Rev. B. B., 871 
 
 Stephens, Sir A. J., 760 
 
 Stephens, Rev. R., 903 
 
 Stephenson, Rev. P. L., 877 
 
 Stephenson, Rev. J., 914 
 
 Stephenson, Rev. R. L., 871. 877 
 
 Stepney (U.S.), 861 
 
 Sterling, Rev. G. H., 867 
 
 Sterns, Rev. H., 863 
 
 Stevens, Major, 811 
 
 Stevens, Rev. A., 871 
 
 Sterens, Rev. B. B., 877 
 
 Stevens, Rev. T., 886 
 
 Stevenson, Rev. J., 120-1, 863 
 
 Stevenson, Rev. B, G., 880 
 
 Stevenson, Rev. W., 606, 624 
 
 Stewart, Mr., 333 
 
 Stewart, Rev. A. (N.B.), 867 
 
 Stewart, Rev. A. (U.S.), 22, 85i) 
 
 Stewart, Bp. C, 144-6, 157 8, 167,. 
 763, 846, 871, 877 
 
 Stewart, Rev. O. H., 871 
 
 Stewart, Dr. J. A., 708 
 
 Stewart, Rev. J. D., 863 
 
 Stewart, Rev. M. (or B. M.), 877 
 
 Stewart, Rev. R., 311, 893, 898 
 
 Stewart, Rev. R. A., 806 »r 
 
 Stewart, Rev. R. M., 790, 910 
 
 Stewart, Rev. R. S., 877 
 
 Stewart, Rev. W., 863 
 
 Stewart, Rev. W. H. N., 886 
 
 Stewart's Island, 433 
 
 Steynsburg, 892 
 
 Stickeen Indians, 186, 103 
 
 Stiles, Rev. H. T., 901 
 
 StiU, Rev. J., 460 
 
 Stillingfleet, Bp., on the .Ana- 
 baptists, 20 
 
 Stimpson, Rev. E. R., 877 
 
 Stirling, Governor, 424, 427 
 
 Stirling, Rev. J. M., 867 
 
 Stiriiiig, Bp. W. H., 764 
 
 Stockade, 906 
 
 Stocken, Rev. H. W. O., 801, 88<>. 
 
 Stockholm, 74U 
 
 Stockings, Rev. H. M., 652. 91K 
 
 Stokes, Mr. H., 561 
 
 Stone, Rev. J., 003 
 
 Stone, Rev. ,r. C, 886 
 
 Stone, Rev. R., 850 
 
 Stone, Rev. W., 901 
 
 Stoiieham, 860-71 
 
 Stonewnll, 878-80 
 
 Stony Mount, 878 '' 
 
 Stormy Ca\)e, 268 
 Storrington. 876-7 
 Storrs, Rev. J., 868 
 Stougtitou, 48, 863 
 Stoughton, Rev. J., 877 
 i<touppo. Rov. P„ 59. 850 
 Stout. Uev. W., 877 
 Stowell, Lord, 753 
 Straclmn, Bp. J. (Toronto ), 155 
 
 01, 163-4,169-72,763, 877 
 Straclian, Rov. J., 877 
 Straclian, Bp. J. M. ( Rangoon), 647, 
 657, 559,567, 630, 637,640,644-6 
 647-8,052-3,767,778,792,817.914 
 Stradford, 44, 47 
 
 Straits Settlements, 095-703, 782.. 
 
 808-0 [and 687, 721, 774] 
 Strakcr, Rov. 0. J., 888 
 Stratfieht, 853 
 Stratfoni (P. Ont.), 876 
 Stratford (U.S.), 43-4, 77\ 883-4 
 Strathroy, 876-7 
 Streenaviisa, Case of, 608 
 Street, Rev. A. W., 488, 910 
 Street, Rev. 0. F., 887 
 Street, Rev. O. C, 877 
 Street, Rev. S. D. L., 867 
 
•974 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Street, Key. W. H., 867 
 Streetsville, 876 
 Stregnctz, Bp. of, 734 
 Strembow, Rev. B., 888 
 Stretch, Rev. J. 0. T., 903 
 Stretton, Mr. J., 92 
 Strickland, Rev. F. P., 421, MS 
 Strickland, Rev. J. M., 896 
 Strickland, Rev. W. J., 896 
 Strombom, Rev. W. H., 888 
 Strong, Rev. A., 903 
 Strong, Rev. L., 242, 888 
 Stronf?, Rev. S. S., 871, 877 
 Stuart, Rev. A. V., 867 
 Stuart, Bp. E. 0., 766 
 Stuart, Ven. G. 0., 168, 877 
 Stuart, Rev. H. C, 871 
 Stuart, Rev. James. 860 
 ■ Stuart, Rev. John, 73-4, 140, 184-6, 
 
 165-6, 800, 866, 871, 877 
 Stuart, Rev. W., 864 
 Stuart Property, Ceylon, 667 
 Stubba, Rev. E. S., 877 
 Stukeley, 868-70, 872 
 Stumbles, Rev. R. W., 892 
 Stunilen, Rev. A., 880 
 Sturgeon, Rev. W., 39, 852 
 Sturt, 905 
 
 Sturt, Rev. O. W. M.. 269-71 
 Sturt, the Explorer. U5 
 Stutterhelm, 891 
 Stuttgart, 740, 923 I 
 Styles, Rev. It,, 903 
 Sutlakana, 682 
 Sudbury, 874, 876 
 Suddard, Rev. J., 871 
 ■Sudras,B13,564 
 Suez, 381 
 
 Suffolk County Contriiiutiong, 823 
 Suffragan Bishops, 743 
 Sugar, Clergy's Salaries paid in. 
 
 211 (and see "Tobacco") 
 • Sulees, The, 682 
 Sulina, 923 
 
 Sulkeah, 477, 483, 485-6, 488 
 SulUvan, 875 
 Sullivan, Mr., 867 
 Sullivan, Rev. A., 864 
 Sullivan, Bp. E., 174. 763 
 Sullivan, Rev. J., 903 
 Sullivan, Rev. L. L., 681, 918 
 Sulu, SiUtan of, 682 
 Sumatra, 696 
 Snmbaiig, Chief, 692 
 Summerside (P.E.I.), 862 
 Sumner, 870 
 Sumner, Arclibp., frontispiece, vii 
 
 (portniit), 461, 728, 79G 
 Sumoto, 726 
 
 Sumronm, The Begum, 480 
 Sunderbuns, 485-90, 905 
 Sumlerland, Earl of, 69 
 Sundoshum, Rev. D., 914 
 Suiijei Ujong, 695, 701 
 Suiinyside, 878 
 Supiiieniental Cliarter, 738 
 Burnt, 469, 578 
 Surrey (Jam.), 888 
 Surridge, Rev. F. H., 366 
 Sussex (N.B.), 885-6 
 Sussex (Pen.), 34, 40, 881 
 Sussex County. 55, 854 
 Sussex Vale (N.B.), 129, 864-6 
 Susu Language 382 ; List of 
 
 Translations, 802-3 
 Susulanil, 202 
 Susus. The, 265. 260-7 
 Suter, Bp. A. B., 459. 766 
 Sutcr, n«v. T. H., 587, 914 
 Sutherland, 172 
 "Sutherland" (ship), 91 
 Sutherland, Rev. (i. J., 871 
 
 Suto^ 313 
 
 Sutton, 870-1 
 
 Sutton, Archbp., frontispiece, vii 
 
 (portrait), 474, 782 
 Sutton, Rev. E O., 873 
 Sutton, Rev. P. W., 682, 898, 918 
 Sutton Forest, 901 
 Suva, 459, 907 
 
 Snviseshamuthu, R<rv. 8., 914 
 Swabey, Rev. H. B., 864 
 Swabey, Rev. M., 864 
 Swaby, Bp. W. P., 764 
 Swahili, 384 
 Swahili Language, 384 
 Swamiadian, Rev. O., 914 
 Swamidasen, Rev. A., 914 
 Swamidasen, Rev. S., 914 
 Swamidian, Rev. P., 914 
 Swan, Major, 21 
 Swan, Rev. IL, 901 
 Swan Hill, 902-3 
 Swan River, 424-8 
 Swansea (las.), 906 
 Swanzey (U.S.), 883 
 Swazi Language, 384 
 Swhzics, The, 348 
 Swaziland, 342-4 [and 339, 384-8, 
 
 897] ("Little Free State," 343) 
 Sweatman, Bp. A., 16.1, 763 
 Sweden, 7.14, 740, 742; King of, 
 
 738 ; Church of, 734, 738-9 
 Swcdi, Rev. J., 368, 898 
 Swedish Cliurch («« " Sweden ") 
 Sweet, Rev. J. H. S., 867, 872 
 Sweet River, 254 
 Sweeting, Rev. W. H., 226, 886 
 Swellendam, 274, 289, 889, 900 
 Swift, Dean. 744 
 Swinburn, Rev. W., 903 
 Swindells, Rev. J., 901 
 Swinny, Rev. G. H., 896 
 Swiss, The, 111, 112, 228 
 Swiss Protestant Clergy, 138-40 
 Switzerland, 734, 740-2 
 Switzerland of S. Africa, The, 324 
 Sydenham (Nat.), 896 
 Sydenham (P. Ont.), 874 
 Sydney (N.S.W.), 386-93, 396-6, 
 
 398, 466, 900-2 ; Diocese, 397-8, 
 
 400, 403, 445, 758, 760, 768-6, 900 
 Sydney (C.B.), 117, 860-4 
 Sydney, Lord, 161 
 Sydney Cove (N.S.W.), 386 
 Sydney Mines (C.B.), 860, 863 
 Sykes, Rev. J. S., senr., 872 
 Sykes, Rev. J. S., jun., 872 
 Sykes, Rev. W., 924 
 Sylvester, Rev. A. D., 898 
 Symonds. Rev. A. R., 806-8, 613, 
 
 844, 791-2, 914 
 Synge, Rev. E., 399, 901 
 Synods, 760-1 (and see under 
 
 " Organisation," Abroad) 
 Syprian, Mr., 736 
 Syrce, Rev. P. J., 892 
 Syriac Lungnage, 470 
 Syrian Christians, 471-2, 737 
 Syrian Jacobites, 471 
 Syrian Patriarchs, 728 
 
 TABERER, Rev. C, 802-3, 808, I 
 
 892 
 Tabrls, 729 
 Tabu. 460 
 
 Tabule Farm, 858 ' • 
 
 Tacoraigua, 883 
 "Tagus," H.M.8., 483 
 Tai-an-Fu, 709-10 
 Talo Language, 470 
 Taipeng, 701, 931 
 Tai-Shau Mountain, 700 
 
 Tait, Archbp., frontispiece, vll. 
 (portrait), 84, 294. 636, 688. 719 
 728-9, 821 
 
 Taku, 710 
 
 Tala, the Goddess, 641 
 
 Talaing Language, 470, 629 
 
 Talbot, Rev. J., 10, 11, 20, 80-4, 41-2. 
 62-3, 67, 67, 748, 780, 865, 849 
 
 Talbot, Rev. J. H., 867 
 
 Talbot, Mr. St. O., 61-3 
 
 Talbot District, 877 
 
 Talines, 791 
 
 Tallah, 478 
 
 Tallarook, 902 
 
 Talon, Rsv. A., 896 , . 
 
 Taipe, 676 
 
 Talunga,904 
 
 Tamarind Isle, 676 
 
 Tamatave, 374-80, 818, 899, 900 
 
 Tambookies, 307, 310-11, 883 
 
 Tambs, Rev. R. C„ 872 
 
 Tamil Language, 372, 384, 470, 601, 
 629, 730, 732, 709J: List of 
 Translations, 810-12 
 
 TamUs, 334. 371-3, 380, 384, 480, 
 870, 572, 577, 608, 629, 633, 638-9, 
 660, 663, ««5, 668. 672-3, 696-701, 
 730, 732, 787, 790-1, 793-6 
 
 Tamlcok, 492-3, 909 
 
 Tamuki, The, 438, 788, 906-7 
 
 Tarn worth (P. Out.), 873, 875-7 
 
 Tana, 446 
 
 Tandy, Rev. J. M., 896 
 
 Tangalle, 661, 074, 919 
 
 Tangier, 381, 900 
 
 Tangku, 710 
 
 Taiigshan, 710 
 
 Tanjore, 611-16, 618-20, 822, 532-3, 
 :,<», 557, 867, 772,794, 911-16; 
 Rajah of, 521 
 
 Tanjore Poet, The, 614, 817, 533 
 
 Tan ha, 446 
 
 Tanner, Rev. A. S., 888 
 
 Tanner, Rev. E. (Qu.), 414-16, 904 
 
 Tanner, Rev. E. (Vict.), 903 
 
 Tansy, Rev. A., 880 
 
 Tanti Island, 876 
 
 Taoism, 703 
 
 Taorraina, 740 
 
 Tapkara, 909 
 
 Taradah, 903 
 
 Tarago, 900-1 
 
 Taranaki, 438, 906 
 
 Tarasp, 741 
 
 Taroaniara, Mr. S., 449 
 
 Tarrangower, 902 
 
 Tarraville, 902 
 
 Tarrie, Rev. — ., 918 
 
 Tarniah, Rev. — ., 918 
 
 Tasman, Abel Van, 428, 433, 466 
 
 Tasmania, 428-38 [and 386, 391-2, 
 404, 400,428-30,466-7,906]; Dio- 
 cese, 398, 398, 768, 761, 768-0, 906 
 
 Tnsman's Peninsula, 430, 906 
 
 Tate, Rev. P. B., 873 
 
 Tattiara district, 418 
 
 Taylor, Mr., 330 
 
 Taylor, Rev. A. (Can.), 872 
 
 Taylor, Rev. A. (Maur. and India) 
 371, 899, 914 
 
 Taylor, Rev. A. O., 873 
 
 Taylor, Rev. C. B., 860 
 
 Tavlor, Rev. K., 18, 16, 860 
 
 Taylor, Rev. H. A., 984 
 
 Tsylor, Rev. H. E., 901 
 
 Taylor, Mr. J., 416 
 
 Taylor, Rev. James, 678 9, 681, 
 5K4-6, 688, 806, 809, 916 
 
 Taylor, Mrs, James, 810 
 
 Taylor, Rev. Jon., 873 
 
 Taylor, Rev. .Tos., 896 
 
 Taylor, Rev. J. H., 896 
 
 1 
 1 
 T 
 T 
 
 X 
 
 re 
 
 Te 
 Tej 
 Tej 
 Tei 
 Till 
 Tht 
 Thi 
 Tha 
 Tha 
 Tim 
 "Tl 
 
 The 
 The 
 The 
 The 
 Thc< 
 Thc< 
 The 
 The 
 Ml 
 Thlb 
 Thib 
 
, ' ^ ' ." f . ' T Ttw 
 
 F JX * 
 
 --r^ 
 
 1-2, 
 
 K) 
 
 ,501, 
 t of 
 
 , 480, 
 138-9, 
 I-70I, 
 
 5-7 
 
 ,632 3, 
 11-16 ; 
 
 ,633 
 
 16, 904 
 
 ,466 
 , 391-2, 
 ^];Dio- 
 
 -0,906 
 
 India) 
 
 |9, 681, 
 
 Taylor, Rev. R. H. 782, 859 
 Taylor, Rev. R. J. C, 877 
 Taylor, Rev. T. (Nat.), 330, 896 
 Taylor, Rev. T. (Qu.), 904 
 Taylor, Mr. W., 836 
 Taylcr, Rev. W. (Madr.), 812, 914 
 rUylor, Rev. W. (N.S.), 864 
 Taylor. Rev. W. H.. 178, 869, 880 
 Taylor, Rev. W. F., 322-8, 890, 
 
 894 
 TOhemavoda, 923 
 Tecumseth, 161, 876 
 Teed, Rev, A. W., 867 
 Teeswater, 877 
 Telra(AStnori),441 
 Teirraboo, King of, 462 
 Teltlebaum, Rev. T. A., 880 
 Telugu language, 372-3, 384, 470, 
 601, 629, 730 ; List of Transla- 
 tions, 812 
 Telugu Mission and People. 663-7 
 (and 384, 607, 628, 630-1, 730, 787) 
 Tembuland, 306-6 
 Tembus, 306, 311, 316, 382, 786 
 Temple, Rev. A., »57, 892, 898 
 Temple, Hon. P. I., 672 
 Temple, Rev. R., 99, 869 
 Temple, Rev. T. W., 859 
 Templeton, 870 
 Temudok, 691 
 
 Tenison, Arclibp., frontispiece, vi 
 (portrait), 4-7, 6G-7, 70, 471-2, 
 734, 743-5, 798, 813, 822, 835; 
 Bequest, 745 ; Library, 835 
 Tennasserim, 629, 631 
 Tennessee Diocece, 757 
 Terre Bonne, 868 
 Terry, Rev. G. P., 880 
 Testimony to the Society, 14, 23, 
 34, 86, 45-6, 53-6, 68-9, 61-2. 
 64, 72, 80-6, 93, 9C-7, 101, 105-6, 
 114, lie, 122-3, 132-3, 145-52, 
 159, 163, 173, 180, 186, 188-9, 1.94, 
 203-6, 208, 213-14, 226, 230-1, 
 233, 242-3, 246, 249-61, 261, 274, 
 283-4, 290, 294, 296, 304, 316, 321, 
 334, 351-2, 358, 366, 368, 394-7, 
 399, 401-2, 407-8, 412, 421, 427, 
 436-7, 439-40, 442, 446, 460, 468-9, 
 471-2, 480-1, 498, 603-4,640-1, 
 643, 569, 665-6, 686, 696, 725-6, 
 734-6, 743, 746, 750, 762, 769 
 'Testimony to theSociety'sMlssIon- 
 - aries, 16, 23, 82, 34, 36-7, 39, 53, 
 68-9, 61-2, 64, 72, 75-6, U, 
 120, 122, 127-30, 132, 146-8, 160, 
 162, 167-9, 308, 396-7, 399, 401, 
 441, 491, 668 9, 663, C79, 725-6, 
 836-7 
 Te Ua(a Maori Priest), 441 
 Texas Diocese, 767 
 Tey Chew Dialect, 732 
 lfe«porc, 609-11, 917 
 Thaba Bosigo, 324-5 
 Thaba 'Nchu, 348, 350-2, 368, 897 
 Thackeray, Rev. J. R., 901 
 ThakombftU, King, 456-7 
 Thatcher, Rev. F., 907 
 Tliayet Myo, 640 [and 631, 918] 
 " The Church" (a Canadian News- 
 paper), 168 
 The Eastern Diocese (TJ.S.), 767 
 Tliee Biiw, King, 650, 662 
 Tlieists' Prayer Book, The, 514 
 The North-West Diocese, 757 
 Thoophilus, Rev. S.. 609, 914 
 ThiHisophlcal Society, The, 666 
 The Platte Diocese, 757 
 The S.P.O. Tlieological College, 
 
 Madras, 791 [and 380, 644] 
 Thlbaw, Fiinoe of, 661 
 Thibet, 641, 664, 70S 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Thibetan Language, 470 
 Thibeto-Burman Languages, 470 
 Thibeto-Burmand, 469 
 Tliief Caste, 621 
 Thlotse Heights, 326-7, 894 
 Thoma, the Mickmaok King, 113 
 Thomas, Mr. (a Mohawk), 165 
 Thomas, Rev. A. H., 660, 914 
 Thomas, Rev. 0. P., 908 
 Thomas, Rev. F., 884 
 Thomas, Mr. J., 96 
 Thomas, Bp. J., 751 
 Thomas, Rev. J. (Kng.), 822 
 Tliomas, Rev. J. (N.Y.), 68, 866 
 Tliomas, Rev. J. (S.O.), 860 
 Tliomas. Bp. M., 766 
 Thomas^ Mr. M., 694 
 Thomas, Rev. M. 899 
 Thomas, Rev. P. W., 479, 910 
 Thomas, Rev. R., 890 
 Thomas, Rev. S., 12-16, 18, 860 
 Thomason, Lt.-Gov., 612 
 Tliompson, Judge, 564 
 Thompson, Rev. — ., 612 
 Thompson, Rev. A., 618, 916 
 Thompson, Rev. A. C, 404-5, 612, 
 
 518, 811,903.916 
 Tliompson, Rev. E., 48, 854 
 Thompson, Rev. G. (Eur.), 924 
 Thompson, Rev. G. (S.Af.), 892 
 Thompson, Rev. H. T.A., 804.896 
 Thompson, Rev. I. M., 872 
 Tliomp.son, Rev. J. (Jam.), 229 
 Thompsoti, llev. John, 518, 564, 915 
 Thompson. Rev. Jos., 877 
 Thompson, Rev. J. C, 479 
 Thompson, Rev. T., 860 
 Thompson, Rev. T., 65, 265-6, K55, 
 
 889 
 Thompson, Rev. W. H., 921 
 Thonnpaon Indiitns, 186-9, 192 
 Thomson, Rev. — . (of Salem, 
 U.S.). 855 
 
 Thomson, Rev. A., 915 
 
 Thomson, Rev. C. J., 885 
 
 Thomson, Rev. H. E.. 901 
 
 Thomson, Rev. I. 872 
 
 Thomson, Rev. J.. 886 
 
 Thomson, Rev. J. A., 886 
 
 Thomson, Rev. J. S., 867 
 
 Thomson, Rev. Samuel, 867 
 
 Thomson, Rev. Skcflfington, 133, 
 867 
 
 Thomson, Rev. W., 852, 856 
 
 Thonzai, 636 
 
 Thoo, Mr. J. T., 809 
 
 Thorburn, Rev. W. J., 905 
 
 Thorlby, Rev. J., 888 
 
 Thorm'an, Rev. T. P. W., 466, 907 
 
 Thorn, Rev. S., 862 
 
 Thorndale, 897 
 
 Thome, 86ft-9. 871 
 
 Tliorno, Rev. J., 355 6, 890, 897-8 
 
 Thornhill, 873, 876-7 
 
 ThornhlU, Rev. H. B., 427, 906 
 
 Thornloe, Rev. G., 872 
 
 Thornloe, Rcv.-J., 872 
 
 Thornton, Bp. 8., 408, 7C« 
 
 Thoroid, 874 
 
 Thorold, Bp. (of Hocliuster), 86 
 
 Thorp, Re\.C., 872 
 
 Thorpe, Rev. R. J., 907 
 
 Three Fiitliom Harbour, 86. 
 
 Three Rivers, 138, 143, 870. (,See 
 also " Trois Rivieres ") 
 
 Thunder Bay, 876 
 
 Tliurstan, Rev. J., 669-70, 678, 
 680, 920 
 
 Tlbbs, Rev. W., 861 
 
 Tickell, Lieut., 808 
 
 Tien, Rev. A., 787, 934 
 
 Tientsin, 710, 9J1 
 
 976 
 
 Tighe, Rev. S., 877 
 Tiley, Rev. C. P., 787, 924 
 Tillotson, Archbp., 750 
 TiUyard, Rev. A-, 851 
 Tilsonburg, 876 ' .; • 
 
 Timbirigasyaga, 669 
 Timon Islawl, 453 
 Timor, 422 
 
 Tindal- Atkinson, Rev. W. R., 934 
 Tingcomb, J., 400 
 Tingley, Rev. 8., 40, 851-2 
 Tinker, Governor, 218 
 Tinling, E. D., 886 
 TinneveUy,631-63[and 603,811-13, 
 626-6, 772, 911-16] ; Address of 
 Christians to Queen Victoria, 
 640-1 ; Assistant Bishops, 766 ; 
 Pioposeil Diocese of,758, 767, 911 
 Tintima, 262-4 
 Tlppahee, Chief, 433 
 Tipperah Language, 470 
 Tippett, Rev. H. W., 867 
 Tlrkee, Rev. N.. 910 
 Titoomb, Bp. J. H., 630, 633, 
 635-40, 654, 767, 814 ; his "Per- 
 sonal Recollections of Burma," 
 814 
 Titconibe, Rev. J. C, 867 
 Titherington, Rev. J. B., 905 
 Tizard, Rev. 6., 218, 885 
 Tobacco, Clergy's salaries paid in, 
 
 3(1. 211 W* al»o "Sugar") 
 T.>l.a'-'o, 206-7 [and 196-6, 282-3, 
 
 SK2] 
 TdbiiLS, Rev. C. F., 894 
 Tol)i(iue, 866-6 
 Tocque, Rev P., 864, 872, 877 
 Toda Laugtiage, 470 
 Todd, Rev. G. H., 884 
 Todrig, Rev. F. T., 224, 860, 886 
 
 Tocra, King, 379 
 
 Tofoa, 462 
 
 Toka, 5811 
 
 Tokio, 717-26, 727, 922 
 
 Tokio Theological College, 796 
 
 Tollvgunge, 482-5 [and 476, 478, 
 it08-10] 
 
 Tom, Chief, 265 
 
 " Tomatin," the ship, 436 
 
 Tiimlinsoii, Bp. G., 728, 767 
 
 Toms, Hcv. W.. 901 
 
 TonKaUuid, 3H 5, 384-5 
 
 Tonkin, Rev. C. D., 893. 896 
 
 Tonnescii, Rev. A., 330, 332, 896 
 
 Toodjay, 9(15 
 
 Tiwkc, R('v..l. It.. 877 
 
 Tooke, Rev .W. M., 877 
 
 Tookernmn. Rev. — ., 211 ' 
 
 Tfloniatli, Rev. A., 903 
 
 Toosov, Ii(>v. 0. !)., 880 
 
 Toosey, Rev. P., 143 
 
 Toowomba, 901 
 
 Topluiiia, 736 
 
 Tojisail, «67 
 
 Torbav. 94, 866-8 
 
 Tore PeUlce, T40 
 
 Toronto, 147, 185-7, 163 5, 882-7 ; 
 Diocese. 750, 763, 7C0, 763-4, 
 768, 8tiH 
 
 Torrance, Rev. J., 872 
 
 Torriano, Mr. C, 822 
 
 " Torriilzonians " As-sociation, 268 
 
 Tortola, 210, 803-4 
 
 Toti, Rev. A., 910 
 
 Touchwood, 879 
 
 Touchwood Hill, 179 
 
 Toulon, 740 
 
 Toungoo, 641-7, 918-9 
 
 Toungthoos, The, 791 
 
 Towers, Rev. F., 867 
 
 Towgood, Rev. A., 907 
 
 Townley, Rev. A., 877 
 
976 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Townsend, 874 
 Towngend, Rev. E., 858 
 Townsend, Bev. M^ 872 
 Townsbend, Rev. O., 864, 867 
 Townsville, 908-4 
 Tozor, Rev. 8. T., 896 
 Tozer, Bp. W. O., 764-5 
 Tracaaie, 116 
 Traooady (P.E.I. ), 114 
 Trafalgar (P. Ont.), 874 
 Trafles, Dr., 822 
 Training Tnst'.tntioDg, Collegiate, 
 
 776-97 
 Tranquebar, 523-4 [and 501, 605, 
 
 511, 514, 520, 912-13] 
 " Transferred Congregations " 
 
 (Tanjore district), 511 
 Translcei, The, 305 
 Translations, 800-13 [and 16, 60, 
 71, 113, 140, 171-2, 188, 246-6, 
 256, 264, 266, 270, 306, 326, 332-3, 
 841, 362-3. 360, 374, 434, 448, 
 461, 471, 474-6, 486, 491, 497, 
 806, 611, 566, 573-4, 576, 579, 
 682, 590-2, 604, 610, 632, 634, 
 643, 646, 668-9, 685, 698, 703-5, 
 714, 719, 734, 778] 
 Transportation, Oovemmpnt Re- 
 port of (1838), 393 (Uf also 
 "Convicts") 
 Transvaal, The, 364-8 [and 268, 
 
 346, 384-6, 897-8] 
 Travancore, 471 
 Travancore Diocese, 766, 758, 767, 
 
 911 
 Treacher, Governor, 693 
 Treadwell, Rev. A., 55, 855 
 Treble, Rev. E. J., 924 
 Trelawney, 880 
 Trelawney, Governor, 234-5 
 Tremayne, Rev. P. (sen.), 877 
 Tremayne, Rev. P. (jun.), 877 
 Tremenheere, General, 773 
 Tremlett, Rev. F. W., 859 
 Trend, Rev. .T. B., 526 
 Trcntham, ",«>(> 
 Trenton, 864-5 
 Trepassey, 93 
 Trevltt, Rev. J., 924 
 Trevor. Rev. G., 661 
 'J'rew, Ari'luln., 225, 260 
 Trew, Rev. .(., 642, 918 
 Tricliendoic, 639 
 Tiiohinopoly, 827-30 [and 503, 511, 
 
 632,772,911-16] 
 Trichinopoly College, 791 [and 829] 
 Trimingham, Rev. J. L., 864 
 Trincomalee, 676-6, 678, 920 
 Trinidac, 208-10 [and 195-6, 205, 
 
 252-3, 771, 883] 
 Trinidad Diocese, 788, 764, 882-3 
 Trinity, Barbados, 881 
 Trinity, Demcrara, 887 
 Trinity, Esscquibo, 888 
 Trinity, Newfoundland, 89, 90, 
 
 887-9 
 Trinity Bay (N.P.L.), 89-93, 856-9 
 Trinity University, Toronto, 778 
 Tripp, Rev. P., 904 
 Trippasore, 507 
 Tristan d'Aounha, 322-4, 382-3 
 
 [and 254, 894] 
 Trois Rivieres, 138, 140-1, 143-4, 
 
 870 
 TroUope, Rev. M. N.. 714, 922 
 Trot, Chief Justice, 20 
 Trougliton, Rev. A. P., 896 
 Troughton, Rev. J., 901 
 Troutbeclt, Rev J., 854 
 Trower, Bp. W. J., 767 
 Truro (N. Soo.), 861-2 
 Trusoott, Rev. H. J. H., 89J 
 
 Trusted, Bev. W., 364, 898 
 Tnist Pundg, 829 
 Trymmer, Mr., 6, 822 
 Tryon, Qenentl, 49, 60, 78 
 Tsamus Language, 192 
 Tsan-Baw, Rev. J., 663, 918 
 Tsau-mlss Indians, 186, 192 
 Tshele,Mr.R., 803 
 Tsimshean Indians, 186, 192 
 Tsin, Rev. J, 712 
 T?it8a River, 310 
 Tslambie Kaffirs, 297 
 Tmkiane, 327 
 Tsolo Gaol, 311 
 Tucker, Bp. A. R., 766 
 Tucker, Rev. G., 859 
 Tucker, Rev. H. P., 90S 
 Tucker, Rev. H. W., 836 
 Tucker, Rev. R. T., 860 
 Tucker, Rev. W. P., 904 
 Tucker, Rev. W. G., 877 
 Tuckwell, Rev. H., 869 
 Tudor, Rev. H. A., 880 
 Tudor, Rev. T. L., 907 
 Tufnell, Bp. E. W., 765 
 Tulu Language, 470 
 Tumut, 901 
 Tunic Karens, 645 
 Tunney, llev. R. W., 877 
 Tuustal, Rev. James, 872 
 Tunstal, Rev. Jolin, 143, 872 
 TunstaU, Rev. R., 823 
 Turanic Languages, 470 
 Turin, 740 
 
 Turkestan, Eastern, 703 
 Turkey, 736-8, 741-2 
 Turk! Language, 470 
 Turkish Langitagc, 732 
 Turks, Tlie, 736-7, 742, 797 
 Turks' Island (Bah.), 220-3, 226, 
 
 238, 884-8 
 TurnbuU, Rev. A., 903 
 Tinker, Rev. C. R., 908 
 Turner, Rev. G. E., 901 
 Turner, Bp. J. P., 766 
 Turner, Bp. J. M., 270-2, 766 
 Turner, Mr. T., H2« 
 Turner, Rev. W. A., 90* 
 Turon, 901 
 
 Turpin, Rev. P. A.. 898 
 Turpin, Rev. E. A., 882 
 Turpin, Rev. J. W. T., 266, 889 
 Turpin, Rev. W. H,, 303, 803, 
 
 892-3 
 Turtle Mountain, 878 
 Turton, Rev. H. M., 907 
 Tiirton, Rev. Z. H., 908 
 Tuscarora Indians, 21, 71, 74, 86, 
 
 167, 192 
 Tusham, 623 
 Tusket, 863-4 
 Tustian, Rev. P., 860 
 Tuticorin, 532-3, 535. 544, 549, 
 
 554-8, 793, 911-12, 914-15 
 Tiittiett, Rev. L. R., 924 
 Tuttle, Bp., 83 
 Tutty, Rev. W., 109-11, 864 
 Twcddle, Rev. W., 477, 482-3, 486, 
 
 910 
 "Tweed," frigate, 120 
 TweUs, Bp. K, 324-5, 332, 348-9, 
 
 351,364,765,897 
 TwlUingate, 93, 96, 866-9 
 Twining, Rev. T., 864 
 Twining, Rev. W., 220, 864, 888 
 Tyaka, King, 335 
 Tycoon of Japan, 717 
 Tyler, Rev. J., 854 
 T^Iiard, Rev. A., 861 
 Tyonderoga, 164, 165 
 Tyrconnell, 873, 876 
 Tyrrell, Rev. L., 901 
 
 TyrreU. Bp. W., 400-1, 4I1-U, «^- 
 760, 765 
 
 UCA.445 ^ 
 
 Ufflngton, 872 
 
 Uitenhage, 271-6, 297, 299 891-2 
 
 Uludonga, Prince, 343 
 
 Umbala, 612 
 
 TJmboes, The, 316 
 
 Umditshwa, Chief, 310-11 
 
 TJmfezl (a Zulu), 358 
 
 Umfuli River, 365 
 
 Umgababa, 896 
 
 tJmgeni, 895 
 
 Umgezi River, 366 
 
 Umhalla, Chief.and his Tribe, 279,. 
 
 280, 297-300 
 Umhlatuzana, 896 
 TJmhlonhlo, Chief, 311 
 Vmjika, 311 
 tJmkomanzi, 330 
 TTmkoma'g Drift, 330, 895 
 TJmkongo, Prince, 335-6, 338 
 XJmkungu, Prince, 330 
 TTmlakaza (a Kaffir), 307 
 TJmlazi, 330, 337, 895 
 TJmmall Lutohmee, Case of, 508^ 
 Umnini, 896 
 Umqikela, Cliief, 306 
 Umtali, 366, 898 
 TXmtata, 310, 313, 316, 893 
 Umzila's People, 367 
 TTrnzimknlwana, 896 
 Umzinto, 895-6 
 Unao, 916 
 TJndeergao, 580 
 " Undine," schooner, 445 
 Undop, 690, 920-1 
 Uniacke, Rev. H. J., 867 
 Uniacke, Rev. R. !■'., 864 
 Uniacke, Rev. R. J., 864, 867 
 Union Cliapel, Cliefoo, 706 
 Union Chapel, Gnysborough, 118 
 Uniondale, 889-90 
 Unitarians, 147 
 United States, 9-87, 462, 743-61, 
 
 757, 759, 761, 769, 775-6, 849-56 
 Unitwl States, President of, 739 
 Unity (Church), 152, 534, 719-21, 
 
 724, 737-9, 805 (see nho " Comity") 
 Unity of Christendom, 162, 821 
 UniversltieR* Mission to Central 
 
 Africa, 387 
 Unkunkinglove, 335 
 Upcher, Yen. J. H., 808 
 Upham, 866-6 
 Upjolin, Rev. J. W., 901 
 Uplands, 34, 852 
 Upper Canaila (,.iee " Ontario ") 
 Upper Canada Clergy Society, 158 
 Uppur Dawson, 904 
 Upper Gornal, 683 
 Upper Hutt, 440, 906-7 
 Upper Island (P.Q.), 868, 871-2 
 Upper Island Cove, 868-9 
 Upper Murray Dialect, 466; Trans- 
 lations, 804 
 Upper Paari, 889 
 Upsala, Archbp. of, 739 
 Upton, 872 
 
 Uraon Kols, 498-6, 498 
 Urdu LangiiaRe, 470, 601, 668, 730, 
 
 732, 799 ; List of Translations, 
 
 812-13 
 Uriya Language, 470, 473, 601, 
 
 604, 730 
 Urmston, Rev. — ., 784, 887 
 UmiHton, Rev. J., 22-3, 880 
 Urquliart, Rev. A. J., 892 
 Urquliart, Rev. W., 60, 866 
 Urumia, 72C 
 
 VrtUB 
 
INDEX. 
 
 J)77 
 
 , 871-2 
 |;«;Tran9- 
 
 , 568, 730, 
 nglations, 
 
 473, 601, 
 60 
 
 Usher, nev. J., 46. 864 
 Uslier, llev. J. C, K77 
 Uslierwoffll, Veil. T. K., 896 
 Usiljopu, Chief, 335 
 XJssher, Rev. A., 862 
 TTsutus, Tlie, 335 
 Utah Diocese, 767 
 Utreclit, Peace of, 88, 107 
 Utreclit (S. Af. ), 89(i 
 
 VADAKAN, Kev. A., 915 
 
 Vaiiaimiguiu, llev. K., 915 
 
 Valaveraiu, 912, 914 
 
 ValCartier,8ti9, 871-2 
 
 Viilescure, 740, 923 
 
 Valiyers, The, 568 
 
 Valley of Mexico Diocese, 757 
 
 Valliiigs, Kev. F. R., 498, 910 
 
 Vance, Rev. G. O., 903 
 
 Vancouver, 181, 460 
 
 Vancouver's Ishind, 181, 188, 88ii 
 
 Vanilereyken, Mr. S., 813 
 
 Van Dicman's Land (fre "Tas- 
 mania") 
 
 Van Driessen, Rev. P., 66 
 
 Vanilroffen, Itcv. P., 68 
 
 Vanleck Hill, 876 
 
 Van Linge, Itev. J., 872, 877 
 
 Varna, 739, 923 
 
 Varnier, Kov. M. J. J., 494, 910 
 
 Varno<l, Rev. F., 850 
 
 Vassall, Rev. W., 924 
 
 Vatomandry, 899, 900 
 
 Vaudin. Rev. A., 371, 899 
 
 Vaiidoi?, The, Clergy and Trust 
 Fund, 27. 735-« 
 
 Vaudreuil, 871 
 
 Vaughan, Rev. E., 54, 866 
 
 Vauglian, Mr. M., 822 
 
 Vaujiel, Mr. J., 574, 8<17 
 
 Vedakan, llev. S., 334, 896 
 
 Veilakan, Rev. A., 915 
 
 Vedamuthu, Rev. D., 915 
 
 Vetlamuthu, Rev. S., 915 
 
 Vedamuttu, Rev. 8. P., 334, 896 
 
 Vedanayagam, Rev. D., 915 
 
 Viilanayaicam, Mr., 53.3 
 
 Vedii Saniai, 516 
 
 Veddahs, The, 660, 677-8 
 
 Vedlarpuram, 616, 517, 911-15 
 
 Vediarpuram Seminar v, 517, 793 
 
 VelUlers, The, 531, 537, 556, 817 
 
 Vellor*, 628-7 [and 503, 655, 91115] 
 
 Vellum, 616, 912 
 
 Vcnables, Bp. A. R. P., 225, "ti4 
 
 Veness, llev. T. R., 888 
 
 Veuess, Rev. W. T., 247, 888 
 
 Venice, 740, 923-4 
 
 Venn, Rev. E. S., 696-6, 921 
 
 Venu Lava Island, 448 
 
 Vepery, 806-6, 609, 624, 526, 561, 
 911-12 
 
 Vepery College, 607, 792 
 
 Vepery Mission Seminary, 506 
 
 Vermont, 41, 852 
 
 Vermont, Bp. of, 82 
 
 Vermont Dioceie, 767, 862 
 
 Vemayaz, 741 
 
 Vemet-lcs- Bains, 740 
 
 Vernon, Mr., 828 
 
 Versailles, Treaty of, 216 
 
 Verulam, 328, 896-6 
 
 Vesey, Rev. E. A., 877 
 
 Veaey, Rev. W., 67, 62, 64 
 
 Vestries, Faroci.lal, 769 ; Tyranny 
 of, 196 
 
 Vethecan, Bev. A„ b78, 812, 920 
 
 Veypelodei, 687 
 
 Veyssieres, Rev. Mous. L. J. B., 
 138-40, 143 
 
 Vial, ReT. W. S., 872 
 
 Via Reggio, 740 
 
 Vicars, Rev. J., 889 
 
 Vickers Rev. A. B., 889, 918 
 
 Vickers, Rev. W. V., 924 
 
 Victoria (f. B.), 861 
 
 Victoria (Man.), 878-9 
 
 Victoria (P.Ont.), 874 
 
 Victoria (V.t.), 181-8, 880 
 
 Victoria Colony, 404-10 [and 386, 
 432, 466-7, 902-37] 
 
 Victoria Diocese, Hong Kong, 
 703-4, 758, 767, 921 
 
 Victoria, H.M. Queen : Present of 
 Bihie to Queen of Madagascar, 
 375. and Font to Mandalay 
 (Minrcli, 649 ; Contribution to 
 Ouiana College, 783 ; interest 
 in Pitcairn Islanders, 453 ; be- 
 comes Patron of the Society 
 in 1838, 824 ; Grants six Royal 
 Letters, under which £201,842 
 is collected for the Society, 
 824-8 ; receives .Memorial of 
 Society on Claims of Churcli of 
 Rome, 396 ; Address of Tinne- 
 velly Christians to, 610-1, and 
 Appeal of Hawaiian King for an 
 Anglican Mission, 461 ; other 
 references, 377, 467, 738. (,See 
 also the Prince Consort's ad- 
 vocacy of the Society, 824. ) 
 
 Victoria West (Cape Col.), 889- 
 90 
 
 Vidal, Bp. B. 0., 764 
 
 Vidal, llev. p., 404, 903 
 
 Vidal, Rev. G., 901 
 
 Vidal, Rev. J., 901 
 
 Vienna, Court of, 736 
 
 Viets, Rev. R., sen., 60-1, 116, 118, 
 884, 864 
 
 Viets, Rev. R., jnn., 864, 867 
 
 Villeneuve, 741 
 
 Villiersdorp, 890 
 
 Vincent, Rev. .1. H., 888 
 
 Vincent, Mr. L., 165, 800 
 
 Vincent, Rev. R., 864 
 
 Viper Islanil, 653 
 
 Virden, 870 
 
 Virgin Gorila, 210 
 
 Virginia, 30 [and 1, 2, 9, 30, 76, 
 86-7, 216, 744, 746,813, 823, 851] 
 
 Virginia Comimny, IU2 
 
 Virginia Dioceses, 80, 757, 851 
 
 Virgin Islands, 210, 212, 883-4 
 
 Visuvasam, Rev. J., 918 
 
 Vlaming, Mr. W., 424 
 
 Vohimare, 378-6, 378, 899, 900 
 
 Volkner, Rev. C. S., 442 
 
 Volkraad, 312 
 
 Von Dailelszen, Rev. H. H., 272, 
 661, 678-9, 890, 916, 920 
 
 Von Ifflaud, Rev. A. A., 872 
 
 Vossevangen, 740 
 
 Vroom, Rev. F. W., 867 
 
 Vryburg, 361, 898 
 
 Vryhouven, Lord, 1 -,- 
 
 Vryhouven Fund J 
 
 VuUaveram, 607 
 
 Vyge Kraal, 272, 889 
 
 WACAMAW, 860 
 
 Wacapau Tribe, 246 
 Wade, Rev — ., 877 
 Wade, Rev. C. T., 877 
 Wa«Ue, Rev. J.W., 246, 888 
 Wagguwaggu, 901 
 Waghorne, Rev. A. C, 869 
 Wahl, Rev. B., 729 
 Wahpisiana Indians, 348, 263 
 Waiapu Diocese, 7S8, 766 
 Walkato, 441 
 
 Waiko Indians, 246-7, 362 
 Wailuku, 908 
 
 Waimate, 48»,436, 438, 788, 906 7 
 Wiiiiuea, 907 
 Waini Tribe, 216 
 Wainwright, Rev. H. S., 864, 867 
 Wainwright, Rev. R., 872 
 Wairai)a, 441 
 Wairarapa, 906-7 
 Wairui River, 887 
 Wait, llev. D. R., 885 
 Waitangi, Treaty of, 434, 437 
 Waitara, 441, 907 
 
 Wake, Archhp. ( portrait), frontis- 
 piece, vi 
 Wakefield (Can.), 8B9, 871 
 WakcfonI, Rev. R., 922 
 Wakenaani, 887-8 
 Wakkerstroom, 898 
 Walbank, Rev. T., 91 
 Wales, H.R.H. Prince of (in 1757), 
 
 799 
 Wales, Prince Albert Edward of, 
 
 647 
 Walker, Rev. B. J., 903 
 Walker.Mr. H,20 
 Walker, Rev. J. (Eng.), 823 
 Walker, Rev. Jamoa, 901, 906 
 Walker, Rev. R., 855 
 Walker, llev. S., 903 
 Walker, Rev. W., 864 
 Walker, Rev. W. W., 867 
 Walkerton, 873, 876-7 
 Walkerville, 906 
 Walkhamptun, 864 
 Wall, Rev. E., 877 
 Wall, Rev. J. P., 882 
 Wall.Rev. T. W.B.,884 
 Wallace (N. Sco.), 861 
 Wallace (P. Ont,), 876-6 
 Wallace, Rev. Jas., 924 
 Wallace, Rev. Jno., 901 
 Wallajapettah, 913 
 Waller, llev. J. G., 178, 722, 727, 
 
 922 
 WaUingford, 852-3 
 Wallis, Rev, A. W., 910 
 WalUs, Rev. W. C, 892 
 Walpole, Rev. G. H. T., 788 
 Walpole, Horace, 743, 748 
 Walpole, Rev. J. K., 392, 902, 
 
 915 
 Waliiole Island, 164, 172-3, 873, 
 
 876 
 Walsh, Rev. C. (N.F.L.), 859 
 Walsh, Rev. C. (N.S.W.), 002 
 Walsh, Rev. P., 907 
 Walsh, Bp. W., 373, 768 
 Walsh, Rev. W. H., 399, 902 
 Walter, Rev. W., 118, 864 
 Walters, Rev. G. R,, 872 
 Walters, Rev. J., 872 
 Walton, Rev. J., 330, 896 
 Walton, Rev. T. H. J., 880 
 Walton, Rev. W., 880 
 Wangaratta, 902 
 
 Wangaroa,433 ■ -<■■■ 
 
 Wantage Sisterhood, 677-8 :< 
 
 Wapiaiia Indians, 262 ''' 
 
 Waniniuri, 245-6, 248, 887-8 
 Warangesda (N.8.W.), 427 
 Warau Indians, 346-6, 383 
 Warau Language, 363 ; Lilt of 
 
 Translations, 801 
 Ward, Rev. G. H., 886 
 Ward, Rev. J., 877 
 Ward, Rev. J. B., 896 
 Ward, Rev. R. O., 871 
 Ward, Rev. T., 433, 906 
 Warden, Major, 847 
 Wardsvllle, 873, 877 
 Ware, Rev. J. H., 903 
 
 Or 
 
~f 
 
 078 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Workwick, Rev. N., 823 
 Warkworth, 907 
 Warueford, Rev. Dr., 307 
 Warneford, Rev. C. A. S., 86.' 
 ■Waniefonl, Rev. E. A., 8«7 
 Warueford. Rev. H., 884 
 Warueford, Rev. T., 66 . 
 Warner, Rev. L. 0., 71 1, 932 
 Warner, Rev. T. D., WK 
 WaiT, Rev.G.W., 877 
 Warr, Rev. J. W., 904 
 Warren, Rev. A. C, 869 
 Warren, Rev. C, 634, 640, 642-3, 
 
 669, 791, 808, 919 
 Warren, Rev. K., 462, 008 
 Warren, Rev. T„ 236, 886 
 Warriore, 627 
 Warrnambool, 902 
 Warrow Indians, 246 
 Warsaw, 740, 023 
 Warwick (Aus.), 903-4 
 Warwick (Ber.). 108, 860 
 Warwick (P. Ont.), 87« 
 Waslier, Rev. C. B., 872 
 Wasliington, General, 77 
 Wasliington, Rev. O. (Cairo), 381, 
 
 900 
 Wasliington, Rev. 0.(Eur.), 924 
 Wasliington Diocese, 757 
 Waase, Rev. H. W., 924 
 Waterbury, 852, 864 
 Waterfonl(N.B.), 865-7 
 Wnterford (P. Out.), 874 
 Waterford (U. S.), 864 
 Waterford, Bp.,Nepliew of, in 1766, 
 
 256 
 Waterloo (P. Ont.), 877 
 Waterloo (P. Qu.), 868, 872 
 Waters, Rev. G. A., 229, 886 
 Waters, Rev. H., 893 
 Waters,Ven. H.T., 280,297, 307-9, 
 
 313, 316, 892, 893 
 Waterville, 872 
 Wathocot, 644 
 Watkins, Rev. H., 866 
 Watkiiis, Rev. N., 877 
 Wfttling's Island, 220, 886 
 Watson, Rev. B. L., 902 
 Watson, Rev. G. A., 903 
 Watson, Rev. H. C. M., 903 
 Watson, Mr. J., 826 
 Watson, Rev. J., 905 
 Watson, Rev. J. M., 903 
 Watson, Rev. T., 877 
 Watson's Bay, 902 
 Watts, Mr., 894 
 Watts, Serjeant, 137 
 Watts, Rev. H. L., 880 
 Watts, Rev. R., 107, 864 
 Watts, Rev. T., 882 
 Waugh, Rev. J. C, 890 
 Weagant, Rev. J. G., 877 
 Weale, Mr. 8., 823 
 Wearv, Rev. E. C, 859, 872 
 Weatiierhead, Rev. T K^ 916 
 Weatherley, Rev. 0. T., 880 
 Weatherstou, Rev. J., 885 
 Weaver, Rev. J., 894 
 Weaver, Rev. W., 869 . 
 Webb, Mr. (Fiji), 469 
 Webb, Mr. (Bonin Is.), 728 
 Webb, Bp. A. B., 304, 317-18, 325, 
 
 361, 363-4, 356, 359-60, 764-8, 
 
 897 
 Webb, Rev. C, 882 
 Webb, Ven. W. T., V83, 882 
 Webber, Rev. H. B., 893 
 Webber, Ven. R. L., 888 
 Webber, Rev. W. J. B., 888 
 Webber, Bp. W. T. T., 766 
 Webster, Rev. F. M., 872 
 Webster, Rev. O. D., 898 
 
 Webster, Mr. W., 388 
 Weeks, Rev, A. W., 867 
 Weeks, Rev. C. W., 864 
 Weeks, Bp. J. W., 261, 264, 764 
 Weeks, Rev. J. W. (sen.), 48^-9, 
 
 884,864 
 Weeks, Rev. J. W. (jun.), 864 
 Weeks, Rev. 0. S., 869 
 Weldenian, Rev. G. E., 807, 910 
 Weimar, 740, 923 
 Weinbcer, Rev. W. A. B., 864 
 Weissenstein, 741 
 Weisshorn, 741 
 Welby, Bp. T. E., 284, 286-7, 321, 
 
 323-4, 332, 765, 877, 800 
 Weldford, 864-7 
 Welleslev Province, 700-1 [and 
 
 695, 021] 
 Wellington (N.B.), 867 
 WcUington (N.8.W.), 901 
 1 Wellington (N.Z.), 434, 436, 438, 
 I 906 ; Diocese, 768, 766 
 WeUlngton, Duke of, 680 
 WeUingtoii (P. Ont.), 873, 876-7 
 
 • Wellington Square, 874 
 
 '< WeUs theo. CoUege, 261 
 
 ; Welsh, Rev. J. W., 819-20, 924 
 
 ' Welsh, Rev. J. F., 797 
 
 Welsh Bishops, 737 
 
 Welsh I>anguage, 86, 798 ; List of 
 I Trauslations, 813 
 I Welsh Race, 34, 117 
 I Welton, Rev. R., 745, 750 
 
 Wenham, Rev. .T., 877 
 , Went, Rev. J. K., 882 
 
 Wcntworth, 901 
 I Wesley, Rev. J. B., 26-8, 851 
 
 ■ Wesieyans, 279, 281, 288, 306, 326, 
 
 347-8, 400, 425, 444, 456-9, 464-6, 
 471,669,677,694 
 West, Mr., 769 
 I West, Rev. — ., 289 
 
 West, Rev. C. R., a^O 
 ! West, Rev. J., 177 
 1 West, Commodore TemiJc, 89 
 : West Africa, 284-67 [and 204, 214, 
 I 382-3, 888-9] 
 
 i West Africa, American Mission 
 to, 80-1 
 West Africa, West Indian Mission 
 ! to, 260-7, 761 
 I Westbourne, 878 
 
 ■ Westburv (U.S.), 863-4 
 ' Westburv, Lord, 764 
 
 I Westcott, Bp., 699 
 
 • Westcott, Rev. A., 792, 812, 915 
 I Westcott, Rev. F., 599, 916 
 
 Westcott, Rev. G. IT., 599, 917 
 Westchester, 58, 62, 75, 855-6 
 
 ! Westerly, 47 
 
 I Western Asia, 469, 728-9, 732, 922 
 
 I Western Australia, 424-8 [and 
 386, 392, 418, 466-7, 905 
 Western Colorado Diocese, 757 
 Western Michigan Diocese, 757 
 Western New York, Bp. of, 81 
 Western New York Diocese, 757, 
 
 I 856 
 
 I Western Port (Australia), 404 
 Western Texas Diocese, 757 
 Westfleld, 886-7 
 West Frampton, 868-9, 872 
 WestJiaven; 852-4 
 West Hawkesbiu-y (P. Ont.), 877 
 West Indian Church, Foreign Mis- 
 sion work of, 304, 214, 234, 260 7, 
 761 
 West Indies, xiv., 104-233, 252-3, 
 
 763, 760, 764, 770, 826-6, 88X-6 
 West Maitland, 302, 901 
 West Missouri Diocese, 767 
 Westmoreland (Jam.), 886-6 
 
 I Westmoreland (N.B.), 831, 864-7 
 ' Westmoreland (N. Sco.), 862 
 
 Westmoreland County (N. Sco.), 
 . 864 
 
 I Westmoreland Harbour (N. Soo.), 
 ! 862 
 
 ; Westport (N. Sco.), 860-1 
 ; West Port (N.Z.), 906-7 
 
 West ShefEord, 871 
 
 West Virginia Diocese, 767, 881 
 
 Wetherall, Rev. A. F., 872 
 i Wetmore, Rev. D. J., 867 , 
 
 Wetmore, Rev. J., 66, 866 ' 
 
 Wetta Isle, 422 
 
 Weyman, Rev. R., 862, 886 . 
 
 Weymouth (Dorset), 32 
 
 Wevmouth (N. Sco.), 861, 863-4 
 
 Weymouth, Lord, 20, 824 
 i Wha, Cateohist C. S., 698 
 1 WhaUev, Rev. F., 864 
 
 Whalley, Rev. H. F. E., 008 
 
 Whangauui, 907 
 
 Wharton, Dr. 0. H., 776 
 
 Whai-ton, Rev. T. (Bar.), 882 
 
 Wharton, Rev. T. (Jam.), 229, 886 
 
 Whay Tay, 644 
 
 Wheeler, Mr., 274 
 
 Wheeler, Rev. C. E., 917 
 
 Wheeler, Sir &., 822 
 
 Wheeler, Sir H., 897 I • - 
 
 Wheeler, Rev. W., 884 
 
 Wheler, Sir G., 6 
 
 Whinfleld, Rev. J. P. R.,902 
 
 Wlupple, Rev. G. B., 482, 908 
 
 Whitaker, Rev. G., 778 
 
 Whitbourne, 869 
 
 Whitby (P. Out.), 876 
 
 White, Bp., of Penn., 80, 760-1. 
 763 
 
 White, Rev. E., 690 
 
 White, Rev. G. (Aus.), 004 
 
 White, Rev. G. (Af.), 784 . 
 
 White, Rev. G. H., 924 
 
 White, Rev. H. M., 784 
 
 White, Rev, LP., 872 
 
 White, Mr. J., 280 
 
 White, Rev. J., 907 
 
 White, Rev. J. J., 869 
 
 White, Rev. T. A. S., C24 
 
 White, Rev. T. H,, 864 
 
 White, Rev. W. C, 889 
 
 White, Rev. W. H., 896 
 
 White, Rev. W. H. T., 892 
 
 White, Rev, W. K., 889 
 
 White Bay, 98-9, 866, 859, 866, 869 
 
 Whitecliapel (N.S.W.), 900 
 
 Whitehead, Rev. — ., 289 
 
 Whitehead, Rev. E., 015 
 
 Whiteliead, Rev. G., 661, 019 
 
 Whitehead, Rev. H. (Cal.), 476, 490, 
 790 910 
 
 Whitehead, Rev. H. (St. H.), 894 
 
 Whitehead, Rev. J., 860 
 
 White Hills, 903 
 
 Whitehouse, Bp., 739 
 
 "\\ hite Keniiet" Libraiy, 814-16 
 
 Whit^iiiarsh, 861 
 
 Wliitewood, 878-a 
 
 Whitfield, Rev. —., 48 
 
 Whitford, Rev. — ., 662 
 
 Whitford, Rev. W W., 663, 668 
 
 Whitley, Rev. E. H., 910 
 
 Whitley, Bp. J. C, 406-9, 624, 767, 
 790, 80/-8, 810, 910, 918 
 
 Whitley, Mrs,, 408 
 
 Whltten, Rev. A. T., 872 
 
 Whittlngtoii, Rev. U. F., 896 
 
 Whittlngton, Rev. R. T„ 034 
 
 Whltwell, Rev. R., 872 
 
 Whyatt, Rev. W., 736,923 
 
 Whytehead, Rev. T., 435-6, OOT 
 
 Wiartou, 877 
 
 \ 
 
 I 
 
INDEX. 
 
 979 
 
 1-7 
 
 CO.), 
 00.), 
 
 51 
 
 5-4 
 
 i 
 
 9, 88fl 
 
 760-1, 
 
 \ 
 
 66, 86» 
 
 9 
 r6,490, 
 
 894 
 B14-1B 
 
 568 
 li, 767, 
 
 90T 
 
 Wlckham (N.8.W.), 900 
 Wickliam (Qu.), 904 
 Wlokimm, Bev. H. E., 888 
 Wicklow (N.B.), 866 
 Widdioombe, Canon J., 326-7, 802, 
 
 890, 894, 897 
 Wide Buy, 904 
 Widows and Orpliaiis Funds, 40, 
 
 759, 844 [and 150, 397] 
 Wiesen 741 
 
 Wigjfln's, llev. A. V. O.. 864, 867 
 Wig^ns, Rev. A. V. (Kingston), 
 
 867 
 AVigglns, llev. A. V. (Westfleld), 
 
 867 
 Wiggins, nev. C. F.. 867 
 Wiggins, llev. C. O., 867, 877 
 Wiggins, Rev. O., 864, 867 
 Wiggins, Rev. (i. C, 867 
 Wiggins, Rev. R.. 8ti7 
 Wiggins, Rev. R. U., 864, 867 
 Wigmore, Rev. T., 906 
 Wikkranianayake, Rev. H., 920 
 Wilberfurce, Mr. W.,.386, 472 
 Wilberforce, lip. S., 718, 827 
 Wilbur, Rev. S., 908 
 WUdbad, 740, 923 
 Wiles, Dr., 714 
 Wilhelm (the first KafBr confimiid 
 
 in Anglican Cliurcli), 280 
 Wilhelui, Cateclilbt (of Beoliunna- 
 
 land), 358 
 Wilkins, Rev. L. M., 864 
 Wilkirson, The Chiefs (R.C. 4 L.), 
 
 263-5 
 Wilkinson, Bp. E., 339, 342, 314, 
 
 346, 354-5, 765 
 Wilkinson, Re\. U., 906 
 Wilkin.^on, Rev. H. .1., 917 
 Wilkinson, Rev. J. H. (Kur.), 924 
 Wilkinson, Rev. J. H. (Jam.), 8Hti 
 Wilkinson, Rev. W. J., 867 
 WUlnnl, Mr. S., 42 
 WiUemar, Rev. J. X., 881 
 Willetts, Rev. (.'., 777 
 William (Bp. ("olenso's (ruidiO. 
 
 336 
 WiUiam III., 5-6, 33, 468 (Grants 
 
 the Cliarter, 5-6) 
 William IV., 92, 825 
 William f;iarence (Mosiiuito 
 
 Prince), 236 
 WiUiam Henry (Sorel), 142, 151, 
 
 868 71 
 William Henry, Prince, 92 
 Williams, li\>. J. (of Con.), 759 
 WiUiams, Bp. C. M. (Japan), 707. 
 
 718-21, 725 
 WiUiams, Rev. — ., 872 
 WilUams, Hew A., 877 
 WilUams, Rev. A. B., 882 
 WiUiams, Rev. A. L., 788 
 WiUiams, Rev. C. 880 
 WiUiams, Rev. E. (Const.), 737, 
 
 924 
 Williams, Rev. E. (N.S.W.), 902 
 Williaas, Rev. H., 434, 437 
 WiUiams, Rev. H. A., 794, 915 
 WiUiams, Miss J., 699 
 WiUiams, Rev. J. H., 902 
 WiUiams, Rev. J, P. B., 867 
 WiUiams, Rev. J. S., 867 
 WiUiams, Bp. J. W., 763 
 WiUiams, Rev. P. S., 872 
 WilUams, Rev. S. L.. 877 
 WiUiams, Rev. T.. 571, 678-9, 
 
 581-4, 624-5, 80*(-10, 916, 918 
 WUUams, Rev. T. A., 872, 893 
 WiUiams, Bp. W., 440, 766 
 WiUiams, Rev. W., 880 
 WUUams, Rev. W. D., 427, 906 
 WUUams, Rev. W. J., 880, 892, 921 
 
 WUUamsburg (Can.), 159, 873, 875, 
 
 877 
 WUUamsburg (Vlrg.), 744 
 WlUiamson, Ucneral, 29 
 WiUiamson, Rev. C. O., 462, 908 
 WiUiams River (N.S.W.), 900 I 
 WHlinms River (W. Aus.), 90.') 
 William's Town (Melbourne), 105, 
 
 902 
 WiiUs, Dean, 822 
 WUlis, Bp. A., 463, 766, 804, »0H 
 WlUis, Rev. C, 867 
 Willis, Rev. R., 864, 867 
 WiUis, Rev. W., 595-6, £98, 917 
 WlUoughby, ImtiI, 210, 242, 748 
 Willoughby, Rev. E. C, 864 
 WlUowmore, 890 
 Wills, Rev. J., 850 
 WiUs. Rev. J. H., 354 
 WlUsoii, Rev. J., 274, 297, 3ol, «<.»2 
 WiUunga, 904 
 Wilmington, 860 
 
 Wllmot (N. 8co.), 11«, 880- 1. Rtl3 1 
 WUmot (P. Ont.), 876, 877 
 Wllshere, Rev. A. R. M., 890 
 Wllshere, Rev. E. S., 279, 8flo, 892, 
 
 915 
 Wllshere, Rev. H. M. M., 890 
 Wilson, Mr., 274 
 Wilson, Bp. (SodorandMan), 2."U, 
 
 840 
 nVUsou, Rev. -. (L.M.S.), 433 
 Wilson, Rev. C. P., 867 
 WUsoH, Bp. D., 272, 476-6, 47rt, 480. 
 
 483-4, 492, 496,514,530-1, SS.'i-H, 
 
 691-2, 697, 606-7, 614, 617, 668, 
 
 683, 766, 814 
 Wilson, Rev. D., 229, 886 
 Wilson, Rev. E., 864 
 Wilson, Rev. E. P., 877 
 Wilson, Rev. H., 35, 852 
 Wilson, Rev. J., 877 
 Wilson, Ven. J., 877 
 WUson, Rev. J. R., 892 
 WUson, Rev. J. T., 904 
 Wilson, Rev. J. Y., 404, 9il.! 
 Wilson, Rev. P., 924 
 Wilson, Rev. R. J., 877 
 Wilson, Mr. T., 417 
 WUson, Kev. T. N., 880 
 WUson, Rev. T. P., 905 
 Wilson, Bev. W. E. (X.F.L.). Wit 
 WUson, Rev. W. E. (N.Sco.), 864 
 Wlnburg, 348, 350 
 Winchester Diocese, 630, 640, 755 
 Windermere, 906 
 Wlndley, llev. T. W., 643-4, 8(iK, 
 
 808 919 
 Windsor (N. See), 113, 119, K(!l 4 
 Windsor (N.S.W.), 391, 901 
 Windsor (P.Q.), 869-70, 872 
 Windward Islands, 196-206 [iinil 
 
 194, 252-3, 881-2] 
 Windward Islands Diocese, 20.'), 
 
 207, 758, 764, 881 
 Wingaudacoa, 1 
 Wingard, Bp., 738 
 Wingham, 873, 876 
 Winham, Bev. D., 924 
 Wtimebah, 257 
 Winnipeg, 180, 87a-9 
 Window, Rev. K, 46, 60-1, 854 
 Winsor, Rev. A. S. H., 859 
 Winteley, Rev. J., 850 
 Winter, Rev. R. B., 616-17, 620, 
 
 622, 624-7, 918 
 Winter, Mrs. B. B., 616-22, 625-6, 
 
 818 
 Wlnterberg, 891-S 
 Wlnyaw, 860 
 Wisconsin Diooeae, 767 
 Wise, Ven. J., 833, 078, 920 
 
 Wiswall. Rev. James, 864 
 WiswaU, Rev. John, 48, 884 
 Witchcraft, 306, 338, 341, 374, 496, 
 
 498 
 Witch Doctors, 306 
 Withers, Bev. (i. U., 790, 910 ' 
 Withers, Rev. J., 905 
 Wlthey, Rev. C. F., 907 
 Witteu, Rev. W., 886 
 Wlttenham, 900 
 Wittenoom, Bev. J. R., 424-6 
 Wltwahrsandt, 367 
 WIx, Ven. li., 94-5, 859, 864 
 WolfaU, "Maister," 1 
 Wolfe, Ardn., 713 
 Wolfe, Oeneral, 135 6 
 WoUaston, llev. H. N., 903 
 Wollombi, 900-2 
 Wolsclcy, Ijord, 34(t, 867 
 Woncopo, 255 
 Wonneroo, 426 
 Wonypentii, 564 
 Wood, Rev. A. (.S.Af.), 890 
 Wood, Rev. Abraliam, 867 ' ' 
 
 Wood, Rev. Alex., 860 
 Wood, Rev. Cliorles, 880 
 Wood, R«v. Christr., 889 
 Wood, Bev. (!vril, 795 
 Woo<l, Rev. C. P., 896, 898 
 Wood, Rev. E. E., 880 
 Wood, Rev. H., 869 
 W(mk1, Rev. J. H. R., 880 
 Wood, Rev. J. 8., 859, 860, 886 
 Wood, Rev. S. S., 872 
 Wood, Rev. T., 112-13, 126-6, 868, 
 
 864 
 Wood, Rev. T. M., 859 
 Wood, Rev. W., 905 
 Woodbrldge, 884 
 Woodbury (U.S.), 852 
 Woodcock, Rev. W. J., 416, 421, 
 
 905 
 Woodd, Bev. G. N., 392, 902 
 Woodford, 902 
 Woodhouse, 874-8 
 Woo<iliou8e, Rev. O. M., 888 
 Woodlands (Man.), 878, 880 
 Woodlands (S.Africa), 889 ' 
 Wooilman, Rev. E. 8., 867 
 Woodman, Rev. T., 327, 894 
 Wooilrooffe, Canon H. R., 786, 803, 
 
 892 
 Woods, Ven. C. T., 881 
 Woodside, 904 
 Wootlspoint, 902-3 
 Woodstock (Cape), 889-90 
 Woodstock (N.B.), 129-30, 13S, 
 
 865-7 
 Wo<Hl8tock (P.Ont.), 873 
 Woodward, Rev. C, 002 
 Woodward, Rev. F. B., 924 
 Woo<lword, Bev. O. J., 900 •;;■ 
 
 Woodward, Rev. J., 3, 6 
 Woodward, Rev. J, D. S., 896 
 Woodward, Rev. R. B., 896 
 Woolf Island, 873, 876 
 WooUaston, Ven. J. R., 427, 906 
 Woolryche, Re\ . A. J., 872 
 Woolsey, Ardn., 823 
 Worcester (Cape Col.), 286, 288, 
 
 296, 890 
 " Work in the Colonies," published 
 
 1866, 816 
 Worrell, Rev. J. B., 877 
 Wosher's VlUage, 669 . . 
 
 Wray, Rev. H. B., 872 
 Wreck's Sound, 219 
 Wren, Rev. 8. M., 869 
 Wright, Ardn., 185 
 Wright, Dr., 864 
 Wright, Mr., 347 
 Wright, Eer. A. H., 882 
 
980 
 
 INDKX. 
 
 -«? 
 
 \Vri({)it, Jlov. B. H., 381. 900 
 WriKlit. lU'V. K. I-., Wtl 
 Wrlglit, Uev. F. O., 8H1 
 WriKlit, Uev. (}. (.Iiira.), 339 
 WriKlit, Hcv.d. (N.S0O.), H«4 
 WrlRht, Uev. H. K., H72 
 Writflit, Veil. H. P, 186, 881 ; 
 
 WriKht, lit'V. J., HU4 I 
 
 WriKlit, Ilov. J. T., 877 
 WriKlit.ltfv. .r. W. T., 1118 I 
 
 Wright, llov. II. a. !•;., 318, 894 I 
 
 Writflit, llov. W, aoiK 71, 771, HIS, 
 
 80(1, 893 
 Wright, Hot. W. a (of B.)riin>), 
 
 6B8 
 Wright, Itov. W. B. (Jupttii), i 
 
 717-19, 731, 8(18, 922 
 Wroe, Dr., 833 
 Wiirtolo, Hkv. L.C. (Acton Viilo),- 
 
 873 
 Wurtelc, Uev. U C. (Ui>toii), 872 
 Wvatt, ViMi. V. .1., 247, 888 j 
 
 Wyntt, Her. J. 1.., 529. 915 
 Wyoho, Kev. C. H. E., 892 | 
 
 Wye, Rev. (1. W.. 877 
 Wye, Uev. W, 860 ! 
 
 Wyld. Itev. 8., 892 
 Wyiibcrg, 269, 27 1 -3, 374-6, 28«, 
 
 889-90 
 Wynn, Sir W., 789 
 Wynne, Dr. II., 823 
 Wynne, Uev. L. A., 924 
 Wyoming (P.Ont.), H72 
 Wyoming l)ioci>se (U.S.), 767 
 
 XABA, Uev. .T., 803, 891 
 Xavier, Uov, F., 471, 633, 717 
 Xesilie Coitntrv, 30(i 4 
 Xesilie Tril)e, hw. 388 
 Xilinxa, 893 
 
 Xosn-Kafflr Lunguage, 306, 382: 
 List of Translations, 80} 
 
 YACKANDANDAH, 903 
 
 Yakanji, P. It. (a converted Hindu 
 
 Priest), 509 
 Yale, 186 9. 880 
 
 Yale, Mr. K., 835 
 
 Yale College (Conn.), 44, 799 
 
 Yaniniilcii, 868, 870 
 
 YainnionHea Initinnx (or Yainoii- 
 
 Re«H), 12,18, 1«, 17,8« 
 Van Nyoiing ( Prince), 86«) 
 Yarru Vurra, ••04-6 
 Ymtlilro, 720 * ., 
 
 YllHH, 9U() 1 
 
 Yatc, Ariln., 823 
 
 YatcH, Uev. H. L., 229, H8« 
 
 Vnt<!», Mr. J, 823 
 
 Yeatus, Mr., 38 
 
 Ycatman, Uev. B. K^ 903 
 
 Yc(lo(jin' 'Tokio") 
 
 Yedo Uioccne, 767, 761, 7«0 
 
 Yellrtiiil, Uev. C. M., 903 
 
 YeiigiHO, 265 
 
 Yesiulian, Uev. O., 916 
 
 Yesailiaii, Uev. Man., 916 
 
 Yesiulian, Uev. Math. 915 
 
 Yesailian, Uev. S., 916 
 
 Yesadlaii, Uev. S. ()., 609, 549, 916 
 
 YcHUilian, Uev. «., 915 
 
 YeaiiiUan, Itev. V., 916 
 
 Yilgraui, 906 
 
 Yokohama, 718, 727, 922 
 
 Yoiige, Miuii, 788 
 
 Yciige (or Youiigc) 874-6, 877 
 
 Y ankers, 68 
 
 York (Toronto), 166-7, 872, 874-5, 
 
 877 
 York (W. Alls.), 905 
 York, Archbishops of, 847, 743, 
 
 833-4, 842 ; Markliam, 761, 834 ; 
 
 Sharp, 744 ; Tliomson, 728, 821 
 York Convocation, 821, 828 
 York County (Pen.), 36, 851-2 
 York, Duke of, 57 
 York Factor)', 179 
 York Fort, 178, 879 
 York Mills, 872, 876-6 
 Y^orke's Peninsula, 418 
 Y'orktown, 877 
 Yoshizawa, Uev. C. N., 922 
 Youegi, Rev. Y. S., 721, 922 
 YoughaU (P.Ont.), 876 
 Young. Uev. A. J, 877 
 
 Young, Rev. U, B., 890 
 Young, .Mr. PI«her, 447, 486 
 Young, Uev. F. M. M., 864 
 Young, Uev. .1., 643 
 Young, Mr. John. 460, 403 
 Young, lip. U.. 763 
 Young. Itev. T. A., 872 
 Yucatan, 239 
 Yung Cliing, 707-10 
 Yu-Vch, the Fairy, 709 
 
 ZAMBESI Uivor, 864, 863 7 
 Zainlx'Hi Diixteim iter "Central 
 
 Africa ••) 
 /anilolict, 286 
 Zante. 740, 923 4 
 Zanzibar, 367 
 
 KclHileli. Cliiof and TriU>, 366 
 Z<H!nist, 368, 898 
 /chnder, Uev. .1. U, 686, 689, 
 
 809,921 
 /.t'loon. 640 ,.., .. 
 
 /enanas, 617-18 
 Zlio Ijangiiago, 470 
 /icgenbalgh, Itev. B., 471-3, 601, 
 
 811. 518. 623-4 
 Zimahcan Inilians, 186, 192 ; Lan- 
 guage. 189,192 
 Zonder Enile, 274 
 Zonnebloem. 889-90 ; CoUege, 784 
 
 [and 291, 326] 
 Zorca, 874 
 
 Zouberbuhler. Uev. U., 861 
 Zoutapaiiberg, 346 
 Zoroastrians, 471, 668 
 Zulu-Kafnr I-anguage. 306, 382, 
 
 384 ; List of Translations. 803-4 
 Zuhlland, 336-41. 364. 884-6, 896; 
 
 College, 389 ; Diocese, 758, 706, 
 
 896-7 
 Zulus, The. 284. 818, 321. 328-84, 
 
 336-40. 342. 345, 362, 367. 382, 
 
 384, 784-6; Cruelty of, 828 ». 
 
 335, 338. 841 
 Zunibo, 364 
 Zurich, 741, 924 
 Zuurbraiik, 296, 890 
 Zwone, Catecldst T. 344 
 
 r^^ 
 
 'm. 
 
 ^ 
 % 
 
 
 wm. 
 
 .!>•;- 
 
 ■■ . '( 
 
 PRISTKD BY 
 
 SFOTTKWOODB AND CO., NXW-fiTREET BQDARB 
 
 LONDON 
 
 f/4 
 
 1^ 
 
^ 
 
 90 
 
 147, 4A» 
 (., 804 
 
 0, 403 
 
 73 
 
 ,!"■'■■ 
 
 row 
 
 3fi4, 303 7 
 »«■? " (Vntriil 
 
 rrlbc, 3»5 
 L., 080, 089, 
 
 , 471-2, 601, 
 W, 102 ; Litn- 
 
 :«,. 
 
 \t 
 
 CoUege, 784 
 
 )., 851 
 
 re. 300, 382, 
 latioiiH, 803-4 
 I, 884-6, 890; 
 L'se, 758, 766, 
 
 , 321, 328-34, 
 102, 367, 382, 
 ty of, 328 ». 
 
 
 3U 
 
 I." '> 
 
 '" , ■-•■■5 
 
 *-■